《Abyss Domination》


 Chapter 1 - Rainy Night (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rainy Night (Part 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The pitter-patter of rain could be heard inside the house.


    Vivian carefully ced a short stool in front of the stove, then bent over and grabbed two handfuls of coarse rice from the rice sack nearby. There was not much rice left inside the sack. Last month, Vivian¡¯s big brother exchanged a silver ornament he had stolen at the pier for the sack of rice. Even though she had been carefully conserving the precious food, the ever-decreasing amount of rice was still very worrying.


    There was no more food.


    The siblings would onlyst several days at most before they starved.


    Vivian nced at the small bed in the shabby house¡ªan unconscious teenagerid on the moldy and smelly sheets. Her big brother had yet to wake up from hisa, and even the priestess who had once helped them had given up on him as shecked the ability to heal him. Bishop Phil should be able to do so, but he would not waste time helping a thief, after all.


    Vivian steeled herself, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and climbed down from the stool.


    Although she was eight years old, due to malnutrition, she was especially short and petite. It was rather difficult for her to do things like lighting a fire and preparing meals, but she had to do them nheless. Vivian held several pieces of split firewood in her hands, then snapped the branches she had collected during the day into smaller pieces and tossed them into the stove. The firewood was moist from the continuous rain and ignited slowly. Ignoring the pain in her eyes caused by the choking smoke, she blew at the fire with all her might. Only when the fire was zing did she finally stop and rub her eyes.


    ¡°Big Brother...!


    ¡°You must wake up! Vivian misses you a lot...


    ¡°Please... Please don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Drops of crystal-clear tears glided down from her eyes as she sobbed beside the stove. After a while, Vivian wiped her cheeks with her small hands, and two streaks of white could be seen on her sooty face.


    There was originally some salt in the house, but it had been used upst week. She had tried to steal from shops like her brother, but she was caught red-handed and hit by the shop owner¡¯s wife on the back with a broom. The bruise on her back was still dark purple, and she felt scorching pain from even the slightest bumps.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    A dark-yellowish dog came over. Even if it looked old and sluggish, one could vaguely tell that it had been an outstanding hunting hound back in its prime. Vivian held out her tiny hands as the old dog walked over to her side. It peeked at the stove and began whimpering in a low voice.


    ¡°Heath.¡±


    Understanding its desire, Vivian embraced the old dog in her bosom and gently stroked its back as she sobbed once again.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much food left,¡± Vivian murmured.


    ¡°Vivian is also very hungry, but this must be reserved for brother. When the rain stops, try and find some food outside. I¡¯m sorry!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m useless? I can neither steal nor save big brother, and I cry a lot...¡±


    The old dog turned its gaze away from the stove as if understanding Vivian¡¯s words. It licked her palms andid down beside her legs, closed its eyes, and took a nap.


    Footsteps came from outside the house, and a conversation could be vaguely heard as people seemed to have stopped at the door.


    The elderly Heath immediately opened his eyes. Like a ferocious wolf, he barked viciously at the door and howled loudly.


    ¡°Damn!


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill that old dog someday and cook soup with it!¡±


    The irritated voice of a man could be heard, and the sound of footsteps gradually faded into the distance.


    Vivian¡¯s frightened look eased a bit after hearing the man leave. She patted the old dog¡¯s head with her small palm and murmured, ¡°Heath.


    ¡°If he dares toe in, bite him!


    ¡°Big brother¡¯s unconscious, and you¡¯re the only one who can protect me now.¡±


    The old dog snuggled against her chest as she patted it. Even though it was now old, its eyes still gave off a sharp and fierce look.


    Heath was a z hound. In the Agate River region¡¯s folklore, it was said that z hounds were the hybrid descendants of the three-headed hellhound. Back in the day, Heath could even kill a leopard.


    But he was now old.


    Sniffing in the sweet fragrance of congeeing from the stove, Heath stood up as he twitched his nose but soonid back down.


    Even though Vivian¡¯s stomach was grumbling, she still carefully climbed up the stool and scooped out a small bowl of congee with a chipped porcin bowl. She gently blew at the bowl to cool it down and fed the congee, bit by bit, to the unconscious teenager on the bed with a wooden spoon. She was simply too young andcked the strength to lift her brother up; thus, she could only slowly feed him like this.


    ¡°Big brother!


    ¡°Eat this, and you¡¯ll get better!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everything will be fine!¡±


    Tears flowed from her eyes as the little girl muttered. She wiped her tears, ced the bowl on the table, and climbed down off the bed to shut the door.


    This was the slums of Amber City, a ce filled with thieves, robbers, and ve dealers.


    It was very difficult for a young girl like Vivian to survive in the slums without anyone to rely on. If not for her cautiousness and old Heath, who was always beside her, she would have been kidnapped by others already. All that was needed was a towel soaked in chloroform; anyone would be strong enough to strangle her and cover her mouth and nose with the towel, and it would only be a matter of seconds before she would lose consciousness. Obviously, kidnapped people would be tossed into a rough sack and sold to ve dealers. As a matter of fact, a lot of young girls disappeared from the slums this way; even considerably beautiful women would be kidnapped in the same manner.


    ¡°Heath!¡±


    Vivian returned to the bed and continued feeding the unconscious teen bit by bit. She only stopped after he had eaten half of the bowl of congee. She hurriedly ate the rest and washed her hands and face with fresh water before snuggling into the stinking nket. As she bumped into her bruise during the process, the little girl could not stand the pain and wept. She then held onto her brother¡¯s arm and spoke to the old dog. ¡°If anyonees, bark at them!


    ¡°I know what they are thinking.


    ¡°Knowing that big brother is unconscious, they¡¯re trying to sell me to Sofia so they can earn some money for themselves!¡±


    Vivian naturally knew more things than others of her age as she grew up in the slums. Sofia was thergest ve dealer in the slums. She would often pick out beautiful little girls and train them to do ¡®certain things,¡¯ then sell them to the brothels in Amber City.


    A girl who had just reached the age of eight stood no chance of surviving in the slums.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes showed a trace of resolution and determination. She lowered her head, kissed the young man on the forehead, and whispered, ¡°If I¡¯m going to be sold, I will do so myself!


    ¡°With the money, I could seek help from a genuine priest, and perhaps they could finally wake you up, big brother.¡±


    She clearly knew what sort of life awaited her if she were to sell herself.


    Sofia would first raise her for several years before teaching her how to serve men. If Vivian grew up to be a beauty, she would be sold to the nobles in the city. If not, she would only end up in the dirty and poor brothels.


    But for her big brother, she was willing to do anything. He was her only living family member.


    Outside, the sound of fighting and killing could be heard.


    Vivian could not help but hide herself under the nkets, while the old dog near the door red at it with a menacing gaze.


    Two of the slum¡¯s self-proimed leaders, Sawey and Cologne, were fighting over territory. A lot of the slum¡¯s thief gangs had died since her brother was badly hurt by a powerful wizard. All the original heads had died on the streets, and the rest of them began fighting over control of the slums. The guards never came¡ªthis was a forgotten corner of the city.


    They were not only fighting for territory, but also the kids in the slums.


    It didn¡¯t matter which gang or faction one thought about; they all needed children so they could train them into thieves and let them steal things for the faction. This was also how Vivian¡¯s big brother became a thief in the first ce.


    Vivian¡¯s memory of her parents was rather hazy.


    She only remembered that her mother once had a husband who was a godly thief. Unfortunately, on one of his missions, he died at the hands of a wizard inside a wizard¡¯s tower. That man was her brother¡¯s father; she had yet to be born at that time, so she only heard about it from her brother.


    From that day onward, wizards became the most feared entity in Vivian¡¯s immature and weak mind.


    After her husband died, Vivian¡¯s mother led a wandering and drifting lifestyle while taking care of the young Soran. In order to survive, her mother even served as a ¡®waitress¡¯ in a tavern that provided ¡®additional services.¡¯ Vivian understood; she knew a lot more than other eight-year-old kids. The broken family led such a life until they came across a mysterious adventurer.


    Soon, the mother was pregnant once again.


    The adventurer did not marry her and only treated her as a mistress. That was Vivian¡¯s father, a mysterious adventurer who was said to have had a fearsome upation.


    For strange reasons, he vanished all of a sudden and only left Heath, his pet dog, behind. Her mother began experiencing mental problems after losing two men consecutively. She suffered from panic disorder and depression before she finally passed away.


    At that time, Vivian was only three years old, while her big brother was twelve.


    Two kids who had lost their parents had no choice but to roam the streets. Her brother often got into fights just for a tiny amount of food.


    Afterwards, her brother joined a gang and became a ¡®qualified¡¯ thief. Only then did they finally settle down in the slums, finding a shelter in the chaotic area.


    A miserable shriek resounded through the streets.


    Vivian shuddered in fear and cuddled against her big brother. Heath, who was lying on the ground near the door, also stood up vigntly and red toward a distant alley.


    Someone had just been killed!


    It was something natural; even the priests of the Dawnlight Shrine did not care about the people in the slums.


    Everyone in the neighborhood mmed their doors and windows shut immediately. Some even locked their doors with a simple yet sturdy bolt, and Vivian was one of them. With her petite body, she lifted the heavy bolt with great effort.


    ording to themon sense she had acquired after living in the slums for years, the situation would only be worse once someone died. The following fight would only be on arger scale and would sometimes even affect the innocents in the surroundings.


    Fear.


    The scared youngdy hugged the old dog tightly and brought it to the side of the bed.


    ¡°Heath.¡±


    ncing out in fright, Vivian could see the shadows of armed people engaging in an intense fight under the rain. Blood sttered everywhere in the alley, only to be washed away by the rain as if nothing ever happened.


    She could smell the stench of blood even from within the house.


    Vivian patted the old dog¡¯s head as she subconsciously shivered out of fear.


    ¡°You will protect me, right?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Heath barked all of a sudden.


    The little girl jumped back as she was startled, but she soon realised that Heath was barking at the young man on the bed rather than toward the outside.


    ¡°Big brother?!¡±


    Surprised, Vivian saw that the once-unconscious teen had opened his eyes, and his lips were twitching.


    Vivian could no longer hold in the pressure and fear she had umted during the past month!


    The young girl threw herself into the arms of her dear brother, with big drops of crystal-clear tears rolling down her childish cheeks.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 2 - Rainy Night (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Rainy Night (Part 2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran opened his eyes slowly.


    For the past month or so, torrents of 0¡¯s and 1¡¯s would sh through his mind whenever he tried to lift his eyelids and cause intense pain as if his brain had exploded. His senses of feeling and consciousness were hazy, and his body was numb, like he was being constantly electrocuted. Soran could vaguely hear and sense his surroundings, but there was nothing he could do when even something as simple as lifting a finger was beyond his reach.


    _I have to wake up._


    _No, I must wake up soon!_


    Even though he had no idea why he was suddenly reincarnated into this mysterious world, Soran knew the little girl near him was in danger.


    The little girl, who had been taking good care of him, was in grave danger!


    Her name was Vivian, an eight-year-old girl with long, blonde hair. She had two cute dimples on her cheeks whenever she smiled.


    She was also Soran¡¯s half-sister.


    A lot of ve dealers were aiming for her, as they were sure that the young girl would grow up to be a splendid beauty. They only had to keep her alive for a few years before she could be sold for a good price. An orphan who relied on her unconscious brother; there could not have been an easier target.


    This was an evil world. Soran could tell that the dealers had repeatedly tried to break into the house during the past month, even though his senses were fuzzy. They were wary of the dog named Heath, thus their attempts all ended in failure, but Vivian was in danger nheless. She would be kidnapped the moment Heath was no longer by her side.


    _This can¡¯t go on. I must get up now!_


    Soran howled with rage in his mind. His memories of his previous life began to fade, and the memories of the entity named ¡®Soran¡¯ in his mind were gradually dwindling as well. The only thing on his mind was waking up from hisa¡ªwaking up to protect the poor little girl beside him.


    She could notst forever like this; the slums were not a ce for a beautiful young girl like her.


    As far as he could tell, two of the evil-doers were discussing a n in which they would poison the dog named Heath and sell Vivian to Sofia the ve dealer.


    It would happen very soon; it was only a matter of time.


    If he could not wake up in time, the young girl would face an unbearable fate!


    ...


    Darkness.


    A void of endless darkness.


    Soran¡¯s head was still filled with countless 0¡¯s and 1¡¯s, while weak electric currents surged through every part of his body. He could vaguely remember things about his previous life, and a muddy memory was forcefully imnted into his mind soon after.


    It was a painful process.


    Enduring the pain that seemed to have torn his soul apart, Soran gradually remembered the incident in the revitalization pod. His consciousness was in the virtual world at that time, and the silhouette of a wizard in a ck cloak shed through his mind. Bolts of lightning¡ªthe wizard released bolts of lightning from his fingertips, and the attack was so powerful that it might just have broken his soul.


    Inside his fuzzy consciousness.


    A teenager with ck eyes and ashy blonde hair appeared.


    With a slightly immature look on his face, the teenager held out his arms and reached out to Soran. ¡°Please protect her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything harm her!¡±


    Soran¡¯s mind turned cloudy once again as if he just had a lengthy dream. A dream in which a lot of things had happened. A dream which was actually the memories of another person named ¡®Soran.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯ waspletely gone.


    The entity had vanished without a trace, leaving behind only the name ¡®Soran,¡¯ because the current Soran felt that he should at least keep the name of the body¡¯s previous owner.


    After all, it seemed that the teenager had willingly let go of his ego, as it was the only way the current Soran could take control of the body and bring an end to the lengthya.


    ¡®His¡¯ name was Soran.


    Thus he was also named Soran.


    The past no longer mattered.


    The only thing that mattered right now was waking up from his dreams and protecting the child named Vivian before she ended up being captured.


    Countless electric currents passed through his body, shocking him.


    The seemingly infinite 0¡¯s and 1¡¯s finally came to an end, and it was at that very moment that Soran felt that his soul was once again full of vigor. He forcefully suppressed the rampaging currents and numbers in his mind with the extra spiritual energy. Great pain wracked his brain like a bolt of lightning, cracking his brain to bits.


    All of a sudden, Soran opened his eyes, and a nostalgic view appeared in front of him.


    Name: Soran


    Race: Half-elf


    Attributes: Strength 12, Dexterity 19 (+1), Constitution 15, Intelligence 18 (+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 16


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 5 Commoner/Level 1 Rogue ¡¾Grade 1¡¿


    Health Points (HP): 12/12


    Experience Points (EXP): 150 ¡¾Unassigned¡¿


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Status: Weak (Soul Rebirth)


    Profession Skills: Sneak 20, Steal 35, Pick Lock 45, Snare 15


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands ¡¾Sealed¡¿(Weakened Soul)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory


    ...


    _This is?!_


    Soran slowly regained his consciousness and stared at the screen floating in the air. He finally recalled the important details; he was in a virtual game world when the revitalization pod ident urred. The 0¡¯s and 1¡¯s that filled his mind for the past month were most likely from the backflow of data from the game that ended up in his mind. During that period, all he could see were numbers, and it was only now that the data had finally integrated into his brain.


    He was startled.


    Soon, Soran regained hisposure and focused his mind.


    _Did the data really integratepletely? If so, does that mean my brain is now a biologicalputer?!_


    _Let¡¯s try this..._


    _Assign 150 EXP to the profession Commoner!_


    A torrent of warmth flowed through his torso.


    Soran was shocked that he could now feel his four limbs. The numbness had finally faded, and he could now feel the energy and strength in his body.


    ¡°Profession Commoner is now Level 10. Base ss has reached its maximum level!¡±


    ¡°Obtained 25 Skill Points!¡±


    The list of familiar text appeared in front of his eyes.


    Soran was overwhelmed with joy, as everything was just the same as the virtual game he was ying before.


    Before the incident urred, he was inside a virtual world ying the game <<sh of the Titans>>. It was an extremely popr game at the time, as thepany that had released it announced that they had made a technological breakthrough, granting the game a fidelity rate of one hundred percent while other games were still at around seventy-five percent.


    The news caused a massive uproar in the Earth Federation as everyone swarmed to obtain a copy of the game for themselves.


    The new feature attracted numerous yers from other games, Soran included. Not only was the game amazing, the game pods thepany sold were also first-rate goods with incredible design. The fantasy-themed pods were decorated with delicate glowing magic formations Soran couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by.


    The virtual world was a crucial realm in the world Soran came from. The age of interster travel required a lot of talented people who could learn and pass on theplicated knowledge necessary to develop various new technologies. These all required people to have extraordinary memory and calction skills.


    The beginning of the virtual world was nothing too fancy. It originated from a study that proved that by stimting the right half of the brain with weak electric currents, people could enhance their memorization and calction skills, unleashing three to ten percent of the true potential of the right half of the brain.


    In a sense, it was a study that aimed at achieving a biologicalputer; some people even hadputer chips imnted into their heads.


    The downside of this method was that the effects would only appear after a long period of time, and the process was rather costly.


    In order to tackle the disadvantages of the original method, people came up with the idea of virtual gaming worlds, and it soon became a sector and industry of paramount importance.


    ¡°Games are virtual activities simting the real world created for the sake of the growth of children (humans and animals alike).¡± ¡ªSummary of to¡¯s definition of ying and games.


    Games were important before beginning systematic learning even in ancient times.


    The boring feeling people got from systematic learning mostly stimted the left brain only, and those memories would fade over time, which was why the knowledge people learned during secondary schooling was often forgotten after a few years.


    Stimtion of the right brain required strong emotions. Studies and research showed that the right brain had much more processing power than the left brain, and people could even remember everything they had seen before if they could utilize the memory space of the right brain. This was a revolutionary discovery, as the right half of the brain was said to have more than a million times thetent potential of the left half of the brain.


    Even though the abilities of the right half of the brain were yet to bepletely utilized, the difference could still easily reach a hundred thousand times.


    As people had to memorizeplicated equations and technological details for their work, a lot of jobs required their employees to have awakened a minimum of twelve percent of their brain potential. This allowed people to quickly absorb the professional knowledge and confidential information they would be granted after officially bing an employee. The use of machinery and robots had rendered a lot of people jobless, as physical jobs were basically non-existent. At the same time, the need for talented people in technological research and machinery skyrocketed, as machinery required maintenance and further development.


    The lower ss of society had nothing to do, thus they turned to the realm of gaming, as it was cheap. The humongous number of yers further propelled the development of the gaming industry.


    A research study stated that people could effectively stimte their brain power to up to three hundred percent of their current level when situated in disastrous environments in virtual worlds.


    This had a significant impact on the development of utilizing the potential of the human brain. Even though people would subconsciously remind themselves that it was not real, the intense stimtion to the right brain was still several times more than in conventional methods.


    The higher the fidelity of the game, the more effective the game would be in stimting brain development, which would, in turn, raise the chances of awakening one¡¯s potential.


    It was only increasing the odds from 1 to 3%, but it was already groundbreaking at the time, as the highest stimtion rate in the real world was 1.5%.


    This was the reason a lot of people indulged in the virtual world for lengthy periods of time before they could be employed.


    It was a seemingly endless process which was also sort of unfair, because the only thing that mattered was your brainpower and nothing else.


    Before the ident, Soran was controlling his avatar, which had the profession of Legendary Rogue, and was about to enter the Shadow Temple to obtain a piece of Epic-grade equipment, which would make him semi-divine. He had already noticed the limitations of the Rogue profession and knew that he would be at a disadvantage during the battle of the gods in the future if he did not have the status of semi-divine.


    Soran had already reached Level 20 in his advanced profession. The special skill he had chosen was Omnipotent __ Hands.


    ¡°Omnipotent Hands ¡¾Legendary Skill¡¿: Legendary Rogues have skillful and agile hands, granting them a +5 rating when using a profession-rted skill. Furthermore, the user will automatically have a rating of Master User when using any type of weapon inbat.¡±


    Theoretically speaking, Omnipotent Hands granted Soran the ability to use all sorts of tools and weapons. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the treasure of the gods or weapons and armor with peculiar restrictions; he could equip them all without any problems.


    It was the most well-known skill of the Rogue ss, and it was also a shamelessly overpowered skill, which made a lot of yers jealous.


    If not for theck ofbat prowess after entering the realm of legends, most yers would have revolted already. After all, rogues could use a wide variety of equipment after obtaining the skill; let alone advanced wizard spell scrolls, they could even equip divine equipment, which tended to have harsh requirements, with almost no drawbacks.


    <<sh of the Titans>>


    It was a game with a strict profession system that made further advancement in a profession ridiculously difficult. Raising the level of Commoner did not grant any attribute points and did not even raise the base HP of the yer.


    The only thing yers would get from levelling up Commoner was 25 skill points.


    yers would only earn one attribute point for every two levels when they leveled up an advanced profession.


    ...


    By now, his senses had mostly recovered.


    When Soran opened his eyes again, it was already morning.


    Vivian¡¯s petite body was lying next to him. Ever since he showed signs of waking up, the little girl was so d that she did not sleep at all. She busily took care of various things before she finally gave in to fatigue and fell asleep.


    ¡°Mhmm!¡±


    A sense of numbness and pain.


    Soran felt like he had been electrocuted by a lightning bolt when he tried to lift his fingers.


    There were still remnants of the electric currents in his body, and numbers still shed through his mind even though he was conscious. Soran could not help but wonder if he had be a living biologicalputer. In his previous world, a first-rate scientist who once made countless breakthroughs contributed his own brain to biologicalputer development after his death. Human brains were then proven to be powerfulponents for constructing supeputers.


    Brain chips were also developed based on that very research.


    Soran regained control over his body when the shocking pain subsided. Sluggishly, he sat up and looked at Vivian.


    ¡°Bro... Big brother!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes snapped open as she tightly held his arms while crying.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! Vivian was so worried...!


    ¡°There were a lot of bad guys! They wanted to sell me to the ve dealers!


    ¡°Tha...Thankfully Heath was there to protect me. If not, I would have been sold already!


    ¡°Hea... Heath?!¡±


    Vivian nced at the door and suddenly trembled. She freed her arms, tottered to the dog¡¯s side, and held him in her arms.


    ¡°Heath?! What¡¯s wrong!¡± she anxiously shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t scare Vivian like this!


    ¡°Heath, wake up please... Please bark! I beg you!¡±


    Drops of tears dripped to the floor.


    Vivian held the dark-yellowish dog in her arms as she wailed bitterly.


    The body of the old dog was already icy.


    Hey quietly near the door and slept peacefully.


    His name was Heath, a z hound; a ferocious yet kind dog which could kill a leopard during his prime.


    But he was already old.


    He had been closely following the littledy named Vivian around, protecting her ever since her brother Soran fell into aa.


    He had not properly rested in half a month, as only he could fend off the bad guys and protect Vivian.


    He was exhausted, tired, and starving.


    Even Vivian was starving herself as there was no food left; Heath could only turn toward mice, which he had oncebelled ¡®cheap and unworthy¡¯ food.


    Unfortunately, he was weak due to the irreversible and unstoppable process of aging.


    Heath was hungry andcked energy, but due to his instinct to protect his master, the elderly dog was able to make it through the difficult times.


    Soran had finally awakened from his sleep.


    Heath hadpleted his final mission.


    He was too old to endure the harsh life any longer; thus, hey quietly near the door and slept peacefully.


    He slept peacefully for all eternity, never to awake again.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 3 - The Graveyard

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Graveyard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The road was slimy and muddy after the rain.


    The roads through the slums were always in poor condition since no one could be bothered to maintain them. Dirt and mud would stter everywhere while walking. A pungent smell enshrouded the slums as excrement in the alleys would sometimes be flushed into the main streets by the rain. Inside the closely packed wooden houses, many people with staid expressions were busy fixing their houses before rushing to the docks to find jobs. A lot of houses suffered from leakage during the rainy seasons, and tragedies where houses copsed urred from time to time.


    Soran held the deceased dog in his arms as he walked through the stinking streets. Vivian held his arm, quietly following him.


    Heath was dead.


    The dog who had apanied her since her birth had finally reached the end of its lifespan and left the cruel world.


    The siblings were going to properly bury it just as one would bury their beloved rtives.


    The reason was simple: Heath was, in their minds, their rtive.


    ¡°Soran...¡±


    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s Soran! He finally woke up!¡±


    ¡°Hoh, something good is bound to happen soon.¡±


    The residents in the slums all whispered among themselves as they peeked at Soran with both respect and fear in their eyes. Soran had been a reputable thief before he was defeated by a wizard. He could easily knock down three to five adults, and it was rumored that he was so talented in using daggers that he could nail a fly onto the wall with just a simple dagger toss.


    ze and Cannibal were two active grunts who controlled the nearby streets. They targeted Vivian the moment they learned that Soran was unconscious, and rumor had it that Sofia had already given them a considerable deposit for the deal. The two also warned the nearby residents that she was their prey and told them to stay out of the way.


    The slums were an evil ce.


    No one was willing to stand up for the little girl. They were afraid of the grunts, not to mention that theycked the ability to do so.


    ¡°Big brother, where are we going?¡±


    Vivian was wearing a tattered shirt woven with cheap linen. Only residents of the slums would wear this type of clothing, as it was poorly made and the material was ufortable. Even though Soran was an outstanding thief, he was only a subordinate to an even more powerful thief in the gang. He had to hand over arge portion of his loot to the gang leader, leaving him with only the bare minimum for the siblings to maintain a simple life.


    This was the rule set by the gangs and factions. A newbie thief, albeit talented, could not go up against such regtions.


    ¡°To the graveyard. Heath deserves a ce in there.¡±


    Soran looked around as he walked, subconsciouslyparing the scenes from his memory to his actual surroundings. He was familiar with the name Amber City as he had heard about it in the game, but that was when the Epic Main Quest had already begun. A terrible crack in space-time stripped the gods of their divine powers, and they were forced to descend into the mortal world as Saints. From time to time, some gods would ascend back to the heavenly realm, while others were in by the mortals. To be honest, yers were only part of the story¡ªan insignificant part.


    yers only had three lives in <<sh of the Titans>>.


    Every time a yer died, they would respawn with a penalty of -3 in Constitution. The penalty was permanent and could not be removed. After dying three times with a single avatar, the avatar would be deleted from the game, and the yer would have to start over from scratch.


    In that chaotic period, many yers rose to great heights, only to fall into the deep void soon after.


    It was a stage which belonged to everyone.


    The Epic Main Quest ended when the gods finally returned to their own realm, but not before a third of them had already died.


    Even powerful deities like the Goddess of Magic, Master Order, the Night Baroness, the Shadow Monarch, and the Dread Lord fell during the crisis.


    That was not the end; an even more shocking event came afterwards.


    The thrones of the gods and goddesses fell from the heavenly realm and crashed into the mortal realm, creating special realms that yers could explore.


    Together, those were named the Realm of Gods.


    Only yers who had endured hardships and survived the crisis were qualified to explore these special realms.


    As for the yers who had died during the period of turbulence, they had to start over from the beginning. They could only qualify for the weakest realm of the Kobold King Gaknk even after raising their profession to an advanced grade.


    A torrent of confusing memories suddenly appeared in his mind.


    The scenes only visible to Soran showed him howwless and disordered the world was in the future.


    The Saints who were originally deities cracked the continent apart andpletely changed the nature of over a dozen continental shelves, with three of them even ending up as an inferno of evesting mes, an iced continent frozen till all eternity, and and of undeads. Demons surged from the depths of hell and tricked people into ughtering one another by imnting suspicion and fear into their hearts. Numerous NPCs were affected by the demons, and a considerable number of yers sumbed to the temptations of the demons as well. Abyss demons tore the skies apart, enshrouding the world in a dome of blood. More than twelve fortresses with over a hundred thousand soldiers and citizens were trampled on and annihted just on the first day the Abyss awoke.


    The yers called that period The Dawn.


    It was the dawn of the gods, the dawn of the yers, and, finally, the dawn of the entire world.


    In this crisis which affected the entire universe, everyone died at least once. Even Soran was utterly defeated and had to reincarnate.


    No one could escape from the wrath of the crisis.


    Some of the yers with the ¡®Hero¡¯ build, which was thought to be the best build against demons, were crushed like ants.


    This was the age of the Saints.


    Most importantly, the grand finale for the heavenly titans!


    When everything was finally over, the age of mortals began. Countless special realms awaited them, and the treasure vaults inside these dangerous yet rewarding realms contained equipment none could imagine.


    Power, wealth, even immortality; people could obtain them within the ruins of the fallen realms.


    ...


    The graveyard was not in the slums. There was only a mass pit for the deceased there. The corpses would be tossed into the pit and eaten by wild dogs. Some of the corpses would disappear into thin air as well; those were obviously taken away by necromancers or evil spellcasters. No one knew what the corpses would be, and no one cared either.


    Heath must not be thrown into the mass burial pit.


    Soran could already sense the greeding from the starving people. All they could see was a tasty dog stew. Even if he buried Heath deep down,people would still dig him up at night and cook arge pot of stew with his corpse.


    This was the slums, a ce where everyone was always on the brink of starving to death.


    They craved for meat!


    They would even eat the corpses of dead humans if not for the punishment of endless torture in hell after death for cannibalism.


    Soran, like a lot of other yers, could not believe how poor the starting condition was when he first logged into the game.


    There was no glittering equipment, no wonderful scenery, and no casual PvP arenas for yers to sharpen their skills in¡ªonly a dirty slum where life and death were decided in a simple brawl. A ce filled with dirt and dung, a ce where light could not reach, a ce ofplete evil. A lot of yers had to risk their lives just for something to eat or trash-tier equipment.


    A handful of yers werepletely disgusted by the terrible situation in the game world and set out to be pdins. They swore to change the world into a better ce, despite it being a virtual one.


    In the end, the ones who were changed were the pdins themselves.


    Theycked the power to challenge the rules of the world. One could not simply change the way things worked in an entire world easily after all.


    In a period darker than the Dark Ages, all yers had to witness things that challenged their moral standards and had to make heartbreaking decisions.


    Some would be cruel for the sake of evil; others would be generous for their own beliefs.


    In this virtual world, everyone had to choose their own path, be it willingly or not.


    For this very reason, <<sh of the Titans>> was almost like an alternate world for most of the yers.


    ...


    The graveyard.


    It was a silent and peaceful ce.


    It was a ce where the souls of the deceased could rest in peace as the shrine of the Underworld Princess was located here. Priests and shrine guards protected the ce from intruders and prevented the souls from being disturbed. Not everyone had the right to enter the graveyard; people had to pay a fee in order to enjoy eternal peace.


    The Goddess of Riches once said, ¡°Everything in the world can be exchanged with money, given that you have enough of it.¡±


    It was a dark age in which people were brainwashed with desires and would go to great lengths to obtain what they wanted.


    Soran held Heath¡¯s body and stood silently in front of the shrine. He lowered his head to show humility and respect when an old priest came out to greet him. Though at first, Soran still wasn¡¯t sure if he was only controlling his avatar, after witnessing the vivid movements and intelligence of the people, he knew he was no longer in a virtual world. Everything was real.


    After speaking with Vivian about a few things, Soran was told that there was no such thing as ¡®attributes.¡¯


    The game pod he once used shed through his mind for some reason.


    There was a magic formation under the game pod, but most people found the decoration creepy and sold their device not long after.


    Soran was not too concerned about the decoration so he kept his, but even the game publisher acknowledged the yers¡¯ negativements and removed the decoration from all its subsequent products.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to bury it in the graveyard?¡±


    The old priest had met a lot of nobles who buried their pets that died of old age in the graveyard, but it was his first time meeting a poor thief from the slums who wanted to do the same.


    With their tattered clothes and muddy shoes, everyone could tell that Soran and Vivian were from the slums.


    Soran bowed slightly and said, ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Please ept this offering for burying him.¡±


    Soran took a Silver Derahl from his pocket and humbly handed it over to the priest. As a talented thief, he had already found his first prey and seeded during their walk to the graveyard.


    It was fine as long as no one knew what he had done!


    The glittering Silver Derahl was a currency created and crafted by the followers of the Goddess of Riches. It was so widely epted that it could even be used in hell.


    The old priest looked deeply into Soran¡¯s eyes, then nodded and pointed toward the offering box nearby. ¡°Perhaps it was a loyal dog, or else you would not go so far for it.


    ¡°Children, follow me. It will be granted a ce where it can rest in peace.¡±


    Soran ced the coin in the box next to the entrance of the shrine and followed the priest into the graveyard with Heath¡¯s body in his hands.


    In an obscure corner of the graveyard.


    After the two siblings had finished digging a pit for Heath¡¯s burial, Vivian, who had been silent all along, could no longer hold back her tears.


    ¡°Heath...!¡±


    The little girl muttered something in front of the small grave, then stood up with a serious look on her face as she held her brother¡¯s hands.


    Heath was simply an old dog who died of old age.


    He was not qualified for a tombstone, thus he only had a tiny grave.


    A tiny grave in an obscure corner of the graveyard.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 4 - Everything Will Be Fine

    <h4>Chapter 4: Everything Will Be Fine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran bought a loaf of ck bread as thick as his arm as he returned to the slums with Vivian. It was the type of dark and tough bread that was so hard it could be used to fend off lousy thieves ¡ª a type of bread with an attack power of 1D3. People from the slums would directly grind ck wheat into powder without removing the chaff and bake bread with the roughly made dough. Impurities, such as bits of wood, would get mixed into the dough during the process, but the starving people could not care less as long as it was edible. As a result, the bread was so tough that it could only be eaten after soaking slices in water.


    Plenty of yers could not stand the poorly made food and went down the path of joining the evil alignment.


    Soran was one of them, and that was why he became a rogue.


    Perhaps because he was now in a real world instead of a virtual one, or perhaps due to the youngdy walking beside him, Soran was acting much more cautiously and patiently now. He slowly cut the bread with a knife and soaked it in warm water, then handed over a slice to Vivian as he began eating. Bearing the disgusting texture and impurities, Soran ate silently.


    It was not like there was no way to obtain money.


    On the contrary, he clearly knew the way. However, this was no longer a game, and he was no longer a mere yer controlling an avatar.


    This was the real world, the world he was now forced to live in.


    Soran had to take responsibility for his own actions in this strange yet familiar world. Furthermore, he had to take care of Vivian. There were a lot of strong professionals in this city; even the guards of the city were all Level 10 Militia/Level 3 Warriors at the very least. Unless he raised his Steal skill to 75, it was still possible for the guards to catch him red-handed.


    One would be thrown into jail for stealing.


    If the target was a noble, the guards might even break one of the thief¡¯s arms as a warning.


    Although the bread was tasteless without adding salt, Vivian was still happily devouring the unappetizing bread in her hands; she was a simple girl who could be satisfied easily.


    Most importantly, she was hungry.


    As long as her big brother was around, she felt that everything would gradually get better.


    The past few weeks had been taxing on the little girl. She was weary and worn out, and all she wanted right now was to stay beside her brother and be a good little girl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get something good for you tomorrow, I promise!¡±


    Soran stroked Vivian¡¯s tiny head, lightly kissed her on the forehead, and said, ¡°Everything will be fine soon.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vivian nodded.


    If someone asked her who shepletely trusted with all her faith, she would answer ¡®my big brother¡¯ without any hesitation.


    He had been shielding her from all the dangers and evil in this cruel world since she was three years old.


    He had been supporting the family without whining at all for so many years.


    Vivian still remembered the days when she was a small child. At that time, her reliable brother always came home with injuries. She could do nothing but cry loudly at her age, yet the injured Soran would still hold her in his arms andfort her while muttering, ¡°Everything will be better in the future.¡±


    Soon after, they no longer had to wander around in the streets and settled down in thewless slums.


    Everything will be fine.


    The eight-year-old was still oblivious to a lot of things in the world, but there was one thing she was certain of: her big brother would always shield her from harm and danger.


    That¡¯s great!


    Soran looked at the little girl sound asleep on the bed and smiled.


    She was really worn out.


    Maintaining a living for weeks in the slums was a really challenging and burdensome task for a young child like Vivian.


    It had been a while since she had slept without worrying about the future.


    Soran removed one of the wooden nks on the floor and revealed a hiddenpartment. He took a gleaming dagger out from thepartment while revealing a merciless grin.


    It was time for the worthless trash who targeted his dear sister to go to hell.


    ...


    Darkness enshrouded the slums as the sun descended and night took over.


    Only a few ces were still giving off light in the dark streets.


    The Firece was a bar in the slums, one of the few ces where the residents could enjoy themselves. People could get themselves a jug of low-quality ale with just a single Copper Derahl there. Although the ale gave off a bad smell, the poor residents still found it rather tasty and enjoyable.


    Next to the bar were short wooden huts. With just five additional Derahls, people could enjoy a sweaty and tiring night with a prostitute. The quality of the prostitutes was rather poor, but that much was expected given the low price. They were mediocre at best, and the majority of them simply looked bad to be honest. The only thing they could offer were their bodies, but that alone was more than enough.


    In a spooky alley next to the bar.


    Except for urgent matters, people mostly stayed in their own ce for the night as all the streets in the slums were just as spooky. The night was also the time when gangs and factions gathered for meetings, thus the residents did not dare to leave their houses in fear of getting caught up in something troublesome.


    Loud chattering could be heard inside The Firece.


    Inside the bar wereborers who worked in the docks and people from gangs who had dark expressions on their faces, as well as some shady people of unknown origins.


    They were mostly gossiping about the ¡®war¡¯ between the two triad factions, othersughing as they discussed what would befall the unfortunate fellows who targeted Vivian.


    Theughing men all nced toward a certain corner in the bar for certain reasons.


    There were two men sitting at the table in the corner.


    Those two were ze and Cannibal, the ones who had nned to kidnap Vivian and sell her to Sofia. When had they tried to forcefully barge into the house, one of them was bitten by Heath and could only limp about even now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ze red at the others in the bar with a serious expression and said, ¡°We¡¯ll head back for now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of Soran somehow.¡±


    Cannibal was a stingy person; he hurriedly gulped the rest of the ale down before leaving.


    The two had received the deposit from Sofia long ago. If they failed to deliver Vivian before the deadline, someone would soon knock at their doors and have a ¡®friendly talk¡¯ with them.


    It was already past the point of no return. They could not give up even if they wanted to.


    They also knew that Soran treasured his sister and would not let them off the hook for threatening Vivian.


    A chilly breeze entered the tavern.


    Some of the customers swore, while others turned in time to see ze and Cannibal leaving the bar.


    Ayer of thin, grey clouds covered the moon.


    The two uncontrobly shivered as they exited the warm tavern. Perhaps because they had been drinking quite a bit, ze entered a dark alley and was about to pee. This was the slums. People would handle all their physical needs in the alleys, and peeing in the corner was nothing new.


    ze loosened his belt as he cursed in anguage from the Northern regions after hearing the moans from the wooden huts nearby.


    He was deep in thought about Soran, thus his expression was not good.


    All of a sudden.


    He had goosebumps all over his body as he noticed the flickering shadow in the distance.


    Unable to hold his dder any longer, ze reached for his waist as he relieved himself.


    He was reaching for his dagger, but it was far toote.


    Soran¡¯s silhouette appeared out of the blue, his shadow flickering in the dark alley. He had been waiting for this moment for a while now.


    The gleaming dagger embedded itself into ze¡¯s back, puncturing his heart.


    A hand covered his mouth and muffled his final shriek.


    _St!_


    Soran retrieved his dagger expressionlessly and cleaned the weapon with the clothes of the dead person lying on the ground.


    A data log floated in front of Soran¡¯s eyes:


    ¡°Sessfully hidden in the shadows!¡±


    ¡°Backstab activated!¡±


    ¡°Sessfully activated Backstab*2, dealing 12 damage to the target!¡±


    ¡°Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 30 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    Even though he was a Level 1 rogue, Backstab still dealt double damage during assassinations.


    A typical person in the slums only had around 5 HP.


    Even Soran, who had a Constitution of 15 and a profession of Level 1 Rogue, had only 12 HP. One strike was all that was needed to end the life of a weak grunt in the slums.


    Unless he was up against others who had levelled their professions, Soran could easily assassinate the target.


    Cannibal was rmed by the noises from the alley. He shuddered as he shouted, ¡°ze?¡±


    There was no reply.


    After hesitating for a bit, he carefully approached the alley to see what ze was up to. If there was even the slightest sign of trouble, he would turn and run immediately.


    The figure of a certain person kicked a nearby wall andunched himself upward. With 19 Dexterity, Soran could easily leap onto the roof of the short house without requiring footholds in between. Soran jumped at the approaching Cannibal like a leopard and squeezed his neck, silencing his scream of terror. His momentum from the jump knocked Cannibal down, and a sliver of light shed through the air right before a dagger sliced the pinned man¡¯s throat, then rested in his heart.


    Soran tightly choked his target until the body began convulsing.


    He stood up, covered in blood.


    Soran frowned as he looked at his clothes soaked in blood. He took the purse from the corpse, cleaned the dagger, and sheathed it.


    The two thugs carried little money on them, having only a meager amount of 5 Silver Derahls and 20 Copper Derahls. Soran also found a small bag of poison, which was most likely what they had intended to use to kill Heath.


    ¡°They were about the same as Level 1 adventurers.¡±


    Soran looked at his palms before fading into the shadows and walking back toward his house.


    This was the effect of the Rogue skill Sneak.


    The user would hide himself by borrowing the power of the shadows. Soran had assigned all the skill points he had to Sneak before he went to assassinate the two men. With 45 points in Sneak, he would not make any sounds while walking, and his figure would be hazy in the dark, sufficient to fool most people without anybat professions. Soran could disappear into the darkness with only the faintest traces with 100 points, and he would be able to stand in front of a person without the target noticing with 150 points as long as the environment was dark.


    From 200 points onward, a rogue couldpletely vanish from people¡¯s view, even in broad daylight.


    The Firece was as lively as usual.


    The two freezing corpses were discovered identally when one of the drunkards tottered into the wrong alley.


    No one cared, and no one would bother investigating what happened to the two men.


    These were thewless slums; having corpses on the streets was amon scene.


    Someone would take care of the bodies the next day anyway.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 5 - Daybreak

    <h4>Chapter 5: Daybreak</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran quietly returned home.


    Vivian was still sleeping tranquilly on the bed with a smile on her face, but her cute white face suddenly cramped and showed signs of fear as she seemed to dream of something bad.


    ¡°Big Brother! Don¡¯t go...! Don¡¯t leave me alone...!


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me away! You¡¯re all bad guys!


    ¡°Heath... What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me...¡±


    Vivian swung her arms frenziedly as if trying to hold onto something even though her eyes were still closed.


    Soran, who was about to change into a clean set of clothes, hurried over and gently patted her back to soothe the struggling girl. Contrary to his expectations, Vivian made a pained expression. Soran quickly pulled up her shirt on her back to reveal the greenish-purplish bruise. It was the bruise she got after she was hit by the store owner, and it was getting dark in color as blood could not disperse from it.


    In the blink of an eye, Soran¡¯s expression was just as dark as the bruise, and his eyes gave off an intense killing intent.


    He caressed Vivian¡¯s cheek and tidied her clothes while whispering, ¡°Silly girl!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the bruise?¡±


    It was a serious injury for a young child.


    She must had been worried about Soran, thus she decided to hide it from him and endure the pain.


    Judging from the looks of the bruise, it seemed that she had gotten the injury quite a while ago. Tears of gratitude swelled in the corners of Soran¡¯s eyes as he thought about the days when he was unconscious. Vivian, bearing the immense pain on her back, took care of him day and night for several weeks. It was a feeling he had never experienced¡ªfamilial love. The welfare in his previous world was good enough for parents to live on their own, needing neither to care for children while young nor depend on said children in their old age, thus Soran had never experienced the feeling of affection from his parents.


    He felt warmth in his heart after knowing what his little sister had done for him.


    Soran was a person who went with the flow and was content with what he had.


    He had formed a strong emotional bond with the little girl lying asleep on the bed in the past month. Recalling the lonely lifestyle in his previous life, Soran did not miss his life in the technologically advanced world. Instead, he thought living in this world was not that bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Everything will be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Soran lightly patted Vivian¡¯s head in an attempt tofort the little girl who was having nightmares.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find some medicinal lotion for you tomorrow. A wound of such degree would disappear without leaving a trace in no time.¡±


    Vivian gradually calmed down.


    Soran took off his shirt, revealing the lean yet ripped muscles on his body. He tossed the bloody clothes into the firece and looked at his body covered in scars. The previous ¡®Soran¡¯ must had lived a hard life; it was impossible for a twelve-year-old to make a living for the family through normal means.


    He fought, and he killed.


    With so many scars on his body at just the age of eighteen, he must have escaped from death¡¯s grasp countless times.


    Some were from street fights while others were left behind after being whipped for getting caught stealing.


    Despite being a seemingly normal teenager, ¡®Soran¡¯ had experienced things a lot worse than what most professional adventurers would face in their entire lives.


    The firece spewed sparks as it burned.


    Soran reached for a clean set of clothes nearby. Vivian was a hardworking girl despite her young age, and she would always do anything within her power to keep the house tidy. She would always sweep the floor, as well as folding the clothes neatly.


    He touched his face with his hands. Soran could feel that the outline of his head was that of a handsome young man, and the most important feature was his slightly pointy ears. Since his father was a quarter-elf, Soran had theoretically inherited one-eighth of the elven blood passed on by his ancestors. This exined why he was much more agile than most people; nimbleness was basically an innate talent for the elves.


    Additionally, darkness could not block Soran¡¯s vision.


    Almost every half-elf had night vision abilities, making them the best assassins in the dark.


    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s got the basics.¡±


    Soran twisted his wrists as he shed with a dagger in hand, drawing invisible lines in the air.


    ¡°The attributes could not be redistributed, and he didn¡¯t have a good professional build, but the overall quality is still certainly above average.


    ¡°The only weak point would be Strength, I guess.


    ¡°The average person has about 10 Strength, so 12 is about the same as theborers working on the docks.


    ¡°He must have been handling everything with skill instead of brute force, and he doesn¡¯t seem to have paid much attention to training his body either.


    ¡°His Dexterity is certainly high, but having high Strength is much better for people who haven¡¯t receivedbat training. At least they could overpower their opponents with brute force!¡±


    Soran switched the dagger from his right hand to his left. The dancing dagger moved about quickly, leaving afterimages behind. His left hand was abnormally nimble; it was even better than his preferred right hand.


    This must be an inborn talent!


    Soran could even dual-wield if he trained both his arms, and it could certainly increase hisbat prowess.


    ¡°Levelling up requires experience points.¡±


    Soran muttered as his figure flickered in the shadows and became cloudy, ¡°There are probably no quests in a real world. The means of earning experience have decreased significantly...


    ¡°Well, I gained experience points from killing the two thugs, so killing creatures is one way to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if disarming traps and picking locks would grant experience points though.¡±


    ughter Experience Points.


    It was top-tier EXP which could be distributed to all professions, sub-professions, and profession change builds.


    As for the EXP gained from picking locks and disarming traps, those were of a lower tier and could only be freely distributed within the Rogue build.


    Simrly, wizards could also gain experience points from scribing arcane scrolls but could only distribute them within the Wizard build.


    Gaining EXP in <<sh of the Titans>> was no easy task, as killing monsters only gave a little experience. In some of the Legendary Quests, yers were required to kill bosses like adult dragons or liches, only to receive several tens of thousands of EXP as their reward. It was barely enough to level up a profession once or twice. It took several years for Soran to gain enough EXP to level up and be a Legendary Rogue. He slew three giant dragons and six liches in the process.


    He joined various different groups during his journey, and only a third of the yers he had partied with were still alive.


    Others all ended up restarting from scratch after losing their lives thrice.


    ¡°Omnipotent Hands.¡±


    With a sharp look in his eyes, Soran murmured to himself, ¡°I wonder when the status Soul Rebirth will be removed. I¡¯m sure I would be a lot stronger in battle if I could use Omnipotent Hands!¡±


    The night had grownte.


    Soran hid his dagger in an easily reachable ce and carefully climbed onto the bed.


    Vivian¡¯s little body squirmed toward his chest as she held onto his arms and mumbled something in her dreams.


    Night was over and morning came.


    Soran was awoken by a slight movement. Vivian looked at her brother as her head stilly sideways on the pillow and revealed a sweet smile.


    She slowly climbed off the bed. As she bumped into the bruise on her back, Vivian showed a pained expression on her face. The little girl then wore her tattered shoes made out of cloth and began wiping the furniture with a towel. Noticing the stains of blood on the floor as she was holding a broom in her hands, Vivian could not help but panic. She hurriedly ran over to the bed and lifted up the nkets. Vivian sighed in relief after confirming that Soran was not injured and proceeded to remove the stains from the floor.


    Vivian could not care less as long as it was not Soran¡¯s blood!


    When she was just a small kid, Soran got caught up in a brawl with some older kids as they fought over a single Silver Derahl.


    He was surrounded by the older kids, getting punched and kicked like he was a sandbag. The young Vivian did not have the physical strength to resist and could only cry in the corner. In the end, she mustered her courage and threw a rock at the leader. The enraged leader pped her in the face, knocking out a tooth and making her cheek swollen.


    Even though she was small at that time, she could still remember the scene vividly in her mind.


    Soran, who was being overpowered the whole time, suddenly went into a frenzy as if a fuse had blown in his mind after seeing his sister lying on the ground. He jumped at the leader like a beast and bit his ear.


    The bloody ear was brutally torn off.


    With bloodshot eyes, Soran picked up a rock and mmed it repeatedly into the kid¡¯s skull. He did not stop until blood sttered everywhere and Vivian, who was frightened by the scene, went to stop him. She stopped her brother from killing the kid right on the spot.


    Yet the kid still died in the end.


    Some time had passed since the incident when the corpse was found floating in a water drain in the slums. The corpse was already unrecognizable at that time.


    The siblings were leading a harsh life, and they had nothing else to rely on except one another.


    Vivian did not care at all whether or not Soran was a thief, criminal, and a murderer; whatever sins Soran had to bear, she was willing to receive half of the burden.


    ...


    Vivian cleaned the house attentively.


    She was slightly worried when she saw the empty rice sack, but soon changed her mind and murmured, ¡°Big brother is now back.


    ¡°Soon, the sack will be full of rice!¡±


    She had faith in Soran, and she trusted himpletely; it was almost like blind faith.


    There was a time when she was always starving, but her brother had never let her down. The food would sometimes be smothered in Soran¡¯s own blood, and Vivian would feel uneasy deep down, but it was food nheless.


    Even so, she believed that everything would be fine as long as her big brother was there for her.


    Yes, everything would be fine.


    Vivian was no longer anxious after recalling her memories. She hummed a crude tune as she cleaned everything in the room thoroughly.


    Soran slowly got up from the bed.


    Soran lightly patted Vivian¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Stay home today like a good girl.


    ¡°We¡¯ll move into the city after a day or two.¡±


    Vivian nodded as she hung a beaming smile on her cute face. She never knew that moving from the slums to the city was no simple task.


    Naturally, it required arge sum of money. They also needed the identification of Free Citizens in order to settle down in the city.


    She was confident that Soran would keep his promise¡ªhe always had.


    Even if Soran failed, it was not his fault in Vivian¡¯s eyes. It simply meant that there were way too many bad people in the world.


    Warm sunlight showered over the inconspicuous and tattered hut.


    Soran sliced the ck bread, which was stone-hard due to being left out overnight, into roughly equal slices. Meanwhile, Vivian climbed onto a stool and reached for the pot of congee on the stove. Her body shook as shecked strength. Soran went over to support her and took the pot with his hands.


    The youngdy looked up at her brother. Under the bright sun, she showed a charming smile to Soran, and two cute dimples appeared on her cheeks.


    Everything was simply wonderful!


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 6 - The Docks

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Docks</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    A simple yet heartwarming breakfast.


    When Soran was about to head out, Vivian stopped him and fixed his sleeves, then climbed up onto the stool to tidy his cor. They did not converse a lot as they fully understood one another. Soran gently caressed her hair before leaving the house.


    ¡°Br...... Brother!¡±


    When Soran¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance, Vivian locked the door and huddled on the bed.


    Soran had often gone out in a simr fashion before. She would not feel afraid, as Heath was beside her at that time and would faithfully scare off anyone who dared to set their eyes on the little girl. Burrs breaking into houses was amon urrence in the slums. Vivian was now alone at home, as Heath was now eternally at rest, and it was inevitable for her to feel a little scared.


    She was just an eight-year-old after all.


    She had always been scared of the dark and loneliness, as it gave her a sense of insecurity.


    But she could not tell that to Soran.


    She knew Soran had something important to do. The siblings needed money, and only a little foodstuff remained.


    Vivian did not want to be a burden to her big brother.


    Even though there was a limit to her current capabilities, she still felt that she should not drag her brother down.


    ¡°Vivian.¡±


    The girl held the broom tightly in her hands and said to herself, ¡°You must be stronger!


    ¡°You have to learn to take care of yourself!


    ¡°Big brother is now awake. No one would disturb us anymore because they¡¯re afraid of brother!¡±


    The docks.


    It was the most densely popted area in Amber City. The entire economy of the city was supported by the Agate River which flowed by.


    Most of the males in the slums worked asborers here. An endless stream of cargo shipsing from a myriad of ces would stop by and unload their cargo, thus a lot ofborers were needed to move the cargo around. It was also the most intense battlefield for the factions and gangs. Ranging from stealing or taking a portion of the goods by force to demanding ¡®protection fees,¡¯ the triad gangs could always find ways to earn money at the docks.


    ¡°Is that Soran?!¡±


    A rangy man red at Soran who was walking in the distance. He immediately left some orders to the nearby men and walked toward Soran.


    ¡°Soran, the head wants to see you!¡±


    Soran lifted his head to look at the person standing in front of him. It took him mere seconds to remember who the guy was.


    Gas, a rather decent warrior.


    He was once an adventurer and tagged along with different groups. Unfortunately, he ran into a group of goblins and gnolls just as he left Amber City some time ago. Gnolls were dangerous creatures which moved in groups and often attacked adventurers stealthily at night. The adventurer group was almost annihted, but luckily he was able to escape just in time. Gas was left with a serious injury on his arm and could not continue his career as an adventurer. He soon joined a local gang and gave up his dreams of getting famous and discovering treasures from adventuring.


    Judging from his looks and experience, Soran estimated that Gas was a Level 10 Commoner/Level 3 Warrior, just slightly weaker than the city guards.


    ¡°The head?¡±


    Soran looked straight into Gas¡¯ eyes and shook his head, ¡°The head¡¯s dead.


    ¡°He was killed by that damn wizard.¡±


    It was a mission they should never have epted. Not only did Soran fall into aa, most of the core members of his gang also died.


    Were wizards really that powerful?


    All wizards who acted solo were past Grade 1. In terms of professions, they were all at least Level 10 Sage/Level 5 Wizards.


    Even a squadron of professional soldiers might lose in a battle with a wizard who was above Grade 1, let alone a triad gang of thieves.


    Soran had personally witnessed the might of those solo wizards. If not for their physical weakness, it would undoubtedly be the most overpowered profession.


    In a world which was about to be thrown into a period of chaos, even people with Legendary professions might be crushed like ants. Soran could not be bothered with such a puny local gang when the world was about to turn into a living hell.


    ¡°Soran.¡±


    Gas looked back and slowly said, ¡°Gale became the new head.


    ¡°Decide for yourself if you want to meet him or not. Gale¡¯s not an easy-going person.¡±


    Soran was a splendid thief, and all the gangs would not easily give up on getting their hands on such a great source of ie.


    No one cared before as he was unconscious, and people thought he was probably going to die sooner orter. Now that he had recovered from his injuries, the gangs were all fighting over the famous thief.


    Soran could understand the threat behind Gas¡¯ words. He squinted his eyes and gave off a slight killing intent in return.


    He was a rogue.


    Rogues were the assassins of the shadows. They were much more dangerous than any other person.


    ¡°It is my decision to make.¡±


    Soran ignored Gas and continued walking toward the docks.


    He still had things to do!


    Soran acted weak in his previous gang, as he had to keep the members from targeting Vivian. Arge portion of his loot would be forcefully confiscated, and the siblings would only be left with barely enough money to live a simple life in the slums. The main reason was that the original ¡®Soran¡¯ did not undergo properbat training. Even with extraordinary Dexterity, he was still weaker than most warriors who had been properly trained. However, that was already in the past. Soran was now a different person, and could easily defeat the brawny men in the gangs with less than three moves.


    ...


    It was an inconspicuous warehouse where cargo and goods would be stored temporarily.


    A shadow silently approached the warehouse.


    Soran sneaked past the lookouts standing guard. They were just ordinary men with a bit of strength and muscles, so it was rather simple.


    He found a box inside the warehouse. It was locked, which probably meant that there were valuables in it.


    Soran took out a hooked wire from his pocket; the crude and simple tool was the only thing he had to pick locks with right now.


    He slowly inserted the wire into the keyhole and started working wonders with his hands.


    _Cling!_


    _Click!_


    He sessfully opened the lock after a short while.


    Rows of words floated in front of Soran¡¯s eyes:


    ¡°Sessfully picked a lock!¡±


    ¡°Your Rogue skills have improved, earning 15 Profession EXP.¡±


    He let out a sigh of relief after noticing the announcement. It seemed that the method of obtaining Profession EXP remained even in the real world.


    Rogues were weak inbat during the early stages. Theycked the physical strength of warriors, and they did not have special skills like pdins. Even hunting in the wild was a dangerous operation for them, as low-level monsters like kobolds and goblins all moved in groups. Most of them had a great sense of smell as well and could easily discover low-level rogues who were sneaking around. This was why picking locks and disarming traps were the only reliable ways for rogues to level up and earn EXP in the early stages.


    It was the safest method.


    Rogues could gain experience points from picking locks before reaching Level 5. Disarming traps still gave a considerable amount of experience points before reaching Level 10 as well. Only special magic locks and high-ranked traps would give experience afterwards;mon locks and traps would no longer be viable options.


    _Creak!_


    Soran lightly opened the box and found blocks of tea leaves. He moved on to other locked chests without taking the tea leaves.


    With a _thud_ , he leapt andnded on a wooden bucket. He held the hair-thin wire beside him between his fingers and tied it tightly onto a nail. Soran sliced the tripwire with his dagger and simultaneously disarmed an rm with his other hand. It was a simple trap which would trigger an rm when the thread snapped.


    <<sh of the Titans>> had a cruel and merciless world.


    Numerous rogues were done in by such traps and had their arms crippled as punishment.


    The yers could not afford the expensive treatment costs at the start of the game, and no one was willing to help them unconditionally. The disabled rogues had no choice but to suicide and respawn or create a new avatar.


    The path of rising from basic professions to Legendary ones was a treacherous one.


    Countless had fallen during their journey.


    Strength and power were not the only things which mattered ¡ª luck was also a crucial factor.


    Soran crouched soundlessly in the corner as he searched for other traps in the room.


    It was highly probable that the rm was not the only trap. In order to keep the valuables safe, warehouses were usually armed with multiple anti-theft devices.


    There!


    Soran spotted an irregr wooden nk on the floor. With a dagger in one hand, he slowly pried up the nk and held it in ce with his free hand, holding the nk in mid-air.


    This hidden trap was even more dangerous than the previous one.


    Knives would fly from both sides when triggered and would most likely kill the intruder right on the spot.


    _Click!_


    Soran stuck the tip of his dagger into the trigger and twisted it. Two knives cut through the air above his head and embedded into the nearby walls with a _thunk_.


    A data log appeared in front of his eyes once again:


    ¡°Sessfully disarmed a trap.¡±


    ¡°You have improved your Rogue skills, earning 50 Profession EXP.¡±


    ¡°Sessfully disarmed a trap.¡±


    ¡°You have improved your Rogue skills, earning 120 Profession EXP.¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡± Soran sighed in relief.


    ¡°As expected, disarming traps gave the most experience points! But honestly, this is quite dangerous too.¡±


    After gaining the experience points for disarming the two traps and the previous locks, Soran finally saved up 200 EXP. He chose to level up Rogue without any hesitation.


    ¡°The profession Rogue is now Level 2.¡±


    ¡°Obtained 23 Skill Points [DEX19+(INT18-10)/2], Health Points increased by 9 [Profession Health 6+(CON15-10)/2].¡±


    ¡°Obtained 1 Free Attribute Point.¡±


    Inparison to skill points, which would be granted for every level up, obtaining free attribute points was way more difficult, as only one would be granted for every two levels.


    This meant that Soran would not be getting any more free attribute points until he reached Level 4 with Rogue.


    It could be said that this one free attribute point was of significant importance to Soran.


    After looking at his own attributes, Soran unhesitatingly assigned the point to Dexterity. Reaching 20 points was a benchmark for all attributes; having less than 20 in an attribute meant that the person was still within the range ofmon people, while 20 or above meant that the person was now extraordinary in a certain aspect.


    The sound of footsteps and hustling gradually approached the warehouse.


    Soran agilely leapt and grabbed onto a wooden beam and sneaked out.


    That one single point allowed him to disy inhuman movements, and he could now move around freely as never before. His agility and reflexes were already beyond the realm of normal humans.


    A man entered the warehouse.


    ring at the disarmed traps and picked locks, the man had a displeased expression as he called for the guards. Armed men came rushing into the warehouse immediately.


    It seemed that the warehouse could no longer be used for EXP farming.


    They would certainly tighten up their security after the incident.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 7 - Crossing Paths

    <h4>Chapter 7: Crossing Paths</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    It was as expected.


    After Soran sneaked away, he intentionally returned to the warehouse while pretending to be a random passerby. Two fully equipped men were standing guard at the entrance.


    There should have been something really valuable inside!


    Soran could only search for another target, as the previous warehouse was now heavily guarded. There were tons of locks for him to pick in the docks, and it should be enough for him to raise his Rogue level to 3. However, normal locks would no longer grant experience points after reaching Level 3; he had to sneak into Amber City and pick the more well-made locks afterwards.


    The abilities of a Level 3 rogue were sufficient for Soran for now. There would be at least one treasure cave near everyrge or major city. Inside these caves were traps, monsters, and most importantly, a treasure chest. It was the only way for yers to get Rare-grade equipment, which was extremely valuable in the early stages.


    Normally, only Level 5 teams could conquer the caves safely, but it was a different story for Rogue yers; a Level 3 rogue could solo the cave if the yer was good at the game. Caves were treated as special terrain and would grant rogues a +5 bonus to their Sneak skill, making it even easier for the rogues to sneak their way to the treasure chest without fighting hordes of monsters in the dark caves.


    ¡°Assign all skill points to Sneak.¡±


    Soran distributed all his remaining skill points to Sneak, raising it to 68. There was no need to upgrade Steal for now, as 35 points was sufficient for him to steal from people who had slow reflexes. For the ex-Legendary Rogue yer, he could easily spot the chubby merchants who would not stand a chance against his masterful stealing skills. As for Pick Lock, 45 points was more than enough for him to handle the locks in the docks, but he might need to assign more points if he wanted to pick the ones in the city in the future.


    His least proficient skill was Snare; it was on a level at which Soran could disarm simple rms, but the lethal traps in the treasure caves were beyond him right now.


    He would have to raise Snare to 30 points after his next level up.


    ¡°It seems that I will get an extra Profession Ability after reaching Level 3 with Rogue.¡±


    Soran casually walked through the crowds. When he finally left the crowd, there were several Silver Derahls in his hand. His 20 points in Dexterity allowed him to steal whatever he wanted from his targets before they could react, even without the two handy Personal Abilities he had.


    ¡°Nimble Left Hand ¡¾Personal Ability¡¿: After undergoing lengthy training, skill user is now proficient with his left hand and is granted a permanent +1 in Dexterity. An extra +3 bonus is also granted when picking locks, sneaking, and disarming traps.¡±


    (Legend has it that a certain tissue paper-consuming ¡®activity¡¯ can also increase one¡¯s Dexterity. Alternating between both hands can grant a +2 bonus to Dexterity, but it might have a side effect of lowering one¡¯s Constitution by 3 points.)


    ¡°Eidetic Memory ¡¾Personal Ability¡¿: Skill user is granted eidetic memory and can easily remember the details of his targets. Intelligence is permanently increased by 1 and has a +3 bonus during rolls involving memory.¡±


    (Legend also has it that memorizing the names of over a hundred actors in a ¡®certain industry¡¯ can grant a permanent bonus of +3 to Intelligence. However, Charisma will be lowered by 5, and there is a certain possibility of giving off a dirty and disgusting aura.)


    (Author¡¯s Note: Please ignore the content in the brackets.)


    The former was a rare Personal Ability, while thetter could be acquired through hard work and training, but obtaining the ability was not easy nheless.


    A lot of yers who were spellcasters would spend massive efforts on acquiring Eidetic Memory, as it was very useful.


    A day had passed.


    Soran picked dozens of locks in the docks and also got his hands on some valuables.


    In the past, someone from his gang would have asked him to hand over arge portion of his loot. There were several Level 5 warriors in the gang, and the previous ¡®Soran¡¯ did not stand a chance against them. An average warrior had at least 15 points in Strength and a high degree of proficiency in certain weapons, as well as profession skills. Level 5 warriors might even have up to 18 Strength considering their Personal Abilities. Without undergoing anybat training, the previous ¡®Soran¡¯ would lose ten out of ten battles with the warriors.


    Things were different now; now that Soran was no longer in a gang, the loot was all his.


    Twelve Silver Derahls; it was a substantial ie for a thief. The siblings could live for a month or two with the money Soran earned in just a single day.


    He also gained around 200 profession experience points, but levelling up to Level 3 Rogue required 500. At the current rate, Soran would need at most one more day before he could level up.


    Level 10 Commoner/Level 5 Rogue.


    This was the benchmark for Grade 2 Professions. When reaching Level 5, Soran would obtain the skill Shadowstrike.


    Among all others who had reached Grade 2, rogues who specialized in sneaking and had Shadowstrike were the most dangerous and presented the most threat.


    The ability to kill others in one hit was fearsome after all.


    Back in the slums.


    When Soran returned to his home, he heard a conversation going on.


    He opened the door and saw a graceful teenage priestess sitting on the chair. The girl¡¯s cheerful expression turned cold the moment she saw Soran, and she only greeted him with a light ¡®hmph.¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s back, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave,¡± the young priestess said while smiling at Vivian. ¡°Take care when you¡¯re alone at home. You can always find me at the Dawnlight Shrine if somethinges up and you need help.¡±


    Vivian nodded her head and replied, ¡°Thank you big sis Annalynne!¡±


    The youngdy was a priestess-in-training at the Dawnlight Shrine. The most famous deity of their religion was Calsoros, the God of Dawnlight, who also belonged to the faction of the Lord of Glory. That faction was the first one attacked by the evil Abyss demons, and Calsoros soon fell after the chaotic period began.


    Unfortunately, the teenage priestess would lose a portion of her divine powers soon.


    Annalynne took a liking to Vivian after meeting her by coincidence a while ago. She tried to heal Soran¡¯s injuries when he was still in aa, as per Vivian¡¯s pleas, but she failed as her divine skill level was too low.


    As a priestess who worshipped a god of righteousness, Annalynne actually hated Soran who was a thief, which exined why she was so cold to him.


    Perhaps she thought that crimes were prevalent in Amber City solely due to the thieves roaming around the ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Soran crouched down as he caressed his sister¡¯s head after the priestess left.


    ¡°Why was she here?¡±


    ¡°Someone was lurking around our home today,¡± Vivian answered in a low voice.


    ¡°They looked like Gale¡¯s men. Thankfully, big sis Annalynne came and scared them away! Look, she even healed the bruise on my back!¡±


    Vivian slightly lifted her shirt to show Soran the now-recovered bruise. The purplish blood clot was nowhere to be seen, and the medicinal lotion he bought through certain connections was now unnecessary. There were neither cksmiths nor pharmacies in the slums, and the poor had to purchase these items through the ck market. Most of the weapons used by the gangs in the slums were bought through the ck market as well.


    ¡°Gale?¡±


    Soran¡¯s gentle gaze turned murderous in an instant. He never thought Gale would dare send men after Vivian just because he did not attend the meeting.


    _Do you think I¡¯m an easy target, Gale?_ Soran thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the city tomorrow. We¡¯ll stay at an inn for now.¡±


    He handed the candy he had stolen unintentionally to Vivian and said, ¡°There¡¯re guards patrolling in the city, so it should be a lot safer.¡±


    Vivian nodded her little head and received the candy. She removed the packaging and plopped the candy into her mouth with a beaming smile. ¡°Big brother, it tastes great! Here, have one too!¡±


    She was a sincere and unassuming girl who could be easily satisfied; even a cheap, poorly made candy made her so d.


    Soran smiled back as Vivian fed him the candy.


    It tasted astringent yet sweet.


    The only candy avable in the slums was the low-quality malt candy. The nobles in the city treated the candy as trash though.


    Vivian stood up from the stool and patted Soran¡¯s clothes to knock off the dust.


    ¡°Big sis Annalynne is a good person.


    ¡°She was the only one willing to help when you were unconscious.¡±


    Soran replied while lightly pinching her nose, ¡°I know that.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good person, so we will repay the favor someday.¡±


    Even though the priestess hated him, Soran owed her a great favor nheless.


    He was a person who would clearly remember those who had helped them, as well as those who had intended to harm them. Someday, he would return the ¡®favor.¡¯


    The sun slowly descended beyond the horizon.


    The siblings busily made dinner with the smoked meat, salt, and vorings Soran brought home.


    The corpses near The Firece had already been found, and the people could roughly guess who the killer was.


    The sweet aroma of meat drifted through the street as the others looked at the siblings with both fear and respect while their stomachs grumbled in hunger.


    Vivian ate quite a bit, as it had been a while since she had meat. She blushed and waved her thin arms bashfully after noticing Soran¡¯s gaze on her bulging stomach.


    Nevertheless, it was a satisfying meal.


    Soran patted her head to calm her down whileughing, and the two casually chatted about random things before finally going to sleep.


    Late at night.


    Soran, who had been pretending to be asleep, cautiously slipped out of Vivian¡¯s embrace and climbed off the bed. He changed his clothes and equipped the dagger behind his waist.


    Some problems should be solved as soon as possible. Dragging things out would only make things worse.


    He looked back at Vivian, who was sound asleep, and left the house silently.


    The dark night was the perfect time for some killing.


    He could not be bothered with trifling matters like the rtionships between triad gangs in the slums. If they dared to target Vivian and tried to harm her, there was no reason to hold back¡ªhe would personally send them to hell.


    He moved in shadows with a face void of any expression. The figure of the teenage assassin faded into the darkness as he revealed a glint of killing intent.


    The Crossed Alley was as lively as ever, as it was the most prosperous area in the slums.


    Gale, who became the new head, gathered a bunch of thugs and imed the profitable territory for himself.


    The number of prostitutes reached the double digits, with some of them actually having decent bodies and appearances, unlike those at The Firece. As people from the docks would sometimese to the area to have some ¡®fun,¡¯ the Crossed Alley was a major source of ie.


    Just a few days ago, fights broke out as different gangs tried to take over the area. Most of the people present were equipped with weapons, and the number of customers was less than usual due to the recent fights. Thedies in revealing outfits could only stand in groups while feeling bored as there were no customers, with only a few of Gale¡¯s grunts having a tiring night in the wooden huts.


    A shadow silently appeared from the walls and approached the men.


    It was the night Soran and Gale¡¯s gang crossed paths; the massacre had yet to begin.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 8 - Night of Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 8: Night of Massacre</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The door creaked as a grunt left a wooden hut while shouting, ¡°You bitch!


    ¡°Not using your mouth, huh? You should feel thankful that I¡¯m not punishing you since you can earn our boss a bit of money with your body!¡±


    The grunt turned into an alley and was about to pee in the corner. Toilets were basically non-existent in the slums, and human excrement was all over the alleys. The hygiene was even worse than London in the 19th century, thus nobles or other rich people would never step into the slums. Even the guards could not be bothered with patrolling there.


    The people in the slums were left to fend for themselves.


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ll make you regret it someday!¡±


    He felt a chilling breeze behind his neck just after venting his anger verbally. Before the grunt could reach for his weapon, a hand covered his mouth, and a dagger sliced his throat. Blood gushed out like a fountain and sprayed all over the ce. The shadow held the bleeding man in ce until the grunt stopped convulsing and stopped resisting.


    Soran appeared from the shadows like a reaper. He would not show the faintest trace of mercy to his enemies once he had decided to fight. If not for his merciless personality, he would not have been able to be a Legendary Rogue.


    He dragged the corpse into another alley while leaving a bloody trail, but it was unnoticeable as darkness covered everything up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cabal?¡± another one of Gale¡¯s thugs said angrily. ¡°He¡¯s taking half a day just to pee for god¡¯s sake!


    ¡°The head¡¯s looking for him!¡±


    The thug looked around and sensed that something was off. He participated in the fight several days ago, and he could tell that Cabal might have been killed. He warily unsheathed his short sword and approached the alley.


    The stench of blood drifted in the air.


    The thug¡¯s expression darkened immediately, and he was about to shout for reinforcements, but the shadows seemingly distorted before he could.


    A dagger pierced his heart from the back while a strong arm choked his neck. His screams were silenced, and the thug was soon dead.


    ¡°Sessfully hidden in the shadows!¡±


    ¡°Backstab activated!¡±


    ¡°Sessfully activated Backstab*2, dealing 16 damage to the target!¡±


    ¡°Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 30 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    Soran dragged the second corpse of the night into the alley.


    The stench of blood in the air was strong after killing two of Gale¡¯s men. The nearby residents knew that it was going to be a rough night and mmed their doors and windows shut.


    Soran pulled out another dagger and was now dual-wielding.


    He reeked of blood.


    Hiding was pointless ¡ª his enemies would soon discover his location.


    There were only a handful of skilled fighters in the gangs, and those who had levelled up their professions were even less. Preemptively killing two of them was good enough already.


    Using the nearby walls as footholds, Soran leapt onto the roof of the building next to him.


    Having 20 points in Dexterity allowed him to move around without making any noise. He plucked a tile off the roof and tossed it to the ground, alerting the men inside the building.


    Three men exited the building with weapons in their hands. The leader of the three was Gas, whom he¡¯d met earlier. Gas briefly scanned the area and ordered the men to head toward the alley Soran dumped the bodies in.


    ¡°ARGHH!¡±


    A mournful shriek resounded through the streets.


    Soranunched himself at one of the men like an eagle, slicing the unfortunate man all the way from his neck to his waist from behind. The assassin swiftly stuck the other dagger into his skull from under his chin.


    Soran showed absolutely no remorse.


    He plucked his dagger from the dead body and sent the corpse flying with a kick, then threw the dagger straight at the second man. Itnded in his chest and pierced his heart.


    ¡°You bastard......!¡±


    The warrior pulled out his longsword and shed at Soran from above. ¡°Are you mad!?¡±


    _ng!_ Soran drew ghostly lines in the air as he parried the iing attacks.


    ¡°You guys should never have triedying your hands on Vivian.


    ¡°This is why I will be sending you all on a one-way trip to hell!¡±


    Soran understood that rogues were not supposed to fight warriors head on, thus he would be at a disadvantage if the fight dragged on. He sidestepped as he sliced Gas¡¯ torso with his dagger after the warrior¡¯s three-hit move ended.


    Gas was a careful person. Ever since his life as an adventurer ended, he would wear leather armor even while sleeping. The tough leather was not something a mere dagger could cut through.


    But that only meant that Soran had to attack the unprotected areas.


    Blood oozed out of Gas¡¯ waist.


    The injured warrior covered the wound with his hand, but he soon felt a sense of numbness.


    ¡°Crap, poison!¡±


    Gas was sure that Soran had not received any formalbat training, but he somehow managed to spot the weakness in his swordy, which was taught by the military.


    Perhaps the previous ¡®Soran¡¯ did not know anything about military swordy, but the current Soran was extremely familiar with Gas¡¯ sword style.


    Including the advanced styles like the Cross Sword Style, White Raven Sword Style, and Reverse sh Sword Style, Soran knew almost every single move taught in the military. He would not have been able to be a Legendary Rogue who had once fought in hundreds of battles if he was not knowledgeable about his opponents¡¯ moves. Gas, who was just a random grunt in the slums, would only be able to learn the basic military styles unless he could somehow afford to pay the expensive learning fees or met someone who would willingly teach him.


    The sword style Gas knew allowed him to use the skill Heavy Hack and increased his basic uracy by 3 points.


    _Clunk!_


    Sparks spewed as the weapons shed.


    Soran sidestepped once again, this time in an unusual manner. He was behind Gas the next moment, and he sent the dagger into the warrior¡¯s neck, severing the cervical vertebrae.


    The Gas¡¯ lifeless body dropped to the ground with a _thud_.


    Soran gasped for fresh air before muttering, ¡°It is a befitting end for a warrior like you to be able to die from my Shadowstep.¡±


    This was the ability of a Legendary Rogue.


    However, the current Soran could not control the shadows. The true Shadowstep was a skill with which a rogue would traverse through the ne of shadows and appear behind the enemy. What he did a while ago was just a mimic; using his Dexterity and ability to hide in the shadows, Soran yed tricks on Gas¡¯ vision and went around to the former adventurer¡¯s back without the target noticing. After bing a Legendary Rogue, Soran could fully grasp the working principles of shadows, allowing him to use the power of shadows to cast spells or make unexpected moves against his enemies. If not for his 20 points in Dexterity, he would not have been able to kill the grunts so easily.


    Three more men dropped dead on the ground in less than two minutes.


    All the residents were hiding in their houses, while the prostitutes were shivering in fear with their doors shut.


    Soran picked up a corpse on the ground and mmed through the front door of the target building. There were plenty of people who belonged to factions, but the only ones who mattered were the core members and leaders. The weaklings who were simply used to beef up the number of members were so weak that Soran could easily massacre them like chopping up vegetables. Most people who had levelled up theirbat professions could easily fight against tenmoners at the same time and still win.


    _Whoosh!_


    A crossbow bolt went flying toward Soran, but the meat shield in his hands blocked it. The dead body shuddered as the bolt struck, and Soran immediately released the shield, which had served its purpose. He ran sideways on the wall for three steps before jumping at the startled opponents.


    The thugs were awe-struck by the inhuman disy of skill, and it cost them their lives.


    Before they could react, two of them were holding their throats in pain as blood gushed out from wide wounds.


    Soran¡¯s reflexes were almost cheat-like as he dodged an iing sh by mere millimeters then counterattacked by sending a chair flying straight at the attacker. He locked the arms of the enemy in front of him and cut his tendons and muscles in a series of shes. The dancing dagger sliced a half-inch wound on the man¡¯s throat as he yelled in pain.


    More blood.


    Soran lightly kicked the crossbow lying on the ground into the air and swiftly reloaded it. He then mmed open the nearby door with a powerful kick and sent the bolt flying.


    A low groan could be heard before the person in the room began screaming in great pain.


    ¡°Sor...Soran!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll let you be the head, okay? You¡¯re the head from now on!¡±


    Gale was a silent middle-aged man who did not talk much, but he was now holding his arm in terror while begging the intruder to spare his life.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll obey you from now on! Please...¡±


    The gleaming dagger drew a silver line in the air.


    With a deadpan expression, Soran opened Gale¡¯s throat with a clean cut, but then frowned as he noticed his clothes were now soaked in blood. He then proceeded to search for valuables in the room.


    A total of eleven men were killed that night.


    Almost all of them were core members of the gang, with three of them having hadbat professions.


    Unfortunately, they were all Level 1 with their professions. Apart from Gas, who managed to trade a few blows with Soran, the others were beaten and killed in a one-sided fight.


    As expected, the number of talented people in the slums was limited. The people therecked food and money, as well as energy to train themselves. Those who managed to obtain abat profession were mostly people who frequently participated in street fights; a Level 1 warrior who was properly trained could easily take on three of them at the same time.


    Soran stuffed all the valuables into a makeshift sack made with a bed sheet and shouldered it as he left the building in style.


    People were peeking, but no one dared to stand in his way.


    After Soran left, several men sneaked into the alley and looted the corpses. They red at the prostitutes who were about to do the same and proceeded to move away everything that could be sold for a bit of money from the lifeless building.


    The gang waspletely annihted at the hands of a single assassin.


    Another faction or gang would take over the area the next day; it was the only chance for the nearby residents to earn some quick money.


    This was the ce called the slums.


    It was not much of a surprise for something like this to happen in such awless ce.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 9 - Soran the Throat Slitter

    <h4>Chapter 9: Soran the Throat Slitter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The following day.


    Vivian sluggishly opened and rubbed her eyes. She was about to get up and prepare breakfast, but then the girl noticed the bowl of porridge on the table as the tempting aroma entered her nostrils.


    When she looked toward the stove, Soran was there frying an egg with a serious expression. It was an amusing scene, as he was wearing an apron and preparing breakfast like a housewife.


    ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t this a bit too wasteful?¡±


    Vivian took in a deep breath of the oily fragrance in the room and circled her sleek arms around Soran¡¯s neck. She secretly sniffed his body, and as expected, there was a faint scent of blood. For some reason, she was sensitive to the smell of blood since she was a small child, and she could easily tell if Soran had gotten into a fight or not from the smell.


    The smart girl did not ask her brother about what happenedst night.


    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s way too much oil,¡± she said while thinking that it was a pity. ¡°You only need a little bit of oil for frying eggs. Next time, let me do it instead.


    ¡°Ahh, look at all the wasted oil...¡±


    Vivian sniffed her nose like a puppy as if she was satisfied by the smell.


    ¡°Alright, little housewife!¡±


    Soran ced the poorly fried eggs into the bowl of porridge and patted Vivian¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll just leave that to you then,¡± he said while feeling slightly annoyed.


    A bowl of warm porridge topped with fried eggs and slices of smoked meat ; Vivian was drooling just from the looks of her breakfast.


    The seemingly simple breakfast was something luxurious to most people and was only affordable for the rich nobles and merchants in the city. It had been a while since Vivianst had such avish meal.


    After finishing the rich breakfast, the little girl began tidying up the room.


    _Oh, I have to wash big brother¡¯s clothes too!_ she thought.


    Some hustling could be barely heard from outside. It seemed that several men had been loitering around the siblings¡¯ house for a while now. Soran was sitting near the door with a dagger in his hand and was sculpting something with a serious expression.


    ¡°The Honourable Soran!¡±


    A man who looked like a thug fearfully walked toward Soran and said, ¡°Sawey expresses his thanks to you for solving one of his problems!


    ¡°He sent me to deliver gifts as a token of gratitude.¡±


    The man waved his hands at the two men behind him, and they nervously walked over with arge box in their hands.


    Soran looked up and told Vivian to ept the gifts before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take these.


    ¡°However, I have no interest in the slums. Whether or not your gang can take over the area is Sawey¡¯s problem, not mine.


    ¡°Is that fine?¡±


    Soran¡¯s voice turned cold as he fiddled with the dagger in his hands.


    Beads of cold sweat formed on the representative¡¯s forehead as he answered while stuttering, ¡°N...No problem at all!


    ¡°Sawey agrees as well!¡±


    Sawey was overjoyed when he heard the core members of the gang which had been getting in his way were all killed overnight, but his face cramped after learning that Soran was the killer.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    A ruffian who had quick wits entered the room while panting, ¡°The reasons for his actions are now clear.


    ¡°It seems that Gale threatened Soran and sent men to kidnap his little sister as a hostage!


    ¡°Everyone who lives near East Drain Street knows that Soran cares more about his sister than his own life. Gale angered Soran by targeting his sister and ended up getting killed.


    ¡°Also, who knew that Soran was so good at fighting?! He was rather docile before.


    ¡°Everyone from the Crossed Alley calls him the Throat Slitter now, you know? Even the guys from the docks heard of his insane actions. Eleven elites all had their throats slit, and blood drenched the entire floor!


    ¡°Boss, should we send someone to ¡®take care¡¯ of him?¡±


    A man who had one of his eyes patched thought for a while and said hesitatingly, ¡°Even though he¡¯s strong, he¡¯s just a single person after all.


    ¡°If we let him go, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take over the Crossed Alley.¡±


    _Bam!_


    Sawey grabbed the nearest thing and threw it at the ruffian who suggested killing Soran. The ruffian was hit and had blood all over his face, but Sawey ignored him and went on, ¡°Kill him?


    ¡°Do you even have a damn brain? Is your head full of shit?


    ¡°He stormed straight into their headquarters and killed all of Gale¡¯s elites! He could easily kill us all if heunched a sneak attack on us!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not act rashly. Send Qiang over to Soran¡¯s ce and give him a gift. We¡¯ll soon discover his intentions.


    ¡°If Soran¡¯s such a powerful man, he¡¯ll manage to leave the slums sooner orter. No one would willingly stay in this hellish ce if he could afford to move away after all.


    ¡°Right, send some men over to the Crossed Alley and see if Soran wants to take the ce for himself or not. If he doesn¡¯t intend to do so, make sure you defend the ce from other gangs properly!¡±


    His subordinates all ran around busily, but Sawey remained seated with a cramped look. He called over one of his men and ordered him, ¡°Bring Qiang over here. I¡¯ll personally prepare the gift.¡±


    If Soran could kill all of Gale¡¯s elites in a single night, he could probably do the same with Sawey¡¯s men as well.


    _This man is way too dangerous!_ Sawey thought.


    It would be best if he could get on good terms with Soran. Thinking back, the reason why he, who was once a random thug, was now the boss of the gang was that he was a flexible person. He knew that trying to act strong was pointless, and only doing things within his abilities was the best option.


    All of Gale¡¯s close men were killed without exception. Even the merciless gang leaders in the slums were taken aback by such brutal and barbaric actions. Brawls often broke out in the streets, but the mortality rate was low, as both sides would try to keep their own men alive as much as possible.


    Who would run errands and work for the leaders if their subordinates all died?


    The thugs seemed as though they were dumb and stupid, but they were all smart enough to avoid joining gangs which often had their men killed.


    It was a peaceful morning¡ªthat was only for Soran and Vivian though.


    Sawey was extremely delighted after hearing Soran¡¯s reply. He immediately ordered his men to gather in order to take over the streets near the Crossed Alley. As Soran clearly expressed his disinterest in the area, the territory was now free for all; whoever had the most power could gain control over the area.


    Sawey gathered several hundred of his men near the Crossed Alley. Although most of them were just there to beef up their numbers, around a hundred of them were capable of fighting. Among the hundred or so men who could fight, only a handful of them had actually undergone professionalbat training and learned how to kill. Others were just brawny men who only knew how to win fights through brute force.


    Fights in the slums were amon urrence; as long as it did not cause problems for the normal citizens and nobles of Amber City, having ten or so thugs killed was not a big deal.


    When all of his men answered his call and gathered, Sawey soon took over the Crossed Alley and the nearby area without going through fights on arge scale.


    However, this territory was nowhere near as profitable as the docks. As half of the city¡¯s money circted through the docks, up to a hundred men could die overnight if a fight for control of the docks broke out. This was something which would shock the entire popce of Amber City; inparison, the Crossed Alley territory was just an insignificant area for most people.


    The slums? Who the hell would care about such a filthy ce?


    The people who were powerful could not care less about the events in the slums, but they all heard about a strong young man appearing in that hellish ce in the past few days.


    His name was Soran the Throat Slitter.


    ording to the rumors, he killed all his enemies by slicing their throats and was a reputable man in the slums. He was a well-feared person even though he was unaffiliated with any gangs, and the gang leaders all did not dare make a move on the young man.


    Another two days had passed when Vivian finally noticed something was strange. People showed signs of fear when they conversed, and they often peeked at her with uneasy eyes. As for Soran, no one even dared to look at him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Big brother is way more incredible now!¡±


    Vivian swept the fallen leaves in front of their house with a broom while murmuring, ¡°The men who brought the gift were Sawey¡¯s men.


    ¡°Why would he send such an extravagant gift to brother?


    ¡°Ah, I heard Gale¡¯s elites were killed by someone called the Throat Slitter! Big brother must be that Throat Slitter!


    ¡°Hehe, even the name alone sounds powerful. Big brother is a lot stronger than before.¡±


    When Vivian walked past the grocery store at the corner of the street, the shop owner¡¯s wife who hit her back with a broom a while ago turned pale. She prostrated herself on the ground after confirming Vivian was Soran¡¯s little sister and began pping herself in the face until it was all swollen. The olddy was relieved and grateful when Vivian promised not to hold a grudge against her. The shop owner handed a box with a dozen Silver Derahls in it over to Vivian, saying it was a gift to show their sincerity.


    They were obviously shuddering in fear.


    Although they were afraid of Soran the Throat Slitter, not Vivian, she still enjoyed the situation since everyone was treating her favorably.


    ¡°La~La~La~¡±


    The little girl hummed as she cheerily tidied up the room.


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re the bad guys!


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s scared of us!


    ¡°No one¡¯s going to bully us again!¡±


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 10 - Extraordinary Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 10: Extraordinary Awakening</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    In just two days¡¯ time, the killing incident at the Crossed Alley was already settled. Soran originally thought that the guards would at least be alerted and prepared ways of escaping, but it was rather unnecessary as the guards did not care much about the slums anyway.


    He had been lurking around the docks for the past two days and raised his Rogue level to 3. That was when he heard of certain rumors and understood why the guards did not bother to stop the escting fights between gangs in the slums.


    The reason was simple¡ªsomething of greater importance happened in Amber City.


    The guards tried their best in suppressing the flow of information, but it still leaked bit by bit and was eventually out of the bag.


    ¡°Someone was killed and skinned!¡±


    The rumor that a watchman was skinned had been passed around the docks. When the guards found his body, all that was left was a bloody corpse void of skin. It was no ordinary incident, as the skin removed was perfectly intact and was left at a clearly visible location as if mocking the guards for their powerlessness.


    There were only two groups of people who could skin a body so skillfully. The culprits responsible for the incident were either followers of Abyss demons or the fallen disciples of the Evil Underlord.


    Those who knew the details of the incident were terrified, especially the nobles as the skinned corpse was found in the noble district. The nobles put pressure on the guards, urging them to catch the offenders as soon as possible as they feared for their lives.


    The guards were busy searching all over the city for clues and did not have the time or energy to care about things going on in the slums.


    The powers both within and outside the city, especially those who controlled the grey areas in the docks, restrained themselves after the information was leaked to the public. From their knowledge of the fanatics, they knew that the skinning incident was just the start, and the crazed people would not stop their actions just like that.


    More bloody incidents would most likely happen in the near future.


    Soran¡¯s heart tightened as he heard the details and realized the truth behind the incident; this was one of the signs which indicated that the chaotic period would soon begin.


    Before the battle of the gods broke out, the Abyss demons were the first to take action. Their evil followers incited killings and massacres all over the world, and their mostmon course of action was skinning people. It was an ancient evil ceremony which implied both that a new soul had joined the chaotic evil camp and that a certain ritual which would affect the entire Southern Principality had begun.


    ¡°So the serial skinning incidents finally began?¡±


    Soran stood in an inconspicuous corner of the docks and muttered with a grave look on his face, ¡°Amber City...


    ¡°If I remember correctly, it belongs to the Southern Principality. Even though it sounds unfamiliar, I¡¯m sure something major must have happened here. I wouldn¡¯t have remembered the city when there were so many of them in the game...


    ¡°What in the world happened here?¡±


    Soran knitted his brows as he tried his best to recall the cloudy memories, but in the end he could not remember anything of significant importance as a lot happened before the start of the chaotic period.


    Even an ancient red dragon appeared out of the blue. Everyone was so busy fighting the dragon that no one cared about what happened in a random city in the Southern Principality.


    At that time, Soran was busy hunting a mountain giant in the fields in the north.


    Dragon ying? He was not so na?ve as to do something so reckless.


    However, soloing a mountain giant was quite the reckless move as well. Back then, Soran was just a Level 5 rogue without any sub-professions. As a matter of fact, a mountain giant was rated as Level 10, which meant that a group of Level 10 adventurers had a fifty percent chance of defeating it.


    Looking at theborers who were moving cargo around the docks, Soran murmured as if he could foresee the turbulent future, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to head to the treasure cave.¡±


    Strength; this was all that mattered in a world in turmoil.


    Only with strength could one survive the age of chaos, and only with strength could one protect the things precious to him.


    The age of the Saints had formally begun!


    Mortals were unworthy and incapable of changing the course of history. No one could stop the crisis from happening either. A crisis which tens of millions of yers failed to stop was not something Soran could change single-handedly. The only thing he could do now was be stronger so that he could at least defend himself and Vivian.


    It took Soran two days to grasp the general location of the cave.


    Almost every city had such a hidden cave in its surroundings. ording to legends and folktales, the treasure caves were created by a powerful witch who had an evil scheme in mind but never managed to implement it. Many had explored the caves in the game and managed to find a wide assortment of random items, including parts for constructing an artificial wizard. What attracted Soran¡¯s attention, however, was the Rare-grade equipment. As the name suggested, that kind of equipment was very difficult to obtain and rarely appeared in the game.


    Treasure caves were the only source of obtaining Rare equipment in the early stages of the game, and there was an extremely low chance of acquiring a Legendary item as well.


    As it was a ce created by a witch, the clues must be somewhat rted to necromancy and dead souls. Soran had been probing into the spooky incidents in the city and managed to pinpoint the location of the cave through logical deduction.


    If it was in his previous life, the cave would have been looted by others already, but that did not seem to be the case this time. The issue, though, was that Soran did not haveplete trust in anyone right now, so he had to dive in alone. He could only pray that the difficulty rating was Level 5 or below, as some of the caves had ratings of Level 8 or above.


    Six out of seven groups of adventurers died during the exploration of such a cave, and the remaining group only managed to get their hands on a damaged phctery.


    After a few days of lock picking and disarming traps in the docks, Soran raised his Rogue profession to Level 3 and got a raise in his attributes.


    Name: Soran


    Race: Half-elf


    Attributes: Strength 12, Dexterity 20 (+1), Constitution 15, Intelligence 18 (+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 16


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (MAX)/Level 3 Rogue (125/750) ¡¾Grade 1¡¿


    Health Points (HP): 30/30


    Experience Points (EXP): 360 (ughter EXP), 120 (Profession EXP) ¡¾Unassigned¡¿


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 78, Steal 35, Pick Lock 45, Snare 30


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands ¡¾Sealed¡¿(Weakened Soul)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory


    Profession Ability: Grasp of Shadows


    After reaching Level 3, the profession experience points gained from picking locks would greatly decrease. Disarming the simple rms would no longer raise his skill level, and only the moreplicated locks would give experience points. As an example, the locks which used to give several tens of experience points would only give a few now. It was difficult for rogues to gain any experience points from picking locks beyond Level 5 anyway, so Soran thought that it was unnecessary to waste time on the simple locks anymore.


    Anyway, all adventurer professions would gain a significant power-up for every three levels.


    For example, wizards could gain a spell casting-rted ability which would strengthen their abilities and allow them to learn Level 2 arcane magic. Simrly, pdins would gain the ability Evil Judgement, while druids would gain Animal Senses. The most significant power-up would be for the Warrior ss, as they would obtain the ability Toughen Up, which would reduce the physical damage they received by five percent and increase their HP permanently by 10 points. It was the prerequisite for Legendary Skills like Absolute Toughness and Unyielding.


    Rogues, on the other hand, had a rather average ability whenpared to other professions: Grasp of Shadows.


    In this special world, various different aspects had to be taken into consideration when determining one¡¯s strength. Among those were abilities rted to their professions as well as Personal Abilities, which were learned through hard work, training, or even innate talent. Most people of the same profession would have simr Profession Abilities, while Personal Abilities, as the name suggested, belonged to a limited few and could only be obtained through training.


    Taking rogues as an example, almost every single one of them had the ability Grasp of Shadows. Unless their inborn attributes were too low, there was no reason for them not to obtain the ability. In short, basically every rogue had the skill Grasp of Shadows, but unlike Soran, they might not have learned the Personal Abilities Nimble Left Hand or Eidetic Memory.


    Grasp of Shadows ¡¾Profession Ability¡¿: After receivingbat training, rogues can gradually feel the power of shadows slowly seeping into their blood. This allows rogues to conceal themselves better in darkness, providing a buff of +5 to Sneak when activated in a dim location. The first attack after revealing themselves from the shadows will deal 1 additional damage.


    One would be considered a Grade 2 adventurer after reaching Level 5 in theirbat profession.


    At that time, rogues would obtain a newbat skill, Shadowstrike, and Grasp of Shadows was the prerequisite for learning that skill.


    Most, if not all, professions would receive a significant boost in strength when reaching the benchmark, which was why Soran liked to call it the ¡®Extraordinary Awakening.¡¯


    Toughen Up ¡¾Profession Ability¡¿: After undergoing training and experiencing actualbat, the blood flowing in the warrior¡¯s body is gradually deviating from that of typical humans. Thus, simple injuries are no longer life-threatening for them. This grants warriors a permanent buff of +10 HP, 5% physical damage reduction, and a +2 rating when resisting special conditions.


    Evil Judgement ¡¾Profession Ability¡¿: Pdins have developed strong faith after being tested by God multiple times. Pdins can easily identify the targets¡¯ true nature when encountering evil enemies and will not be tempted or tricked by them. They can also pray for a divine blessing when battling enemies of the evil alignment. Their divine blessing will seep into their bloodstream and deal 1 additional damage to targets of the evil alignment.


    This was the prerequisite for learning the skill Smite Evil, as well as the reason why most pdins were still alive. Their instincts against evil were extremely sharp, or else those retards would have been tricked and killed by others already.


    The nature of Profession Abilities was basically the same regardless of one¡¯s profession. A special ability would be granted when reaching certain levels of thebat professions, and these abilities would grow stronger along with the person¡¯s level. Furthermore, many Profession Abilities were the prerequisites for learning Legendary Skills.


    For example, rogues would need to have the Profession Ability Shadowlord before they could learn thebat skill Shadowstep.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 11 - Treasure Cave

    <h4>Chapter 11: Treasure Cave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The number of spooky incidents in Amber City was less than expected, thus Soran only took a little while to learn the general location of the treasure cave.


    There was a mass burial pit around one kilometer north of the Agate River, and there had been multiple reports of ghost sightings around the region. As the witch had a tendency of cing the treasure caves near locations rted to death, it was a rather obvious sign for Soran.


    ¡°Ghosts, huh? I might need some holy water.¡±


    Although Soran was quite confident in his own abilities, the exploration might still take a while. In order to keep Vivian safe, he nned to send her to the Dawnlight Shrine and let her stay with Annalynne for a while. The young priestess was cold to him, but she was always willing to help Vivian and even tried to heal Soran when he was unconscious. Soran felt that there should be no problems if Vivian stayed in the shrine with her.


    Of course, he prepared a considerable sum as a donation to the shrine, as the priests would not shelter a girl without any proper reasons.


    At the entrance of the Dawnlight Shrine, Soran greeted Bishop Phil, who was in charge of the shrine, and handed over a pouch of coins as he slightly bowed. The bishop received the pouch and dly epted his request after hearing the pleasant sound of coins jingling.


    ¡°No problem at all! The God of Dawnlight protects all his followers. This littledy will certainly be allowed to stay in the shrine for a while.


    ¡°Hmm... We¡¯ll assign priestess-in-training Annalynne as her guardian for the time being.¡±


    This was a world where money talked.


    Even the powerful bishops and priests in the world were bound by such rules, as they needed money to expand their religion by taking in believers from the lower ss. Maintenance of the shrines, baptisms, and holding holy rituals¡ªthese all required money. In fact, for a while now most priests around the world had been tantly providing divine healing services, such as curing illnesses and healing wounds, in exchange for funds in order to expand their religion. Whenpared to those shrines and priests, letting a little girl stay for a few days and selling a few gallons of holy water was nothing but a trivial matter.


    The Dawnlight Shrine was only a second-rate shrine in Amber City. As the nobles had better options, they would rarely donate to the weaker shrines in the city. This further raised the value of Soran¡¯s generous donation of 60 Silver Derahls. It was equivalent to the total amount of donations the shrine received in the past two to three weeks, and the unexpected ie would allow Bishop Phil to exchange one or two of the ritual tools for high-grade silver ones.


    Silver Derahls were coins made by the believers of the Goddess of Riches and had great quality; every 20 Silver Derahls was basically one pound of pure silver.


    ¡°Thank you Bishop Phil.¡±


    Soran thanked the bishop in a respectful tone, then turned around and greeted Annalynne. ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you with taking care of Vivian for the next few days then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The young priestess only snorted in response, but she did not deny his request either. Annalynne liked Vivian a lot even though she despised Soran, and she was more than happy to have Vivian staying in the shrine. Certainly, the priestess-in-training knew that the money came from shady sources, such as stealing or fighting in the slums. However, Bishop Phil had been trying his best to collect money in order to perform the ceremony of promoting her into a qualified priestess, and there was no reason not to take the money Soran donated.


    If there were two qualified members of the clergy, Dawnlight Shrine should be able to raise their ranking to the upper quartile among second-rate shrines in the city.


    ¡°Vivian, be a good girl and stay with Annalynne in the shrine.¡±


    Soran patted her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in two or three days!¡±


    He had already told her once on their way to the shrine, but it did not hurt to say it once more. Vivian was also satisfied with her brother¡¯s arrangements and readily agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Vivian¡¯s a good girl and won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Soran lowered himself to kiss Vivian on the forehead, took the bottles of holy water, and left the shrine. Now that the skinning incident had urred, he would have to speed his ns up.


    During the period in which gods and goddesses were forced to descend into the mortal world as Saints, shrines were some of the safest ces in Amber City, as the divine power generated from people¡¯s prayers gathered at the shrine, not to mention the powerful shrine guards, who were as strong as people with Grade 2 professions. Even for a second-rate shrine like Dawnlight Shrine, there were six shrine guards, as well as a qualified member of the clergy who could defend the ce. The evil forces would not invade such a tightly defended ce lightly.


    One of the shrine guards looked particrly strong, and his strength was probably on par with those with Grade 3 professions. A conservative guess of his professions would be Level 10 Squire/Level 10 Knight/Level 5 Shrine Guard or Level 10 Squire/Level 10 Warrior/Level 5 Shrine Guard.


    Most, if not all, of the wizards who were original inhabitants of the world had the basic profession Sage and had levelled it to Level 10, as they had to learn how to read and write and have basic knowledge before studying arcane magic. Simrly, the majority of warriors had Level 10 Militia as their basic profession, which meant that they received training in a militia before formally bing a soldier.


    Soran¡¯s basic profession, Commoner, was one of the worst basic professions. It did not provide boosts in weapon proficiency like Militia, nor did it give buffs in learning new knowledge like Sage. The only advantages of the Commoner profession were the 25 Skill Points given after reaching Level 10, and the freedom to choose any advanced profession.


    Generally speaking, basic professions did not give additional attribute points, but the difference between the professions could still be seen as they all focused on different aspects. For example, the best basic profession for those who prefered meleebat was Squire, as it granted an additional point in proficiency for weapons. This, however, was only limited to those who could ess the stats screen. The original inhabitants of this world, who had no ess to the screen, could not assign skill points, attribute points, or experience points like Soran could. Typicalmoners would receive basic education, and the development of their attributes and skills depended greatly on their personal growth. It was hard to tell whether they had talent or not until they gained an advanced profession on their own.


    Shrine guards, on the other hand, would receive training as squires starting at a young age. As children, they would receivebat training and learn how to use various different weapons, thus their attributes in certain areas, such as Strength and Constitution, would be notably higher thanmoners. The gap would only widen when those who had the profession Squire advanced to be warriors or knights and continued their training.


    Based on such differences, the yers of <<sh of the Titans>> would determine the base attributes of a non-yer character by looking at their basic profession. They came to the conclusion thatmoners were average, militias had slightly better attributes thanmoners, and squires were well-rounded, while sages specialized in Intelligence and learning things.


    The first profession was the basic profession a person had before choosing more advanced ones. The people of this world did not know about the game system, meaning they could not manually assign points to different professions. Using the shrine guard as an example, he once trained as a squire. When he was considered good enough as a squire by his mentors, he started training as a warrior instead, and the subsequent EXP was automatically assigned to the profession Warrior, leaving his profession Squire at Level 10. Simrly, after he was strong enough to be a shrine guard, the profession Warrior no longer leveled up, and instead the profession Shrine Guard did.


    Since the skills and attributes earned were transferred, he was significantly stronger than Grade 2 warriors, despite Shrine Guard and Warrior both being Grade 2 professions. Typical warriors would have lower attributes and could only use basic sword skills, whereas shrine guards would have higher attributes and could use over three advanced abilities. Soran could still remember the power of the sword skill Crossed sh, which could only be learned after mastering the Cross Sword Style.


    When Soran finally arrived at the mass burial pit and found the entrance to the cave, it was alreadyte afternoon.


    The entrance was concealed by a simple device that was rather simr to traps. A pitch-ck cave entrance appeared in the nearby hill after Soran pushed a certain rock at the mass burial pit by ten centimeters. After he entered the cave, the rock moved back to its original ce, and the entrance was concealed once again. As expected of a well-known witch, the mechanics used for the device even amazed the ex-Legendary Rogue yer.


    There were two damaged torches on the walls near the entrance. Normal adventurers would not be able to move inside the cave without a torch, but as Soran was a half-elf, he inherited the night vision ability from his elven ancestors.


    This was also one of the reasons he dared to challenge the treasure cave alone¡ªhe could move around silently without alerting the swarm of monsters residing in the cave, as he had the skill Sneak and would not give away his presence by holding a torch. The expedition was a lot safer, as it could be done without battling waves of monsters.


    Soran¡¯s figure gradually faded into the darkness. Now that he had awakened to the Profession Ability Grasp of Shadows, he could feel that his senses were rather different than before. He seemed to havepletely vanished into the shadows and could only barely be spotted when he moved vigorously.


    His breath, heartbeat, and smell were all concealed by the power of shadows.


    Some footsteps could be heard from the front. The rogue silently reached for his dagger and lurked at a corner.


    The treasure cave was by no means small. After all, the legendary witch did not just dig a hole in the ground, but insteadid a wide range of traps in the various underground tunnels. There were also monsters to act as guardians.


    A skeleton appeared in front of Soran.


    As the eyes of the skeletoncked soul fire, it was just a skeleton of the lowest grade. Perhaps it was subconsciously defending the cave, as the energy of death gathered in such a spooky ce. This type of skeleton was rtively weak, and even an average adventurer could single-handedly defeat two or three, but fighting them inrge swarms was still impossible without a decent groupposition. Skeletons were undeads and had no physical weak points that adventurers could take advantage of, not to mention that their strength was about the same as a trained militia. A swarm of them was so hard to defeat even though the skeletons were just of the lowest grade.


    Soran sneakily approached without the insentient skeleton noticing. It was holding a rusty iron sword in its hands that seemed to belong to the adventurers who died in the cave. In the original storyline, the number of NPC adventurers wasparable to the number of yers. There were plenty who cooperated with the yers, as well as those who joined the evil alignment and backstabbed the innocent yers. Everyone who underestimated the game had to pay a price.


    ¡°Sessfully hidden in the shadows!¡±


    ¡°Backstab activated!¡±


    ¡°Sessfully activated Backstab*2, dealing 18 (+1) damage to the target!¡±


    ¡°Target severely injured!¡±


    This was the first time Soran failed to kill an enemy in a single strike with Backstab, but he was not surprised at all, as the dagger he was using was just a normal dagger that had no special effects and was not enchanted. It should also be noted that undeads had resistance against physical attacks as theycked flesh and blood, which made them hard to defeat even though they were just rated as Level 1. This skeleton alone had 30 HP.


    _ng!_


    Even though it was insentient, the skeleton still retained the battle instincts from its previous life. It immediately shed at Soran after receiving the attack and produced a _w_ _hoosh!_ sound as the rusty sword swiftly cut through the air. Soran blocked the attack with his dagger and shuddered a bit.


    ¡°It ha s at least 16 Strength...¡±


    He dodged the second attack while moving his slightly numbed arms to regain his senses.


    ¡°It was surely an advanced warrior in its previous life... It¡¯s impossible to have so much strength after turning into an undead.¡±


    Generally speaking, normal human beings had around 10 Strength, whileborers at the docks had around 12. People who had 14 Strength were considered to be strong, while professional weightlifters in Soran¡¯s previous world would have around 16. With 18, one could use a weapon weighing over a hundred kilograms with a single hand without breaking a sweat.


    Only yers who specialized in meleebat would raise their Strength to 16 or above. Attribute points were hard to obtain, as yers would only receive one every two levels, which meant that they only had 10 free attribute points even after reaching Level 20, the benchmark for bing a Legendary yer.


    Soran was especiallycking in Strength, considering that he only had 12 points in the attribute. The previous ¡®Soran¡¯ did not train his body, nor was he a blessed child who had blessings that granted buffs to his Strength; thus, he was only on par withborers in this certain aspect.


    A great example of having 20 Strength or above was mountain giants. Five meters in height and half a ton in weight, these monstrous giants wielded a waist-thick spiked mace and could smash everything within their sights if they wanted to.


    This was the standard of having 20 points in Strength.


    Except those who had blessings since birth, most warriors would not have such tremendous strength even after reaching Grade 2.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 12 - Acid Trap

    <h4>Chapter 12: Acid Trap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    _ng! Clung! ng!_


    Soran¡¯s dagger was chipped and cracked after blocking and parrying multiple attacks from the skeleton. It was only natural, as the dagger was just amon dagger that could be bought anywhere. Before reaching Grade 2, he used to carry at least three spare weapons as recements in case the main weapon broke inbat. Common weapons could be bought from basically every cksmith, but enchanted weapons were quite rare. Soran first got his hands on one of those after exploring an ancient ruin, but that did not matter right now.


    There was one point which should be made clear: his preferred weapon was not a dagger, but a curved sword.


    Well-made curved swords could rarely be found in southern cities, thus they were sold at a rtively high price. Even a Common-grade curved sword that had been forged by professional cksmiths with a steel alloy cost around 5 Gold Derahls. For this very reason, there was a period when the yers who had just started ying <<sh of the Titans>> would feel overjoyed just for a getting a good Common-grade item. Soran¡¯s dagger was just a Poor-grade weapon in terms of quality, as Common-grade daggers were all forged with a special technique using steel.


    ¡°I should get my hands on a curved sword after all!¡±


    Soran sidestepped and twisted at his waist almost 180 degrees, sending the dagger straight at the skeleton¡¯s cervical vertebrae. The final traces of energy were shattered in an instant, and the skeleton turned into a pile of bones the next moment. Defeating the skeleton was worth 45 ughter EXP, but it cost him one of his daggers.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of curved swords in the southern regions... I guess I¡¯ll have to go to the ins to get a good one.¡±


    Of course, what Soran used previously was no ordinary curved sword. ording to his standards in his previous life as a Legendary Rogue, even the swords in the northern ins could not satisfy his needs; only the top cksmiths from the Underdark could forge a curved sword suited for him. The crescent moon swords originating from the Philosopher Desert were too light for Soran¡¯s tastes, while the eviscerating swords from the Great Northern ins would snap rtively easily. Soran¡¯s favourite was the type of heavy curved swords that integrated the features of Tang swords and Damascus swords together. As the name implied, this type of sword was heavy and could probably kill an ogre while only using the blunt side. Soran once cut through a three-foot-thick block of marble in a single sh using such a sword.


    The attack was so powerful that even an adult dragon would not be able to withstand the strike. There were even rumors about a brutal Legendary Rogue yer who dual-wielded curved swords and would cut everything in his path, with some believing that Soran could solo an ancient red dragon if he chose Berserker, Sword Saint, or Weaponmaster as his advanced profession instead of Lurker.


    The minimum requirement for using a curved sword was having 14 points in Strength. In the game, Soran went especially to the Underdark to have the master cksmiths there forge him a pair of Legendary curved swords. One weighed 18 kilograms, while the other weighed 16 kilograms, and the Strength requirement for dual-wielding the pair of monsters was 18.


    Back inside the cave, Soran faded into the darkness once again. He did not have wild hopes like acquiring a Legendary weapon from the beginning, but instead aimed for a more realistic goal of getting a high-quality Military-grade weapon. On average, such weapons cost around 15 Gold Derahls.


    Currently, the Southern Principality was still using the silver standard, with Silver Derahls as the official currency. Even though Gold Derahls were forged by the followers of the Goddess of Riches, they were officially considered as valuable metals instead of currency and were mainly used by nobles only. A Gold Derahl could be exchanged for 10 Silver Derahls, and every 20 Derahls, regardless of the type, weighed exactly one pound. There were also Copper Derahls, but those coins were forged by themoners and triads in secret and varied in quality. Countless yers had been tricked into thinking that Copper Derahls had a standard exchange rate with Silver Derahls, but that was not the case, and it resulted in mary loss during currency exchange.


    The yers cursed the developer for creating such a realistic medieval world where a standard currency was absent, unlike normal games, which used currency like ¡®Gold¡¯ or ¡®G.¡¯ If the Goddess of Riches did not establish a leveraged foreign exchange system, a lot of yers would have suffered from mental breakdowns just from managing all the different currencies used by various races and tribes in different regions.


    There were those who found the realistic game world attractive though, and Soran was one of them. To him, the world of <<sh of the Titans>> was an alternate world and was an inseparable part of his life; it was almost like an extension pack to his life.


    This was one of the reasons why he quickly epted the fact that he was now in the game world.


    As he moved further into the cave, the eerie feeling grew stronger and stronger. He soon encountered the first fork, as well as three dposed corpses with only white bones remaining.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a trap.¡±


    Soran picked up and inspected one of the dead bodies, then muttered, ¡°Looks like this fellow got killed by a crossbow bolt. There should be a powerful crossbow trap nearby.¡±


    He could tell that the unlucky explorer was shot at least ten times, as the skeleton even had three broken ribs. However, it was hard for a trap to fire off so many shots in a single attack.


    Soran shrugged his shoulders as he searched the clothes of the corpses and retrieved a few Silver Derahls, some scribbled-on paper, and a bronze medal. After slotting the coins into his purse, he tried to read the scribbles on the paper, but it was already illegible. The bronze medal was an identification for adventurers issued by the Adventurer Guild; the dead explorer was a Rank E adventurer.


    ¡°Such a poor guy. It seems that his partners used his corpse as a shield after he died.¡±


    There was a saying that bing an adventurer was the quickest way to gain fame and riches, and Soran totally agreed. Just from looting the annihted group of adventurers, he obtained a dozen Silver Derahls and 2 Gold Derahls; it was just slightly less than the money he gained by killing the entire gang back in the slums.


    ¡°One, two, three...¡±


    Soran tossed the bones aside without feeling any strong emotions; he had experienced way too much in the game to feel uneasy or terrified when handling dead bodies and corpses.


    ¡°Including the dead guy used as a shield, that¡¯s a total of four adventurers. Hmm, since they were all warriors equipped with leather armor, they probably didn¡¯t have any wizards in their low-rank squad.


    ¡°There should be a rogue though?¡±


    Wizard, Priest, Druid, and Sorcerer were professions for rich people; even a single Arcane Missile scroll cost over 30 Gold Derahls. Considering the costs, it was impossible for low-rank adventurer squads to hire spellcasters.


    As they were so powerful inbat, yers with spellcasting professions were all treated with respect. However, levelling up a spellcasting profession was no simple matter. With over thirty Level 1 spells that weremonly used, just learning all of them through scribing arcane scrolls would take around 1500 Gold Derahls. It would cost half the price if learned from an NPC, but they were hard to find, and it would still cost 700 to 800 Gold Derahls, which was certainly not a small sum. This was just for Level 1 arcane magic as well¡ªhigher levels would cost even more.


    Unlike wizards, druids used divine magic instead of arcane magic, but the ceremony of Divine Blessing and the ritual for Nature¡¯s Gift still required over 500 Gold Derahls to buy the necessary items. Though the shrines would bear part of the cost if the yer was a follower of their faith, it would still cost around 300 Gold Derahls.


    Although sorcerers had the advantage of automatically learning new magic spells through bloodline awakening, the awakening ritual itself was expensive nheless. If Soran remembered correctly, the first bloodline awakening ritual required materials that cost around 1000 Gold Derahls. He could roughly remember the price since his sorcerer friend once borrowed arge portion of his savings for that purpose.


    On the other hand, melee sses did not have suchplicated issues. The yer could hack and sh as long as he had a weapon. Due to the differences in levelling costs, most yers with melee professions would have reached Level 8 or 10 by the time the spellcasters reached Level 5.


    The difficulty of earning money in this world could be reflected in Soran¡¯s life in the slums. Nine out of ten spellcasters led a harsh and poor life in order to gather the money required to level up.


    There was once a saying in the taverns: ¡°It was impossible to hire a spellcaster if the reward for them was less than a hundred Gold Derahls.¡±


    Spellcasters with low profession levels were rtively weak, and they would need to reach at least Level 5 before they could start disying their overwhelming power. For this very reason, most low-rank adventurer squads did not bother hiring them.


    As the skill Detect Trap, which had a sess rate of over ny percent, was exclusive to spellcasters, the squad would have to rely on rogues to spot and disarm traps. This was also why Soran determined that the annihted squad of adventurers must have had a rogue with them.


    To bepletely honest, low-level Rogue yers had limited ability when it came to spotting traps. With their levels being so low, they could only focus on picking locks and had limited skill points assigned to Snare. It was not surprising for the rogues to die when attempting to disarm the traps, as failing the procedure meant triggering the trap.


    The career of an adventurer could be concluded in four words: high risk, high reward.


    It wasmon practice for adventurers to treat everyone at the bar to a drink after returning from an expedition without suffering any casualties. As a matter of fact, Soran had only done so several times even though he had gone on countless expeditions.


    It did not take long before Soran spotted the corpse of the rogue up ahead. Without the patience to investigate his death like a detective, Soran held up the dead body, which was missing half of its head, with a cramped look on his face and muttered, ¡°Acid trap?¡±


    Acid trap¡ªone of the most troublesome and deadliest traps for rogues in the early stages of the game.


    Judging from the missing half of the head and the little concave spots on the ground, it was almost certain that the trap which killed the rogue was an acid trap. Half of the person¡¯s head was probably corroded by the strong acid, and the little spots on the ground were created by the sshes of acid that sprayed on it.


    ¡°This looks really troublesome.¡±


    Soran took out a small wooden hammer and began hitting the ground with it. In order to avoid the traps being triggered by mice, most traps had a mechanic that allowed them to be triggered only when the weight on the pressure te was around a human adult¡¯s weight, which was why halfling rogues were especially popr among adventurers.


    There were two types of acid traps: magical and physical. The former was a magic circle connected to a trigger device, while thetter was a device filled with strong acid that would spray the contents out when triggered.


    Before reaching an advanced stage in professions, acid traps were still very deadly. Even Level 5 warriors might be killed immediately when hit by an acid trap. If they somehow managed to survive, they would still lose a limb or two and be a cripple.


    After reaching the advanced stages, there were a lot of enhancement rituals, which could grant defence buffs. Warriors with insanely high Constitution and buffs could still fight without any problems after tanking acid traps, explosive traps, or even magma traps, but the current Soran could not afford to get hit by the acid trap.


    He would definitely die if he did.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 13 - Deck of Many Things

    <h4>Chapter 13: Deck of Many Things</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    It took Soran over half an hour just to advance ten meters. The problem with traps was not disarming them, but finding where they were hidden. Especially with lethal traps like the acid trap, one might identally trigger it when trying to find out its hidden location. Due to the dangers, most people with advanced professions would prefer stable and safe jobs rather than risking their lives in unexplored caves and ruins.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    With 15 Wisdom and his past experiences, Soran was quite attuned to danger. He carefully removed an irregr rock on the wall, revealing aplicated device. There should also be a trigger device nearby, which would trigger the trap when a person stepped on it, shooting multiple crossbow bolts at the intruder.


    ¡°That¡¯s one, two, three, four, five, six...!¡±


    Soran wiped the cold sweat off his forehead; it was a multi-shot crossbow trap, which could turn him into a hedgehog in no time. Thankfully, he was ying safe the entire time, but the powerful trap still startled him a bit. This type of crossbow bolt could deal roughly 12 damage each, and Soran would stand no chance even if the bolts struck non-vital areas. People wearing heavy armor could probably withstand the shots, but a Rogue yer had no reason to wear such protection gear, as the focus of the profession was on agility.


    _Click!_ Soran held the trigger in ce with his finger, thenid prone on the ground and struck the lever with his dagger. The traps were made with a special type of steel that had been enchanted by simple magic during the production process and would only start rusting after several decades. Some underground ruins had traps that werepletely enchanted by advanced magic, and these could function for up to a century or two.


    _Thud, thud, thud!_ Six crossbow bolts simultaneously shot out from the trap and embedded themselves into the opposite wall. Without caring about his face full of dust, Soran pried the firing device out from the wall and went on to remove the otherponents of the trap.


    A trigger device and a firing device, as well as a modified crossbow.


    ¡°Alright, good stuff!¡±


    Soran smiled as he disassembled the devices. No matter how skilled a rogue he was, even he could not make traps if the materials andponents were unavable. Materials for making such a powerful crossbow trap would cost at least 40 Gold Derahls if bought from the ck market¡ªthis was a device which could instantly kill a warrior who was Level 4 or below after all.


    Familiar rows of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Sessfully disarmed a trap!¡±


    ¡°Your Rogue skills have improved, earning 210 Profession EXP.¡±


    As the requirements for disarming an advanced trap were high, it also gave a lot of experience points when sessfully disarmed.


    He made a makeshift sack out of the dead adventurers¡¯ clothing, then stowed all the parts except for theponents for the modified crossbow. Instead, Soran reassembled the crossbow, which was in the shape of a box. He pulled out the bolts from the wall and reloaded the weapon. He now had a six-shot crossbow at his disposal. The downside of this device was that it could only fire when it was loaded with all six bolts, and it could only fire all six shots at once.


    It could not be helped; it was originally a trap, not a handheld weapon.


    After removing the trap, Soran continued his exploration. It seemed that the only other trap present was the acid trap, but it was no longer a threat, as someone had already triggered it before. Just as a reference, acid traps cost around a hundred or so Gold Derahls, as they might use magic trigger devices.


    The tunnel was rough and twisted here and there, yet Soran felt relieved as setting traps in such terrain was quite difficult, and swarms of mice residing there might identally trigger the traps. Considering such, the possibility of traps beingid in the tunnel was low, but he still remained vignt nheless.


    He carefully continued his way in until an inconspicuous stone door could be seen.


    _Creak!_


    After confirming there were no traps, Soran slowly pushed open the stone door.


    ¡°Whoooo...oooo...ooo...¡±


    An eerie breeze blew past Soran as he suddenly felt a creeping chill over his back. Without hesitating, he turned backwards and shed at the enemy, but all that was present was a shady mist floating in mid-air. The ghost showed a creepy smile and screeched as it disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°A ghost?!¡±


    Soran leaned against the wall as he swiftly pulled out a bottle of holy water. Ghosts were spiritual beings without a physical body, thus unenchanted weapons could not deal any damage to them. No matter how many times Soran shed at them with his dagger, he would not be able to harm them. For this very reason, he brought bottles of holy water into the treasure cave.


    ¡°KEKEKEKEKEKE!¡±


    Along with its blood-curdlingughs, the ghost reappeared. The loud shrieks were the effects of one of its innate skills, the low-ranked skill Death Growl, which was simr to the spell Fear. People whocked courage would be stunned and could only shiver in fear, but Soran was obviously not one of them¡ªhis eardrums hurt a little, but that was all.


    Soran tossed the bottle of holy water at the floating ghost, and it was extremely effective. The bottle broke, and holy water sttered all over the ghost. As it shouted itsst cries, the ghost¡¯s body dissolved into dark mist and disappeared onest time.


    ¡°Fortunately, I was prepared.¡±


    Soran proceeded to pick up the small piece of ck spirit shard on the ground while wiping off the cold sweat. Spirit shards may be formed when spiritual beings lost their lives and scattered into oblivion, and these shards were popr power sources for necromancers. Due to their high demand, even a small shard could be sold for 15 Gold Derahls.


    The ghost was rated as Level 5, but that did not really matter if the challengers did not possess holy water or enchanted swords, as ghosts were immune to physical damage. However, this trait was a double-edged sword; everyone who had holy water could easily defeat ghosts. In a sense, ghosts were both easy and hard to defeat.


    ¡°Sessfully hit the ghost with holy water, dealing 60 damage.¡±


    ¡°Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 120 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    Soran had enough experience points to level up his Rogue profession, but he chose not to for now because ughter EXP was hard to obtain. Due to its rarity, this type of experience point was mostly used on levelling up advanced and sub-professions. There was no need to use it to level up his Rogue profession, as he would level up after disarming a trap or two anyway, and it might be better to save up some experience points for his future sub-professions.


    _Creak..._ Soran opened the stone door again , revealing the chamber behind it, and set down his makeshift sack as he looked around.


    Various things were scattered around and covered in dust, with spider webs dangling everywhere. The corners of the room all had holes that seemed to be miceirs as well. On the bookshelves, somepletely damaged books could be seen.


    It was obvious that the ce had been deserted for a long time already. There was a stone desk in the front section of the chamber, and on it were misceneous items, such as unknown skulls, cracked finger bones, and a dried bat corpse, as well as a ck wooden box.


    ¡°No rare weapons, no magic items...¡±


    Soran could not help but feel slightly disappointed. Except for the wooden box, everything else seemed rather worthless. He lightly knocked on the box and, after confirming there were no traps, carefully picked it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s made out of... Japanese Hophornbeam?¡±


    Soran looked around to make sure he was alone in the chamber, then held the box as far away as possible and opened the lid with his dagger. A low-level treasure cave like this one would not have so many traps, but it did not hurt to be more vignt anyway.


    _nk!_ Soran pried open the box, revealing three cards inside.


    Contrary to the surroundings, the three cards looked delicate and had exquisite designs. There were mithrilces on the sides, along with tiny pieces of diamond embedded into the card, and there was a magical pattern in the center that was like a whirlpool, drawing attention from everyone who ced their eyes on the card. The cards were something that could not be produced by the people of the current era¡ªeven the divine badges of the shrines werecking in details whenpared to the cards.


    Soran showed both surprise and anxiety on his face, as he felt ratherplicated right now. He recognized the cards in his hands; Legendary-grade magic tools, cards from the Deck of Many Things.


    The deck of cards was something left behind from the age of the Arcane Empire. ording to rumors and legends, it was something created by a great sorcerer on a whim. There was a total of 108 cards, each containing a special magic which could either grant you unimaginably good things or bring about catastrophic disaster.


    There was once a man who almost drowned from the 10,000 Arcane Gold Coins that appeared out of nowhere, while there were also those who were struck by a bolt of lightning and died immediately after activating the card.


    In short, no one knew what would happen.


    ¡°Item Appraisal!¡± Soran tried something he had not attempted in a while, but it seemed to have worked, as floating words appeared in his vision shortly afterwards.


    ¡°Card of the Deck of Many Things ¡¾Legendary Item¡¿ x3: A ything left behind from the age of the Arcane Empire, but it is also a product made with the most advanced alchemy skills of the previous age. When activated, something unimaginable will happen. (It is said that the Ace cards can grant unparalleled power.)¡±


    ¡°Should I activate the cards...?¡±


    After considering for a while, Soran clenched his teeth and picked up a card, then pricked his finger to activate the card with a drop of blood.


    The cards were identical on both sides and could only be activated with fresh blood. Before the cards were activated, even a Legendary Wizard could not foresee what the effects would be.


    A faint glow of light radiated from the card after absorbing Soran¡¯s blood. Like a ripple on the water¡¯s surface, the pattern expanded and began to show an animated picture in the center. A treasure vault filled with countless gold coins, jewels, and equipment appeared, which made Soran quite excited as he might have activated the Treasure card.


    However.


    A sneaky shadow holding a sack appeared in front of the vault and was busy filling the sack with the treasure inside the vault.


    ¡°NOOO!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face paled as he finally knew what he got¡ªGodly Theft.


    The activated card gave off a burst of light as the sneaky shadow turned around to reveal a greedy smile. The animated thief pped his hands together, and ancient alchemy runes went flying out of his hands. In the blink of an eye, everything on Soran was snatched away. Except for the three cards in his hands, nothing remained; not even his clothes.


    A chilling breeze blew out of nowhere.


    Soran shuddered as he held three cards in his hands while beingpletely naked.


    Weapons, clothes, money, holy water, tools, everything¡ªeverything on him was gone. The ck box holding the three cards disappeared as well. Soran was now stuck in the treasure cave holding nothing but three cards from the Deck of Many Things.


    Another breeze blew into the chamber.


    His butt was freezing.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 14 - Abyss Demons

    <h4>Chapter 14: Abyss Demons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Soran swore as he dumped everything in his makeshift sack on the ground and wore the tattered clothing.


    As he could not hold all the parts on his body after disarming the traps, he randomly took a set of clothes from the dead adventurers and used it as a makeshift sack. This was a real world, and Soran did not automatically have convenient things like the storage space and multi-dimensional bags in games. Moving while holding a sack was somewhat inconvenient, but it turned out to have saved him from certain death; at least he still had the six-shot crossbow and a set of clothes.


    The loot he got from the dead adventurers and ghost was naturally gone.


    ¡°Damn... It just had to be Godly Theft!¡±


    Soran was familiar with the effects of the card, as he once witnessed someone activating a Godly Theft card in public, and the results were just as expected¡ªwonderful.


    Refusing to admit defeat, he immediately activated the second card right after he was done donning the moldy set of clothes.


    After the cards were activated, the magic power in them would disappear, turning the cards into mere artwork. Some rich men collected the cards as a hobby, yet none had managed to get their hands on aplete collection. At that time, there were three sets of cards that were especially popr among the yers, namely the Deck of Many Things, the Deck of Arcane Magic, and the Deck of Destiny.


    Although they were simr in that they were all relics of the past, the decks had different numbers of cards. The first deck had 108, the second had 72, and the third had 36. Cards from the Deck of Many Things were the easiest to obtain among the three decks, while cards from the Deck of Arcane Magic appeared only in underground ruins. The cards from the Deck of Destiny only began appearing after the deities descended into the mortal realms as Saints, and as far as Soran could remember, only three of the thirty-six had been discovered.


    A faint glow appeared from the activated card in his hands after absorbing the drop of blood. The center of the card began to swirl, and a barrennd void of any living beings appeared soon after. A man with a crooked back steadily walked through the seemingly endless desert with determination in his footsteps, ignoring the tempest of the sandstorm raging through the area. The man pressed on slowly as he constantly looked into the distance.


    The Ascetic.


    A torrent of power surged into Soran¡¯s body. As if his body was being torn apart bit by bit, he writhed on the ground in great pain. After the pain subsided, he was hit by intense fatigue and tiredness like he had just walked tens of thousands of miles without resting. It felt like his body was about to break down but somehow managed to push on thanks to his will to live.


    ¡°Deck of Many Things ¡¾The Ascetic¡¿ activated! Awakening the personal ability Perseverance...¡±


    ¡°Constitution has been raised to 18!¡±


    ¡°Transformationplete.¡±


    The fatigue in his body did not fade, but Soran could feel that his body had been strengthened drastically. It was as if he had gradually toughened up his body while walking through endless deserts and experiencing terrible blizzards.


    An unknown power seemed to be supporting him from behind, allowing him to continue his journey without a destination. As long as he could still walk, he would march onward with unwavering determination until the final moments of his life.


    ¡°Perseverance ¡¾Personal Ability¡¿: You have made it through countless tests and trials in your life, turning the mental strength in your mind into physical strength! You will receive a +5 rating of resisting abnormal mental conditions when hit by mind magic.¡±


    Totally worth it.


    Soran was pleased andughed as if the fact that the first card had stripped him of all his belongings was a lie.


    There were only a dozen or so cards in the deck that could increase one¡¯s attributes. Apart from the two mysterious Ace cards, the best one which had ever appeared was Champion Knight, which raised the user¡¯s Strength to 20 and Constitution to 18. Ironically, the yer who activated that card was a wizard. He went on to be a wizard who was known for close quartersbat and had quite the reputation in the Great Northern ins for a long while, but in the end he died in the chaotic period and had to start over from scratch.


    The fact that attribute points were hard to obtain made a lot of yers search for alternatives apart from levelling up. Typical training could not raise the attributes of yers who had reached the stage of Legendary Heroes, thus they had to carefully n how to use their 90 attribute points. The reason why Soran managed to leave a legend of his own (the Brutal Dual-Wielding Rogue) was because he gave up Charisma and raised the other five attributes to above 15. Apart from his mediocre appearance, his other abilities were all excellent.


    Basically, all items that could raise one¡¯s attributes were Legendary-grade items and were extremely rare. The items could only increase an attribute to a maximum of 20 though.


    ¡°Constitution increased by three points... That¡¯s six levels worth of attribute points!¡±


    Soran thumped his chest with seventy percent of his strength. The fact that his organs did not feel ufortable at all meant that his body almost had superhuman toughness, and normal humans who had around 10 Strength could not hurt him even if they punched him with all their might.


    All attributes would grant Extraordinary Talents when reaching the benchmark of 25 points, but Constitution was slightly different and would grant the talent Rebirth when reaching 20 points. As a matter of fact, having 25 points in an attribute was almost like reaching a mythical level.


    The personal ability Perseverance was a prettymon one though, with lots of yers awakening the ability as they stayed alive in tough terrains. Soran first obtained the ability in the Elemental ne of Fire, where he almost got roasted alive. Apart from Perseverance, he also got the ability Fire Resistance (Weak) as he almost fell intova. Soran was so badly injured that he was almost unrecognizable and had no choice but to spend arge sum and hire a Legendary Priest to cast Advanced Recovery on him.


    ¡°Alright,st one.¡±


    After receiving something good from the second card, Soran had expectations for the final one as well. It would be great if he could get another card which raised his attributes, making his stats better than he once had in the game. Well, those cards were rare, so it might be hard to get one. At least his current Charisma was 16, unlike his previous avatar, which had a disgusting look due to having low Charisma; it was so low that even goblins did not bother themselves with him, and he was denied ess to the Land of Elves every time he applied through official channels. Those goddamn elves valued looks and appearances highly just because they looked good themselves...


    Anyway, there was no reason to hold back when he had already activated two cards. With a bit of unrest and anxiety in his mind, Soran activated the final card with a drop of his blood.


    The card instantly gave off a blood-red glow!


    Soran¡¯s expression crumbled as he tossed the card away as though it was burning his hands.


    It was a Summon card.


    The Deck of Many Things always produced unpredictable results. Some might receive strength and power, while others might get treasures and riches, but that was not all. There were Summon cards which, as implied by the name, summoned creatures and may even harm the summoner. The color of the glow reflected the origin of the summoned creature¡ªa white, holy glow meant it was from the Heavenly Realm and a rainbow hue meant it was from one of the elemental nes, while blood red meant it was either from Hell or the Abyss.


    Soran¡¯s card was summoning a creature from Hell!


    A mysterious whirlpool appeared in the center of the card. The animated scenery showed bursts of sulphurousva and icy blizzards before it finally ended as it focused on an evil and hideous face.


    ¡°A snake demon!¡±


    The card morphed into a dark red portal.


    When Soran saw the hideous face on the card, he already knew his next enemy was a snake demon and tried to recall his memories for information about the monster.


    Snake Demon ¡¾Abyss Demon¡¿ (Grade 3)


    Challenge Rating: Level 6 (Monster Level: 12), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 21 and 10 (Total Attribute Points: 85-95)


    Specialty: Dual-Wielding, Multi-Strike


    Difficulty: A+


    Snake demons would grow extra pairs of arms as they grew stronger, and every extra pair raised the challenge rating by 5 and monster level by 6. This meant that a four-armed snake demon had a challenge rating of 11 and monster level of 18, while a six-armed snake demon was rated as 16 with a level of 24. There were snake demons with eight arms as well, but those were already legendary creatures, and their appearance often implied that a Demon Lord was about to show up.


    _There¡¯s no way I can win if I fight it head on!_ Soran thought.


    He was a Level 3 rogue, while the snake demon was Level 12¡ªarge difference of 9 levels. The challenge rating of Level 6 meant that a group of at least five well-equipped adventurers would have a fifty percent chance of defeating the demon. Even though it was the weakest type among all snake demons, it was not something Soran could handle alone at this stage.


    Snake demons were Rare-grade creatures as well. After taking the difference in levels into consideration, the snake demon¡¯s HP was most likely three times more than Soran¡¯s. It was simply impossible to defeat it in a head-on battle.


    Several ideas shed through Soran¡¯s mind.


    Without wasting a single second, Soran dived toward the ground and picked up the six-shot crossbow just as the portal stabilized and began teleporting the demon into the chamber. He aimed the weapon at the portal and pulled the trigger.


    The snake demon materialized from the portal the next instant.


    _Whoosh whoosh whoosh!_


    A painful shriek resounded throughout the chamber.


    The snake demon that appeared was over 2.4 meters tall and weighed over 600 pounds. Just as it appeared from the portal, six crossbow bolts punctured through its scales and embedded themselves into the demon¡¯s chest. The sudden attack enraged the multi-handed demon as it swung its arms crazily without even locating the enemy.


    The twenty-centimeter-thick stone desk was cleanly sliced into two halves. Realizing that staying any longer was a bad idea, Soran quickly dropped the modified crossbow and dashed for the exit. He was out of options; he could not fight without any weapons, and he would not be able toe out victorious even if he had any, as the demon had managed to withstand the six powerful bolts. Judging from its strength, he would definitely be sliced into two halves if hit.


    The snake demon immediately gave chase to the escaping rogue.


    Most Abyss demons were chaotic and evil creatures that thirsted for blood, violence, and ughtering. They could not be bothered with peaceful negotiations with humans.


    Once they were summoned, the summoner had only two options.


    Enve them or prepare for death.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 15 - Lucky Escape

    <h4>Chapter 15: Lucky Escape</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Difficulty: A+


    This meant that the snake demon was the strongest among all monsters with a team challenge rating of Level 6.


    It had the advantage in terms of body height, and its six-hundred-pound body also increased the power of its attacks, making them even more deadly. With close to 20 Strength, the power of the snake demon¡¯s attacks could still greatly damage Soran¡¯s internal organs even if he managed to block them.


    The reason snake demons were one of the most dangerous creatures in close quartersbat was their dual-wielding ability. Those with high Dexterity and Wisdom could easily take on multiple enemies while dealing explosive damage with their powerful arms. Meanwhile, Multi-Strike allowed snake demons to perform bursts of attacks within a short timeframe. When paired with high Strength, it was almost impossible to parry or block at all.


    Normally, snake demons resided in the middle to loweryers of the Endless Abyss. Like all other demons, their skin was as tough as enchanted leather armor, and on top of it were scales withparable toughness to normal chainmail armor.


    Theoretically speaking, only three out of ten of Soran¡¯s shes could damage the demon due to its scales and tough skin. On the other hand, Soran would undoubtedly be killed in one strike as he was not wearing any armor.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m definitely going to lose if I fight it head on.¡±


    With 20 Dexterity, Soran could perform all sorts of acrobatic stunts. He twisted his body as he used the wall as a foothold andunched himself into the tunnel outside the chamber. Although he was mentally exhausted, the increase in Constitution to 18 also increased his stamina and allowed him to run continuously without resting.


    The snake demon roared furiously as it pursued Soran.


    It had a humanoid upper body with abnormally thick arms and a face which resembled that of a lizard or snake. Its sides were covered in scales, and the lower half of its body belonged to a five-meter-long snake. This meant that the snake demon was a male fighter which had considerable Strength, yet this was also good news for Soran; snake demons had a matriarchal society. Females were stronger inbat and could even use spell-like abilities.


    Snake demons could move around at remarkable speeds, especially when they were in burst mode. They could pounce at their enemies over long distances like snakes as well, which was also a reason they were rated A+ in difficulty.


    They could casually break through the line of defence with their humongous bodies and attack the spellcasters and supports in an adventurer squad. Using their Multi-Strike ability while dual-wielding, the snake demons could turn spellcasters who were Level 8 or below into minced meat in the blink of an eye. The magic spell Web could not restrain a demon with 18 or 19 Strength, nor could mind magic influence or control the demon as it was of the evil chaotic alignment.


    In short, this was a monster which could only be dealt with in a head-on fight.


    ¡°Oh crap, escaping¡¯s not an option......¡±


    Soran ran at full speed and managed to create some distance within theplicated tunnels, but he finally realized something important. He would have to open the cave entrance if he wanted to escape, but that alone would take over three minutes. In three minutes¡¯ time, the snake demon would have caught up with him, chopped him into pieces, and picked out the tasty parts.


    ¡°I must fight!¡±


    When he ran past the dead adventurers¡¯ corpses, Soran quickly picked up a longsword before moving on. It had been a while since the adventurers died, thus the sword was rusty and a bit soft, meaning it would most likely snap or break when shing with the snake demon¡¯s weapons. Soran did not mind much as he would not stand a chance against the demon anyway, and all he could do now was test his luck.


    Without decelerating, he ran toward an unexplored tunnel. Demons typically had around 100 HP, which was way more than humans. This meant that they were still great threats even when in critical condition. Soran was cornered; the only n he could think of now was to try and eliminate the snake demon with the traps in the tunnel.


    The only thing in his arsenal right now was his inhuman Dexterity¡ªhis footsteps were a lot lighter than normal people, his reflexes were way sharper, and his body had unimaginable flexibility.


    This was a dangerous gamble, but he had no other options.


    He could only hope that there were lethal traps in the tunnel, and that he would not identally trigger them himself.


    It was not something undoable considering the fact that he was a human who had 20 Dexterity. His feet were small, and his footsteps were light, not to mention his agility. The snake demon, on the other hand, was theplete opposite of Soran. As it weighed over six hundred pounds and moved by crawling on the ground with the snake-like part of its body, the snake demon would set off and get hit by pretty much every single trap in the tunnel. Its heavy weight would certainly activate the devices set for human weight, and its massive body made it hard for it to dodge traps.


    A wide tunnel appeared in front of him.


    Without wasting any time, he proceeded into the tunnel without looking for signs of traps. Using his extraordinary flexibility and sense of bnce, he ran sideways on the wall for three steps before holding onto a stctite hanging from the ceiling. Soran continued walking sideways on the wall for five meters while using the stctites as handholds. From his experience, there was a high possibility that there were traps at that section of the tunnel as it was wide. Setting up traps required space, and the more hidden the trap was, the more space was needed.


    Soran slowed down a bit and continued his way through the tunnel while staying on guard.


    The snake demon soon appeared at the tunnel entrance. The creature waspletely enraged by Soran¡¯s initial attack with the modified crossbow, and it immediately dived toward him when it finally caught up.


    Its massive body by no means slowed it down; in fact, snake demons could travel twice as fast as a normal person running at full speed thanks to innate buffs.


    Right before it reached Soran, the ground suddenly shook as its tail triggered the buried traps. Torrents of crossbow bolts flew from both walls simultaneously.


    ¡°AAARRRRGRGHGHGHG!¡± The snake demon cried in agony.


    Six bolts were stuck on both sides of its torso, and blood gushed out from the wounds. As if engulfed by mes of fury and killing intent, the snake demon¡¯s pupils were blood red, and it roared as it red at Soran.


    Twelve crossbow bolts¡ªthat could deal over 120 damage to humans, which was enough to kill most warriors who were below Level 10, yet the snake demon did not seem to be in critical condition even after receiving the full brunt of the attack.


    The demon had toughnessparable to lesser drakes, having probably 150 HP or more; that was five to six times more than Soran¡¯s HP.


    ¡°There should be one more trap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he increased his speed once again, even if it meant that his chances of triggering traps rose as well.


    Theyout of the tunnel seemed strangely familiar.


    He now remembered; the ce where he found the adventurers had a simryout, meaning there was a high possibility that there was an acid trap ahead as well. It was a lethal trap for Soran, and it should also be life-threatening for the snake demon.


    Soran took a deep breath and began elerating after seeing the familiar twisted path ahead. As acid traps were mostly installed near walls, he could not run sideways on the wall like he did before and could only try and jump across the entire area.


    The safe-zone was over ten meters away. Having only extraordinary Dexterity and no buffs, it was really pushing his limits.


    ¡°I can do it! This much is nothing to me!¡±


    The world record for long jump was 10.6 meters. Considering his attributes, Soran should have a physiqueparable to top athletes. Even though he wascking in Strength, the heightened body coordination brought by Dexterity should be able to make up for it. By coordinating all his muscles perfectly, he could utilize every ounce of his strength and perform a jump with explosive power.


    Soran took a deep breath.


    _Bam!_


    With a heavy step, Soranunched himself forward.


    Leaping across over ten meters, Sorannded awkwardly on the other side. Taking in another breath, he ran further into the tunnel as it was unsure if there was actually an acid trap or not.


    _Shrook!_


    Soran stiffened up in an instant.


    Just as he was taking the corner, a metal spear suddenly shot out from the floor near his foot. If not for his reflexes, the spear would not only have punctured his thigh but continued all the way to his intestines.


    A torrent of blood gushed out from the wound.


    Soran clenched his teeth as he removed his shirt and used it as a gag. He held his thigh with his hand and began pulling the spear out.


    Blood sshed everywhere.


    The barb on the spearhead tore out arge chunk of his muscles, further damaging his leg.


    Soran trembled and stiffened as he removed the spear. In mere seconds, he was already soaked in cold sweat.


    ¡°Fuuu...ugh!¡±


    He almost fainted when his leg was finally freed from the spear. Hastily patching up the massive wound, Soran tied a dead knot in the cloth to hold it in ce and reduce blood loss, then slowly walked toward the stone wall.


    He could no longer escape.


    If he ran in this condition, he would soon die from blood loss instead.


    His physical condition was rapidly deteriorating as blood continued to flow out of his body. The only way for him to survive right now was to hope that there really was an acid trap at the previous location. If it was a crossbow trap, it most likelycked the power to finish off the snake demon.


    Time seemed to pass by slowly.


    When the snake demon eventually appeared, Soran felt as though he was making ast stand against fate.


    Fate was on his side.


    Soran¡¯s judgement was partially correct; there was a trap there, but it was not an acid trap as he had expected. An explosion urred as the snake demon made its way through the area.


    An explosive trap¡ªthere were either explosives underground or magic devices whichunched fireballs when triggered.


    The sound of the demon emerging from the rubble could be heard.


    The relieved look on Soran¡¯s face turned into an irritated and pale one as he yelled, ¡°This freaking bastard just won¡¯t die!¡±


    Soran tightly gripped the longsword and gave off a glint of killing intent in his eyes.


    It was time to fight for his life.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 16 - Battle of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 16: Battle of Life and Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    ¡°Activate Shadowveil!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure became barely visible in the darkness. He tore a piece of cloth from his tattered shirt and tied another knot above the wound on his thigh in order to further suppress the bleeding, reducing the pain he felt when moving. However, this was only a temporary measure, and it could worsen the wound if he did not untie the strap in time.


    ¡°Assign all experience points to Rogue!¡± Soran calmly held onto the longsword while assigning experience points to his profession.


    ughter EXP was a type of soul energy as well as the highest tier of experience point. It could be used for most profession-rted things, including levelling up all professions and sub-professions, paying the cost for changing professions, and advancing to the next profession grade. Furthermore, ughter EXP could be used as a material to perform sacrificial rituals, monster summonings, and even alchemy. Under normal circumstances, no one would use such a precious type of experience at low levels as it simply had too many uses in the future.


    However, there was no such thing as ¡®the future¡¯ if Soran did not use the points now.


    ¡°The profession Rogue is now Level 4.¡±


    ¡°Received 24 [DEX 20+ (INT 18-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 10 [Profession HP 6+ (CON 18-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Received 1 Free Attribute Point.¡±


    Soran¡¯s pale face gradually regained its color as the 10 HP he gained from the level up changed his status from ¡®Seriously Injured¡¯ to ¡®Moderately Injured.¡¯ His reflexes were no longer hindered by the injury, and his rate of stamina consumption had returned to normal instead of the double consumption rate he¡¯d had due to his injured status.


    He assigned all skill points to Sneak in one go, raising it to 102.


    When having 100 or more points in Sneak, activating Shadowveil had a simr effect as casting the spell-like ability Blur. Unless someone was intentionally searching for his traces, Soran could easily hide himself without others noticing his presence.


    As for the free attribute point, Soran clenched his teeth as he unwillingly assigned it to Constitution since the difference between 20 and 21 points in Dexterity was insignificant. Unless he could raise his Dexterity all the way to 25 right now to obtain the Legendary skill Shadow Realm, assigning the point to Constitution was the better option in this situation. With his Constitution close to inhuman levels, his wounds would not get infected by germs and further worsen, and he could get the ability Rebirth with one more point. That was an essential skill for advanced adventurers as well.


    Soran¡¯s physical condition improved notably after assigning the additional point to Constitution. He sneakily crouched and walked toward the bend in the tunnel not far ahead.


    There could be more traps, and he could not afford to get hit again. The option of further exploring the cave was now unviable, at least before getting the skill Trap Sense.


    Soran must somehow kill the snake demon, and he had to act fast. Considering the demon¡¯s recovery abilities, the danger was increasing exponentially over time. He could rest all he wanted afterwards.


    ¡°Hmm, so it wasn¡¯t using gunpowder?¡±


    Soran slowly headed toward the snake demon while analyzing the situation with his past experience.


    ¡°The explosive trap should be powered by a magic device, probably one with a magic formation for Fireball.¡±


    Soran could not sense the elements in the air as he did not have the skill Spellcraft, but his past experiences were very useful in this case.


    In a ce not far ahead, the figure of the battered snake demon could be seen writhing in pain on a ground covered with burnt and cracked scales and lumps of flesh. The tall and heavy demon could not make evasive maneuvers in the tunnel due to its size and weight and received the full brunt of the explosion. If not for its innate defence buffs, the snake demon would have be a chunk of dead meat already.


    It was still alive, but it was by no means in good condition. Its intestines were dangling from its stomach, and bones were poking out from its sides, not to mention itspletely crushed spine. It could not have survived in such a condition if it was not a demon, which were known for having high HP.


    ¡°Pssssssssssss!¡±


    The snake demon red at Soran with hatred in its eyes and began hissing the moment he entered its field of vision.


    Low-ranked snake demons with four arms or less were mostly illiterate and could only speak in broken Demonic Language. As per the species¡¯ traits, only females had rtively higher intelligence, and only spellcasters in the tribe could speak othernguages like the human¡¯s Common Language.


    The snake demon was so obsessed with killing the youngster who summoned and injured it that it ignored its grave wounds and slithered toward Soran. It could no longer hold back its hatred, blood lust, and desire to ughter everything¡ªnot that it ever did in the first ce.


    _Clung!_


    The snake demon was worsening its physical condition by forcing itself, but it managed to swing the sword in its hands even though it was growling in pain.


    Soran easily dodged the iing attack and stabbed his rusty sword into the enemy¡¯s chest while holding it in a reverse grip, easily puncturing through the crushed and cracked scales.


    Hot blood squirted out of the wound. Most snake-like creatures were cold-blooded, but plenty of snake demons lived in volcanic regions.


    _Fizzzzzzzzzzz!_


    Some of the bloodnded on Soran¡¯s body, and he soon felt a scorching feeling where itnded.


    He immediately pulled away from the snake demon with a slight agitated yet serious look. ¡°Acidic blood?¡±


    Simr to touching diluted sulphuric acid, small wounds were gradually forming at the ces covered in demon blood. This snake demon was probably a descendant of some high-ranked demon, as acidic blood was a trait exclusive to dragons and high-ranked demons.


    The stab dealt serious damage to the already severely injured snake demon. As if forcing out thest ounce of its remaining life force, the snake demon frenziedly attacked with its swords but failed tond a single hit on the target. The snake demon could only disy thirty percent of its true strength, with its strikes weakened due to low stamina and slowed greatly by its injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    After dodging another one of its shes, Soran took in a deep breath and yelled as he leapt into the air. With both hands holding onto the longsword, he dived toward the snake demon, aiming at its heart.


    ¡°DIE!¡± Soran screamed with bloodshot eyes.


    Unless he had Rare-grade weapons, attacking its head was futile as snake demons had abnormally hard skulls.


    The snake demon shuddered and straightened its body.


    When Soran pulled out the sword from its chest, the six-hundred-pound demon dropped dead onto the ground with a thump as blood gushed out from the wounds all over its body.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Soran awkwardly sat on the ground as well, as his thigh injury had worsened due to the battle.


    Battling in burst mode was very taxing on one¡¯s stamina. Most creatures with less than 20 Constitution could not fight intense battles for over thirty minutes while in burst mode. After reaching the inhuman realm by having 20 points in Constitution, the person or monster could fight continuously in burst mode thanks to their buffed stamina and recovery speed.


    (Author¡¯s Note: Having intense battles in bed is an exception.)


    Soran carefully cut the cloth on his thigh with the sword, and sliced off the dead tissue at the edge of the wound. It was a painful process, but it was necessary in order to recover as soon as possible.


    A list of data appeared in his vision suddenly:


    ¡°Sessfullynded a leaping strike!¡±


    ¡°Damage increased by 2 (STR12 ¨C 10), dealing 13 physical damage to target!¡±


    ¡°Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 1800 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    A mysterious force of energy flowed into Soran¡¯s body¡ªit was the soul energy of the snake demon.


    There was once a theory that all the yers had the hidden title Son of ughtering, granting them a tiny portion of the divine powers of a god of war. The divine power supposedly allowed yers to level up a lot faster than NPCs in the game, but it was just an unconfirmed theory in the forums. Soran was not really concerned about the theory when he was ying the game, but he could still roughly remember that yers would receive a good ten to twenty percent more experience when killing monsters after they had learned skills rted to souls, necromancy, and ughtering.


    After resting for a while, Soran¡¯s body had already recovered quite a bit, and he was now checking his spoils. Abyss demons rarely carried money around, but their equipment was mostly Rare-grade or above. He immediately picked up one of the two longswords lying on the ground.


    ¡°Item Appraisal.¡±


    Soran inspected the sword as he held it in his arms. It was around 1.5 meters in length, while the de was 10 centimeters wide, with weird runes inscribed onto the hilt, which had a twirling pattern like a snake. The de also had a pale crimson glow to it as if it was scorching hot, and it was exceptionally sharp as well. The sword was much sharper than typical steel Military-grade weapons, but there was also a downside to it¡ªit was a lot heavier.


    The appraisal results were as follows:


    Item Type: Snake Demon Longsword +1


    Weapon Grade: ¡¾Rare (Grade 1)¡¿


    Item Description: Forged with the volcanic rocks from the Abyss, this sword provides exceptional shing and piercing abilities, as well as +1 Fire Damage for every attack.


    Requirements: 14 or above in Strength.


    Special Effects: This weapon is considered a ¡¾Greatsword¡¿for small- and medium-sized beings, raising the Strength requirement for them by 2.


    ¡°Insufficient Strength!¡±


    It was Soran¡¯s first thought after picking the sword up.


    The size and weight of the swords were naturally not suited for humans as they were made for snake demons. Although Soran could hold the greatsword in his hands, his shes were slowed down due to its weight, and he could not bring out his fullbat potential while wielding it. To put it simply, an average man could probably lift up an object weighing a hundred kilograms, but he obviously could not use it as a weapon in a fight; the person would get punched or sliced many times before even lifting it up.


    If a yer wielded a weapon while not fulfilling its requirements, it would consume more stamina while dealing reduced damage and slowing down the attacks.


    Soran could create afterimages while wielding a dagger, but he could not even cut half as fast while using the heavy sword.


    ¡°Damn! There¡¯s a penalty as well?!¡±


    After swinging the Snake Demon Longsword a dozen or so times, his arms hurt, and he felt tired.


    Some of the game mechanics in <<sh of the Titans>> were a real pain in the ass. A normal yer could walk twenty kilometers continuously, and of course the distance would decrease significantly faster as they traveled faster. However, yers could only jog ten kilometers or sprint for a full kilometer or two at best. Even things like fatigue were perfectly recreated in the game, and a lot of yers who did not expect the game to be so realisticined about the feature as it hindered their progress.


    For this reason, Soran knew that he was receiving a Strength Penalty when wielding the weapon as his arms gradually became sore.


    The penalty notice no longer showed up like it did in the game, but he could still roughly work out the details on his own: uracy -4, Damage -4, Attack Speed -4, and Stamina Consumption +200%.


    He could normally engage in an intense battle for ten minutes, but with this weapon the time was greatly reduced to two minutes.


    Soran smiled wryly as he ced the sword on the ground. It was a sword made for a six-hundred-pound enemy after all, and it was basically a greatsword for humans. His Constitution and physique were decent, but since hecked the Strength to properly wield it, he might as well use a dagger instead.


    Normal longswords weighed around two to three kilograms¡ªthis one weighed at least fifteen. The sword came as part of a pair as well, meaning together they were well over thirty kilograms. The swords would almost weigh as much as a slim, youngdy after further reinforcing them with stainless steel...


    Without the Legendary Profession build he once had, Soran did not have enough spare points to raise his Strength from 12 to 18. With only 12 Strength, he could only use weaponsmonly used among human fighters.


    ¡°Looks like I can only sell them.¡±


    He could not disy even half of his battle prowess when using the swords after all.


    Soran shuddered as he strapped the two humongous swords onto his back. It was only then that he realized that 12 Strength was insufficient, but he must carry the swords back to the city nheless. Grade 1 Rare weapons were worth at least a hundred Gold Derahls, and the price for greatswords generally was twenty to fifty percent more, meaning that the pair of swords could be sold for around 300 Gold Derahls.


    The siblings could lead a much better lifestyle after selling the swords.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 17 - Advanced Rogue

    <h4>Chapter 17: Advanced Rogue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The corpse of a snake demon could actually be sold for a considerable amount, as their body parts could be used for various things. Their skin could be used as a raw material for producing enchanted leather armor, while their hearts were popr among spellcasters. Even their blood could be used for alchemy.


    However, there were few in the southern cities who would buy demonic items and materials, making it difficult to convert them into Gold or Silver Derahls. In this regard, weapons could be sold rtively easily.


    Soran could not bring too many items with him anyway, and he also had to be aware of the Church. Once information regarding a snake demon leaked out, the Church would very likely investigate the case and might perform an inquisition on him.


    Summoning a demon into the Mortal Realm was a serious offence for which the offender must be judged.


    ¡°Level up the profession Rogue.¡±


    After treating his wound briefly, Soran once again levelled up his Rogue profession.


    Without any health potions, he could only recover through levelling up. At the very least, the additional health points changed his status to ¡®Lightly Injured.¡¯


    ¡°The profession Rogue is now Level 5.¡±


    ¡°Received 24 [DEX 20+ (INT 18-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 11 [Profession HP 6+ (CON 19-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Acquired Combat Skill ¡¾Shadowstrike¡¿!¡±


    ¡°The profession Rogue has advanced to Grade 2! You can now perform a bloodline purification ritual once.¡±


    ¡°You may now choose a new Profession Ability!¡±


    Soran nced through the row of words without paying much heed.


    The difference in strength between Grade 1 and Grade 2 professions was more apparent whenpared to previous level ups. The former were mostly grunts and thugs who fought in the cities, while thetter were qualified to leave the city and be adventurers. Furthermore, people could acquire a new Profession Ability when promoting from Grade 1 to Grade 2.


    Anyway, he assigned all the skill points to Snare.


    Soran had to improve his trap detection skills, as the treasure cave had yet to bepletely explored, and he did not want to get hit by those dangerous traps again.


    Grade 2 rogues could pick one out of three avable Profession Abilities when they were promoted from Grade 1.


    They were:


    Blind Fight ¡¾Proficiency¡¿: Rogues have adapted to fighting in darkness after lurking in the shadows for years. They are no longer limited by vision inbat and can utilize the senses of hearing and smell and even instincts while making judgements, allowing them to disy considerable strength even inplete darkness. ¡¾Evasion +1, uracy +1¡¿


    Martial Weapon ¡¾Proficiency¡¿: After prolonged training, the user can now freely use all martial weapons, including but not limited to longswords, giant swords, curved swords, crossbows, double-handed swords, spears, and ils. Furthermore, the user is now proficient with all martial weapons and can bring out the full potential of them, increasing their uracy and damage. ¡¾uracy +1, Damage +1¡¿


    Elusion ¡¾Proficiency¡¿: After frequent battles, rogues can now fully utilize their agility and dodge iing attacks with unique movements irreplicable by normal people. ¡¾Evasion +1, Reflex +1¡¿


    Soran decisively chose Martial Weapon Proficiency out of the three as he once did in the game.


    It was a crucial Profession Ability not only to rogues, but basically every melee profession as it meant that the yer could use almost every weapon avable in case of emergencies. Additionally, it was the prerequisite for learning various basicbat skills, such as thebat skill Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack which required Basic Swordsmanship and Martial Weapon Proficiency.


    Martial Weapon Proficiency was a Profession Ability which could be obtained automatically by warriors, but it could also be acquired through training. Despite that, Soran still chose to pick it as his promotion reward as he could not spare so much time learning a single ability.


    Obtaining the ability through typical training could take up to two years as the yer had to thoroughly understand the strengths, weaknesses, and usages of various weapons. In that period of time, Soran could have done many more meaningful things.


    Regarding the bloodline purification ritual, that was something only avable to rich people.


    The ritual would awaken thetent potential of the person¡¯s bloodline and cleanse the body of any impurities. In simple terms, the ritual would recalcte the person¡¯s HP with a special form, increasing it without the need to level up.


    Take Soran as an example: his current maximum HP was 52. If he performed the bloodline purification ritual, his new HP would be [Profession HP 6+ (19-10)*5 + CON 19+ Base HP 10= 84HP].


    It would normally take three more level ups for Soran to have that amount of HP; the ritual was simply that powerful.


    Of course, it came with a price; the ritual would cost over 1000 Gold Derahls.


    This type of ritual could be held once after every promotion, and the one held after promoting to a Legendary Profession was the most powerful of them. The reason was that the person would receive the special talent A Legendary Life, an ability which was the key to how melee fighters were able to solo an adult dragon.


    Soran did not want to think about the bloodline purification ritual right now, as it could be held any time and only increased his HP, which was something he did not really care too much about. Furthermore, the ritual required rare materials and two basic skills, Spellcraft and Knowledge. It was not something which could be easily acquired at this stage.


    Soran once had a teammate who wanted to promote from Sorcerer to Dragon Mage, and it almost took the entire team¡¯s personal savings.


    Not to mention 1000 Gold Derahls was just a conservative estimation.


    With that amount of money, Soran could fully equip himself with decent equipment and double hisbat strength!


    At that moment, Soran¡¯s attributes had changed.


    Name: Soran


    Race: Half-elf


    Attributes: Strength 12, Dexterity 20 (+1), Constitution 19, Intelligence 18 (+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 16


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 5 Rogue (0/3000) ¡¾Grade 2¡¿


    Health Points (HP): 52/52


    Experience Points (EXP): 950 ughter EXP, 0 Profession EXP ¡¾Unassigned¡¿


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 102, Steal 35, Pick Lock 45, Snare 54


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands ¡¾Sealed¡¿(Weakened State)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Perseverance


    Profession Abilities: Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon ¡¾Proficiency¡¿


    Combat Skills: Shadowstrike


    After reaching Grade 2, the experience points required for levelling up rose drastically, but he also got thebat skill he had been waiting for: Shadowstrike.


    Shadowstrike ¡¾Combat Skill¡¿: Rogues graduallye in touch with the powers from the Realm of Shadows, allowing them to initiate a spell-like attack by borrowing the power of shadows. Shadowstrike can also be activated along with Backstab and Assassinate, dealing 5 extra shadow damage, which ignores the target¡¯s physical defense rating. The damage dealt and the number of uses increases by 1 for every level up of the Rogue profession. (Prerequisite: Profession Ability ¡¾Grasp of Shadows¡¿)


    It was a powerful skill.


    Soran could now use Shadowstrike five times a day as he was Level 5. As long as the enemy did not have any shadow resistance, he could deal 5 extra damage that prated all physical defences. It was life-threatening for people with low levels as they had rtively low HP.


    Grade 2 was a watershed for all professions. Wizards were no longer considered weak inbat after reaching Grade 2 as they could start learning Level 3 arcane magic, while warriors could start learning thebat skill Kai in preparation for a future profession promotion to Knight, Sword Saint, or Weaponmaster. Monks could start learning ki-empowered skills starting from Grade 2 as well; it was essential for them to learn the fundamentals regarding those skills, because they were crucial to them in the future regardless of the their choice to be either a pugilist or an ascetic monk.


    In short, all professions would receive a huge buff in strength when promoted to Grade 2.


    Simrly, rogues would began to specialize in different aspects starting from Grade 2 depending on the person¡¯s choice. Be it the godly thieves who could bypass any security measure and steal anything, the lurkers who specialized in concealed movements, or the assassins who focused on assassinating others, they all had to start carefully considering points spent to best match their ystyle.


    Soran did not n to promote into any of the three sses in the near future though. Apart from the harsh requirements, the promotion cost of 5000 ughter EXP was not something he could currently afford. Originally, NPCs had to go through lengthy training before they could be promoted to the more advanced professions. While Soran could bypass this procedure, he had topensate with ughter EXP (Soul Energy).


    In fact, promoting was not always a good thing. Godly thieves had lowbat prowess, lurkerscked abilities which could deal high damage in a short period of time, and assassins excelled at damage dealing but werecking in other aspects.


    In terms of survivability, Rogue was still the best option for Soran right now. At the very least, the basic profession was still better before he could get his hands on a dozen or so Personal Abilities.


    Of course, one would be powerful regardless of his profession if he had tens of Personal Abilities, Profession Abilities, or Gifted Abilities. For example, a person with abilities such as Hand-to-Hand Combat ¡¾Grandmaster¡¿, One-Inch Punch ¡¾Legendary¡¿, Blind Fight ¡¾Legendary¡¿, Extreme Sixth Sense, and Danger Sense ¡¾Legendary¡¿could wipe out an entire army while running around naked like a madman.


    Profession level was just one of the aspects which contributed to true strength after all.


    What mattered the most during a battle of life and death was your overall strength. Not just your level, but also your attributes, skills, and abilities. As stated in the Cannikin Law, the capacity of a wooden bucket was determined by the length of the shortest nk.


    That was what determined if one could reach the apex or not.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 18 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 18: Reward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran¡¯s physical condition gradually recovered as time passed. The wound on his thigh was numb and itchy, but that was a good sign as it meant that his 19 Constitution was ying its part.


    The wound was slowly closing up due to his high Constitution, but this method was still inferior whenpared to the effects of the ability Rebirth. The wound would take a day or two at most to healpletely, but Soran obviously could not spend so much time idling in the cave. He continued to explore the cave without minding the risk of opening up the wound again.


    As the swords were so heavy that Soran felt like he was wearing full te armor when carrying them around, he left them at the entrance before diving into the cave again. They simply hindered his speed way too much.


    Anyway, he picked up all three of the used cards from the Deck of Many Things as they might be somewhat useful in the future. He also pulled out the six bolts from the snake demon¡¯s corpse and reloaded them into the modified crossbow; it would save him a lot of trouble if he had to fight during the exploration. There was a fork in the tunnel, splitting it into two paths. Soran had explored one of the two, and he expected to reach another secret chamber of some sort through the other.


    Most of the traps had been triggered during the battle with the snake demon, but Soran remained vignt nheless. Inch by inch, he slowly walked while keeping an eye out for signs of unactivated traps.


    As expected, there was a spike trap which had not been activated yet.


    When triggered, a row of poisoned des would spike out from the ground.


    A chilly breeze blew through the tunnel. Since weak rays of light could be seen, it seemed that the tunnel was connected to the surface.


    The pungent smell of preservatives filled the tunnel. It somewhat resembled the smell of formalin, but it was much stronger and had the smell of blood.


    ¡°A mummy?¡±


    The scene triggered a part of his memory, providing him information about the monster which he had encountered countless times during his adventuring days.


    Mummy ¡¾Undead¡¿(Grade 2)


    Challenge Rating: Level 3 (Monster Level: 6), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 18 and 5 (Total Attribute Points: 65-75)


    Specialty: Undead, Death Corrosion


    Difficulty: D+


    Just as Soran had anticipated, the corpses ahead stood up one by one when he gradually approached them.


    Their movements were not only slow, but also very rigid; even kids could run faster than the mummies. They were typical mummies without any sort of extraordinary abilities or buffs, and all they had was the innate characteristics of being undeads. Their mobility was extremely poor, but they couldpensate for their weakness with Strength and Constitution. Their Strength was on par with typical adults, while also having at least 15 Constitution made them top-tier tanks among low-ranked undeads, inferior only to zombies.


    _Whoosh!_


    A storm of crossbow bolts flew toward the mummies.


    The six bolts shot straight through the first mummy. It stumbled and dropped dead onto the floor.


    Undeads were powered by clusters of death energy, and they would be killed the moment the energy was forcefully dissipated.


    However, one should always pay attention not toe into physical contact with undeads as most of them had varied Death Corrosion effects. When injured by an undead, it could spread diseases or deal extra death energy corrosion damage to the person.


    ¡°It would be great if a priest was here right now...¡±


    An idea shed through Soran¡¯s mind, and he immediately drew his sword while approaching the enemy.


    _ng!_


    Soran circled around the remaining two mummies while constantly evading their attacks. Even though his thigh was injured, the mummies still could notnd a single attack on him.


    As low-ranked mummies had less than 10 Dexterity, Soran could eventually take them out if he continued evading their attacks and whittled them down one by one.


    Of course, that tactic was limited to low-ranked mummies¡ªit would be a tragedy if he tried that against ancient mummies.


    Ancient mummies had a challenge rating of Level 12 and a monster level of 18, not to mention them having at least 21 in Dexterity.


    They were nightmares for adventurers exploring an ancient ruin.


    Anyway, the battle with the mummies quickly ended. With his gueri tactics, Soran swiftly took down the mummies and gained 300 ughter EXP.


    Soran was about to retrieve the bolts, but then gave up when he saw the rotten bodies. The corpses were simply too disgusting, just like all other undeads.


    There was a door behind the dead mummies. Soran saw numerous corpses in the room, as well as some containers with organs which belonged to humanoid monsters immersed in unknown liquids.


    There was a can filled with dark crimson liquid on the workbench, and inside the can was a fist-sized eyeball.


    ¡°Unknown Optic Pedicel.¡±


    Soran did not n to bring the can with him as he could not determine what it was.


    Death energy gathered wherever witches performed evil rituals or cast evil spells, and it was something harmful to living beings¡ªthey would be affected by the radiation if they stayed in a contaminated area for too long. Since death energy could only be scattered by priests, the area would remain contaminated until one of them came and cast a spell.


    After checking for traps, Soran searched every inch of the room for valuables. He managed to find a few books, some pieces of paper with weird symbols on them, a dozen Gold Derahls, and an eerie-looking gauntlet.


    The books were all informative in nature, and Soran packed them up after ncing through them. With his Eidetic Memory, he could probably gain some literacy skill points after thoroughly reading them. He did not receive the L iteracy skill along with the promotion because the previous ¡®Soran¡¯ did not receive proper education; the skill would only be granted when the person could roughly read Common Language at the very least.


    Those who had the profession Sage had an edge in this aspect as they had 25 literacy skill points as a profession bonus.


    The papers with weird symbols seemed to be experimental logs. They were encoded with an unknown protocol, and Soran had no means of reading the papers without literacy skills or Spellcraft. The experimental logs were most likely about undead creation, which was of no use to him, not to mention that it would be hard to sell them. Hence, he simply ced the papers back in their original ces.


    Thest item was the eerie gauntlet. It looked fairly familiar to Soran, and the gauntlet¡¯s item information was revealed after he appraised it.


    Item Type: Ogre Strength Gauntlet


    Item Grade: ¡¾Rare (Grade 1)¡¿


    Description: A special item created with ogre skin. It can improve the user¡¯s Strength when equipped, giving themparable Strength to ogres at most.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Strength +2, to a maximum of 18.


    ¡°Ogre Strength Gauntlet?!¡± Soran smirked as he equipped the gauntlet onto his wrist.


    The gauntlet was the most popr item amongst spellcasters in the early stages of the game. It was part of a set of three items, namely the Ogre Strength Gauntlet, Ogre Strength Gloves, and Ogre Strength Waistband.


    Such items were useless to Soran in the game as all yers inherited hero profession temtes and had 90 attribute points at their disposal from the start. Most yers with melee professions would have assigned at least 18 points to Strength, rendering the special effects of the items useless. Only spellcasters would use such equipment.


    The set of equipment was meant for spellcasters, but it was a godsend for Soran right now as he could just barely equip the Snake Demon Longsword after wearing the gauntlet. There was still a Strength penalty of 2 points, but at least he could fight with the sword now.


    If a necromancer was here, he would be overjoyed as there was a handful ¡®valuables.¡¯ Only necromancers could find value in such items though; Soran waspletely disinterested in corpses and body parts. Apart from the books and coins, which he tossed into his sack, he ced everything back where he found it and was about to leave. He had spent over half a day in the cave already, and it should be night outside right now, not to mention that he was rather hungry as hs lost all his food to the Godly Thief card.


    Two Snake Demon Longswords, three books, three cards from the Deck of Many Things, and an Ogre Strength Gauntlet.


    Soran was satisfied with the loot he got even though idents happened and he almost lost his life. If he managed to sell the items, he and Vivian could surely be free citizens.


    There were also necessary items for travelling which had to be bought, such as a small dimensional storage bag with a cubic meter of storage space.


    There were magic shops that would sell those in every single city. As adventurers could not carry everything on their bodies, they would store misceneous items in the dimensional storage bags. The smaller ones had a capacity of around one cubic meter, and they could be used to store loot from adventuring. Considering the fact that 20 Gold Derahls weighed one pound, sometimes adventurers would need to carry one or two hundred pounds worth of gold coins back from the wilderness. It was impossible for them to even walk unless they had dimensional storage bags.


    _Creak!_


    The heavy doors which concealed the cave entrance slowly opened. Carrying a pair of swords and a sack made with moldy clothes from the dead adventurers on his back, Soran left the cave.


    He cautiously looked at his surroundings, then headed toward Amber City.


    As he passed the mass burial pit, Soran could vaguely hear some moaning sounds in the distance¡ªthe lewd moans of a woman.


    As the surroundings were rather silent, the sounds could be heard from far away. Soran silently gripped one of the swords and drew it out from its ce on his back. With his body tensing up as he vigntly looked around, he was prepared for battle.


    After all, for god¡¯s sake, this was a mass burial pit! Who the hell woulde to such a ce in the middle of the night to have sex?


    There had to be a limit to people¡¯s fetishes.


    It was most likely some filthy creature instead.


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 19 - Blood Descendants

    <h4>Chapter 19: Blood Descendants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran saw a woman. To be urate, a bewitching woman with revealing attire. She had light blonde hair and extraordinarily pale skin, and she was leaning back against a tree. A young man buried his head in her bosom, kissing and pinching the exposed snowy mounds. Her blue veins were visible under the icy moonlight. Soran¡¯s sight was strong; he could clearly see that the young man was sucking a dark red grape, licking and nibbling it, while his hand rampantly ran over her voluptuous body, making its way toward Eden.


    Soran¡¯s footsteps were light, but the bewitchingdy still easily discovered the lurker, looking straight at him with her jade eyes. Her tongue ran over her dark red lips, and she said teasingly, ¡°This must be my lucky day.¡±


    The young man at her chest waspletely unaware of Soran; he was totally absorbed in the pair of busty peaks.


    Soran stopped and looked at the woman. She remained unmoving, and so did Soran.


    She was a blood descendant.


    Blood descendants were servants of vampires, and they were much stronger than ghouls. Although talk and rumor beautified these creatures, they remained dangerous and evil to adventurers. True vampires were of the Silver Race and had powerful spell-like abilities, thus they had a challenge rating of Level 8 and a monster level of 16. Blood descendants, on the other hand, were only rated as Level 6 and Level 12 respectively, and they only had a portion of true vampires¡¯ abilities.


    Vampires were masters at controlling negative energies. They had strict rules when it came to breeding, and most of the ¡®vampires¡¯ discovered by mankind were actually blood descendants, which were of a lower rank. Even though the vampires had been controlling countless poets and schrs, making them beautify the process of having their blood sucked out, it was still insufficient to hide the fact that the victims of vampiric creatures would be gradually corroded by the toxins released from their fangs after experiencing temporary pleasure.


    Their toxins would change humans into half-undeads and gradually corrupt their minds, finally turning them into brainless ghouls whose sole purpose was to supply blood.


    In short, they were extremely dangerous and lethal monsters.


    It was not the first time Soran came across vampiric creatures; he had met them countless times as they were one of the most active types of monsters. They could be found in basically every single city, with the high-ranked ones disguising themselves as human nobles while the low-ranked ones hid in underground chambers, sewers, and graveyards.


    A short silence followed after Soran¡¯s eyes met the erotic woman¡¯s.


    The young man who had his mind dominated by his sexual desires failed to notice the heavy atmosphere. He had fallen victim to the spell Charm Person, and his consciousness had long been swept away by his raging desires.


    Willpower was also a type of strength¡ªpeople with strong willpower could even disturb the elemental energies in the Realm of Nature.


    Soran couldn¡¯t care less about the poor victim; he was calcting his chances of winning against the blood descendant. The enemy most likely had higher Dexterity and Strength than he did, not to mention their innate sixth sense for dodging iing attacks. Blood descendants were by no means weaker than the snake demon he fought recently, and Soran could onlye to the conclusion that he would lose no matter what because his thigh was still recovering.


    There was only one way out of this situation now.


    Soran bowed toward the blood descendant, clenched his left fist, and ced it on his right corbone as he slowly said, ¡°May the shadows enshroud the world!


    ¡°The Faceless Envoys are watching us!


    ¡°Glory...


    ¡°Belongs to the formless Lord!¡±


    The woman knitted her brows as she removed the teasing smile from her face, red at Soran, and said in a low voice, ¡°Our fates lie with the dark night!


    ¡°The ancestor¡¯s will shall lead us forward.


    ¡°The Night Baroness...


    ¡°Protects her believers!¡±


    It worked.


    Soran felt relieved as he somehow managed to avoid a fight, but his expression remained unchanged as he stepped backward and lowered his head.


    ¡°Respectabledy.


    ¡°May the dark night watch over you. Please enjoy your dinner; no one will disturb you.¡±


    The blood descendant looked at Soran as he turned and left the ce, showing hesitation on her delicate face. In the end, she gave up the thought and focused on the young man who was rubbing all over her body right now. Her sharp fangs could be seen as she widened her jaws, and she could not hide her greed while puncturing her fangs into the man¡¯s subvian artery. The victim, who was still overwhelmed by sexual pleasure, was oblivious to the blood descendant¡¯s actions, and he continued caressing the voluptuous body in front of him without realizing he was at death¡¯s doorstep.


    A hungry blood descendant rarely allowed its prey to survive the night.


    Throughout the entire ¡®negotiation¡¯ with the woman, Soran did not look at the young man at all. He breathed a sigh of relief after leaving the mass burial site, as if all the pressure was finally off his shoulders. What he said just now was a code used by the Faceless Envoys, an organization which controlled the Grey Realm and had countless dealings in the Dark Realm. As a Rogue yer, Soran often came across and made deals with evil beings back in the game.


    If the enemy failed to respond to the code, battle was inevitable. On the other hand, it was highly likely that he could avoid battle if the enemy responded, as it meant that the opponent knew of the existence of the Faceless Envoys.


    Soran¡¯s code consisted of two parts: the former, along with his gesture, indicated that he was a member of the Faceless Envoys, while thetter showed that he was a believer of the Shadow Lord. Only the core members of the organization knew that the Shadow Lord was a formless being, and the blood descendant could understand the implied meaning from Soran¡¯s speech. She was about to prey on Soran as well, but in the end decided to let him go because of his ¡®status.¡¯


    From the woman¡¯s code, Soran understood that she was a blood descendant under a high-ranked vampire who had the blood of the Great Ancestor and that she was a believer of the Night Baroness, who was an ally of the Shadow Lord. The believers of the two deities rarely shed with each other as the two had a good rtionship, and the woman was concerned about Soran¡¯s fake status as a member of the Faceless Envoys. Considering such, she could only let him off the hook.


    More importantly, Soran clearly indicated that he was not going to interfere with her actions by telling her to enjoy her dinner. By taking a step back, he showed that he was not a hostile force and did not want to fight. His actions also implied that she should be satisfied with her current meal, and trying to kill a member of the Faceless Envoys, moreover a believer of the Shadow Lord, was not a good idea.


    Of course, Soran was not a member of the Faceless Envoys, nor was he a believer of the Shadow Lord¡ªhe was lying the whole time.


    However, that was the best solution he coulde up with. Violence was not the only solution, and those who only knew how to fight their way out of problems undoubtedly could not survive long enough to be Legendary yers.


    In this world with both Saints roaming around the continents and numerous evil witches, there was always someone stronger than the yers; they might even run into deities from time to time. Defeating strong opponents despite being weak was basically thest resort for smart yers, and they would only do that when all other options were infeasible. For example, the demons of the chaotic evil alignmentcked reasoning and could not be negotiated with, leaving the yers with no choice but to fight their way out. At the very least, yers had to learn to avoid opponents that were impossible to defeat.


    Soran only truly felt relieved after confirming he was far enough away and out of reach of the blood descendant. At the same time, he noticed there was something new on his attribute screen. It first appeared when he left the cave, but he had ignored the notification due to the encounter with the blood descendant.


    ¡°Exploration sessful!¡±


    ¡°After a tough underground exploration, you have improved your skills!¡±


    ¡°Sneak +1, Snare +1.¡±


    It was the first notification that appeared after Soran left the cave, and the next one appeared when he managed to avoid the battle with the blood descendant back at the mass burial pit.


    ¡°Negotiations sessful!¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully deceived a powerful blood descendant and avoidedbat!¡±


    ¡°Diplomacy +1, Deception +3, Perform +1.¡±


    Looking at his skill list, Soran realized that he had obtained some new skills.


    ¡°Basic Skills: Sneak 103, Steal 35, Pick Lock 45, Snare 55, Diplomacy 1, Deception 3, Perform 1.¡±


    ¡°For real...?¡± Soran was awestruck by the unexpected turn of events.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Friday, 9th March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    If you like the novel so far, be sure to vote here for the series for (potentially) more releases!


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 20 - Descendants of God

    <h4>Chapter 20: Descendants of God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The night was eerily silent in Amber City.


    Ever since the skinning incident, no one dared to leave their homes at night; even the grunts of the Grey Realm were hiding in their own territories. Those who belonged to the Dark Realm were all evil maniacs, and even though those of the Grey Realm often had dealings with them, both sides still kept their distance.


    The Amber City guards were unsessful in their search and investigation. Not only were the nobles pressing them for results, the Church was also starting to put pressure on them.


    It did not take long before the Church decided to take action. As the whole city was in a state of fear and terror, the Church sent out its own shrine knights and pdins to investigate. Contrary to their expectations, they failed to find any clues and even lost a member¡ªhis skinless body was hung at the city gates the next day, with a perfect sheet of human skin next to the corpse.


    Terror dominated the dark nights.


    The believers of the evil gods angered the Church by killing one of their shrine knights. The shrines of the threewful deities in Amber City began dispatching high-ranked shrine guards for investigation, and even the bishops who usually only held rituals joined the operation.


    At the same time, a group of fanatics wearing ck robes were gathering in a hidden underground chamber, kneeling and praying in front of an altar with their arms crossed. There was someone wearing a red robe on the altar, but his face was concealed by his clothing.


    The walls in the chamber were decorated with uncanny runes and pictures depicting skeletons,va, demons, altars, and the shadow of an evil god. The dim mes made the atmosphere even spookier.


    The man wearing the red robe held a crystal ball in his pale white hand while chanting something in archaic Demon Language.


    ¡°Great priest!


    ¡°ording to the prophecy left behind by thee my lord, the first Descendant of Fear should soon awaken due to despair and fear!


    ¡°However, we have yet to feel the aura of the Descendant of Gods.


    ¡°The skinning ritual has begun! Fear and terror are rapidly spreading through the city!


    ¡°But the shrine guards dispatched will find us sooner orter. We have already lost some men.


    ¡°Now, should we continue the ritual and wait for the Descendant of Fear to awaken?¡±


    A ghastly lc me appeared out of thin air. With a neutral voice which sounded androgynous and of undeterminable age, the me seemingly ¡®spoke,¡¯ ¡°Something has interfered with the prophecy!!


    ¡°The gods and goddesses might have noticed thy lord¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Continue the sacred skinning ritual and spread the power of fear within the Southern Principality. The second Descendant of Fear will awaken someday in the future!¡±


    The priest devotedly knelt down and looked firmly at the me.


    ¡°The ritual shall continue! Let my lord¡¯s will enshroud the Abyss.¡±


    Beneath the altar, the kneeling fanatics began praying in synchrony, gathering evil energy within the chamber.


    ...


    No one could enter Amber City at night under normal circumstances, and the rule was even more strictly enforced ever since the skinning incidents began. More guards were stationed at the entrances, and those who wereing in and out had to be questioned and bodily searched first. For this reason, Soran had to camp outside the city and find a way to enter the shrine district the next day.


    The Dawnlight Shrine gave off a dim aura, giving people hope, relief, and peace of mind. It was a stationary blessing spell powered by the divine power gathered through the shrine and could grant the followers spiritual satisfaction.


    The tiny figure of a child was kneeling in front of the tall and majestic statue of the Dawnlight God. Annalynne, the priestess-in-training, slowly opened the door and saw the little girl.


    ¡°Vivian, are you praying to the God of Dawnlight?¡±


    The little girl lifted her head, nced at the youngdy behind her, and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m praying for brother¡¯s safety!¡±


    Even though Soran did not tell her what he was going to do, Vivian knew it must be something dangerous. She did not try and stop him as she trusted him, but she still prayed for Soran and hoped that the gods would bless him with luck¡ªany one of the deities was fine with her.


    The young priestess walked to her side, patted her head, and slowly said, ¡°Then you shoulde and pray at dawn. The God of Dawnlight will surely listen to his believers¡¯ prayers at that time.¡±


    Unable to fullyprehend her words, Vivian still nodded her head and replied, ¡°Big sis, please pray with me together at dawn then.¡±


    Annalynne looked at the cute girl in front of her and smiled as she said, ¡°Vivian, are you willing to believe in the God of Dawnlight? I can feel it. You have extraordinary talent, and perhaps you could be a priestess. If you are willing to serve the God of Dawnlight, the shrine will also take care of your family. With his reflexes and abilities, Soran could surely find a proper job!¡±


    Vivian was deep in thought and did not reply. She looked as if a part of her wanted to immediately ept the offer, but she eventually replied, ¡°I want to consult my brother first. If he agrees, I don¡¯t mind trying.¡±


    Vivian felt ratherplicated when she said she was willing to try. She had had sharp perception ever since she was a child, but for some reason she was strongly against the idea of deities. She and Soran were both atheists, and they did not fake their beliefs even on the surface. Vivian always felt awkward when she tried to worship any of the deities. The dim aura was supposed to soothe people, but instead she felt ufortable and did not like it¡ªif not for praying for her brother, she did not even want to take a single step into the worshipping chamber.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The young priestess smiled as she helped Vivian to her feet. ¡°Perhaps you should try and understand some basic divine spells.


    ¡°Just like this¡ªUA!¡±


    Annalynne pronounced a single syble which sounded weird, and a ball of light appeared on her fingertip. Like a candle, the ball of light lit up the surroundings.


    ¡°This is the spell Light.¡± The young priestess smiled at the little girl, who widened her eyes in surprise, and said, ¡°This is a very simple divine spell. If you have the talent to be a priestess, you should be able to cast it soon after practice.


    ¡°However, you will first have to be baptised. The holy ritual will grant you the ability to sense and utilize the gods¡¯ powers.¡±


    Baptism was a key process to bing a priest or priestess¡ªit was a process which enhanced one¡¯s perceptions, allowing those with talent to perceive the deities¡¯ powers. Pdins, shrine knights, rangers, and those of some other professions could cast basic divine spells after being baptised. This was only the first ritual though, and priests had to undergo other rituals before they could be promoted.


    The priestess¡¯s speech was interrupted by a loud voice from outside the shrine. A fully armed shrine guard entered the shrine, producing _ng_ s as he walked. The guard, who had blood on his face, spoke in a grave voice, ¡°Marcus is injured!


    ¡°We found their of the fanatics, and Marcus was pierced in the chest during battle!¡±


    Annalynne kept a neutral look on her face as she faced Vivian and said, ¡°Go back to the room yourselfter, okay?


    ¡°Larcus, please lead the way!¡± Annalynne said to the shrine guard, and the two of them left immediately.


    Recently, the evil fanatics had been running rampant in the city. A lot of shrines were concerned about the skinning rituals and dispatched their own troops to join the search, and Dawnlight Shrine was no different. Marcus was a Grade 3 shrine guard with profession levels above 10; the evil fanatics must be really strong if they could severely injure such a strong shrine guard.


    Vivian looked at the two shrine officials until they were out of her sight. Making sure they were no longer around, she lifted her tiny fingers and muttered, ¡°I wonder if I can cast the spell as long as I can pronounce the weird sound?


    ¡°UA!¡±


    Her question was soon answered when a bright ball of light appeared on her fingertips.


    The little girl¡¯s jaw dropped as she looked at the floating light in disbelief. As if she was afraid of it, she shook her hands in an attempt to dissipate the light. After a short while, Vivian calmed down and began looking at her fingertips curiously.


    ¡°Eh? Is it really that simple? You can use divine spells with just that?¡±


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Sunday, 11th March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    If you like the novel so far, be sure to vote here for the series for (potentially) more releases!


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 21 - Multi

    <h4>Chapter 21: Multi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran¡¯s wound was recovering steadily. After staying the night outside the city, he could already walk like a normal person. Only during vigorous activities did he feel slightly inconvenienced, but it was healing well all in all. If he did not carelessly re-open up the wound, it wouldpletely recover in at most two days. It would only take a day topletely recover from this degree of injury if he had the ability Rebirth, which could be obtained by reaching 20 in Constitution; this was the one of the main reasons why Soran had been distributing points into Constitution.


    In the end, treasure caves were low-level ces for beginners. For some higher-ranked adventuring spots or underground ruins, the expedition mightst over a month. Not only did adventurers have to spend time exploring the ruins, they also had to prepare themselves for idents in the wilderness and even sabotage by thieves or other adventurers, which was why Constitution was a vital attribute.


    For example, Soran once had a retarded wizard in his team who cast st Fireball in a narrow tunnel, causing the entire passageway to copse. Even though all of them survived, as they all had advanced professions, it took them a whole week just to dig a path out from the rubble with their bare hands.


    That was why people should stay away from brainless spellcasters; sometimes they were even more dangerous than monsters!


    However, that was not the worst case ¡ª a retarded priest once cast Earthquake in an underground ruin. Arge portion of the underground ruin copsed, burying not only their precious loot but also the entire team hundreds of meters underground. The only survivor of the expedition was a dwarf warrior who had over 25 Constitution. After that incident, the priest wasbelled the Mother of All Traps and became the nightmare of all yers.


    Thankfully, this sort of retarded behavior was limited to yers only. NPC spellcasters were all masters who could even turn the tide of battle with a simple low-ranked spell, but they rarely joined hands with the yers, let alone joining a yer¡¯s squad.


    Before Soran went to pick Vivian up, he first had to visit a magic store in the city. The city entrances were heavily guarded, and outsiders had to be thoroughly inspected and searched before they could enter. The skinning incident had been gradually turning into a much more serious issue as time passed, but Soran knew it was just the beginning. He remembered that the skinning incidents were just one part of an evil ritual which ended up affecting the entire southern region, including six kingdoms, eighteen principalities, thirty-one city-states, and over three hundred cities.


    It was the period when yers learned the true meaning of helplessness; over two hundred thousand yers were involved in the main storyline of the game, but only twenty of them made it through the chaotic period and became Legendary yers.


    Soran tried to recall his memories in detail in an attempt to deduce the current time period. The skinning incidents had just begun, and the ancient red dragon had yet to appear, meaning there was still over a year before the deities were forced to descend into the Mortal Realm as Saints. Taking other special incidents into ount, there should still be roughly two years for him to train himself.


    In two years¡¯ time, a major incident should ur¡ªthe Goddess of Magic had fallen then in the game, causing the entire magicwork to copse. All wizards temporary lost their ability to cast spells due to the incident.


    The Goddess of Magic was a powerful deity who controlled numerous magicworks across various nes, and she was the one who allowed wizards to utilize theworks for casting arcane spells. Unfortunately, she was also one of the first deities to fall during the period of disturbance.


    Currently, there were a lot of wizards in the world; thus, there were magic shops in basically every city. It was not until the fall of the Goddess of Magic that the number of wizards dropped drastically. The magicwork began to copse as the Goddess of Magic could no longer maintain thework, causing wizards to lose their spellcasting ability. All wizards with an Intelligence of below 18pletely lost their spellcasting ability, while those with 18 to 20 Intelligence could only cast basic Level 0 spells.


    Only those who had over 20 Intelligence managed to discover thews of magic on their own, gradually recovering their spellcasting ability as they learned more about the world. However, they would no longer be casting spells with the help of the magicwork, but rather with their own knowledge of magic and the world.


    The magicwork was convenient, but it also constrained the wizards¡¯ potential. It was a double-edged sword; thework allowed wizards whocked talent (below 18 INT) to cast spells easily, but also prevented powerful wizards (above 18 INT) from promoting to archmages.


    From that day onward, the profession began to diverge into two extremes¡ªextremely powerful and utter garbage¡ªbut that was something in the future. The magicwork was still functioning properly right now, and all wizards could still transfer their mana to thework and borrow the powers of the goddess to cast spells. However, they had to refresh their memories of various spells frequently.


    Soran was organizing the information regarding the incident in his mind, as the fall of the Goddess of Magic had a significant impact on the world, affecting numerous other nes as a side effect.


    Only the strong ones who had reached over 20 points in the rted attributes would be able to awaken to thews of the world on their own and recover their spell-casting abilities. The day that the Goddess of Magic would fall was not far away; she was one of the first deities to fall, and all wizards would soon lose their spell-casting powers.


    Most magic shops were actually quite inconspicuous, as wizards, like most spellcasters, did not like tomunicate with average citizens or even people from other professions. Among the spellcasting professions, only priests were less arrogant and were willing to cooperate with others.


    Soran gently opened the wooden door and entered the empty store. Only several enchanted equipment were ced on the counter, with no customers in sight. The items sold in the shop were simply too expensive formoners.


    ¡°Are you selling or buying?¡±


    A man of considerable age sluggishly nced at Soran. The man was wearing a pair of sses while holding a thick book in his hands as he lifted his head.


    ¡°If you¡¯re selling enchanted gear, I¡¯ll appraise it for you. If you¡¯re looking to buy something, feel free to look around.¡± The man spoke in a cold voice.


    Magic stores were set up by the Wizards¡¯ Alliance and were present in most major cities. A wizard of at least Grade 2 was stationed in each shop, with them being transferred to different cities from time to time. Currently, the Wizards¡¯ Alliance was still quite powerful and influential, but that was about to end as they would lose their influence along with the Goddess of Magic¡¯s fall. The magic stores were frequently robbed during the period when the wizards lost their spellcasting abilities, but that was still a suicidal act right now.


    Seemingly knowing Soran¡¯s profession, the old man warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything fishy here. All the items are enchanted with magic traps.¡±


    Everyone knew rogues had dishonest hands, but Soran did not intend to try stealing anything in front of a Grade 3 Wizard who had Level 10 Sage/Level 10 Wizard as his profession. Soran pulled out the pair of Snake Demon Swords from behind his back and ced them in front of the old man.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The old man nced at the pair of longswords and showed an awed expression. ¡°Igneous rock?¡±


    He lifted a sword up with much effort and touched the de with his fingers. Wizards had rtively low Strength whenpared to other professions, and only those who had reached the Realm of Legends could enhance their own Strength with special rituals. The old man retracted his fingers as he finished his inspection of the weapon. ¡°Who would forge swords with such material? Such a waste!¡±


    Without asking the origins of the pair of swords, the man nced at Soran and named his price, ¡°80 Gold Derahls each.¡±


    Magic stores had their own channels through which they could sell items regardless of their origins. As long as it was Rare equipment, the stores would buy it even if it was stolen goods¡ªwizards would never reject the opportunity to earn more money.


    ¡°120 Gold Derahls.¡± Soran knitted his eyebrows after hearing the old man¡¯s offer. ¡°This weapon is forged with igneous rock! ording to the rules of weapon pricing, the prices for giant swords can fluctuate by up to fifty percent. I don¡¯t care if you resell the swords as weapons or materials, but they could you 200 Gold Derahls at the very least. They could even be sold for up to 300 Gold Derahls if transported to the northern regions or the ins. That¡¯s many times higher than the price you¡¯re offering.


    ¡°80 Gold Derahls is simply too little. I might as well sell them to the Rogue Association.¡±


    ¡°Hoh, you know the industry well. Fine, 120 Gold Derahls it is.¡±


    A 2.2-meter-tall stone golem tottered from behind the counter after the old man lightly rung a bell. The golem, which was created through alchemy, lifted the Snake Demon Longswords and exited the store through a back door, but soon returned with an inconspicuous pouch in its hands.


    The old man opened the multi-dimensional bag and poured a pile of shiny gold coins onto the counter. The pile of coins split into two uneven portions as he drew a line in the air with his finger, the smaller pile returning into the multi-dimensional bag while therger pile stopped in front of Soran.


    Mage Hand; it was a rather convenient skill.


    Just like every other wizard who had great power and wealth, the store owner was also rather arrogant, as he continued reading without paying Soran heed after saying, ¡°Feel free to look around, and let me know if you would like to buy something.¡±


    The 240 Gold Derahls he¡¯d just earned weighed around 12 pounds (approximately 5 kg), and carrying them around was inconvenient and could even hinder Soran in battle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a low-grade multi-dimensional bag,¡± Soran said as he pushed a hundred gold coins from his pile on the counter toward the store owner.


    The wizard nodded as he took the hundred gold coins and removed a small bag from a drawer behind the counter. ¡°Make sure not to break it.


    ¡°It¡¯s enchanted with protection magic of the lowest tier. It won¡¯t break under normal circumstances, but the items will all spill out if damaged.¡±


    Soran nodded and transferred the 140 Gold Derahls on the counter into the bag. Low-grade multi-dimensional bags had a capacity of one cubic meter and an opening of half a foot, meaning they could only store small items.


    The bags might be damaged in battle, losing their storage ability as a result. The internal space would then copse, and the stored items would be forced out of the bag, with some even bing lost in dimensional gaps.


    It wasn¡¯t just multi-dimensional bags though. Non-Legendary equipment had a considerable chance of getting damaged. Even Soran¡¯s Ogre Strength Gauntlet might be damaged in battle and lose its effects; it might even be damaged beyond repair if overused.


    With the deal done, Soran quickly left the store and walked toward the smithery near the main za. He needed a curved sword, but Rare ones were pretty much non-existent in southern regions; Soran had to make do with a standard Military-grade used curved sword for now.


    ¡°Negotiations sessful!¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully raised the price of your equipment through negotiations!¡±


    ¡°Diplomacy +1, Appraise +1.¡±


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 22 - Adventurer Guild

    <h4>Chapter 22: Adventurer Guild</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Amber City ¡ª a six-century-old city which began its development along with the change of course of the Agate River. Due to therge-scale desertification of the upper regions of the river and the Epic-ranked event Rage of the Viper, the rtionship between the human kingdoms and the druids further deteriorated. As a result, the Agate River had its course changed by sixty kilometers. Even now, the druids were limiting the damage humans dealt to the environment, and they would even act violently when necessary.


    The change in the Agate River¡¯s course caused Amber City to prosper at the cost of the downfall of another city. Unlike the slums, the central part of Amber City boasted clean and wide stone roads which could allow up to ten carts to travel together. The area where nobles lived was almost like a garden, with trees and flowers nted on the sides of the roads. Tall, gorgeous buildings decorated with delicate artwork could be seen everywhere in the area. It was not a ce where even Soran could enter easily, as there were elite guards guarding the nobles.


    The extravagant city was built at the expense of lower-ss people; the entrance fee to the city was 1 Copper Derahl. The lower ss and the homeless simply could not afford to pay the fee if they left its walls, and if they entered the city proper, they would be thrown out by the guards patrolling at night. This was rathermon in the southern cities, where the inside and outside of the cities were twopletely different worlds.


    The grand za was also the marketce of Amber City, with tons of goods and products from other cities sent there for trading. A substantial amount of taxes were collected from the traders, and it was the major source of ie for the nobles.


    Soran could see plenty of vignt soldiers patrolling the city as he walked down the street. The skinning incidents dampened the mood of Amber City, and plenty of merchants sold their products hastily before leaving the city in a hurry. Intuition from the merchants¡¯ past experiences rang rm bells in their minds as they knew the activity of the Dark Realm brought nothing but trouble and danger.


    The Adventurer Guild was right across the street from the grand za. It was a massive and loose organization which reached the borders of the world, yet it was managed by people of various other sectors.


    Kings, nobles, the Church, and other organizations that held power simply could not allow the Adventurer Guild to stand as their own organization, which was why these parties intervened in the operation of the Adventurer Guild with their power. The Adventurer Guild consisted of various branches which operated independently, and every branch had a council that had members from the nobles, the Church, and local powers. As every branch was independent, there was no such thing as a headquarters or head branch of the Guild. To be precise, they were all local organizations that just shared the same name and had signed agreements which benefited everyone. For example, Amber City¡¯s Adventurer Guild branch was responsible for jobs within a five-hundred-kilometer radius, covering three other cities, twenty-one towns, and over a hundred viges.


    Soran intended to be an adventurer. There were no such things as requirements or ability tests; anyone could be an adventurer as long as they could pay 10 Gold Derahls, a considerable sum that could feed a family of three for three years. All adventurers started at F rank, and they were given a magical brand which could be authenticated by any other guild branch. Of course, one could also create a fake one if they had the guts and technology to do so.


    The best thing about being an adventurer was that the upation in itself was a entry permit. There were a lot of ces where one could not freely enter as people in this world were rather territorial and poption migration was extremely slow. With dangerous monsters and wild animals in the wilderness, mostmoners never traveled more than fifty miles or so from their homes.


    There were two crucial things one must prepare before heading out to other ces. First was the identification of a Free Citizen, and second was the identification of an adventurer. Soran nned to be an adventurer, then get the identifications of Free Citizens for both himself and Vivian.


    These two items granted freedom of movement in the southern cities and could eliminate countless troubles and hostility from the locals as one travelled. Most towns and viges would refuse to let people without either enter. Some exclusive viges would even send foreigners to the guard post for a lengthy lecture on how to behave, then warn them not to cause trouble before letting them in. There were plenty of adventurers who just became one on a whim and then got interrogated and warned everywhere they went, eventually making their way onto the list of suspicious people for no apparent reason. Even a single move which seemed off to the vigers would send a whole squadron of fully armored soldiers to their ce for a ¡®friendly¡¯ talk. If one had not experienced it themselves, it was rather hard to imagine how bothersome and tiring adventuring was.


    Getting or faking the identification of nobles was another option. It granted a higher degree of freedom, but things would get troublesome if exposed.


    The number of full-time adventurers was actually quite low. It was a dangerous upation, and forced retirement from injury was amon urrence. Even a slight mistake in battle could result in a gruesome wound that was hard to recover from naturally, lowering the injured adventurer¡¯sbat prowess. If they could not afford to undergo divine magic therapy, then they could pretty much retire at that point already. There were plenty of F-ranked adventurers, but only ten percent of the lot made it to E rank, and less than one percent made it to D rank.


    An E-ranked adventurer whose family members had no criminal records could easily get employed as a guard in nearby towns or cities. Even though the ie was not as high as being an adventurer, it was a stable source of ie and enough to feed a family. After all, not everyone desired the risky life of being an adventurer, cing their life on the line every time they took on a job.


    Anyway, Soran was now at the Adventurer Guild. The requests pinned to the requests board were rtively formal ones as low-ranked missions or jobs were mostlymissioned without going through the Adventurer Guild. The lowest ranked requests on the board were F rank with a challenge rating of 5 or above.


    ¡°In the territory of Lord Tarold, a group of goblins and gnolls were spotted near the vige Snate. The militia in the vige are unable to defend the vige against these monsters, thus they have issued a request for adventurers to exterminate the goblins and gnolls for a reward of 50 Gold Derahls. Mission Rank: F+.¡±


    This was the basic description of one of the requests pinned to the board. Before taking on the request, one should first consider if he could take out over twenty goblins and up to five gnolls. Afterwards, the adventurer would need to travel to the destination and scout out the area in order to determine the uracy of the number of monsters stated on the request. If the numbers were within a reasonable range, the adventurer could proceed to making battle ns and finally take on the request. However, things would be different if the actual number of monsters was way higher than reported. The adventurer could choose to give up on the mission and requestpensation for travel fees, or they could demand a higher reward for exterminating more monsters than stated in the request. Of course, there were also those who did not care at all and simply killed every single monster before leaving with the reward.


    Soran could still remember the time when he epted his first request ever. It was a request simr to the above-mentioned one, but in the end an ogre appeared and almost killed him. If not for the fifty percent increase in reward, Soran would have attacked the client out of rage¡ªthat was not a joke.


    In fact, Soran hadmitted the deed once. He tied the client who deliberately lied about the difficulty of the request onto a pole and whipped the client to death before hanging him for three days and nights.


    Back then, Soran had teamed up with a native NPC for the first time. The boy he teamed up with was a cheerfuld who had two younger brothers and a younger sister. Thed was the only person in the vige who had abat profession and was a decent Level 6 warrior. He saved Soran¡¯s life once by blocking three arrows with his body and covered for Soran as they both charged out of the enemies¡¯ encirclement. Before leaving the remote vige, Soran promised the NPC¡¯s mother that the two would return safely after earning enough money for the family to reconstruct their vige.


    They got separated during a request though, and by the time Soran finally found his teammate, only a half-eaten corpse remained; the gnolls were devouring the deadd. That day, he killed a handful of people, but vengeance served nothing in the end as grief and guilt stained his heart. Sorancked the courage to face the mother of his friend and could only send the boy¡¯s ashes back to the vige along with a thousand Gold Derahls. He¡¯d promised to bring the boy back alive, but all he brought back were ashes.


    It was at that moment that Soran finally understood that the world was cruel and unforgiving. As a rogue, he would never lower his guard and would never trust others easily. He had already made a mistake once, and he made sure not to make a simr one in the future.


    Perhaps this was the incident which distinguished Soran from the other Rogue yers. His attitude changed greatly due to the loss of a great friend and teammate, and it was this attitude which allowed him to finally be a Legendary Rogue, which few had managed to reach.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Friday, 16th March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    If you like the novel so far, be sure to vote here for the series for (potentially) more releases!


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 23 - Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 23: Funeral</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    There weren¡¯t any simple requests in the Adventurer Guild; it was a ce where people risked their very lives for riches, not a ce for kids searching for pets. Even the easiest requests offered over 10 Gold Derahls as the reward, a sum which could feed a family of three for three years.


    Soran left the guild with his adventurer¡¯s badge without taking any requests and headed toward the town hall. There he would have to pay 15 or so Gold Derahls to obtain certificates identifying them as Free Citizens for both himself and Vivian, which would change their social standing from that of poor lower-ss citizens to that of normal citizens who enjoyed a high degree of freedom within the southern regions. They could then move freely in most ces in the region as long as they were not afraid of the dangers of travelling.


    It was not the time to take on requests yet. There was no such thing as grinding or farming in <<sh of the Titans>> as monsters had a simr spawning algorithm to human NPCs. This meant that if one exterminated all gnolls in an area, they would not appear in that location again until gnolls from other locations migrated there.


    There was a saying in the taverns, ¡°Your adventuring life is iplete without getting surrounded by goblins, stuck in kobold traps, and raided by gnolls at midnight!¡±


    It was a saying which had a bloody origin and history. Monsters here were not your ordinary brainless creatures; they used tactics such as setting traps andunching sneak attacks, not to mention their ability to set up bases and even flee and regroup when necessary. Countless hot-headed rookies lost their lives to these ¡®low-grade¡¯ monsters as they became overconfident after reaching Grade 2 in their professions.


    Could you imagine a bunch of mere monsters having such intelligence? Ganging up on single or stranded adventurers, fleeing when at a disadvantage, utilizing the terrain to set up various types of traps, scouting iing adventurers, and even faking surrender to lower an adventurer¡¯s guard; this just goes to show how smart these creatures were.


    If one was unlucky, he might even encounter powerful Dragon Disciples hidden among the kobolds. Normal kobolds merely had a challenge rating of Level 1, while kobold Dragon Disciples, which had reached Level 5, had enough power to decimate average adventurers. Even spellcasters, who were known for their arrogance, did not boast that they could easily handle anything in the wilderness.


    Anyway, there were plenty of things which could be solved with money in this world. Soran managed to get two identifications of Free Citizens without much trouble after handing over the right amount of Gold Derahls. The officials at the town hall confirmed that Soran had no criminal record and swiftly handed over the documents stamped with a magical brand proving their authenticity. They couldn¡¯t care less about Soran being a thief previously as they only cared about the shiny gold coins ced on the desk; petty crimes such as theft were not a big deal and were removed from the criminal records when one became a Free Citizen.


    To put it simply, Free Citizen was a ss bought with money. With enough Gold Derahls, one could further be an Honorary Citizen through ¡®donations to the government.¡¯ It really was a terrible system. The gang leaders in the city were mostly bigwigs, being either nobles or Honorary Citizens.


    In any event, as an adventurer, Soran could directly purchase Military-grade weapons from cksmiths. Military-grade weapons were several times better than Common weapons in terms of quality, and it was legal to sell them directly to anyone. The reason was simple:moners could not afford to buy these expensive weapons, nor would they bother to.


    A standard unenchanted Military-grade curved sword forged with both steel and a small amount of ck steel weighed around six pounds and cost 15 Gold Derahls. Simrly, a standard unenchanted Military-grade chainmail armor weighed around fifteen pounds and cost 80 Gold Derahls, which was equivalent to the value of all the property of an entire family ofmoners. As aparison, the price of a house in the outskirts of Amber City was around 30 to 50 Gold Derahls.


    For equipment of higher grades or full te armor, the cost ranged from 1500 to 2000 Gold Derahls. Countless warriors had fought hard just to save money to purchase these items as they were better, though more expensive, than rare item drops. Only nobles who were feudal lords could afford to fully equip themselves with such gear; even high-ranked adventurers did not have that much money to spare. It was only natural considering that a set of such equipment could be exchanged for 150 acres ofnd.


    It took Soran half a day to finish everything he had in mind. With around 100 Gold Derahls in his pocket, he could live leisurely in the city with Vivian for a decade without any worries about their finances, but he had other thoughts. As he walked down the street, Soran looked for shops where he could purchase supplies for travelling.


    That¡¯s right; he nned to leave the city.


    From what he could remember, the skinning incidents were just the beginning, and the entire southern region would soon be caught up in the mes of war. The safest location for now was Elfend, as they could even defend against red dragons, but there would be no such thing as guaranteed safety when the Avatar Crisis hit the world. If one wished to avoid being crushed like an ant, the best thing to do right now was to leave the ces in turmoil and strengthen themselves in rtively safer locations.


    In the past, roughly three million yers took part in the Avatar Crisis event. The strongest yers at that time were Level 18 in their professions and were right at the doorstep of the Realm of Legends, but they were still easily wiped out by the descended deities. Hundreds of thousands of yers were inevitably ughtered like livestock. Leaving was the best choice right now.


    Soran could still remember the powerlessness he felt back when he fought against a descendant of a deity; it could not even be called a fight. yers could obtain power to challenge deities and gods only after they reached the Realm of Legends.


    Entering Elfend through the Phantasmal Forest then heading toward the Frost Kingdom to avoid the first three most chaotic years was a good n. In that time, fragments of divinity also fell upon the world and were absorbed by mortals who could not utilize the powers of the fragments. They were easy targets for those who yearned for power like Soran.. The opportunity slipped through his hands in the game, but the same would not happen again now that he had time to make preparations.


    As Soran headed back to the Dawnlight Shrine to pick Vivian up, he fiddled with the newly obtained weapon in his hands. He had to familiarize himself with the length, weight, and feel of the weapon in order to fully utilize its power inbat. He had Martial Weapon Proficiency, a decent Profession Ability, but every weapon was unique after all. Even mass-produced Military-grade weapons of the same model had slight differences in weight and feel. These may seem like trivial matters, but they were matters of life and death in battle.


    A data log floated in front of Soran¡¯s eyes:


    ¡°Weapon Type: Military Curved Sword


    Weapon Grade: Refined Weapon


    Item Description: A refined weapon forged with steel possessing extraordinary hardness and flexibility whenpared to ordinary weapons. Only cksmiths with 150 points or more in weapon forging can forge such a weapon.


    Weapon Requirement: 10+ Strength.


    Weapon Effect: Properties of ck Steel, Sharpness +1.¡±


    Strictly speaking, the curved sword could be considered an enchanted weapon as it had the effect Property of ck Steel. This meant that the weapon had increased hardness, making it less likely to break inbat and allowing it to withstand stronger shing attacks. As for the effects of Sharpness +1, it allowed the sword to cut through leather armor more easily.


    As Soran entered the Dawnlight Shrine, he could sense the dread atmosphere within.


    Bishop Phil was performing a burial ceremony for a shrine guard. Five fully armored warriors were standing at the sides with solemn faces while holding the hilts of their swords, which were stabbed into the ground, with both hands, their tattered cloaks showing traces of dried blood.


    The five knelt on the ground on one knee when the bishop finished his final prayer, making ttering noises with their armor. With grave yet determined looks, they earnestly chanted a verse together.


    ¡°To protect the weak and uphold justice.


    ¡°To serve with honesty and modesty.


    ¡°To love with faithfulness for all eternity.


    ¡°To fight with unwavering courage and integrity.


    ¡°To be unyielding even when facing death.


    ¡°In the name of God, we give our lives to the path of truth.¡±


    The striking and powerful voices resounded within the shrine as Bishop Phil gently closed the eyes of the deceased shrine guard who had earnestly served the God of Dawnlight. The shrine guard would rest for eternity in the crude coffin while wearing his full set of armor and holding his sword with both hands in front of his chest. The bloodstains had been cleaned from his armor, but the scratches and dents from the intense battles remained. There was nothing extravagant; the only ornaments in the coffin were his armor and weapon.


    His armor and weapon were a warrior¡¯s second soul. These treasured items werepanions with whom the dead shrine guard had fought countless battles, and they would be following him into the dirt as a sign of respect.


    ¡°May his soul enter the kingdom of Dawnlight and find peace!¡±


    Bishop Phil sprinkled holy water on the ground. As the bishop prayed, a holy light appeared in the shrine. This indicated that the God of Dawnlight had acknowledged the death of his faithful servant, and the soul of the deceased was being led to his domain. The soul would be reborn in his domain; the purer one¡¯s soul was, the greater their power as they were reborn in the God of Dawnlight¡¯s kingdom.


    ¡°Holy light? It seems that he had strong faith when he was still alive. He will surely be more than a petitioner in the domain of god.¡±


    Soran looked around the shrine and found Vivian¡¯s tiny silhouette behind the young priestess. His sister was silently watching the simple yet solemn funeral attentively.


    Warriors were bound to fight on the frontlines due to the nature of their upation¡ªthey were the ones who had the highest chance of perishing in a battle. Regardless of their ability, one should still pay utmost respect to the faithful warriors who protected others with their bodies and lives on the line.


    The man lying inside the coffin was a proud warrior, his worn-out armor signifying his pride and glory.


    Soran bowed slightly at the coffin out of respect.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Sunday, 18th March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    If you like the novel so far, be sure to vote here for the series for (potentially) more releases!


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 24 - Travelling Afar

    <h4>Chapter 24: Travelling Afar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran quietly waited for the funeral to end before walking toward Vivian. He lightly nodded at the young priestess and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick her up.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face lit up when she saw Soran. She held Soran¡¯s finger with her tiny hand and dly said, ¡°Brother! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Meanwhile, the young priestess could not hide the sorrow on her face, as she was still mourning for the shrine guard who lost his life.


    She nced at Soran while knitting her eyebrows. Priests had high Wisdom, which granted them strong perception, and the priestess could feel the change within Soran instinctively. Previously, she felt that Soran was simply a thug with extraordinary abilities, but now he was a warrior who had fought countless battles; the calm yet deadly atmosphere he radiated was on par with that of the shrine guards. The shrine guards were either retired soldiers or people who had fought many battles, but Soran was nothing of the sort. Just what did Soran experience in these past two days for him to undergo such a change? She could not understand.


    Soran slightly bowed his head toward Bishop Phil, who was across the room, and was about to leave the shrine with Vivian when the priestess stopped them in their tracks.


    ¡°Wait! Vivian has exceptional talent!¡± Annalynne eximed.


    ¡°She has the potential to be a great priestess. Perhaps you should let her stay and train here? It would be great for her in the future if she could be a priestess. It¡¯d at least be better than...¡±


    The priestess did not finish her sentence, but the implied meaning was clearly delivered. High-ranked priests had high social status and power, which was obviously better than living aimlessly on the streets as a thug in some third-rate gang. What the priestess did not know was that Soran had mercilessly in various gang members in the slums since he woke up. Vivian would not reveal such things, thus Annalynne still regarded Soran as a boy who was abused by gang leaders.


    No matter how skillful a thief was, it was impossible for him to reach the top and gain power; that was what the priestess thought.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Surprisingly, the first to react was not Soran, but Vivian. Puffing her cheeks with a displeased expression, she red at Annalynne and rejected the priestess¡¯ suggestion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a priestess! Staying by brother¡¯s side is the best!¡±


    The young child could not tolerate people who looked down on her beloved brother. He was a thief, so what? If not for his skills and courage, Vivian would have died in the slums already. People who were living safely in a shrine had no idea how difficult it was for a twelve-year-old to make a living in the slums, not only for himself but also his three-year-old sister.


    Soran once worked as aborer at the docks, but the money he earned was not enough to feed the both of them no matter how hard he worked. Getting bruises on his back and body aches from carrying heavy cargo repeatedly did not help either. From Vivian¡¯s perspective, her brother was her entire world. She simply could not allow others to speak badly of Soran, even if the person was someone she was close to.


    The young priestess was stunned as Vivian red at her with a murderous look; this was Annalynne¡¯s first time seeing Vivian lose her temper. She wanted to apologize, but the stubbornness within her still thought that Soran could not bring a bright future to his sister.


    A mere thief in the slums; even if he somehow managed to be a gang leader, life would still be filthy and unstable. Vivian deserved a better life!


    Annalynne still believed that her suggestion was for the best for Vivian, thus she put up a strong front while staring at Soran, as if trying to let him know this was the better option.


    Yet she was disappointed by his reaction, as Soran simply patted Vivian¡¯s head like an owner petting his little kitten. He then lifted the little girl up and gave her a piggyback ride, with Vivian snuggling against the back of his head merrily.


    Vivian was easily satisfied by the simple things in life. If no one intruded upon her peaceful day, she could happily it busily doing chores like cleaning and tidying the rooms and doing theundry. Even if the clothes were still slightly dirty after washing, as Viviancked the strength to thoroughly clean them, Soran did not seem to mind. In other words, bing a priestess wasn¡¯t necessary; their current life suited her just fine.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Soran steadied Vivian with his hand on her waist as she sat on his shoulders, her malnutritioned and light body swaying side to side.


    ¡°Vivian will not be a priestess.¡±


    A priestess of the God of Dawnlight? There was no way in hell Soran would let that happen. The chaotic years were about to begin, and the God of Dawnlight was one of the first deities to lose their divinity.


    Priests would lose their ability to cast divine spells when that happened. Those with over 20 Wisdom could gain new understanding of divine spells on their own, granting them the ability to use their once-lost powers if they transferred their faith from their respective gods to the Origins of Order, a new faith created based on polytheism. Otherwise, priests would be ordinary people who simply knew thebat tactics of spellcasters.


    Soran nned to leave the city to stay away from the chaos which began the moment the skinning incidents urred. How could he let Vivian be a priestess of a soon-to-fall god?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soran bowed his head at the young priestess to show show his gratitude and left the shrine with Vivian on his shoulders. Despite her ignorant words, she made the suggestion out of good will nheless. For Soran, however, the best course of action right now was to strengthen himself in a safe ce.


    The young priestess could only look at the backs of the siblings as they left the shrine. She wanted to say something to the two, but nothing came out of her mouth in the end as signs of disappointment and envy showed on her face.


    The two siblings depended on one another, and perhaps that was for the best for Vivian; staying by her brother¡¯s side was enough for her to endure all sorts of hardships.


    Annalynne recalled the radiant smile on Vivian¡¯s face and looked back at the silent and deste shrine while muttering, ¡°Please take good care of her.¡±


    She sighed as she headed toward the basilica. The skinning incidents were getting out of hand, and three of the shrines in Amber City were prepared to go on a joint mission to eradicate the evildoers. Arge-scale battle was bound to ur, and leaving Vivian with Soran was probably for the best as Annalynne had to take part in the battle as well.


    Leaving Amber City and travelling to other ces was easier said than done. Let alone getting lost and stranded in the wilderness, the chances of dying in idents were not low. Travelling alone without any preparations only meant that the person was looking for death¡ªthat was the only likely oue.


    Thus, Soran had plenty of preparations to make before the two could leave the city. He first had to find a team of merchants and seek permission to travel together by paying them money. He also had to refamiliarize himself with the battle skills in his memory and try to train his swordsmanship as quickly as possible. From there, he could then proceed to learn the skill Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack. He also needed to stock up on food, potions, medicine, camping tools, and a saddle for Vivian.


    Monsters were not the only dangers when travelling in the wild. Wild beasts, poisonous insects, thieves, and bandits also posed a great threat to travellers. If not for the skinning incidents, Soran would not wish to travel afar with Vivian, but he had no choice right now. ording to his estimations, the skinning incidents would escte into something more severe in less than half a month¡ªthe first Descendant of God, Lilian, the Witch of Terror, would appear.


    The Dread Lord, who had strong divine powers and resided in the Abyss, had forseen his fall, which was why he left descendants in the world and gave them each a fraction of his divinity and power. A handful of demon lords had attempted the same before; they left their seeds of divinity within their descendants and nned to devour their descendants¡¯ souls to regain power after they had fallen.


    Some seeded, but there were also those who failed.


    Those who seeded were reborn from the bodies of their descendants, regaining their divinity. The demon lords did not take over the bodies, but instead brutally destroyed their descendants and created new bodies with their regained divinity. Those who failed, however, could only sumb and remain stuck in the Mortal Realm forever.


    If Soran remembered correctly, the number of Descendants of God reached two digits, with each of them having significant powers. Furthermore, they were responsible for the first of the many turmoils toe to the world. The descendants of the Dread Lord fought one another, spreading fear across the world. The skinning incidents also yed a major role in their fights, as it was an ancient evil summoning ritual.


    As they fought, Lilian, the Witch of Terror, became one of the strongest descendants and was eventually killed by the High Lady of Silverymoon (the Lunar Goddess).


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Wednesday, 21st March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    In case you missed the announcement, I will now be posting additional chapters based on the number of votes we get! For every 300 votes , I will be posting _1_ extra chapter. Also, I will be posting extra chapters based on our final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters. Vote now to motivate me and get more chapters


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 25 - A Joyful Day

    <h4>Chapter 25: A Joyful Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Under the dim light of a candle, Soran and Vivian faced each other as they sat in front of a table full of white bread, smoked meat, lettuce, and a pot of fish soup.


    People of this time period were mostly poor and did not have ess to a wide variety of food. As a matter of fact, people in this world, which was simr to the Middle Ages in western countries, did not ce their focus on the quality of food in the first ce, as there were more important concerns. True cuisine could only be found in Elfend and ces where halflings lived, especially thetter as halflings were pretty much master chefs.


    However, the dishes in front of Vivian were already a luxury to her.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Vivian gulped and continued, ¡°isn¡¯t this a bit too wasteful?¡±


    Meat, bread, and soup; these were luxurious foods which they only ate once a year on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Soran did not reply and gently reached his hand out to pat Vivian¡¯s head. He flicked his fingers with his other hand, and a shiny Gold Derahl appeared on the back of his hand. The gold coin shone brightly under the candlelight, and Vivian could not help but be awe-struck at the sight. She then smiled brightly, showing her tiny white teeth and asked with a small voice, ¡°Brother.


    ¡°Did we just get rich?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t care less about how Soran got the money; it was theirs the moment the coins ended up in Soran¡¯s pocket.


    Soranughed as his sister spoke in a meek voice. He pinched her cheeks and took out a small wallet decorated with embroidery, producing clinking sounds as he shook it.


    ¡°This is Vivian¡¯s share of the bonus!¡±


    The young girl could not understand what Soran meant, but she still knew that it was a gift from her brother. She received the decorated wallet which only nobledies could afford to use with glee. A pair of strings protruded from the opening of the wallet and were used to close it when pulled tightly. Vivian loosened the strings and was immediately blinded by the shiny coins inside; there were plenty of Silver Derahls along with a few Gold Derahls.


    ¡°We¡¯re rich!¡± Vivian eximed as she happily ced the wallet in her pocket. ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±


    Those were Gold Derahls! Vivian had never seen, let alone been given, so much money; it was enough for her to buy pretty clothes and have plenty of delicious food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat now,¡± Soran said as he ced pieces of meat into Vivian¡¯s bowl.


    It bothered Soran a lot when he first realized there were no chopsticks in this world, but it was not a big deal now that he had been living here for a while. He might have to use his hands to eat in the wild, as adventurers usually do, in the future, so being stubborn about chopsticks was pointless.


    Vivian happily ate the meat and showed a satisfied look on her cute face. She scooped up a spoonful of soup and ced it in front of Soran¡¯s mouth while saying, ¡°Hehe, open your mouth!¡±


    Soran, with a tired smile, opened his mouth, but Vivian retracted her hand and drank the soup instead. With a smug look, she looked at Soran and said, ¡°The soup is really tasty!¡±


    ¡°Such a bad girl!¡± Soran replied with an annoyed yet happy look.


    It had been a while since he could rx and be a caring brother instead of a thief and cold-blooded murderer. It was a peaceful day for him, and the turmoil in the city did not seem to affect the siblings¡¯ merry mood at all.


    Soran got up early in the morning to train his swordsmanship. The fundamentals of the sword consisted of hacking, shing, and thrusting, and the techniques could be used with other weapons as well.


    Soran could still remember his past battles, and he swung the sword ording to the sword forms in his memory. He was familiarizing himself with the new weapon as well as his own body.


    Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack; it was an extremely practicalbat skill as it focused on gathering all the power in one¡¯s body into a single hacking attack.


    Using punches as an example, a punch wouldck power if the attacker only used the strength in his arms. A punch using merely arm strength was a weak attack which used less than one third of one¡¯s full strength. Utilizing the hips was the next step to mastering punches, but it was still only at the level of delivering a strong blow, not a fatal one. To deliver a fatal punch, one must use the strength of his entire body, not just the hips and arms.


    Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack was such a skill. One must be able to use every ounce of his strength to deliver the strongest and fastest hack in order to master the skill. It could be used with all sorts of other weapons as well.


    Commoners had around 10 Strength, and even they could easily cut through a twenty-centimeter-thick wooden block when using Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack, as the strike was multiple times stronger than attacks their Strength could usually produce. Numerically speaking, the skill could boost your damage output by several times when using it.


    It was somewhat simr to the more advanced warrior skill Kai, with the difference between the two being the duration of the buff. Kai could grant the user a thirty-second buff by enhancing the body of the user, while Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack only strengthened a single strike. Sword saints could even double their attacking power after using Kai at the expense of their own HP.


    This was a skill many were wary of¡ªthe one-hit kill which did not require a critical hit.


    Sword saints had powerful attacks, but that was not without its drawbacks. They could only equip light armor, or else their agility and damage output would decrease significantly. Simrly, Soran only equipped leather armor and never wore metal armor as it would lower his mobility, making him open to attacks as he could not dodge freely. It was a deadly drawback considering that rogues relied on their mobility to dodge iing attacks with their nimble bodies duringbat. On the rare asion where they chose to wear heavier armor, they would equip full-te armor, gaining high defence by forsaking mobility.


    Time passed bit by bit as Soran trained his swordsmanship. After swinging his sword the entire morning, he read the books he had retrieved from the treasure cave. He could read the words in the books, but it still took time to read through and memorize the contents. Perhaps due to his Personal Ability Eidetic Memory, things were proceeding rather smoothly and quickly.


    As he finished reading a book about the fundamentals of magic and wizardry, a data log appeared in his view:


    ¡°Finished reading a book.¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully read and memorized a book!¡±


    ¡°Literacy +1, Spellcraft +1.¡±


    Without the basic profession Sage, Soran could only increase his Literacy through reading books. As these books contained knowledge regarding spells and magic, his Spellcraft also increased.


    Spellcraft reflected how familiar one was with spells and magic. For example, one could judge what spell the enemy was casting through observing his hand and mouth movements, allowing the person to take corresponding measures against the spell. It could also be used to identify rare or special magic devices and enchanted items.


    There was no way an enemy would shout the spell they were casting in battle. Whether or not one could predict the spell the enemy was casting depended on his level of Spellcraft. Obviously, having many points in Spellcraft was useless when facing meleebat professions, but it was a life-saver when facing spellcasters; it had saved Soran several times before. He managed to avoidrge scale Area-of-Effect spells by predicting what spell the caster was chanting.


    For example, say you were up against a wizard who was casting Fireball. By predicting that the enemy would cast Fireball, you could dodge the iing attack and receive at most fifty percent of the full damage of the spell from its Area-of-Effect damage, while taking it head on would end up with you bing a stter of roasted meat paste.


    Anyway, it was now noon, and Soran entered Amber City together with Vivian. They were heading to themerce district to purchase daily necessities such as camping tools and other handy items. Of course, the cute girl needed some new clothes as well now that they had the money to buy them.


    As they would be travelling long distances, fancy, impractical dresses were out of the question. Soran wanted to buy sturdy and durable clothes which could at the very least protect them from scratches and cuts from twigs and thorns.


    Next came shoes; they were one of the most crucial items for adventuring. They had to be tough and durable, but most importantly, warm. Soran unhesitatingly bought a pair of top-ss boots made out of deer skin for 3 Gold Derahls, causing Vivian toin about the price, but she was d nheless.


    Even though she kept saying they were way too expensive and a pair of thick cloth shoes would do, her face said otherwise as she showed a joyous smile.


    Just like her newly acquired wallet, the pair of new shoes was also something only nobles could afford. As none of the sizes suited her tiny feet, Vivian ended up buying a pair which was slightlyrger.


    _It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll grow up quickly. It would fit me soon enough, so I can just stuff something in to fill the space for now,_ Vivian thought to herself. _New clothes, new boots, and a new pink ribbon for my hair! I¡¯m really really happy!_


    It was a joyful day for Vivian. She did not mind leaving Amber City as she had no lingering feelings for it; her sense of home and belonging was vague. More importantly, everywhere could be considered home as long as her brother was with her.


    Her concept of ¡®home¡¯ was simple¡ªwherever Soran went, she would follow him as he was her ¡®home.¡¯


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Thursday, 22nd March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    In case you missed the announcement, I will now be posting additional chapters based on the number of votes we get! For every 300 votes , I will be posting _1_ extra chapter. Also, I will be posting extra chapters based on our final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters. Vote now to motivate me and get more chapters


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[advantage]: by having their erection in contact with her


    *[ cent bills]: China has cents in bills called jiao


    *[Guoshu]: Guo here means country and shu means technique


    *[ 190 centimeters]: Over 6ft tall


    *[Lake Cui]: Cui Hu, also means Green Lake


    *[hundred dyuan bills]: 100yuan is their biggest bill


    *[Daoist Fierce Tiger]: The author of this novel


    *[Noodles]: made of wheat


    *[Rice Noodles]: made of rice


    *[Zhang Tian Tian]: Tian means sweet


    *[Bajiquan]: Also known as Eight Extremities Fist, but Bajiquan sounds nicer to me


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 26 - Light

    <h4>Chapter 26: Light</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    It was already dawn when the siblings returned to their home in the slums.


    Considering their journey might take over a month, Soran bought plenty of stuff. They first had to travel to the city of Whiterun, then take a roundabout route toward the city of Autumnfall, where many half-elves gathered, to avoid the territory of gnolls in the area. It would take five more days for them to reach the Phantasmal Forest from there.


    Travelling was a troublesome matter in this period of time, and it took Soran half a day before he could find a band of merchants heading toward Whiterun. He had to pay them 5 Gold Derahls to travel alongside them.


    The Agate River reached both the northern and southern regions, which was why Amber City could develop as a trade city. However, only a limited amount of goods could be transported through the river, thus there was a need for merchants to travel onnd as well.


    It was quitemon for travellers to travel alongside merchants as it was a safer option. Rich merchants hired personal guards, while others split the cost of hiring guards and travelled together. For those who wished to travel together with the merchants, they had to pay a fee depending on the distance to their destination. As service for the payment, the merchants and their guards would ensure your safety and provide some support when necessary. Merchant guards were warriors who came fromw-abiding families, with some even forming guard groups which served directly under the Adventurer Guild.


    Simr to establishments that provided escorts, it was an industry which was heavily dependent on reputation. After all, travelling was a high-risk maneuver in which one might lose everything to just a small ident. This was why normal adventurers could not be merchant guards. Trust was extremely important in this case.


    Under the dim candlelight, Vivian was packing up her own backpack. There were plenty of odds and ends in her backpack, such as sewing kits. Unless one could afford to equip himself entirely with Rare or higher grade equipment, sewing kits woulde in handy some time in the future for repairing items.


    Soran was arranging his own stuff at the same time. The multi-dimensional bag had a capacity of one cubic meter, which seemed like a lot, but it wascking when put to actual use. Almost half of the bag was upied after storing some food, camping equipment, and several sets of clothing for the two of them. Currently,rger multi-dimensional bags were something even Soran couldn¡¯t dream of. The capacity was increased by at least three times, but they cost over thirty times the price of his current one; they were mostly used by the rich as portable warehouses.


    Vivian could not help but smile whenever she nced at the pair of deer-skin boots on the side of her bed while packing up. Even though Soran allowed her to wear them, she held back her desire and insisted that she would only wear them when they began their journey. The slums were muddy and filthy, and she did not want to tarnish her wonderful boots.


    The young girl did not have much to bring with her and soon finished her preparations. Soran, on the other hand, was still making sure he had all the necessary items.


    Vivian sat on the bed as she happily looked at her busy brother and thought about their uing journey. It was her first time seeing a multi-dimensional bag, and she believed that there were plenty of other wonderful things that she had yet to see. Soran said they were heading to the nation of elves; were they really as pretty as described in myths and legends? She could not wait to meet them.


    Vivian had no idea how dangerous and tiring it was to travel long distances; her mind was upied purely with curiosity. After all, she was just eight years old, and that was only her nominal age, basically meaning she was only seven years old physically.


    Soran tried out his military leggings and waist strap before loading sharp throwing knives into the pouches. It was essential to be fully prepared for all situations before adventuring into the wild. Considering that his main weapon was a curved sword, equipping bows and crossbows would only hinder his movement, which was why he brought throwing knives as his backup weapon. Even if it was only 1D3, it was still damage nheless, and that tiny bit of damage may save his life.


    Soran also modified the crossbow trap he got from the cave. By removing the outer shell and rapid-fire mechanism, he turned it into a small single-shot crossbow which could be hidden in his sleeves. The firepower was greatly lowered, but it could be used for sneak attacks.


    Rogues specialized in stealth and mobility, and facing the enemy upfront like a warrior was simply not their style.


    _Thud!_


    Soran tossed a throwing knife and hit the doorframe. Taking his uracy and Strength into consideration, he murmured, ¡°In my current condition, the effective range is ten meters at best. That¡¯s just barely useful inbat, I guess.¡±


    There were actually quite a lot of things to bring when travelling, and Soran had to prepare an additional backpack after filling his multi-dimensional bag to the brim. He also had to buy a horse with Vivian tomorrow as the merchants would be leaving the day after.


    Warhorses were out of the question; even if they could afford it, keeping one would be extremely costly. With their budget, Soran could only get a pack horse, which cost around 10 Gold Derahls.


    Many naively thought that horses could simply eat grass, but that was not the case. Even low-ss pack horses had to feed on bean bran mixed with hay regrly, or else they would not have sufficient energy to carry out their work. As for first-ss warhorses, they consumed beans and wheat as their staple food, with eggs and other nutritious foods mixed in from time to time. How else were they supposed to carry a fully armored warrior while charging at enemies? Other special horses might even feed on meat, costing the owner a dozen Silver Derahls per day just for food expenses. (Wild horses ate all day though. ¡ªAuthor)


    ¡°Time to sleep,¡± Soran said as he pulled out the knife from the doorframe and removed the equipment on his body. ¡°We¡¯ll buy some more tomorrow, and we¡¯ll be travelling for a long time starting the day after.


    ¡°It will be tough, so you should rest more while you can, okay?¡±


    Vivian nodded and buried herself further into the nkets. ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Soran smiled as he caressed her forehead andid on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± Vivian sat up with a cute yet serious look and said, ¡°Look!¡±


    Pronouncing a weird syble, a burst of light appeared on her fingertips.


    At that very moment, Soran was blinded by the strong light. He was turning his head to look at his sister when light suddenly burst in front of his eyes, robbing his vision with in whiteness. It was almost like he got hit by a shbang.


    ¡°re...?¡± Soran rubbed his eyes and rested for a while before recovering.


    No, that was not it. The spell cast was Light, not re. As re was an advanced version of Light, casting it would require more than one syble. Soran was knowledgeable about low-ranked spells, thus he quickly deduced that the spell was Light, instead of re as he initially thought.


    That was unimportant right now though; the most important thing was: why could Vivian cast spells? Spellcasters had to spend considerable time learning and understanding even the lowest ranked spells. How did Vivian manage to learn magic in just two days?


    With a look of disbelief, he asked Vivian, ¡°When did you learn how to cast spells?¡±


    Vivian seemed rather dumbfound as well. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself...


    ¡°Sister Annalynne used it once that day, so I copied her and managed to cast the spell!¡±


    Divine skills?


    Extraordinary Wisdom?!


    Soran could not help but feel shocked. With unprecedented seriousness, he looked at Vivian and asked, ¡°Did you really just see it once?¡±


    ¡°Mhm...¡± Vivian nodded with an uncertain look. ¡°Is it really difficult to learn the spell?¡±


    ¡®Difficult¡¯ would be a severe understatement; without talent, many could not even dream of casting the lowest ranked spells in their entire lives.


    Perhaps Vivian had 20 Wisdom from birth? It was the only logical exnation based on the fact that she could cast a Level 0 divine spell without undergoing baptism and not having any faith.


    ¡°Sit still.¡± Soran sat up along with Vivian.


    He held out one hand and shook it in front of Vivian. He flicked his fingers quickly, causing a Gold Derahl to seemingly flicker in and out of existence in his hand rapidly. He added in and took away a few gold coins from time to time, and after a while, he finally stopped and held his closed fist in front of Vivian.


    ¡°How many Gold Derahls are there in my hand?¡±


    As the bearer of extraordinary Dexterity, Soran¡¯s nervous reflexes and flexibility exceeded the limits of visual perception. It was not hard to guess what he did, but being able to clearly see it was rather difficult.


    Even normal people could create slight afterimages just by flicking their fingers. If they bent and extended their finger once during the motion, others might not notice, as their visual perception could not follow the movement. It was especially true for Soran, a top rogue who had 20 Dexterity.


    ¡°Brother... I couldn¡¯t see clearly!¡± Vivian replied with a bitter look.


    ¡°Do you need some tips?¡± Soran sighed. ¡°Just guess with your intuition.¡±


    ¡°Erm... I guess two?¡± Vivian tilted her head and answered after thinking briefly.


    Soran furrowed his eyebrows as he slowly opened his hand, showing three shiny gold coins in his palm.


    ¡°Eh? I got it wrong,¡± Vivian said disappointedly.


    People with 20 Wisdom would automatically gain the Gifted Ability Sixth Sense, which was a powerful and first-rate ability. They could easily see through simple tricks like the one Soran just did and could even tell that an enemy was about to attack just from intuition.


    Since Vivian got her answer wrong, it was clear that she did not have the Gifted Ability to see through Soran¡¯s trick.


    In that case, there was only one exnation! (Detective Conan mode intensifies.)


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Friday, 23rd March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    In case you missed the announcement, I will now be posting additional chapters based on the number of votes we get! For every 300 votes , I will be posting _1_ extra chapter. Also, I will be posting extra chapters based on our final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters. Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 27 - Affinity

    <h4>Chapter 27: Affinity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Extraordinary Charisma was the only other possible exnation.


    Soran nkly stared at Vivian and murmured in disbelief, ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s an innate sorcerer?¡±


    Sorcerers were considered the best ss among spellcasters. They did not need to put in effort to learn how to cast spells as they would naturally learn to do so as time passed. They did not require the help of the magicwork to cast spells. Due to their innate talent, casting spells was as simple as drinking a cup of water for them. As long as they had the talent, they could cast a wide range of spells using their own power even without fully understanding them.


    Wizard, Priest, and Sorcerer were the three most representative professions among spellcasters. Intelligence determined the spellcasting abilities of a wizard, while Wisdom was the deciding factor for priests. For sorcerers, their Charisma determined the rate of awakening to new spells.


    Exining these three attributes in detail would be rather difficult, so it would be easier to exin through analogies.


    First would be Intelligence, which reflected one¡¯s memorization andprehension capabilities.


    For wizards, spellcasting required the brain to createplex structures from memory. These structures were akin to modern circuit boards, each having spell nodes (semiconductors) and a spell circuit (circuit structure). In order to cast spells, a wizard would need to have a great memory and be able to understand the spells. In short, wizards were turning their brains into bioputers which could generate spell structures in the blink of an eye.


    This ced a huge burden on the right brain, which was why wizards could awaken the dormant potential within their right brains and have decent memory,prehension skills, and emotional control. They were akin to the elites among curve-breakers in university who could tell you the principles and details of an atomic bomb with a straight face. Also like those elites, they were not good at interacting with people.


    Second would be Wisdom, which reflected one¡¯s willpower, judgement, perception, and intuition. Generally speaking, those who had high Wisdom had a hidden sixth sense which granted them the ability to somewhat predict uing events. They were highly perceptive to their surroundings as well, being able to notice even the slightest of changes and even detect mysterious presences or energies.


    Lastly, Charisma. It could be divided into three main factors: appearance, personality, and affinity.


    Regarding appearance, those who had decent looks usually had at least 12 Charisma, as pursuing beauty was the primal instinct of highly intelligent animals, meaning that people cared greatly about one¡¯s appearance.


    Personality could be described as one¡¯s inner beauty. For example, some people who did not have exceptional looks had decent and charming personalities, which was especially true for leaders of influential organizations and nations. (Those types of people usually had 18 or above Charisma).


    The following excerpt could best demonstrate the power of one¡¯s charming personality:


    ¡°On the 26th of February, 1815, Napoleon Bonaparte sneaked back from Elba to France. The Bourborns who were recently restored sent out their army in response. Napoleon, bringing none but himself, met the army which was about to kill him and waved while shouting, ¡®I¡¯m back!¡¯ With just a single line, the entire army replied, ¡®Wee back, Your Majesty!¡¯ and revolted against the Bourborns.¡±


    Finally, affinity was the most important factor among the three. People with exceptional Charisma were often easily epted and liked by others, but there were other types of affinity which could affect one¡¯s profession as well. Bards, for instance, were affected by their affinity with people, while druids and sorcerers were affected by their affinities toward animals and the elements respectively.. Advanced professions like divine sorcerers and fate sorcerers were not only good with the elements, but also thews of the universe.


    All spellcasters required the power of the elements to cast their spells, but the way they utilized it varied from profession to profession.


    Wizards relied on their Intelligence to search for elemental energies and understood their natures throughplex calctions. The conditions for the energies to be active or inert, the reactions when the energies of different elements collided with one another, and the changes that ured when energies of the same element were gathered; this was all necessary knowledge for wizards to determine the design of a spell circuit and the number of spell nodes needed to control the elements and generate explosive power. This was the core reason why wizards had to have high Intelligence.


    Priests and druids, on the other hand, relied on their Wisdom to discover elements in their surroundings and affect them through the power of their faith and spiritual energies. Afterwards, they would control them with the power of the gods, nature, orws of the world, depending on their profession, toplete their spells. Priests believed in gods, druids believed in the power of nature, and other special professions ced their faith in thews of the world. (Note: The core power for priests was divine power, and the elements only assisted in certain parts of their spells, which was why they were call divine spells.)


    Sorcerers did not have to go through something so troublesome; all they had to do was to wait for the elemental energies to gather on their bodies and then awaken to new spells.


    To further simplify, wizards sought out and controlled the elements internally, priests and druids discovered surrounding elements and affected them with external powers, and sorcerers simply waited for the elements to gather on their bodies. Wizards, priests, and druids actively engaged with the elements, while sorcerers passively attracted them, which was why sorcerer were regarded as the best among spellcasters.


    Though it may seem that Sorcerer was exceedingly better than other spellcasting professions, it was not without its disadvantages. Though they would awaken to some new spells naturally as they leveled up, the number of spells in a sorcerer¡¯s repertoire if they relied solely on those would be way less than that of wizards. They could learn new spells through studying as well, like wizards, but the rate they learned new spells was significantly slower as most sorcerers only had average Intelligence. With the mental capabilities of a normal person, sorcerers might even take years just to learn a few new low-level spells. On the other hand, wizards would only need a few months to learn the principles of the spells and cast them.


    Kobold sorcerers were the best example. They had an innate Charisma of 16 or above, but their Intelligence was only 10 or so. They would gain new spells every time they leveled up their profession, but that was it¡ªtheir Intelligence was too low to learn or awaken to new spells on their own. Only sorcerers with 18 Intelligence or above, who potentially could have been wizards instead, had the ability to learn spells just like wizards. After the fall of the Goddess of Magic, the threshold would be raised to 20 instead of 18.


    Without sufficient Intelligence, sorcerers were better off improving their avable spells rather than trying to learn new ones. Regardless of the effort they put in, they would not be able to memorize theplex spell circuits and spell nodes, nor would they be able to create spell circuits in their minds. This was especially true for higher level spells, as theplexity increased along with the level.


    _Is she really a sorcerer?_ Soran thought.


    The more he thought about it, the more he believed that Vivian was indeed a sorcerer. She seemed to have high innate affinity and had cute looks, thus Soran determined that Vivian had at least 16 Charisma.


    If she was indeed a sorcerer, there was no need to teach her the concepts of magic. She only had to follow her intuition and cast spells with her innate talent, which was why she could learn the Level 0 spell Light just from seeing it cast once. As a side note, Level 0 spells were universal spells among spellcasters.


    ¡°Vivian.¡± Soran closed his eyes in deep thought and said, ¡°Repeat after me.¡±


    Recalling a spell from his memory, Soran spoke a series of weird half-sybles. Normal people could hardly pronounce these half-sybles, but he seemed to do it with ease.


    Of course, nothing happened.


    When Vivian followed suit and pronounced those half-sybles though, a weak arc of electricity appeared in her palm, shocking and stiffening Soran for a split second and forming goosebumps all over his body.


    Electric Jolt, a Level 0 spell.


    Soran hurriedly stopped Vivian as his hair stood straight and said in a low voice, ¡°Let go of your feelings!


    ¡°Control the power you feel with your will. You don¡¯t have to understand it, just learn how to make the power obey you!¡±


    Crackling sounds could be heard.


    Not being able to fully understand what Soran meant, Vivian still nodded her head and tried once again. A weak arc of electricity appeared on her palm once more, and it dispersed after flickering a few times.


    ¡°I did it!¡±


    Soran smiled as he happily lifted his sister up. He kissed her on the forehead and said, ¡°Vivian is truly a sorcerer! I¡¯m sure you will grow up to be a gorgeous and rich spellcaster!¡±


    Vivian could notprehend what Soran was saying, but that did not stop her fromughing cheerfully¡ªshe could finally help her brother instead of being a burden.


    Sorcerers.


    As their innate talent awakened, all they needed to cast Level 0 spells were simple keys¡ªthe incantations of the spells. When they leveled up their profession, they would automatically learn new and higher level spells.


    Sorcerers would learn new spells and their incantations based on their affinities, thus there was no need to decipher and understandplex spell structures. Their ability to cast spells was a talent and gift in itself.


    The brains of living beings contained gic memory and talent. This was what the yers believed to be the source of a sorcerer¡¯s powers. When one had extraordinary affinity, the power of nature would awaken their gic memory, allowing them to recall their past memories of various spells as they leveled up.


    For this very reason, many thought that sorcerers were the descendants of certain great beings of the past, with the most notable example among all being Dragon Disciples.


    Author¡¯s Note: The chapter was rather boring and may be confusing, but it has its importance, so please bear with it. ??


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out in two hours, on Friday, 23rd March (today).


    Every 300 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 28 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 28: Awakening</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Dragon Disciples were the quintessence of sorcerers. They would awaken to dragon-type gifted abilities and magic spells with the flow of time, eventually strengthening their dragon blood to the point where it reced the human blood within them, turning them into half-dragons, which had greater Strength than humans.


    Dragons were often believed to be the origin of all sorcerers due to the nature of their growth. They didn¡¯t need to learn anything; the knowledge was imprinted into their brains the moment they were born. As dragonlings grew stronger, they would awaken to the previously inessible knowledge in their brains. This in itself was a powerful feature of dragons.


    Many wizards had wanted to investigate and discover the secrets to the gic traits of the dragon race. If they seeded, it would mean that the wizards themselves could pass on their knowledge to their offspring in a simr manner as dragons. Without going through the lengthy process of understanding the very nature and structure of spells, their offspring could simply awaken to the knowledge passed on from their parents. Back in the game, Soran once epted the request of a wizard whose aim was to capture a white dragon in order to study it.


    Now that he knew Vivian had the innate talent of a sorcerer, a new question arose¡ªhow high was her Charisma?


    Sorcerers were stronger the earlier they awakened to their talent. Typically, they began awakening when they hit puberty, at around the age of thirteen. These sorcerers had roughly 16 Charisma, as the chances of one awakening as a sorcerer were low if they only had 15 or below Charisma. The awakening of their powers indicated that their affinity was strong enough to cause changes in the surrounding elements and energies, and they would learn their first Level 0 spell during significant emotional change.


    They would also gain the ability to control and intervene with external energies as a result. Simr to how newborn dragonlings only began awakening to their powers and draconic spells during their juvenile stage (thirty to fifty years old), sorcerers would only awaken to their first Level 0 spell during puberty.


    The earlier one awakened, the greater their talent would be. Awakening one year earlier than average 1 point more in Charisma, with 16 Charisma at the age of thirteen being the norm. Awakening at twelve years old implied that the person had 17 Charisma, and so on and so forth.


    Vivian was just eight. ording to the above form, she should have 20 or 21 Charisma.


    ¡°How is this even possible?!¡± Soran was stunned to the point that he could no longer suppress his emotions. ¡°Isn¡¯t that like the temte of a divine sorcerer? She could even advance her profession to fate sorcerer!¡±


    Just how high was her Charisma? Soran was greatly troubled by this question as he was unable to confirm Vivian¡¯s attributes.


    Attributes yed a great role in one¡¯sbat strength. It was not possible for one to gain stronger powers when levelling up their profession unless their attributes met the profession¡¯s requirements, which was why their starting attributes hugely affected people¡¯s futures. Before bing demigods or obtaining divinity, the strength of those who reached the Realm of Legends wasrgely dependent on their initial attributes; by that time, one, if not two, of their six attributes would have reached 25.


    ¡°Damn! Where did my Attribute Detection go?¡±


    Soran scratched his head with a distressed expression. Back in the game, yers had a detection skill which allowed them to view others¡¯ attributes, though the uracy was dependent on the skill¡¯s level. Soran would most likely only get a rough estimation if he activated the skill, but it would be enough for him to determine Vivian¡¯s current attributes. Now that it seemed he was the only person in the world who knew about the six attributes however, there was no way that the detection skill remained.


    Contrary to his expectations though, a data log suddenly appeared:


    ¡°Attribute Detection activated!¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to quantify the target¡¯s attributes through calctions?¡±


    ¡°Pay 300 Soul Energy (ughter EXP) to proceed... The basic attributes of the target will be calcted and quantified to numbers.¡±


    ¡°More detailed data will require more Soul Energy.¡±


    _300 ughter EXP? Isn¡¯t that a bit too high?_ Soran thought.


    Looking at the confused Vivian sitting next to him, he had no choice but to grit his teeth while paying the valuable EXP to activate his skill. It was only 300 ughter EXP after all, and learning Vivian¡¯s attributes was a more important matter right now; he could probably earn the EXP back after killing a few gnolls anyway.


    Soran was born with 18 Dexterity and 17 Intelligence, both of which were further buffed by 1 point thanks to his other abilities, but Vivian might have even better attributes than him.


    ¡°Calctions will nowmence!¡±


    Soran cked out for a moment, a crackling pain surging through his head. Many 0¡¯s and 1¡¯s were densely packed as they flickered and danced around in his brain, a feeling which he had experienced for half a month before obtaining this new body. The feeling of helplessness as he could onlyy still, with data flowing and strong electric currents shocking his body from the inside whenever he attempted to move, was quite familiar.


    ¡°Calctions sessful! Consumed 300 Soul Energy.¡±


    ¡°Attributes of the target are as follows:


    Name: Vivian


    Race: Human


    Attributes: Strength 5, Dexterity 9, Constitution 6, Intelligence 16, Wisdom 18, Charisma 21.


    Others: Unknown.


    Target organism is currently in the stage of growth. Main attributes (Strength, Dexterity, Constitution) will greatly increase, while side attributes (Intelligence, Wisdom, Charisma) will slightly increase as time passes. All attributes will stop increasing after reaching the stage of adulthood.¡±


    21 Charisma¡ªit was 1 point higher than what Soran had expected.


    Additionally, Vivian had a shocking 18 Wisdom. Now that Soran knew about this, it was rather obvious why the priestess back in the Dawnlight Shrine said Vivian had exceptional talent in bing a priestess. With 18 Wisdom, bing a priestess would be a breeze¡ªthat was a fact, not an exaggeration.


    ¡°Big brother?¡±


    Noticing Soran¡¯s pained expression, Vivian worriedly grabbed his hands and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you feeling sick again?¡±


    The flow of data gradually faded from Soran¡¯s sight. Perhaps he was already getting used to it, as seeing all the numbers flickering did not made him feel sick right now.


    He gently patted Vivian¡¯s head as he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    ¡°But Vivian will surely grow up to be a legendary person! Maybe even a gorgeous beauty who could overthrow nations!¡±


    21 Charisma.


    18 Wisdom.


    16 Intelligence.


    Furthermore, these were the initial stats of a young girl who was still growing up. From his past experience, the main attributes would increase by at least 5 points, while side attributes would increase roughly 1 to 3 points before reaching adulthood.


    These initial attributes would put even Soran¡¯s extraordinary temte to shame.


    As always, Vivian could not fullyprehend what Soran was telling her, but she still blinked and looked at her brother with a happy face.


    ¡°Brother, are you saying I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    At the same time, in a hidden chamber somewhere within Amber City.


    The eerie blue mes on the altar flickered all of a sudden, and a ck shadow appeared from within the exploding mes. As if swallowing light itself, nothing could be seen within the phantasmal dark shadow despite the glow from the mes on the altar.


    ¡°Honourable High Priest!¡± The followers of the fallen who were guarding the altar knelt on one knee, and the leader, who was wearing a red robe, bowed as he asked the shadow, ¡°May I ask why you came here personally?


    ¡°Perhaps thy lord has given us a new prophecy?¡±


    The phantasmal shadow seemed more like a projection of energies of some sort rather than a physical body. It coldly red at those kneeling below him and said in a deep voice, ¡°The first Descendant of God has already awakened!


    ¡°The prophecy did note true. My lord¡¯s will did not descend onto the Descendant of God.


    ¡°The first Descendant of God awoke to his divine powers on his own!


    ¡°Heed my order. Find him at all costs! Wake the Knights of Terror from their slumber and send them out!


    ¡°Crush the mere ants who dare to oppose our will! Lead the Descendant of God back to his rightful destiny, and I shall see him awaken to his full power in horror and despair!¡±


    The dark shadow gradually disappeared. The red-robed priest had a crazed look as he licked his lips while looking at the eight marble coffins surrounding the altar. The marble coffins were decorated with numerousplex patterns which seemed to be strong seals. The priest nced at the altar with a cold and brutal look before shouting with a hideous smile on his face, ¡°Find more sacrifices!


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon, we shallmence the ritual to awaken the Knights of Terror! This city shall face utter destruction before dawn!


    ¡°We shall spread fear and terror to all ces!¡±


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Sunday, 25th March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 300 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 29 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 29: Leaving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The night passed in the blink of an eye. When Soran woke up and was about to head out with Vivian to buy a horse for their journey, he noticed arge number of guards within the city.


    Even Amber City¡¯s best army corps, the 9th Army Corps, which was normally stationed within the ck Boar Forest, had been recalled. The 9th Army Corps consisted of 126 soldiers, most of whom were warriors of Level 8 or above. Others were either rangers, priests or barbarians ¡ª all intermediate professions which could easily exterminate gang leaders in the slums. They were the elites among the standing army of Amber City, which altogether had 1200 soldiers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Soran lifted Vivian up and nced around at his surroundings, noticing the terrorized crowd.


    ¡°Did something happen again?¡±


    Soran was still looking around when a tanned teenager yelled at him while waving his hands, ¡°Hey!¡±


    The teenager speedily pushed through the crowds and reached Soran as he gasped for air.


    ¡°Ah, finally found you guys. I heard that you guys wanna buy a mount, so I was waiting here early in the morning. You might miss your chance after today, you know? Anyways, don¡¯t ask and just follow me for now. I¡¯ll exin everything as we walk.¡±


    The teenager looked rather familiar, but it took Soran a while to remember that he was one of the servants of the merchant team they were going to travel with.


    Why would he be waiting for them today? The original departure date was tomorrow; did they change their minds?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Soran asked. ¡°Why are you waiting for us here?¡±


    ¡°The mistress will be leaving soon,¡± the tanned teenager answered as he continued pushing his way through the crowds. ¡°This morning, the mistress decided to leave immediately. Even the manager had to go out and sell his remaining goods.


    ¡°The mistress remembers her agreement with you, so she sent me to tell you that we will be leaving at noon today. Let¡¯s go. Over there!¡±


    The teen led the siblings through the crowd, cutting through side streets and alleys here and there before finally reaching a ce near the North Gate of the city. Plenty of people were gathering there, with tens of carts parked in the surroundings and a squad of fully armored soldiers standing guard nearby. They were guards from the hometown of the merchants and had been following them for over three months already. Theposition of the merchant team was pretty standard considering they hailed from the North; the only noticeable difference might be that the leader was a woman from Nat.


    ¡°That daughter of a witch!¡±


    Soran could hear the Northern merchants grumbling, probably venting their displeasure at having to sell all their products hurriedly at a low price. The profit they were hoping for was nothing but a dream at this point, and some might even suffer rather severe losses. Despite the grumbling, the merchants still ordered their workers to unload their goods so they could quickly sell them.


    Witches had an extremely high reputation in the northern regions. In the eyes of the Northerners, they were exceedingly noble people who were not only strong but also mysterious, as witches had the ability to foresee the future.


    ¡°Right here.¡± The tanned teen slowed down and took a breath. ¡°The merchants will be leaving at noon, so I brought you here to the gathering point.


    ¡°There¡¯s still slightly less than half a day to prepare your things if you n to leave with us. If you decide to leave on your own tomorrow, the mistress said you can speak to manager Fredri for a refund.¡±


    Leaving right away?


    Soran knitted his brows as he thought about the implications of this turn of events.


    _Did the witch foresee that the skinning incidents would be escting soon? But why so much of a hurry?_


    _It¡¯s just one day! Perhaps something big will happen today?_


    _Argh, whatever. We¡¯ll leave with them today just to y_ _it_ _safe,_ Soran thought to himself.


    Soran nodded in agreement and carried Vivian on h is back. ¡°I¡¯ll go now and pack our things. We¡¯ll be here by noon.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± The tanned teen nodded and said with a serious tone, ¡°Make sure youe here a bit earlier though. The mistress never takes back her words, so the moment she orders the merchant squad to leave, we will. We won¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    Soran nodded and headed back to the slums with Vivian on his back. There was still a bit of time till noon, so they could go back and get their belongings, but there wasn¡¯t much time to pick a good mount. Soran had no choice but to increase his budget to 20 Gold Derahls and buy a strong travelling horse off the horse sellers.


    Back at the gathering site, a long-bearded Northern merchant respectfully entered arge carriage in the middle of the merchant squad and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Mistress, all the goods we brought have been sold.


    ¡°Due to theck of time, the profit we earned was only thirty percent of what we had expected. For the same reason, we could not purchase goods from this city, and we will definitely suffer more losses when we reach our next destination.


    ¡°Some of the merchants are starting toin about it.¡±


    The interior of the carriage was rather spacious. It was decorated with a gauze curtain and could even potentially fit a table. Delicate carpets covered the floor, and the walls had queer patterns all over them.


    The lithe and graceful silhouette of ady could be seen beyond the curtains. She waszily lying on her bed, her face covered by a veil. Her azure blue eyes were focused on the card held between her fingers, and a mysterious magic pattern which looked like a whirlpool could be seen on the back of the card.


    ¡°I smell death in this city.¡±


    She tossed the card to the floor and picked another card from a deck of tarot cards. The card showed a ferocious skeleton rider. With a cold voice, the mysteriousdy said, ¡°If anyone wishes to stay in this city, let them do as they please.


    ¡°If not, make them shut the hell up!¡±


    The bearded merchant lowered his head and stood up. ¡°I shall tell them your will.¡±


    The mysteriousdyid down on the table and held her head with one hand while in deep thought. She waved her hand to signal that the bearded merchant was now dismissed.


    ¡°You can leave. Tell them to continue travelling until midnight, then start looking for a ce with water to set up camp.¡±


    The bearded merchant exited the carriage and told the guard leader the will of their mistress word for word. The guard leader nodded with a strict face and ordered the other guards to start preparing things. If they were to keep travelling for a long period of time, everyone had to bring dried foods with them. This was a rather rare situation, as merchant squads usually travelled slowly and stopped often for short breaks.


    If they kept travelling for extended periods of time, even the horses and cows pulling the carts would be unable to stand it. They would all be worn out by the second day, and some might even die of exhaustion, thus this type of order would only be given under special circumstances.


    Soran hurried his way back to the slums with Vivian. After gathering their belongings, the two headed to the horse market. Given the current situation, Soran decided to buy a decent travelling horse for a price thirty percent higher than market price to speed things up. They had nned to bid the priestess of the Dawnlight Shrine farewell in the afternoon, but there was no time for that right now; they could only hope they would meet again some time in the future.


    Soran barely managed to regroup with the merchant squad before they left the city as gathering their belongings and purchasing a horse took a bit of time.


    Soran could hear the merchantsining among themselves. One of them said he sold his products at an extremely low price and only received two thirds of the payment. As they left so hurriedly, the buyer did not have time to bring out the cash for the purchase, and the merchant could only wave the rest of his payment goodbye. Even so, when it was time to start travelling, the entire squad acted very promptly, and all the workers climbed onto their assigned carriages.


    The manager of the merchant squad briefly told him their schedule and ordered the others to start moving. Soran was told that the squad would be covering as much ground as they could today and would only stop at midnight. The manager offered to let them sit on one of the empty carts if they could not keep up. Now that most of their goods had been sold, the carts had plenty of space.


    The merchant guards went ahead on their steeds to scout the surroundings.


    Their job was not simply to stay with the merchant squad as they travelled. The reason only seasoned veteran adventurers could take on the role of merchant guards was that they had to act as scouts as well. They were responsible for looking out for monsters and other dangers, and they also determined if the road ahead was suitable for the carts. If necessary, they had to n new routes for the merchants or do something to clear the obstacles blocking the roads, such as filling the pits in the ground.


    Those were the duties of merchant guards.


    The simple job of walking alongside the merchants and killing bandits or monsters they came across was something which only happened in novels. In order to reflect the mightiness of the main character, the merchant guards in stories were often depicted as weak and were easily defeated by monsters, but that was far from reality.


    They were people who regrly traversed the dangerous wilderness. Even an idiot would be strong if they could survive the harsh environment for long enough. There was simply no way that the merchant guards were weak and had low levels in their professions.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Wednesday, 28th March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 300 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 30 - The Wilderness

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Wilderness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    At the guard post of Amber City, a fully armored guard rushed into a room and said, ¡°It¡¯s bad!


    ¡°Sir Cas! A dozen people simultaneously disappearedst night! It seems to have been done by the followers of the fallen!¡±


    The two men who were arguing in the room immediately went silent.


    Sir Cas, the representative of the nobles, was a man in his forties with a thick beard. Back in the old days, he had participated in the wars in the northern regions. He looked at the guard with bloodshot eyes and yelled angrily, ¡°What?!


    ¡°People kidnapped again?! You trash! It¡¯s been five days and you don¡¯t have a single clue where those rats are hiding! What the hell did the council pay you guys to do?¡±


    Opposite of the raging noble was a knight who had a serious expression. After hearing what the noble said, he immediately stopped Sir Cas and said in a low voice, ¡°This is not the time for that!


    ¡°The noble council must hand over jurisdiction right now! These incidents are beyond trivial matters already. We must seek help and let the churches handle the case! I will now contact the Hand of Justice and ask them to send out pdins to conduct arge-scale investigation.¡±


    _Was there really a need to mobilize the pdins?_


    Sir Cas was still hesitating. Pdins were muscle-brains who could not tolerate even the slightest of evil; once they were sent out, they would use Detect Evil on arge scale. Most, if not all, nobles in Amber City had illegal dealings or even controlled the grey areas. If the pdins were sent out, a mass purge would ur in the city¡ªnot only would the evil followers of the fallen be killed, those who were working within the grey areas of thew under the nobles would also be purged.


    If that happened, the power of the nobles would drastically decrease while the churches would gain more influence in the city. Unless there was no other way, the nobles would always try and suppress the influence of the churches and only seek their help as ast resort. Polytheism and fanatic followers were on opposite ends of the spectrum, and once the pdins were dispatched, there was no turning back. All the ck markets within Amber City would be destroyed, so the one who requested help from the churches would offend every noble in the city.


    The gangs which controlled the brothels, smuggling, ve trading, and ck markets were all secretly supported by the nobles.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Sir Cas gritted his teeth as he rebutted the knight. ¡°The 9th Army Corps has been recalled. We have sufficient strength to handle the situation.


    ¡°I will now meet with the casten and request a search order of the highest tier. We will definitely find those evil rats today!¡±


    A search order of the highest tier meant that they could even search the houses and properties of nobles within the city. There were no traces or clues of the culprits for so long that Sir Cas began wondering if one of the nobles in the city had fallenpletely into the dark realm.


    ¡°Fine.¡± The shrine knight nodded with a solemn expression and replied, ¡°Go and apply for the search order now.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get it by dawn, I will instruct the churches within the city to cooperate and take the matter into our hands. After so many people have gone missing, I have to suspect that they are preparing for some sort of evil ritual!¡±


    Somewhere away from Amber City.


    It had been three hours since Soran and the merchant squad left the city. It was rather surprising for Soran, as the merchant squad really left and travelled on without any dy or breaks.


    Soran rode on the horse with Vivian sitting in front of him and followed the merchant squad from behind. As Vivian was quite light, the two siblings and their belongings did not seem to put too much of a burden on the travelling horse.


    When they initially left the city, fields and farnd could be seen. Dozens of viges and towns surrounded Amber City and supplied it with all sorts of products. Carts pulled by horses and cows and trolleys pushed by people could often be seen on the road as the farmers transported goods for trading in the city the next day.


    As they travelled further away from the city, farnd became scarce and was instead reced by forests and wilderness. There were still a few viges here and there, but the number of vigers was low. The further the viges were from the city, the more dangerous they were to live in. These small viges formed their own militia guard force to defend the area as the guards from Amber City rarely ventured to these faraway viges. The only times the city guards would exterminate monsters within the region were when the vigers actively pled for help or managed to persuade the ruling nobles.


    Initially, the road they traveled on was ten or so meters wide, but the road was now only half that width. It was getting muddy as well due to previous rains, and workers had to push therger carts when they got stuck in the mud.


    Now thirty kilometers away from Amber City, they were within the territory where monsters and wild beasts often appeared. The merchant guards were in full alert at this stage. A portion of the guards were spread out around the merchant squad, while others began scouting their surroundings and the road conditions ahead.


    Soran remained silent along the way. Vivian was particrly obedient as well, simply looking at her surroundings with curiosity and asking Soran questions whenever there was something she could not understand.


    The merchants did not seem to mind the two as they were all busy with their own affairs. The mysterious mistress of the merchants did not show her face even once, and her three managers were the ones taking charge of things.


    It was arge merchant squad with over a hundred people when taking into ount the workers, ves, and thirty merchant guards. However, theposition of the squad was rathermon for Northerners, with normal merchants gathering under the banner of a master. These merchants had to prepare their own carts, men, and goods, while the master of the squad would ensure their safety during their travels. After their journey, they would have to hand over a third of their profits to the master of the squad , the mysterious daughter of the Northern witch in this case.


    A galloping sound could be heard as the head merchant guard approached Soran. Their vision was getting obstructed by the dense wild vegetation in the wilderness, and there were no human settlements in sight.


    ¡°A rogue?¡± The guard leader sized Soran up and said, ¡°Something happened ahead. Follow me there and have a look at the situation.¡±


    Vivian nervously held onto Soran¡¯s sleeve. He soothed the little girl by patting her on the shoulder and replied, ¡°I have to take care of my sister.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s still small and can¡¯t ride a horse by herself.¡±


    As soon as Soran replied, therge carriage in the middle of the merchant squad came to a stop, and an alluring beauty with her face veiled emerged from within. She nced at Vivian and showed a charming smile while gently saying, ¡°The young girl can stay with me. It¡¯s safe andfortable inside the carriage.¡±


    Soran hesitatingly looked at Vivian, who tilted her head as if deep in thought. She soon nodded and said, ¡°Mhm. I like the big sister. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡±


    Vivian had decent intuition due to her 18 Wisdom, and Soran decided to trust his sister¡¯s decision. He nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, stay in the carriage and I¡¯ll have a quick look with the guards, okay?¡±


    Rogue¡ªthis was the official name for thieves. They were like cheats among professions, dabbling in almost everything. Their detection abilities in the wild were only second to the gifted ability Wilderness Survival which all rangers had.


    Soran and the guard leader quickly headed toward the area ahead on their horses. The merchant squad slowed down and waited for the guards to confirm that it was safe to travel.


    ¡°Head, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Soran took a turn on the mountainous road, and suddenly the forest was a lot denser than before. Not far ahead were three merchant guards who were veterans with closebat professions.


    One of them who had distinctly Northern features squatted down and pointed at the footprints on the ground. ¡°Look, these are footprints of goblins.


    ¡°From the looks of it, there seems to be several dozens of them. There might be sorcerers among them as well.


    ¡°These annoying pests just won¡¯t die off. Every time we exterminate them, they just pop out of nowhere the next year!¡±


    Goblins had rather short growth cycles and high survivability in harsh environments. They could even survive just from eating grass if the situation was dire. It was almost as if they were wild grass themselves, showing up no matter how hard a gardener weeded his garden.


    ¡°These indeed belong to goblins.¡±


    Soran roughly investigated the footprints on the ground. Some of them were already gone from the rain, but he could still estimate their numbers.


    However, these goblins would not dare to attack the merchant squad. From his past knowledge, these timid creatures would only attack humans when their numbers were at least five times more than their opponents¡¯.


    The current numbers were something any five-man adventurer squad could handle, thus Soran was slightly unsure why the guards were so troubled.


    Noticing his doubts, another guard pushed aside the bush and said, ¡°That was not the important part, look here.¡±


    There was a patch of soil which was notably different from the others, as if it had been dug recently. The patch was roughly five feet by five feet, and bloodstains could be seen within a five-meter radius.


    ¡°Apparently the goblins encountered something.¡±


    The head guard clutched a handful of soil and smelled it.


    ¡°This creature is definitely not small in size and is extremely dangerous! The goblins couldn¡¯t even hurt it at all!¡±


    Soran tensed up as he nudged the others aside and inspected the patch of soil himself. Using his curved sword, he dug up more soil and muttered, ¡°Ankhegs?!


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, things are gonna get troublesome. Ankhegs are social monsters!¡±


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Friday, 30th March. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 300 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 31 - Ankhegs

    <h4>Chapter 31: Ankhegs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Ankhegs were insectoid monsters which lived in the southern regions. Their bodies were about five feet wide, and their body length could reach up to thirty feet. These creatures had Tremorsense and could detect even the slightest vibration within sixty feet. With huge jaws which could even tear apart trees, they would attack their prey with bites and crush them with their powerful jaws. Their bodies also produced strong acid as an alternate attacking method. They were basically huge insects with six to twelve legs, each armed with a sharp w.


    These gigantic insects could also perform a fatal acid spray attack once every day, killing their target right on the spot unless they had a strong acid immunity. An even more deadly feature of Ankhegs was that they mostly lived in groups of two to five and had an appetite for both fresh and rotten meat.


    They were normally non-aggressive creatures which rarely went on the offense, but things were different when they were hunting for food. They would not stop attacking until they had secured their prey and filled their bellies.


    As ankhegs lived in small packs, they seldom appeared inrge numbers. Unless something abnormal ured, they rarely left the special environment in which they lived. Due to the fact that these insectoids preferred a warm climate with soft soil, the northern regions were unsuitable for them. As a result, the merchant guards who hailed from the North did not know anything about them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce for now!¡± Soran observed the surroundings and continued, ¡°These monsters lurk underground. There¡¯s no way for us to find them.


    ¡°Stick together! Ankhegs can detect our presence from our footsteps, and they tend to attack lone individuals.¡±


    As they were about to retreat, a message popped up in Soran¡¯s view:


    ¡°Ankheg Cluster (Grade 3)


    Challenge Rating: Level 8 (Monster Level: 10), has the ability to spray strong acid


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 20 and 10 (Total Attribute Points: 80-90)


    Specialty: Acid Spray, Corrosion Damage, Bite Attacks


    Difficulty: B¡±


    The challenge rating of the ankheg cluster was even higher than the snake demon he met before, the reason being that they came and went like shadows as they lurked underground and appeared in groups.


    They were once the nemesis of adventurers, having the ability to kill off several members of a small adventurer squad just with their initial acid spray attack.


    In order to take on these monsters effectively, one had to have great Detect and Listen skills. If not, the skill Wilderness Survival would be required to discover their location and avoid their preemptive strikes.


    Seeing Soran retreating with caution, the others seemed to realize the severity of the situation and began retreating while drawing their weapons.


    ¡°Normally, ankhegs rarely appear...¡± Soran continued to observe his surroundings while focusing his senses to detect changes underground.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that the ankheg rampage has already begun?! Damn!


    ¡°Although I did kill these bugs, I never paid attention to when the rampaging started. I don¡¯t even remember who issued the quest...¡±


    Within the same time period, various major incidents had urred around the world. These included the skinning incidents, the upheaval of the Descendants of God, the migrations of the ancient red dragon and the giants, and many other incidents, which was why Soran did not pay much heed to puny quests like the ankheg rampage.


    If one had to rate these incidents, the skinning incidents would be B rank while the upheaval of the Descendants of God would be A rank. The ancient red dragon incident was a special A-rank event, while insignificant things like the ankheg rampage could not even be rated as E rank. Considering such, most yers did not even bother with these events unless they happened to be in the region when one took ce.


    Nheless, ankhegs were rare monsters which were deadly yet valuable. Ankheg shells were light and resilient; ankheg gear forged by highly skilled cksmiths with over 300 Smithwork were one third the weight of full te mail but were equivalent in the protection they offered.


    In most ces, a full set of ankheg armor could be sold for over 3000 Gold Derahls, while the raw materials could still fetch a price ranging from 600 to 800 Gold Derahls. It was worth noting though that only highly skilled cksmiths would purchase the raw materials as others could not process the tough shells.


    Ankheg shells could only be forged into armor through special enchantment techniques, thus such equipment was mostly tailor-made for customers who ordered it. If one could not find a skilled cksmith who needed the shells after ying an ankheg, they would have to settle for therge shell on its head and simply use it as a shield. It was a natural shield which did not require processing and had decent defensive power, as well as acid- and corrosion-resistant attributes. Killing an ankheg was more profitable than ying a snake demon.


    _SSSSSsssss!_


    The ground suddenly shook, and a weird hissing sound could be heard. After Soran and the merchant guards retreated to the road, the side of the road bulged upward and revealed a ferocious, gigantic insectoid monster. The ankheg lunged toward one of their horses and snapped off its head with a powerful bite. Blood gushed out of the stump, and all that remained on the ground was a dead horse which had its body and head separated.


    _They really do have strong jaws!_ Soran thought as he swiftly hid behind a tall tree.


    The acid spray attack which the ankhegs could use once every day was a fatal attack for low-grade professions; its power was equivalent to that of the spell Acid Arrow.


    The guards instantly went behind cover as well while pulling out their crossbows.


    ¡°Cover me!¡±


    The head guard yelled as he unsheathed the longsword on his back. His body seemed to have swelled up, and the veins on his arms began to pop out and wriggle like worms. Due to the over-congestion of blood, his skin reddened as he continued his battlecry. At the same time, one of the guards rolled forward, one hand holding a buckler to defend his torso while the other loaded a special bolt into his crossbow.


    ¡°Rage?!¡± Soran squinted at the guard leader and murmured, ¡°A Northern barbarian?!¡±


    The special bolt struck the ankheg and caused a small explosion, and the ankheg immediately turned its head toward the guard who fired the bolt. Apart from the explosive bolt, most of the other bolts bounced off the ankheg, with only a small portion of them hitting the body parts not covered by the shell. As mentioned before, the shell of an ankheg was akin to full te mail armor, thus normal crossbow bolts were ineffective unless they hit critical parts of the monster.


    The ankheg sprayed its strong acid, sending a green, gooey ssh of acid at the exposed guard. The guard rolled back out of panic but was still hit by some of the acid. The acid easily ate its way through the buckler and theyer of leather armor, creating green smoke as it corroded the guard¡¯s arm. He growled in pain, but still managed to cut off the chunk of corroded flesh of his arm while clenching his teeth.


    ¡°¡ªHeavy Hack!¡±


    The guard leader with bloodshot eyes charged in with his sword held high, his bones crackling from the pressure. He closed the five-meter gap with a single leap through the air and hacked at the ankheg¡¯s head.


    _ng!_ The sound of metal and shell striking one another broke out along with the ankheg¡¯s pained screeches.


    It shook its head as it attempted to body m the head guard, but he turned aside and dodged the iing fangs. With a backhand strike, the head guard counterattacked the ankheg and stabbed its back. The thinyer of newly exposed skin was easily torn apart, and a dark green fluid oozed out of the gaping wound.


    A Grade 3 Northern barbarian; Soran could not believe that the head guard, who did not seem to be very talented, was actually Level 10 in his profession.


    Soran gripped his curved sword and charged out from behind the tree, running alongside the ankheg to stay out of its vision. Now that the acid spray attack was used, it was a lot safer for Soran to engage the monster. As long as he avoided its jaws, he could take a few hits from its ws without suffering severe injuries.


    How could he sit back and let ughter EXP slip through his fingers?


    ¡°Pass me a crossbow!¡± Soran shouted in a low voice.


    The merchant guard nearby reacted quickly and tossed the crossbow he was holding to Soran. Loading the crossbow with a godly speed which produced afterimages, Soran shot the bolt at the jaws of the ankheg.


    ¡°Attack its mandible!¡±


    He threw the crossbow aside after firing a shot and rushed at the ankheg with his curved sword. As he passed by the ankheg, Soran abruptly bent his knees and slid on the ground, opening a two-foot-long wound on the ankheg¡¯s stomach with a single sh.


    The ankheg was still focused on the head guard, shing its ws at the raging barbarian. It managed tond a hit on the head guard¡¯s chest, but the dangerous sh only left a bloody scratch as the leather armor stopped a lot of its force.


    ¡°HAHHHH!¡±


    The head guard made a barbaric roar as he hacked at the ankheg with his longsword, cutting off the legs on one of its sides.


    Soran flipped up with one hand in a swift and smooth motion after dashing past the ankheg. The ankheg was almost five meters tall despite having half of its body underground; that was almost as high as one story of a building. Using the ankheg¡¯s back as a foothold, he leapt into the air as his legs produced the explosive power tounch him up. Gripping the hilt of the curved sword with both hands and pointing the tip downward, he stabbed straight at the ankheg¡¯s head.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Dark green fluid gushed out from the wound. Some sshed onto Soran¡¯s arm, and he could feel a burning sensation.


    The gigantic ankheg struggled as it shook its body, sending soil and mud everywhere, but Soran showed no mercy and simply held onto its head with his legs to maintain his bnce. With a brutal expression, Soran pulled the sword out and stabbed its head once again, sending more blood sshing onto himself. His clothes had holes here and there as the acid corroded his shirt.


    The ankheg fell down with a thud. It writhed and struggled, but it was all in vain as it eventuallyy silent on the ground.


    Soran released the sword from his hands andid on the ground as well. He gasped for air while bearing the pain from his arms; his shoulder was slightly corroded by the acid and showed bloody spots.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally dead.¡±


    Soran took in a deep breath and stood up. It was only then that he realised the sharp thorns on the shell had scratched his thigh when he was mounting the ankheg¡¯s head, creating a half-foot wound with blood oozing out.


    The battle was short; it was a bad move to let the battle drag on as the length of a battle could be the difference between life and death.


    A merchant guard came over and gave the shaky Soran a hand, then applied medicinal ointment on his wounds while asking, ¡°You okay? Take off your shirt for now!


    ¡°That was quite the strong acid, so we¡¯ll get Mistress to heal you upter!¡±


    The battle ended with three casualties ¡ª one heavily injured and two lightly injured.


    Soran calmed his breath then tore off a clean part of his shirt and used it as a bandage to tie his injured thigh up.


    He then yelled, ¡°Leave right now!


    ¡°Ankhegs live in groups! The battle just now must have alerted them!¡±


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be on Sunday, 1st April. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 300 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of March: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 32 - Subjugation

    <h4>Chapter 32: Subjugation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    It was just as Soran said; his voice was still fading when they felt underground movements. Leaving their spoils, the guards and Soran immediately ran away from the scene. In less than two minutes, the earth bulged once again, and ankhegs showed themselves one after another. A total of three new ankhegs appeared from the ground.


    The escaping guards looked back and shuddered as cold sweat broke out on their backs. If not for Soran telling them to leave straight away, a few of them would have died already.


    A single ankheg was already hard to handle, let alone three. Even with the strength of the head guard, who was a Grade 3 Northern barbarian, they would have been annihted. With three consecutive volleys of acid spray attacks, half of the guards would have lost their lives, and the remaining ones would have been unable to put up a good fight against three ankhegs.


    This was the very reason why ankhegs had a higher challenge rating than the snake demons belonging to the Abyss.


    Once the ankhegs discovered the corpse of their pack member, they headed toward the escaping men while hissing sharply, most likely out of primal instincts. However, despite travelling underground, the three monsters were still unable to catch up with the fleeing guards who were riding horses. They poked their bodies above ground and could only re in the direction the guards and Soran fled. Even wolves took revenge for members of their pack; supernatural monsters like ankhegs would certainly do the same.


    ¡°Thanks man.¡± The head guard patted Soran on the shoulder, then held the heavily injured guard in his arms and went back to the merchant squad on horseback.


    Soran¡¯s injuries were not that serious, with just his shoulders being slightly corroded by the acid. However, the guard who took the acid spray head on was not so fortunate. Despite blocking arge portion of the spray attack with his shield, a lot of the acid stillnded on his body, causing burns all over him.


    The most fearsome feature of the ankhegs¡¯ acid was that it was not only strongly acidic, but also poisonous. Perhaps it was the guard¡¯s luck that they only encountered ankhegs, not wyverns. If they came across wyverns, which had a challenge rating of 15, even full te armor would be rendered useless by the wyverns¡¯ acid.


    Ankheg acid was child¡¯s y whenpared to that of wyverns; wyvern acid was one of the most corrosive and poisonous substances in the world (apart from legendary items), not to mention the fact that wyverns lived in groups as well.


    The merchant squad soon came into sight. The merchant guards patrolling the surroundings reacted quickly, one third of them unsheathing their weapons and guarding the merchant squad while others went to receive the injured members. The merchants hurriedly ordered the workers to gather the carts, forming a simple defensive cart formation¡ªthis was a methodmonly used by experienced merchants to fend off bandits.


    ¡°Bring me to the mistress.¡±


    The head guard gasped for air as he carried his injured co-worker off the horse. The heavily injured guard was already as pale as a sheet; it was due to the toxins which entered his body and the severe blood loss from his wounds.


    Enemies were not the only factor which could end one¡¯s life when adventuring in the wilderness; untreated wounds would deteriorate and kill them as well, even if their bodies were sturdier than those in Soran¡¯s original world.


    The merchant guards soon gathered and set up in a defensive formation. Archers and crossbowmen were stationed on top of the carts while fully armored warriors held shields in front of them; it almost seemed as though they were a disciplined army.


    Northern merchants¡ªthey were the strongest among all merchants in terms ofbat strength. Many yers who became thieves and bandits out of desperation called them ¡®the tough ones¡¯ as many of the Northern merchants¡¯ guards were retired soldiers.


    The alluring mistress of the merchant squad appeared from within therge carriage in the center of the defensive formation. She nced at the injured guard and said in a stern voice, ¡°Clean the wound and bring him to my carriage.¡±


    She turned and looked at Soran. ¡°You too. I have a special ointment, so let them treat your wounds with it.¡±


    While the head guard reported what they had encountered ahead to the mistress, the others cleaned the wounds of the injured ones. Everything was done in a calm and orderly fashion, with none of them showing any signs of panic; the only person who could maintain such order within the squad was none other than the mysteriousdy.


    The descendant of a Northern witch¡ªall her orders were executed perfectly. The merchants who were initially perturbed began calming down after receiving hermand, and they began ordering their workers to bring out the ointment as requested.


    Northern witches were powerful and unfathomable beings, and they were more menacing than their Southern counterparts. Not only could they cast mysterious spells, they also innately had some witch doctor abilities.


    It was one of the most difficult professions to advance in at the early stages; it had a prerequisite of having Grade 3 in the basic profession, Level 5 spellcaster level, and most importantly, the ability Divination.


    The head guard personally treated the heavily injured guard, covering his wounds with the special ointment and making him drink a potion.


    Despite having minor injuries, Soran could not stop Vivian from applying ointment all over his body as if he was gravely injured. She did not hold back at all and used as much ointment as she needed and even made Soran drink a potion even though it was pretty much unnecessary.


    The young girl rarely cried. Unlike other girls who would weep and sob at the sight of even the slightest of injuries, Vivian was used to treating Soran¡¯s wounds as he often returned home injured back in the old days. The siblings had outstanding chemistry, and Vivian was always ready to be Soran¡¯s aplice in crime despite her young age.


    ¡°Ankhegs?¡± The mistress furrowed her brows, nced at Soran, and spoke to the head guard, asking, ¡°So, what now? Do we proceed?¡±


    The head guard had a troubled look as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the habits of these creatures either. Perhaps this guy knows more.¡±


    Everyone at the scene turned to look at Soran, who was cheering Vivian up with terrible jokes. The girl was amused despite the unrefined jokes Soran made, but then pulled her brother¡¯s sleeves as she noticed everyone staring at them.


    Soran quickly realised his blunder but proceeded to speak as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ankhegs are stubborn monsters which never leave their territory.


    ¡°There must be some reason for them to appear over here. Considering that they settled down in this location, they won¡¯t be leaving on their own any time soon.


    ¡°There¡¯s only two solutions to the situation. One, we send men to kill them. If we don¡¯t, they will surely attack us if we trespass in their newly imed territory. Two, we take a detour and avoid them. I can assure you that the ankhegs will not pursue us.¡±


    The mysterious mistress frowned after hearing the word ¡®detour,¡¯ and she immediately issued an order. ¡°Norald! Bring your men and exterminate the monsters.¡±


    Her stern voice implied that she had no intention of retracting her order. The head guard Norald unhesitatingly replied, ¡°As you wish, Mistress. I will now bring men to take care of the trouble.¡±


    Norald took his leave to gather his men and equipment for subjugating the ankhegs. He ordered the workers to bring outrge shields and left half the guards to defend the merchant squad while the other half went ahead to eliminate the ankhegs.


    Most of the merchant squad referred to the mysteriousdy as ¡®Mistress,¡¯ indicating that she was of high social standing. Despite not being her ves, everyone present was her subordinate. Soran could not help but feel curious about the mistress¡¯ real identity.


    Northern witches¡ªthesedies who could have their own territory within The Frostmaiden¡¯s nation could not be simple women, and their dangerous abilities further consolidated their threatening nature.


    Soran thought for a while, then stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go as well.


    ¡°I have experience against ankhegs. It will be easier to kill them with me there.¡±


    Soran assured Vivian that he would be fine, then hurriedly joined the group of guards. As he was only tagging along, the mistress did not order him to join the subjugation group out of respect. Nheless, the head guard expressed his wish for him to join the group by ncing at Soran while gathering his men.


    The mistress nodded her head in approval.


    The head guard approached Soran on horseback and said, ¡°Don¡¯t engage inbatter. It¡¯s fine to just tell us their weaknesses.¡±


    Soran touched the hilt of his curved sword and tested his body, then replied, ¡°Got it.


    ¡°Then, please tell the men to bring more shields as leather armor is useless against their acid. I¡¯ll bait the ankhegs out when we get there.¡±


    Soran received over 900 ughter EXP just fromnding the killing blow on the ankheg. After reaching Grade 2 in his profession, the requirement for reaching Level 6 Rogue was 3000 EXP; it was not something which could be fulfilled just from picking locks and disarming traps. He needed to engage inbat and kill monsters.


    With such argebat force, it was rtively safe for Soran to gain EXP. It would be great to receive 900 EXP more in the followingbat as it was unlikely for him to meet such strong monsters again, not to mention that he was not confident he could take down a single ankheg on his own.


    In typical adventures, he would only receive around 800 points after killing a group of fifteen to thirty kobolds, even with a kobold sorcerer included in the group, as the EXP was split among the team. Soran simply could not let the opportunity to raise his strength slip from his grasp!


    (Author¡¯s Note: Regarding the energy consumption of the explosive state when engaged inbat, please take a look at a heavyweight boxing match. Professional heavyweight boxers would have 15 Constitution, but their stamina would still drop drastically after a few rounds.)


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be outter today at 10:30 am UTC.


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 33 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 33: Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Giving their best was crucial for adventurers even when taking on the weakest of monsters; not everyone could shrug off the deaths of their teammates as if nothing had happened after all.


    For this very reason, the head guard gathered the best of his men to exterminate the ankhegs. Soran briefly nced at them, realizing they were all warriors who were Grade 2 or above. Warrior was the easiest profession to train in, considering the only requirements were a sufficient amount of meat and repeated training in skills. Other professions, especially spellcasters, required a lot of resources to level up and advance to the next grade. With that said, bing a Grade 3 warrior was not an easy task either.


    ¡°Spread out! Lift the shields!¡± Soran tookmand of the subjugation group and ordered the men in a low voice, ¡°Look out for movements underground. Ankhegs produce a weird noise beforeunching their attacks.


    ¡°Maintain a minimum distance of five steps from one another!


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to take the acid spray attacks head on. Dodge them whenever possible. Stay away from each other to leave room for dodging.


    ¡°Forget the crossbows. Unless you¡¯re a sharpshooter, crossbows are pretty ineffective against ankhegs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack their backs. Aim for their stomachs, which have the least defence, and be aware of their sharp ws and the thorns on their bodies.


    ¡°They also have great strength, so be mobile and don¡¯t receive their attacks unless there are no other options. Ankhegs reach up to five meters tall when standing, so protect your heads from their downward rushing attacks.


    ¡°Their jaws can tear apart trees, so you don¡¯t want to get bitten by them. If they target you, immediately roll to the front and enter their blind spot.¡±


    Soran issued one order after another. The guards were startled at first but then began to respect him; it was the respect one felt toward the strong. One¡¯s strength was not limited to physical strength; intelligence and experience also yed a major role. There were plenty of asions where experience and intelligence were more useful than brute force.


    Soran finally felt the feeling of adventuring after a long time. There were basically no monsters which could threaten his life back in the game after he entered the Realm of Legends. It truly had been a while since he took part in this type of battle.


    The key point for taking on ankhegs was to avoid their bites and acidic spray attacks; the reason to avoid them was rather self-exnatory. As they were arthropods, ankhegs had blind spots when attacking. One example was that they could not bite targets within a roughly one-meter radius. Furthermore, they had limited movement as half of their ten-meter-long bodies remained buried underground. It would be fine to just be aware of the six to twelve wailing legs and their jaws.


    In fact, there was a much easier way to handle the situation. The mistress, being a daughter of a Northern witch, could simply use spells and achieve great results, but spellcasters rarely engaged inbat willingly. They had to save their spells for crucial moments as there was a daily limit to spells, thus the main forces of adventuring were warriors.


    Under normal circumstances, spellcasters would use ranged support weapons such as light crossbows, short bows, and slingshots as their main weapons, with some of them opting for staves or quarterstaves. Whatever was fine as long as they did not hit friendlies anyway. It was only when they encounteredrge numbers of enemies or monster bosses that they would unreservedly cast spells.


    A Grade 2 wizard could only cast a dozen or so spells in a day. They had great firepower, but their sustainability was extremely poor.


    ¡°Off your horses!¡±


    Before reaching the area where they previously encountered the ankhegs, Soran told the guards to get off their horses and walk on foot. Heid down and stuck his ear to the ground, then said to the others, ¡°Stomp your feet!


    ¡°Try to keep the same rhythm and stomp as hard as you can. Pay attention to your surroundings as you do so!¡±


    Ankhegs had Tremorsense, thus they were very sensitive to vibrations and sounds from the surface. Stomping the ground was the easiest way to enrage and flush them out.


    As Soran had anticipated, the ground lightly shook and bulged up soon after.


    ¡°They¡¯re beneath us,¡± Soran yelled and began retreating.


    He was unfit to fight head on as his wounds were still recovering, but he could still deal the final blow to the ankhegs when necessary.


    ¡°Spread out!¡±


    The head guard growled, his muscles swelling up. The Northern barbarian¡¯s Rage was a very special skill; since Northern barbarians trained their bodies in extreme cold, the skill had no after effects even though it ced a huge burden on their bodies. The only drawback would be its limited duration.


    Beastmen berserkers and barbarians could use their Rage ability for fifteen to thirty minutes. During that period of time, their stamina and explosive power would be multiplied several times, turning them into killing machines.


    On the other hand, Northern barbarians could only use Rage for several minutes. The profession Northern Barbarian was ssified as an advanced warrior profession and did not belong to the barbarian branch despite its name.


    The ground creaked as an ankheg suddenly appeared from beneath the ground. It sprayed its acid at the nearest guard, but he managed to roll and dodge arge portion of the attack, albeit slightly panickedly. He covered his body with a shield just in time to block the remaining acid heading for his torso. His shield was corroded, but he did not suffer any injuries.


    ¡°Kill it!¡±


    The head guard held his longsword up and charged in, joined by the other nearby guards. The five of them constantly moved around while encircling the ankheg, with the rest of the guards waiting for the other ankhegs to show themselves.


    The ankhegs did not appear all at once, but were waiting for the opportunity to attack those who were left out instead.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Soran suddenly panicked.


    He took a shield and began running forward; the ankhegs had set their sights on him. As he was keeping his distance from the battlefield, the ankhegs had deemed him as a left out individual.


    _Pssssss!_


    An ankheg appeared behind Soran and began spraying acid. He dodged the iing attack by a hair¡¯s width by rolling, his 20 Dexterity saving him at the veryst moment. Using the shield in his hands, Soran blocked the acid, which sttered everywhere after the blobnded on the ground.


    Thest ankheg showed itself as well.


    Due to the sudden action which broke out near Soran, the other guards were briefly distracted, and one of them was struck by acid. The acid dissolved arge chunk of meat on the guard¡¯s arm, but he still managed to keep his cool and decided to brutally chop his own arm off in an instant. Grinding his teeth in pain, he bandaged the wound quickly.


    The arm fell onto the ground, and not long after all that remained was a piece of white bone.


    ¡°Castro!¡± Another guard yelled and wanted to rush over to help his injuredrade.


    ¡°Stay focused! I¡¯m fine!¡± The guard who just cut his arm off yelled in response and stopped his co-worker from approaching. He retreated toward the back and shouted, ¡°Kill them first!¡±


    Getting injured was amon urrence for warriors, thus their ability to endure pain was exceptional. That said, Soran evaluated the injured guard highly as not many could keep their cool after chopping one of their arms off. Perhaps the harsh cold in the North helped them develop their guts and steely nerves, and the injured guard was no exception. He was most likely a retired soldier too, as only those who were used to life and death situations could be so decisive.


    ¡°Attack their lower limbs!¡±


    Now that he had been targeted by the ankhegs, Soran could no longer hold back. He unsheathed his curved sword and drifted around the ankhegs, shing at their defenceless stomachs whenever the opportunity arose. It was impossible for him to run up the ankhegs and attack their heads due to the reduced mobility caused by his thigh injury. That was a dangerous move which could only be performed when he was in peak condition; doing so while injured was a silly move which would ce his life in great danger.


    ¡°Die!¡± A deep growl resounded through the area.


    The head guard took the chance and leapt up, imitating Soran¡¯s previous move. He stabbed the longsword through the slit on the ankheg¡¯s shell and struck its brain. With a loud thud, the ankheg dropped dead onto the ground.


    With one ankheg down, the pressure on the guards lessened in an instant. Soran took the opportunity to take his leave from the battlefield, waiting for the chance tond the killing blow.


    The chance came fairly soon.


    Soran took a deep breath and elerated while one of the ankhegs was about to bite its target. He leapt up into the air and shed the ankheg¡¯s head from the side, creating a gaping wound with dark green fluid gushing out of it. The ankheg shivered and froze, then fell to the ground and remained motionless.


    When the guards were about to finish off thest ankheg, the heavily injured monster screeched out of the blue and began retreating into the soil; it was trying to escape.


    Without any sign of hesitation, Soran calmed his breath and yelled, ¡°Pass me a javelin!¡±


    A nearby guard tossed a longspear toward Soran who caught the weapon and pointed the spearhead downward. With a great leap four to five meters high, he yelled as he stabbed the ground while holding onto the longspear with both hands.


    Dark green blood burst from beneath the ground. The earth shook, and a high-pitched screech could be heard. Soran held onto the longspear, driving it further downward bit by bit. Finally, the ground no longer trembled, and the battle was over.


    (Profession Details¡ªNorthern Barbarians: They trained their bodies in ice cold water, granting them a unique Rage ability. As the cold suppressed their strength, they could not increase their physical abilities as much asmon barbarians. On the other hand, they would not burn through their stamina when using the skill and would also retain their reasoning and rationale unlike berserkers and barbarians. This granted them decentbat power after activating the skill. Rage: +2 Strength, +1 Constitution.)


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! To those who got pranked on April Fools¡¯, here¡¯s the legit chapter in case you missed it. Also, be sure to check out VW:CCM if you liked it!


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 34 - Healing Up

    <h4>Chapter 34: Healing Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    His wound opened up once again; by the time Soran let go of the spear, blood was oozing out from the wound on his thigh.


    The battle was fine at first, but the two leaping attacks worsened his injury and cracked the clots holding the wound closed. He was limping when he stood up and had no choice but to get carried back by the merchants on horseback.


    It was worth it; Soran received 1800 ughter EXP from the battle, and he could now level up Rogue to Level 6 if he wanted to.


    ¡°Tell the merchant squad toe over.¡± Soran nced at the head guard. After affirming that the head guard was listening, he continued, ¡°These insects are worth quite a bit. It would be hard for us to dig them up, so we should get some help. I suppose you guys need quite a bit of money after this.¡±


    As he finished this line, Soran looked around at the guards. One heavily injured and six lightly injured¡ªthis was the cost of the battle. Those who were lightly injured only received scratches and would recover in a day or two, but the heavily injured guard lost one of his arms.


    This basically meant that his career as a guard was over; it was impossible for amoner to pay the cost of regrowing a limb. It cost over 3000 Gold Derahls to receive treatment with the high-level divine spell Limb Regeneration, not to mention that the priest had to consume a part of his own life force. Due to such a reason, back in the game Soran only managed to get his severe injuries treated with the spell Greater Restoration by a priest after half a month.


    ording tomon practice, the loot of monsters that the merchant squad encountered during their journey belonged to the guards. They would sell the materials for money, and use that as funds topensate the injured or dead. It was rather fortunate that no one died during the battle this time; defeating ankhegs who had higher levels with no deaths was not an easy feat. (The ankhegs were Level 10, while the average level of the guards was approximately Level 6 to 7.)


    ¡°Mark,¡± the head guard said to another person as he nodded, ¡°call them over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drag these insects out of the ground. Wrap your hands with cloth, and be careful not to touch their acidic blood.¡±


    Soran did not help this time and stayed on the horse.


    ¡°The head shell is the most valuable part. It is the toughest part of the ankheg and can be used to make armor.


    ¡°Do you see the shell on the side of its mouth? That can be sold easily as it¡¯s useful for making gauntlets.


    ¡°The main piece of the head shell is a natural enchanted shield. Peel it off, polish it a bit, and it can be sold for 150 Gold Derahls in most cities.


    ¡°Someone remove the shells on their tails too. Those can be used to make half te armor.


    ¡°Oh, leave the back shell and meat alone. The back shells are basically worthless as only highly skilled cksmiths can forge those into tower shields, and no one eats the meat.


    ¡°Ankheg blood can be sold at the swamps, but no one in this region needs it.


    ¡°Their hearts can be sold to wizards for around 10 Gold Derahls each, so harvest those too.¡±


    Soran gave them instructions on how to dissect the ankhegs and retrieve the valuable parts. The guards felt more and more respect for him; not only did he finish off two ankhegs, he was also knowledgeable about things and willingly shared that knowledge. Knowledgeable teammates were always great to have, even back in the game, as they could optimize profits from battle by harvesting every seble part.


    Indeed, the guards needed money right now. They had to prepare a pension for the injured guard who was forced to retire and buy him a plot ofnd; the least they could do was ensure he had a stable source of ie for the rest of his life.


    The merchant squad soon arrived, and the merchants began ordering the workers around. They dug the ankhegs out, harvested the valuable parts, and loaded them onto their carts. A small team of guards stayed alert while the others were busy helping out.


    After the intense battle, the merchant guards finally showed smiles on their faces. ording to what Soran said, these three ankhegs would fetch them a whopping 1500 Gold Derahls in profit. Deducting the amount reserved for the guard who lost his arm, there was still enough money for each of them to receive 10 or so Gold Derahls, which was equivalent to their original payment for this job.


    The head guard had discussed how the profit would be distributed before they began harvesting the monsters. The head guard would receive ten percent, the heavily injured Castro would receive fifteen percent as his pension, the six injured guards would split twenty percent, the nine other guards who took part in the fight would split fifteen percent, the eighteen guards who did not participate in the fight would split ten percent, and the remaining thirty percent would go to Soran.


    Although some received more than others, everyone agreed it was fair to split the profit in such a way. Soran, who would receive thirty percent of the profit was undoubtedly the one who contributed the most as the two battles would not have been so easy if not for his help; it was really a miracle no one died.


    Distributing profit fairly was crucial for the team; it was even more important than their friendships in a sense.


    Adding 200 Gold Derahls from the profit to his past savings, the injured Castro could buy a hundred-acre farnd and live his life as a kk, hiring farmers to tend the fields in his stead. This ensured that he would have a stable source of ie and would not fall into despair and poverty due to the loss of an arm.


    As a matter of fact, most adventurers were concerned about this issue. They were always exposed to danger, and they never knew when they would be forced to retire due to injuries.


    As the merchant guards held Soran in high regard, other workers also showed their respect and were curious about him.


    Rogues; they were either petty thieves or legendary adventurers. After all, those who travelled alone in the wild were qualified to be the main characters bards sang of in their tales. (Just like Aragorn from Lord of the Rings.)


    On therge carriage, the mistress could feel the intensity of the battle just from looking at the corpses of the ankhegs. She then ordered one of her servants, ¡°Tell the merchants to reserve some money as pension. I will only take twenty percent of the profit this time.¡±


    The servant quickly left the room and went to discuss the matter with the merchants. Apparently, the mistress had not realized that Soran had maximized their profits from the battle.


    The mysterious woman nced at Soran and noticed the blood on his thigh. She frowned as she said, ¡°Get on the carriage. That wound needs to be stitched, or else it will not recover.¡±


    Knowing the severity of his injury, Soran got off the horse and limped his way over to the carriage.


    The interior of the carriage was spacious. Fluffy wool and cloth covered the floor, and one could tell it was a veryfortable room to stay in. In the center of the room was a short table with a metal incense burner (unknown) and a deck of casually ced tarot cards. There was a faint fragrance in the room, but Soran could not tell what the smell was. All he knew was that it helped clear his mind up, simr to the incense used by wizards to help them focus when memorizing spells.


    The mistress bent down searching for something. Her plump, well-rounded buttocks were almost like a full moon, and Soran could not help but be attracted to the wondrous view. Knowing it was disrespectful to peek at ady¡¯s buttocks though, especially when she was about to treat his wounds, Soran immediately looked away. While he waited, he ced his shirt under his thigh to prevent his blood from staining the precious fur he was sitting on.


    ¡°You do it, or I do it?¡±


    She took out a curved silver needle and some semi-transparent threads which were made with special materials to prevent infections.


    Soran looked up and replied, ¡°Ah, let me do it myself then.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said as she lit a candle and sterilized the silver needle by heating it with the candle me for a while. After weaving the thread through the loop, she handed it over to Soran.


    Soran took the needle and removed the bandages. He pricked the needle into his thigh and began stitching the wound bit by bit, gritting his teeth in great pain while doing so. It was a wound which could not be healed simply with potions, and stitching it was the only way to stop it from opening up over and over again. Even though potions had simr effects as divine spells, they were not omnipotent nheless.


    By the time Soran finished stitching the half-foot wound, he was soaked in cold sweat and had a pale face.


    The mysterious woman silently looked at him and asked, ¡°Looks like you have learned about medical treatments, hm?¡±


    ¡°This much is necessary for surviving in the wild,¡± Soran casually replied.


    He applied some ointment onto the bandages and carefully wrapped his wound with them.


    A data log appeared:


    ¡°Stitching sessful.¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully stitched the wound and lessened the injury.¡±


    ¡°Heal +2.¡±


    It was only then that Soran noticed he had obtained a handful of new skills, most of which were basic ones.


    Name: Soran


    Race: Half-elf


    Attributes: Strength 14 (+2), Dexterity 20 (+1), Constitution 19, Intelligence 18 (+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 16


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 5 Rogue (0/3000) ¡¾Grade 2¡¿


    Health Points (HP): 52/52


    Experience Points (EXP): 3650 ughter EXP, 100 Profession EXP ¡¾Unassigned¡¿


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 103, Steal 35, Pick Lock 45, Snare 55, Diplomacy 3, Appraise 1, Deception 3, Literacy 1, Evasion (Rolling) 5, Listen 3, Heal 2, Spellcraft 1, Perform 1


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands ¡¾Sealed¡¿ (Weakened State)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Perseverance


    Profession Abilities: Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon ¡¾Proficiency¡¿


    Combat Skills: Shadowstrike


    Apart from the basic skills, he gained 3 points in Listen and 5 points in Evasion (Rolling) from fighting the ankhegs and 2 points in Heal for stitching the wound, in addition to another point in Diplomacy.


    It seemed that basic profession skills could be raised through training!


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out tomorrow, Tuesday, 3rd April. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 35 - Wolf Pack

    <h4>Chapter 35: Wolf Pack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    After briefly clearing up the mess left by their battle, the merchant squad resumed travelling toward their next destination.


    Due to his injuries, Soran could not ride a horse and could only sit in one of the cargo carts. The mistress did not invite Soran to her carriage since they were not that close yet, but she did invite Vivian to join her. However, Vivian shook her head and rejected the offer, then climbed up onto the cargo cart to sit beside Soran.


    As the squad moved on, the merchant guards continued scouting their surroundings. The voices of merchants ordering the workers to fill up the pits on the road could be heard from time to time; perhaps because of the big rain a while ago, the roads were all muddy and puddles were everywhere.


    Soran¡¯s clothes had gotten rather dirty from the battle with the ankhegs. Considering he had been rolling on the ground to avoid attacks, it was only natural his clothing turned muddy. Vivian removed the chunks of dried mud and patted the remaining dust off Soran, then rubbed and blew away the mud on her hands.


    Others were upied with their own business, but they could not help but smile when they saw the siblings sitting in the cart. Everyone took a liking to the two of them, especially the mysterious mistress of the squad. She would often open the curtains on her carriage to look at them, and her vision was mostly focused on Vivian, as though something about the little girl was attracting her attention.


    It was a peaceful scene, in direct contrast to their previous encounter with the ankhegs.


    Soran took out a tattered cloth and began cleaning his curved sword. Ankheg blood was acidic, and it might damage his weapon if he did not remove the bloodstains from the sword as soon as possible. He did not seem to be bothered by Vivian, who was still trying her best to clean his clothes, attempting to blow off the dust stuck between the small gaps of the loosely woven shirt. Patches of brown and grey were still visible on his shirt, and Vivian was dissatisfied because of it.


    ¡°Use this,¡± the head guard said with a smile as he took out a small sack and tossed it over to Soran. ¡°It¡¯s a type of refined oil which can help preserve weapons.¡±


    Obviously, preserving a sword was a lot moreplicated than merely wiping and whetting it from time to time. To those who made a living through battles, having a good weapon was essential to protecting themselves from danger.


    Soran dly received the sack from the head guard. Using his fingers, he carefully applied the refined oil on his curved sword. Since it could prevent weapons from rusting, it was best to bring refined oil when adventuring, at least before acquiring Rare-grade weapons. It was not as though Rare-grade weapons did not require maintenance¡ªeven enchanted weapons would need to be taken care of regrly¡ªbut they no longer required constant care. This kind of care for one¡¯s weapon was the proper attitude of an adventurer and abatant.


    Soran sheathed the curved sword after wiping it with a cloth once again. Perhaps because he had used a lot of energy in the previous battle and sustained blood loss from the thigh injury, he was tired and fell asleep not long after. Vivian got drowsy after looking at her sleeping brother for a while, and she leaned her head onto Soran¡¯s chest while being careful not to touch his wound.


    Like that, the merchant squad continued travelling.


    When the guards who were riding horses walked past the cart where the siblings were resting, they tried to reduce the noises they made out of respect for Soran. Soran probably could not defeat the guards in a one-on-one situation, but he still earned their respect in the battle with the ankhegs nheless.


    In fact, Soran was not in deep slumber; he would rarely fall asleeppletely when travelling in the wilderness. It was more like he was taking a nap instead, his mind half-awake while his body slept. Since he was aware of the dangers in the wilderness, he would never let his guard down, and the slightest of noises would alert and wake him up.


    It was alreadyte, yet the merchant squad still showed no intention of stopping.


    Vivian was sound asleep in his arms when Soran finally woke up, so he tried to free his hands without waking her. His effort was in vain though, as Vivian yawned and rubbed her eyes, then asked, ¡°Big brother, you woke up?¡±


    Soran smiled and carressed her hair in response.


    One of the merchant guards whom he fought together with against the ankhegs walked over and tossed him a bag of bread and smoked meat. The bread was all prepared beforehand, thus its texture was rather hard. The smoked meat was easier to eat as it was slightly warm and had a better taste.


    Travelling in the wilderness was a tough task, so travellers did not pay much heed to the quality of food they ate during their journey. Most carried their food inside their clothes with a waist strap to keep their meals from bing icy cold, and it was effective to a certain extent.


    Soran tore a piece of bread and handed it to Vivian along with a slice of smoked meat. Since the squad did not stop and start a fire for preparing their meals, there was no soup or stew avable.


    Soran ate the bread and took a sip of water to make it easier to chew, then told Vivian in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you something good when we camp tonight.¡±


    This was the wilderness; hunting a rabbit or two was a piece of cake for Soran, who had extraordinary reflexes and agility. There were no signs of human activity anywhere, implying that he might be able to find a wide variety of wild game.


    Vivian was not picky about food, and she quietly ate her meal beside Soran.


    All of a sudden, she tensed up and looked at the nearby forest. Vivian tugged Soran¡¯s clothes with her small hands and said worriedly, ¡°Big brother. Something is looking at us.¡±


    Soran stood up vigntly and ced his hand on the hilt of his curved sword. He surveyed their surroundings carefully but was unable to find anything. However, Soran could still guess who the observers were from his past experiences.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, patting the young girl¡¯s head, and continued, ¡°Those are gnolls which live in this area. They probably noticed us trespassing in their territory.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. They won¡¯t dare attack arge merchant squad like ours, so it will be fine when we leave their territory.¡±


    Gnolls were one of the mostmon types of monsters in the wild.


    They had sharp ws and teeth and agile bodies, as well as considerable intelligence, posing a much greater threat than goblins or kobolds.


    Gnolls tended to attack those who travelled alone and rarely assaultedrge-scale merchant squads unless they werepletely confident.


    Gnolls, being carnivorous, tended to form tribes with rather small numbers. Most tribes only had fifteen to thirty gnolls, and those were further split into families of five to eight. Rather than fighting against heavily armed guards, they would instead hunt goblins and kobolds to fill their stomachs. At the very least, hunting goblins and kobolds was the safer choice.


    If they attacked armed humans, they would more often than not suffer casualties. As long as people travelled in groups of five or more, the gnolls would most likely let them pass. Even if they chose to attack the group, they would first tail their prey for a while beforeunching a sneak attack during the night.


    The forest grew denser as the merchant squad continued to travel, thus the guards reduced their scouting range and increased the number of guards who were leading the way to five. These measures were done to ensure that they could provide sufficient support in case of emergencies.


    Some of the merchants began grumbling in dissatisfaction, as travelling in the dark was both dangerous and troublesome. The cows and horses would slow down if their surroundings got too dark.


    As if answering theirints, a bright full moon appeared in the sky. The cool, chilly moonlight illuminated the road, making it easier for the squad to travel.


    The merchant guards lit their torches while the workers began fixing theirs onto the carts. The mysterious mistress silently stepped out of her carriage and looked around, then pointed her finger at the top of her carriage and chanted a weird half-syble.


    Light¡ªa globe of light materialised on top of the carriage.


    Considering that her spell had an effective range of roughly one hundred feet (around thirty meters), the mistress certainly had considerable levels in the Wizard profession.


    The merchant squad cheered as she finished casting the spell. The power of magic was a source of encouragement for many, and the merchants also felt safer after witnessing the mistress¡¯ abilities.


    ¡°Big sis is so good at magic.¡± Vivian crept next to Soran. ¡°It was so tiny when I used Light, but everywhere¡¯s so bright when she uses it!¡±


    Soran stared at the cart while deep in thought; he found it hard to believe that the mysterious mistress was in fact an advanced witch who was at least Level 15.


    The light brought convenience to the squad, but it also exposed their location. Pairs of dark green eyes could be seen staring at them in the dark forest; they belonged to the nearby wolves and wild beasts.


    ¡°Aaaaoooooooooo!¡±


    The loud and clear howl resounded throughout the area, and an alpha wolf the size of a cow emerged from behind a short hill; it was a wild worg.


    It red at the distant merchant squad, locking its gaze onto therge carriage in the center. As if it could sense the stare from the mistress, the worg shuddered in fear and let out a low howl. Replying howls could be heard from the wolves hiding in the forest answering their leader. The pairs of green eyes disappeared as they turned around and followed the retreating worg.


    Worgs had decent intelligence for wild beasts, with some of them being even smarter than warhorses. There was plenty of prey avable in the wild, thus there was no need to bother with such a heavily guarded merchant squad, not to mention the fact that there was a wizard (witch) among them.


    It was as if their fear toward spellcasters was within their blood. Countless past experiences allowed these beasts to learn that those who could cast spells were not to be trifled with.


    As long as they were not provoked, wild beasts would rarely attack enemies who could cast spells.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out tomorrow, Wednesday, 4th April. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 36 - The Legendary Battle (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Legendary Battle (Part 1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    It was gettingte.


    After travelling non-stop for twelve hours, everyone felt exhausted; even the warriors, who had higher Constitution than the workers and merchants, showed signs of getting tired.


    The merchant guards had to stay alert throughout the entire journey, and staying alert continuously for so long was taxing on their minds. Under normal circumstances, the squad would stop and rest for the day after travelling six or so hours, but the squad could only march on since the mistress had yet to give them the order to stop. Many were getting discontent about her decision, but they continued moving on nheless.


    Soran was especially silent in the dark night, his silhouette slightly shady as if the night was embracing him.


    The road condition was getting worse. They were quite far away from Amber City at this point, thus the road was not well maintained due to low traffic. The condition would only take a turn for the better once they got within fifty kilometers of the next city, where there would be human activity.


    The mysterious mistress did not return to the inside of her carriage, but instead stood on the outside and looked forward, turning her head back in the direction of Amber City from time to time.


    She frowned out of the blue, set her gaze on the far distance, and coldly muttered, ¡°How dare you use divination magic against me!¡±


    A ray of cold light shed through her hands. In her fingers, the mistress held a dark gold card decorated with an enneagram on the back and a crown on the front; Soran could not tell any further details as his vision was not that exceptional.


    In an instant, the stars in the sky seemed to dim. The mistress was obviously angered by the other party¡¯s provocation and started chanting weird sybles, turning the atmosphere into a heavy one. The merchant guards swiftly gathered around the mistress, abandoning the merchants and their goods. It seemed that thedy¡¯s safety was of paramount importance for the guards; wizards and witches were vulnerable when chanting, thus it was reasonable for the guards to surround her and keep others away.


    ¡°SU...AU...SO...¡±


    Spell incantations consisted of awkward and weird sybles. Unlike themonly usednguages, it was difficult for those who were not trained to pronounce these sounds. It required the basic profession abilities Chant Language and Chant Gesture.


    Another bright ray of light appeared from her hands. The mysterious mistress sneered and retrieved the card, then said with a tired voice, ¡°It¡¯s now safe.


    ¡°There¡¯s ake not far ahead. We¡¯ll camp there for the night.¡±


    Back in a spooky underground chamber in Amber City, the red-robed priest shuddered, and blood gushed out from his mouth. His whole body was pale, but he kept muttering, ¡°The prophecy failed!


    ¡°Someone interfered with my divination magic using Counterspell and Counter-Divination!


    ¡°The other party might be a Legendary Wizard! The Descendant of God¡¯s atmosphere has been concealed!


    ¡°Wake the terror knights up! The Descendant of God will awaken in desperation and fear!


    ¡°Begin the ritual now. Our lord¡¯s will shall fall upon his descendant soon.¡±


    Prayers resounded within the gloomy chamber. The evil followers dressed in ck sliced the sacrifices¡¯ throats with daggers, the blood flowing into the demonic magic formation and dripping into the marble coffins. Death energy resonated and began to expand, with the atmosphere of the Abyss enshrouding the area. The marble coffins shattered into dust from the tempest of death energy, and along with the ttering sound of armor, eight terror knights equipped with ck temail stood up.


    They had blood-red pupils which looked like burning mes. The moment they emerged from the coffins, they began massacring everyone within the chamber mercilessly. Unsheathing their vorpal swords, the knights shed and cut down the evil followers.


    Fresh blood and limbs flew everywhere.


    The red-robed priest did not anticipate such a turn of events, and heid frozen on top of the altar.


    Clear, loud neighs could be heard as the scattered blood of the dead followers began to gather in a blob while the terror knights chanted in a sphemousnguage. They knelt on one knee and stabbed their vorpal swords into the magic formation, and along with fiery mes, horse-like demons called nightmares rushed out from the formation one after another.


    Without a single word, the terror knights got on the nightmares with their swords held high. The shadows of wronged ghosts could be seen as the knights¡¯ ck, tattered cloaks fluttered. The terror knights charged toward the two-meter-thick wall, the ming hooves of the nightmares exploding as they rammed against it.


    The wall crumbled as though it was made of sand. The evil cavalry did not stop there; they continued crashing through wall after wall until the nightmares found a path to fly above ground.


    Legendary Terror Knights (Grade 5)


    Challenge Rating: Level 16 (Monster Level: 24), Greater Undead


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 25 and 15 (Total Attribute Points: 95-110)


    Specialty: Legendary Vorpal Sword User, Advanced Charge, Nightmare Rider, Call Undead, sphemous Language, Fear Aura, Death Aura, Abyss Knight, Devastating Strike, Smite Infidel, Sword Form¡ªBehead, Sword Form¡ªWaist Chop, Sword Form¡ªEvil Crossed sh


    Difficulty: A


    Nightmare (Grade 4)


    Challenge Rating: Level 12 (Monster Level: 18), Large Outsider


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 21 and 12 (Total Attribute Points: 90-100)


    Specialty: ming Hooves, Advanced Charge, Darkvision, Skyrunning, Advanced Bull Rush, Demonic Resistance, Outsider


    Difficulty: A-


    It was a calm and silent night out in the wilderness.


    After travelling the entire day, everyone cheered from the bottom of their hearts after reaching the campsite. Everyone was exhausted, and they were d that it was finally time for rest.


    Although it was almost midnight, the workers were still busy fetching water and starting fires. They boiledrge pots of water and added some ingredients into the pots, preparing a simple soup for everyone. After eating bread and smoked meat the entire day, it was only natural for them to yearn for a warm bowl of soup before heading to sleep.


    On the other hand, the guards were patrolling the campsite vigntly. After deciding the night shifts, they set up simple barricades as their line of defence. Monsters tended to gather at water sources, thus it would not be ideal to camp near ake under normal circumstances. The mistress, however, specifically ordered them to camp here, so they could only do their best to protect everyone despite the danger.


    Among the squad, there were two people who were feeling uneasy. The first one was Soran; he hadn¡¯t considered at all the possibility that the mysterious mistress was Level 16 or higher, meaning she was almost at the Realm of Legends.


    There were only a handful of Northern witches who had such strength. They all had great political power, being members of the Witch Council at the very least with ranks equivalent to the casten of a small city in the Southern Principality. Soran could not understand why such a powerful witch had to take on the task of escorting a merchant squad; normal Northern merchant squads only had witches up to Level 12. (He¡¯d learned about this as some yers frequently attacked Northern merchant squads back in the game.)


    There was only one reason he could think of¡ªshe was sent out for a special task.


    If she was indeed carrying out some secret mission, travelling with the squad might not necessarily be a good idea for the siblings. There was a good chance that they would get dragged into rather dangerous incidents.


    The other person who was feeling uneasy was the mistress of the merchant squad herself. She was gazing in the direction of Amber City with a worried expression, as though something horrible had happened in the city.


    Time passed quickly.


    The workers had finally finished preparing meals for everyone. The guards took turns eating, and the siblings were also each given a bowl of soup which gave off a sweet aroma. Perhaps she was really worn out, because Vivian quickly ate her portion with a drowsy face.


    Setting down his food, Soran first went to set up a tent for the night. After spraying powder which acted as pesticide around their tent, he carried Vivian, who was dozing off, into the tent andid her down.


    Just when Soran was about to enjoy his meal, he felt a weird feeling of being haunted by something. He stood up abruptly, looked toward Amber City, and ran to the short hill nearby, unsheathing his curved sword as he ran.


    The mistress got there before he did.


    As the two looked into the far distance, they could see that the horizon had been painted red. The emerging smoke was also dyed red, looking almost like the fiery cloudsmonly seen at dawn or dusk.


    They were a hundred miles away from Amber City and were unable to tell where the smoke and fire originated from, but the two both knew in their hearts that tragedy was befalling the city.


    It was the Level 9 spell, Legendary Meteor Swarm!


    This was not the first time Soran had seen the spell in action, but he could not help but feel shocked by the scene nheless.


    Meteor Swarm¡ªit was one of the easiest Level 9 spells to learn, with the prerequisite of learning the spell being Level 20 in the Wizard profession. Given that the easiest was already so powerful, the others were of course even more amazing.


    Professionals had once calcted the power of the spell, and they concluded that it was as powerful as eight tomahawk missiles bombarding a five-kilometer region. Back then, Legendary Warriors had joked that those who could survive the spell could be used as shields against air-to-surface missiles in real life.


    Among all professions, only warriors and barbarians who had reached the Realm of Legends had the leeway to joke about taking a Meteor Swarm head on. There was once a Legendary Warrior who posted a video of him bathing in magma, and a lot of people were shocked by the resilience of the Warrior profession.


    Warrior was once an underrated profession which was deemed poor by many, but those who persevered made it to their golden days where they were part of one of the most powerful groups in the game.


    It was a pity that only a few had made it to the Realm of Legends as warriors.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out tomorrow, Thursday, 5th April. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 37 - The Legendary Battle (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Legendary Battle (Part 2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Amber City.


    The once glorious city had now fallen into ruin. Searing mes swallowed the entire city, turning buildings into mere wreckage. The weak voices of people stuck in the burning wreckage pled for help, but there was no one who could save these poormoners. Dark shadows wandered in the burning streets, and lc-blue soul mes began to appear in the sockets of the pale white skeletons lying on the ground. Incantations spoken in the sphemousnguage animated the corpses and skeletons, and they began tottering toward the only area which remained intact in the city with weapons in their hands.


    The shrine area¡ªit was the only undamaged area in Amber City.


    The shrines of the gods gave off a dim aura, their statues enshrouded by ayer of holy light. The shrine guards in full te armor stood in front, with the city guards who luckily survived standing behind them. Even the gentle and graceful priests and priestesses who liked preaching about the teachings of their gods had removed their robes and changed into heavy armor. Contrary tomon knowledge, they were not mere spellcasters, but also had decent closebat skills.


    Annalynne, the priestess who had helped Soran and Vivian, stood amongst them. She wore a silverish white half-te armor while holding a knight shield in her left hand and a il in her right. ils were difficult to use, but they could deal exceptional damage to enemies when used properly.


    When she was receiving meleebat training, every other weapon apart from the il feltcking to her, which was why she chose to learn to use this unique yet dangerous weapon.


    A slim teenage priestess wearing silverish white half-te while holding a il and a shield provided quite the visual impact for the onlookers, but that just goes to show how dire the situation was.


    Even priests-in-training had to take part in the battle; behind them were the city¡¯s survivors, cowering and trembling in fear as they awaited their destiny.


    The sphemousnguage resounded throughout the area!


    Among the evil followers of the fallen existed those who were called sphemous priests. Together, they were chanting in the sphemousnguage in order to weaken the divine protection of the shrines. The eight terror knights surrounded the shrine area, their nightmares breathing out sulphurous mes. Countless undeads wandered aimlessly in the surroundings; they were the dead citizens which were forcefully revived by the spell Create Undead and would dissipate into thin air at dawn the next day.


    Yet the survivors might not make it to see that.


    The divine powers were gradually weakening. The terror knights urged their anxious steeds to press on; even though the nightmares felt uneasy, they obeyed the terror knights and approached the shrine where the shrine guards made their final stand.


    The approaching monsters were not enemies the shrine guards could handle. With eight Legendary-grade terror knights present, even the entirebat force of Amber City would fall short.


    Despair loomedrge on this fallen city.


    Fear spread among the survivors.


    Just when everyone had given up all hope and was about to face their fate, a strangemotion arose from afar.


    The priests and priestesses wereforting the crying survivors knowing full well that they did not stand a chance against the terror knights. They told the survivors that even if they died, their souls would be received by the gods and would be granted lives of eternal peace in the domain of the gods. The shrine guards were praying on their knees, asking their gods to grant them blessings and strength for their veryst fight, swearing that they would resist to the bitter end.


    As long as the divine power of the gods remained uncontaminated, their souls would also remain pure.


    One of the city guards shouted out of the blue with a surprised look and pointed to the front.


    ¡°Look over there!¡±


    An inconspicuous figure emerged from the dark.


    The man appearing out of nowhere was bald and only equipped with rough clothes made of cloth and a leg strap; he was unarmed. The countless undeads went into a frenzy after noticing the living being nearby. Group after group, the undeads attacked the man. The ghosts shed at him with their ws, while the skeletons swung their swords at their target.


    Yet he was entirely unperturbed.


    The attacks seemed to have connected, but they did not even hurt his body hair, let alone deal him any damage. The bald man calmly looked around as if searching for something, and he showed signs of relief after seeing the survivors in the shrine.


    ¡°d I made it in time!¡± He sighed as he stomped the ground andunched a shockwave.


    That single attack sent hundreds of undeads flying. It cracked and created web-like patterns on the ground, shattering the ground into mere pebbles within a hundred-meter radius.


    ¡°Perfect Self!¡± Bishop Phil shouted in disbelief. ¡°Set up a defensive formation! Use divine blessings!


    ¡°Hold out till daybreak and we¡¯ll be saved!¡±


    Who would have thought that the inconspicuous man was a Legendary Monk? Not only was he a Legendary Monk, he also chose the least popr Monk archetype, Ascetic. (Ascetics did not wear armor, nor did they use any weapons.)


    ¡ªLegendary One-inch Punch!


    The monk leapt forward, jumping across dozens of meters at once. He clenched his fist and punched the skeleton knight, causing it to shudder within its armor. The undead¡¯s armor showed no signs of damage, but the skeleton knight¡¯s bones within werepletely shattered, turning it into a pile of powdery bones.


    ¡ªFirestorm Force!


    Looking at the swarms of undeads rushing at him from all directions, the monk pped his hands and created a scorching ball of mes in his palm. As he punched the iing enemies, explosions rang out one after another, the heatwave expanding along with the searing mes. The powerful heatwave sent dust all over the ce, and the undeads were knocked back up to ten meters.


    Just when the lesser undeads began copsing like a line of dominos, the sphemous priests finally noticed the monk¡¯s presence. Three of them stepped forward and began casting spells, shooting rays of evil light at the distant monk who was battling the undeads all alone.


    ¡ªUmbra Force!


    The monk remained unflustered and sped his hands; his skin turned gold, and a silver aura filled with qi surrounded his body, negating all the iing spells. He then took a great leap, and his body disappeared into thin air.


    ¡ªEmpty Body!


    ¡ªTrackless Step!


    The monk reappeared right above the sphemous priest, yelling as he chopped his target with his hand.


    ¡ªMage Armor ¡¾Proficiency¡¿


    ¡ªStoneskin.


    A formless energy barrier blocked the monk¡¯s attack as it covered the evil priest who now had rock-like skin. The nearby sphemous priests began chanting swiftly and protected themselves with barriers which could redirect energy.


    ¡ªKing Kong Palm!


    The monk retracted his arm and struck the evil priest once again, and this time his hand turned golden. Amid the shattering sounds of the barrier and the crunching sound of the sphemous priest¡¯s stone skin, the monk¡¯s palmnded dead center on the priest¡¯s chest. With just a single palm, the monk prated bothyers of defence and crushed every single bone within the priest. The sphemous priest had his chestpletely destroyed andy dead on the ground like a lump of mud.


    ¡°Foolish spellcasters. Did you really think ayer of stone and an energy barrier could stop our attacks?¡±


    From within the darkness, another brawny shadow came into sight.


    The ground shook for every step he took; he was a magnificently well-built man 2.4 meters in height. His arms were as thick as amoner¡¯s waist, and in his hand he held a heavy six-hundred-pound broadaxe. Even though it was as chunky as a door, the man did not seem to have any problems and held it with one hand as he casually walked into the crowd of undeads.


    ¡°Leave this ce to me.¡±


    The brawny man thumped his chest with great strength. His already muscr body began to swell up, monstrous muscles and veins popping up all over his body. Along with clicks and cks, all his bones began to extend, increasing his height to over three meters.


    ¡ªRage.


    But this was not his final form.


    As he growled like a beast, the man hammered the ground with his fists, and his enormous body began swelling once again.


    ¡ªLegendary Rage.


    The earth shattered under such terrifying strength. The man had now transformed into a five-meter-tall giant, the seemingly disproportional broadaxe now fitting him perfectly. The muscles which harbored monstrous strength were all over his body, with veins wriggling like worms popping up everywhere; the man looked like an ancient ughter machine right now.


    Once again, he wildly roared. It was ear-shattering and seemed as though it shook the earth and heavens.


    With the horrid figure as the center, every skeleton within fifty meters was smashed into smithereens. The sphemous priests nearby gave out pathetic shrieks as blood seeped out from their ears, eyes, and noses. As if they had gone mad, the evil priests sluggishly dropped to the floor and stayed down,ughing like retards; their Fortitude was insufficient to negate the roar.


    ¡ªLegendary Warcry! (Soundwave Attack)


    The giant rested the broadaxe on his shoulder, nced at the evil priests who had turned into retards, and mocked them, ¡°How weak! Pathetic spellcasters!¡±


    ¡ªEarthshatter!


    The humongous giant stomped his foot, sending a ripple through the ground. The earth shook and began to copse, and the sphemous priests were devoured by the cracking earth.


    _Clip clop clip clop!_


    The sound of horse¡¯s hooves rang clear within the ruined city.


    When the man locked eyes with the terror knights, he finally reced his casual attitude with a serious one, licking his lips while saying, ¡°Finally, a worthy opponent!¡±


    ¡ªUndead Rage!


    A bloody aura spread over the skin of the barbarian as he roared and charged at the terror knight, sending a vertical hack at the enemy. The terror knight defended against the attack with its heavy vorpal sword, but the nightmare howled in pain. The force of the attack could not be deflected, crushing the nightmare¡¯s hooves into the ground.


    The terror knight slowly got off its steed and red at the barbarian with its blood-red eyes. It took off the tattered cape and tossed it aside, then held the vorpal sword with both hands, which were equipped with ck fishscale gauntlets, holding it in a plow guard stance. (Note: This means holding a sword horizontally in front of one¡¯s chest while pointing the tip at the opponent.)


    The true battle had just begun!


    (Profession Skill¡ªLegendary Rage: Strength +10, Constitution +10. Grants immunity against mind-affecting spells, Maze, and Imprisonment. Grants the user unlimited stamina when active.)


    (Profession Skill¡ªPerfect Self: After long-term training and cultivation, monks¡¯ bodies have reached perfection and are considered supernatural existences. All non-rare physical attacks andmon weapons can no longer harm them. Only Rare-grade weapons with +1 or above and enchanted weapons can deal damage to these monks.)


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out tomorrow, Friday, 6th April. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes: _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you can donate here for more chapters if you wish to.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 38 - Sabre

    <h4>Chapter 38: Sabre</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The night passed in the blink of an eye.


    When Soran woke up the next day, the merchant squad was just the same as before, but he knew that somewhere else, something had undergone aplete change¡ªsuch as Amber City.


    Perhaps the city would cease to exist from now on.


    Soran had finally recalled what had happened in Amber City in the game; it was a battle of legends. Those with Legendary professions came into existence fromst night onward, and their battle with the descendants of the gods had just begun. Soran wanted to stay as far away as possible from those dangerous people.


    Once a Legendary Rogue himself, Soran clearly understood the huge difference in strength between Legendary and non-Legendary professions. When he became a Level 19 rogue, he was still within the realm of mortals and did not feel a lot more powerful than he had at Level 18, but everything changed the moment he reached Level 20 and became a Legendary Rogue.


    Even the spell Dimensional Anchor could not hold him in ce.


    If not for the restriction which only allowed him to travel to and from the ne of Shadows once a day, he could have dominated the world with his skills.


    Perfect Self (Monk), Legendary Rage (Barbarian), Conjure Celestial (Priest) and many more were all legendary skills or spells which granted the user power close to that of the deities. Warrior was originally deemed the worst profession by most yers, but everyone dropped their jaws after witnessing the profession¡¯splete overhaul when reaching the Realm of Legends. Legendary Endurance allowed them to survive even in magma, and Legendary Toughness granted them the ability to fight massive dragons head on.


    It wasn¡¯t just the warriors. For instance, it was also best not to provoke Legendary Wizards. Most of them could cast the spell Time Stop, and only those who were demi-gods or deities could resist Legendary-tier time magic.


    Soran wanted to stay away from these people. At the very least, he did not want to have anything to do with them until he got considerably stronger, or else he would just get dragged into their crazy fights and get killed.


    Soran was deep in thought, but it did not take long before he was disturbed by amotion; a single adult saber-toothed tiger appeared near their campsite. Known as the king of beasts, saber-toothed tigers would even hunt drakes (Challenge Rating 10) on their own when starved. They were considered one of the most dangerous felidae species in existence.


    The merchants and workers were so extremely terrified that some eveny powerless on the ground in despair. Despite their pathetic appearances, Soran could understand their feelings. The male saber-toothed tiger in front of them was an adult whose body alone reached 4.5 meters in length with a 2.7-meter-long tail. It probably weighed around eight hundred to one thousand kilograms, not to mention its height of over two meters. Saber-toothed tigers looked rather simr to typical tigers, but they had muchrger bodies and two characteristic saber-shaped canine teeth. Those canine teeth could be turned into +3 Rare-grade daggers that granted exceptional pration power after undergoing slight modifications; they were dream weapons for rogues in the early stages of the game.


    The king of the wilderness strode toward theke. With sharp eyes which reflected its intelligence, the saber-toothed tiger stared at the group of humans. After a short while, it lost interest in the merchant squad and lowered its head to drink water from theke.


    The merchant guards were slightly frightened at first, but soon some of them were silently pulling out their crossbows with cautious yet excited looks. Perhaps after eliminating the ankhegs, they had gotten overconfident and thought that a single saber-toothed tiger was something they could kill easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Soran hurriedly suppressed their urge to fight, turned to the guard leader, and said, ¡°That is a saber-toothed tiger which preys on powerful monsters like drakes. Are you sure you want to let these hot-headed guys attack it?¡±


    A tiger which almost weighed a ton was something unnatural. Perhaps after undergoing further mutation, saber-toothed tigers might be supernatural beasts. Simply put, attacking them was a suicidal act.


    Additionally, the one in front of them was no ordinary saber-toothed tiger. Typical saber-toothed tigers were mostly Level 12, but this one was at least Level 16, judging from its looks. Unless the mistress decided to lend them a hand, they had no chance of beating the beast.


    ¡°See those glittering sharp ws?¡± Soran pointed toward the tiger and continued, ¡°They can tear apart chainmail armor like paper. Even the tough scales of drakes can only take a hit or two before gettingpletely torn apart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb it. The apex predator of the wilderness never runs short on prey. As long as we leave it alone, it will leave after drinking some water.¡±


    Soran¡¯s judgement was right on the spot; the saber-toothed tiger quietly left after ncing at the squad. Letting out a sigh of relief, the merchant guard then angrily scolded the men who were about to jump in and attack the tiger before Soran stopped them.


    As if remembering something important, Soran had a grim expression while looking toward the forest.


    ¡°This is the South. You guys are unfamiliar with this ce, so please don¡¯t be reckless!


    ¡°Saber-toothed tigers areparable to winter wolves in the North. Just for your reference, a single male saber-toothed tiger can fight equally against a small pack of winter wolves. If not for the overwhelming numbers of winter wolves, saber-toothed tigers might have taken the North as their territory already.¡±


    Winter wolves wererge supernatural beasts. They were as intelligent as humans and capable ofmunicating in both Common Language and Giant Language. Their ability to use Cold Breath and their keen perceptions which granted them outstanding tracking abilities made them some of the deadliest creatures in cold regions. Their fur and pelts could be sold for 2000 Gold Derahls in the North and could even cost up to 3000 Gold Derahls in the South.


    Winter wolves were one of Soran¡¯s favourite types of prey. It could even be said that without them, it would have been impossible for him to be a Legendary Rogue due to the expensive fee required.


    Back to the saber-toothed tiger, one of them could be seen as half a Legendary Warrior. However, they were scarce in number and normally did not appear in this region; their natural habitat was the ins where they could feed onrge groups of cows.


    Did something ur that forced them to leave their territory? Saber-toothed tigers were territorial beasts which seldom left their own territories. Unless something whichpletely dominated and overwhelmed them appeared, they would even fight against lesser dragons when defending their homes.


    ¡°Could it be that...!?¡±


    Soran estimated his current position and suddenly had a cramped look as he realized he was not far away from the location where an ancient red dragon had appeared.


    From his past knowledge, the ancient red dragon appeared monthster, but that did not mean he was safe; it could have been residing in that location for months before someone discovered its presence. From the looks of things, it seemed that the major incidents had been brewing up for quite some time before they all exploded into onerge mess simultaneously.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Vivian, who had woken up during themotion, looked in the direction the saber-toothed tiger had gone. Without any traces of anxiety in her expression, she was happily holding Soran¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°That big cat looks really cool and strong! Vivian wants to keep one too!¡±


    Soran could onlyugh nervously and pat her head while replying jokingly, ¡°Vivian can sign a pact with a familiar when she bes a sorcerer. Maybe you really can have such a gorgeous and elegant familiar.¡±


    Vivian did not know much about beasts and monsters. Tigers never appeared near the city, nor had she ever left the city walls, thus it could not be helped if she thought the saber-toothed tiger was just a massive cat. It wasn¡¯t quite far off the mark anyway; the two species both belonged to the felidae family.


    The innocent Vivian did not realize Soran was just joking and was looking forward to the future, to the day when she could finally keep a saber-toothed tiger as her pet.


    ¡°Really? Then I can ride it everywhere and have fun!


    ¡°If someone bullies me, I will tell it to bite them! It¡¯s so big, it must be good at fighting.¡±


    Soran did not interrupt her fantasies, but instead lifted her up into the cart and casually said, ¡°Then Vivian will have to work hard. Big cats don¡¯t obey people that easily!¡±


    Soran proceeded to pack up his tent and belongings, then began to prepare breakfast for the two of them. It would take around four or five days before they reached the city of Whiterun, and he had a premonition that their journey would not be a peaceful one.


    Meanwhile, Vivian was sitting on the cart, tilting her head in deep thought.


    ¡°How can I make that big cat listen to me? It¡¯s so big, and I¡¯m so small! I can¡¯t fight it! Then what should I do...?¡±


    She scratched her head, but that did not help her find a solution either. Vivian was so focused on thinking how great it would be to have such a huge and fluffy saber-toothed tiger as a pet that she did not notice at all that the mistress of the merchant squad had arrived beside her.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out on Sunday, 8th April.


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 39 - Fist Master

    <h4>Chapter 39: Fist Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    When Soran finished packing up their stuff, the mysterious mistress was already returning to her carriage. Soran nced at her, then knelt and asked, ¡°Vivian. What did she say?¡±


    Vivian answered truthfully, ¡°She just asked me how old am I and if I know how to read. It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t tell her about my magic.¡±


    Soran felt relieved after hearing so. Since Vivian was still a young girl, it was best not to let others know she was an innate sorcerer. He did not dislike the mistress of the merchant squad, but that did not mean hepletely trusted her either. Wizards and witches were all weird and abnormal fellows, and the grudges between rogues and wizards went way back. Furthermore, none of the native wizards and witches were simple people; they all hadplicated backgrounds and circumstances.


    Anyway, the merchant squad continued travelling toward the city of Whiterun after everyone was ready.


    Perhaps because of the short chat with the mistress, Vivian had the urge to learn new words out of the blue. Soran thought the same; it was about time for her to learn themonly usednguages in this world. Unlike dragons, which could awaken to all sorts of knowledge includingnguages, sorcerers could only awaken to new spells. Vivian only knew around several hundred words right now, but since she was a smart girl, she could most likely learn new things even faster than Soran.


    The problem was that Vivian preferred doing things which she liked¡ªafter learning new vocabry for a while, she would start yawning non-stop.


    Unlike yesterday, the merchant squad was travelling at a slower pace today.


    Vivian did not seem to be all that interested in learning vocabry after all; she got drowsy after Soran taught her several tens of new words. She grumbled a bit, told Soran that they should continue next time, then began to fiddle with a ything which was given to her by one of the merchants. In just a single day, Vivian was liked by most, if not all, members of the merchant squad and received some gifts and toys. The merchants gave her various things to y with, while the mysterious mistress gave her something which did not seem to fit her age: a deck of tarot cards with delicate designs. Vivian liked it nheless as she liked the fancy designs.


    Just like that, half a day passed. The squad encountered groups of gnolls and goblins on the way, but none of them dared to attack as there were so many armed personnel in the squad. It was only when anothermotion broke out that the squad finally stopped. Wanting to gain more ughter EXP, Soran walked toward the guards in front but was disappointed in the end.


    The merchant squad had encountered a person: a solo adventurer who roamed the wilderness on his own.


    He was a normal-looking middle-aged man with thick brows, short hair, and a square face. The solo adventurer wore a simple shirt made of grey cloth, with his arms wrapped in bandages while his legs were equipped with military leg straps. His equipment implied that he might have practiced in specialbat styles or techniques such as Warcry, a skill which was simr to Lion Roar of the Shaolin martial art style. It was a skill which dealt damage to enemies through the shockwaves of one¡¯s shout.


    When Soran saw the man from afar, the merchant guards were talking with him. Three dead gnollsid nearby, all having fatal wounds which were clearly done with bare fists.


    ¡°A fist master?¡± Soran was rather shocked after seeing the man up close. Soran immediately put his hands together and lowered his head. ¡°Is Master travelling alone?¡±


    The middle-aged man returned Soran¡¯s respectful greeting in the same manner, lowering his head humbly. Noticing Soran¡¯s actions, the merchant guards loosened up a bit.


    The head guard asked Soran in a small voice, ¡°Who is this man? Our men witnessed him defeating three gnolls with his bare fists, and the rest of the gnolls fled.¡±


    Soran nodded, then exined, ¡°He should be a fist master and an ascetic monk. These people tend to travel alone in the wilderness in order to train their bodies and wills.¡±


    After learning that the man was an ascetic monk, the head guard felt less tense, as most ascetic monks were not evil people.


    Fist Master was an advanced profession for monks. Those who pursued this path abandoned the use of weaponspletely and turned to using attacks which utilized their bodies. The powerful skill One-inch Punch was only avable to the professions Fist Master and Divine Monk.


    Monks were usually the type of people who preferred travelling alone in the wild because they had to toughen up their minds by going through difficult situations. Furthermore, they could feel the power of spiritual freedom, quiescence, and the origins of the world when travelling alone in tough conditions.


    Monks who chose the path of bing an ascetic monk also had to undergo the ritual of donating their properties to the poor. They believed donating most of their own riches and living a poor life could strengthen their willpower.


    This was one of the professions which was heavily reliant on one¡¯s will; ascetic monks were immune to most charm and mind-affecting magic, and their willpower was top notch as they had given up materialistic desires.


    Only a few would pursue the path of bing an ascetic monk. They had to make a sacred oath, and they would suffer severe bacsh if they went against that oath. If that happened, theirbat prowess would drop significantly, and their willpower would be heavily damaged.


    One out of ten monks would choose to be an ascetic, and only one out of ten ascetics could advance to the profession Ascetic Monk. Since ascetic monks discarded all items and money theye across, they could be fist masters and learn the greatest skill for all martial artists¡ªLegendary One-inch Punch! .


    Without the need for any weapon or protective gear, they fought with their bare hands and instincts. They also had extremely high magic defense, not to mention some very unique abilities and skills which could directly interfere with the elemental energies in the world. Those were all obtained through enduring hellish situations with their willpower.


    Many ascetics gave up midway and became ordinary monks; not everyone could endure the temptations of the world. Once they gave up, it would be very unlikely that they would ever make another attempt.


    Just like that, there was an additional member travelling along with the merchant squad. The monk was a taciturn person who seldom spoke and never actively engaged in conversation. It was nothing out of the ordinary though, as many ascetics would pretend to be mute and not talk for years.


    At noon, the monk asked the merchant squad for food, and everyone was willing to provide some. Nheless, he rejected the meat and only ate rough ck bread. It was not like they could not eat meat, but ascetics tended to eat the most basic meals after going on their journey to train themselves unless there were special circumstances.


    Their journey of cultivation mayst for years, and their strength would grow considerably every time theypleted a journey. Many yers had tried to do the same at first, but yers were simply unable to endure the punishing process and would rather y monsters for EXP to level up.


    Monks were not rare in this world. Their method of cultivation was epted by more and more people nowadays, and some even merged their style with that of sword saint and created a new profession: Weaponmaster.


    The only difference between the two was that monks abandoned weapons and honed their bodies, while weaponmasters focused on the use of weapons and, as implied by the name, mastering them. They all had strong willpower, which even caused some priests to imitate their method of cultivation to reinforce their faith.


    The monk was a rather inconspicuous person and did not talk with anyone along the way. He silently walked along with the merchant squad, rejecting the offers to give him a ride on horseback or a cart. Nheless, he was able to keep up with their pace and did not feel tired, most likely due to his exceptional stamina.


    When the merchant squad stopped for the night in the evening, he did not request a tent and did not start a fire; all he did was sit down with his legs crossed and stay still.


    The second day of their journey had passed peacefully. Apart from encountering the fist master, nothing worth mentioning urred.


    When Soran woke up the next day, the monk was still sitting on the rock. Some merchant guards were muttering among themselves while pointing at the monk, showing awed and surprised expressions. Even though they had all undergone harsh training to be warriors, their training was nothing as extreme as this. Only the head guard could sympathize with the monk, as he had gone through something simr as a Northern barbarian; he had to soak in freezing water in order to suppress the savage power of the skill Rage, and that training left him half dead every time.


    As he had gone without moving a single bit throughout the night, the monk was covered in dew, and there was frost on his eyshes and brows. Everyone present finally understood why Soran greatly respected the monk; this was obviously something only a handful could endure.


    In fact, typical monks were very simr to warriors. It was just that ascetics took things to extremes and trained especially hard, forcing thetent potential within them to surface through hardships.


    As a reference, a demon lord known as the Queen of Subi resided in the Abyss. Many deities could not resist her charm magic, but Legendary Monks could brush it off like dust¡ªthis just went to show how strong their willpower was.


    The fist master parted ways with the merchant squad at noon that day. Since the squad was closing in on a small town, they were already within range of Whiterun and were roughly two days from reaching their destination. During their journey, ascetics avoided crowded or popted ces and preferred to roam in the wilderness, as it was void of human activity.


    The monk nned to go to the gigantic falls in the Northwest and cultivate his strength there for a year. His aim was to awaken to the skill Empty Body and search for the trigger and opportunity to be a Legendary Monk, learning the skill which all monks yearned for¡ªPerfect Self.


    He barely conversed with others, and no one knew his name even after they parted ways. However, for some reason, he gave Vivian a thin book.


    It was nothing like a book which instantly granted someone secret martial arts skills; nothing of the sort existed in this world in the first ce. The book he gave Vivian was titled <<Bare-Handed Proficiency and Learning One-Inch Punch>>. Simr to <<Advanced shing Techniques and Searching for Weaknesses>> for warriors, <<Strengthening and Using Evocation Spells Flexibly>> for wizards, <<Effects of Faith on Divine Magic>> for priests, and <<The Holy Powers of Faith>> for pdins, it was a book which recorded the author¡¯s experiences. By following the training methods mentioned in this type of book, one could obtain additional abilities.


    For example, a rogue could improve his Pick Lock ability after reading the book <<Special Lock Picking Techniques>> and might even learn the special ability Master Lock Picker if they were lucky.


    The book the monk gave to Vivian recorded training methods which allowed one to gain the ability Bare-handed Combat Proficiency if they met the training requirements. By proceeding to the next stage in the book, the person could be a monk and even try and learn the skill One-inch Punch.


    However, how could Soran let Vivian be a monk? The training was simply too harsh, which was why he immediately tossed the book into his multi-dimensional bag.


    Vivian had the talent to be a sorcerer, so she should just be a sorcerer and live afortable life instead of bing a monk. Soran would be extremely worried about Vivian if she stayed alone in the wilderness, and more importantly, he simply could not stand the idea of making Vivian suffer from such hardships.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Wednesday, 11th April. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 40 - A Small Town

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Small Town</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The merchant squad arrived at a small town named Golden River Town in the afternoon. The town got its name from the gold grains appearing in the nearby river, and it had flourished for a period of time by collecting and selling those grains. That did notst forever though, and the town began to decline when the gold mines located upstream werepletely excavated and abandoned.


    Before the merchant squad reached and entered the town, rms could be heard from within,and horsemen were dispatched to inspect the iing personnel. After the horsemen confirmed they were indeed merchants, they were granted ess to the town while people asked them about the goods they brought.


    In towns rtively far from the city, people would often sell their products to travelling merchants for a lower price, and the merchants would then resell the products in the city for profit. The townsmen would also buy some products from the merchants and sell them in nearby towns that the merchants did not go past. Typical merchants would not deal in long-distance trading due to the dangers of travelling afar; only merchant squads which could afford to hirerge numbers of guards¡ªthe Northern merchant squad Soran was travelling with, for example¡ªwould do so.


    Vivian was rather energetic today, perhaps because she had been staying still and quiet when travelling in the cart. As soon as they reached the town, the young girl hopped off the cart and looked around curiously. The head merchant guard informed Soran that they would be staying here for the day, and he was free to walk around as long as they returned to the inn near the East Gate by nightfall.


    The entire town was protected by a sturdy wooden wall. The wall was built with twoyers of solid logs, each roughly twenty centimeters in diameter. Both ends were sharpened so one end could be embedded into the ground, while the other prevented intruders from climbing over. There were archer towers along the wall, approximately one hundred meters apart from one another, that could be essed withdders. Two thick and heavy gates were located in the East and West walls, making the small town look like a small fortress. The main purpose of such defenses was to defend against gnolls and bandits; the walls stopped them from assaulting the city in broad daylight, and night-shift guards were stationed at the archer towers to prevent them from sneaking in at night.


    ¡°Big brother, look!¡± Vivian happily said.


    She was looking around when nearby shouts got her attention. Getting curious, Vivian tugged Soran¡¯s arm and had him follow her lead. As they approached the two shouting men, they realized the men were undergoing training. The two men looked alike, one middle-aged and the other a young man, most likely father and son.


    ¡°To your right!¡± The middle-aged man shouted, then said, ¡°When an enemy attacks from this side, you have to use your shield like this.


    ¡°Look carefully. Keep your arm away from your body when blocking iing attacks. That way you can move around freely. Don¡¯t make exaggerated movements when using the shield. The weapon which can deal fatal attacks is the sword, not the shield. You only have to make the opponent lose their bnce with a shield bash and stab him with your sword.¡±


    The two were training seriously. The middle-aged man did not care about the siblings who were observing them, but the young man was distracted ever so slightly and was sent flying by a shield bash.


    ¡°This is the second thing I want you to learn. Never get distracted in battle. Get up and continue.¡±


    The young man got back up on his feet with a determined look. Perhaps the two observers nearby ignited hispetitiveness, because he beganunching more powerful attacks.


    The middle-aged man remained calm and continued to instruct his sparring opponent while blocking and parrying the iing attacks. ¡°Look carefully. Your shield isn¡¯t your only defense. You have to learn how to use your weapon for defense as well.


    ¡°Hacking attacks travel vertically. If you can¡¯t dodge or use your shield, you have to block the iing attack with your sword. Just like this!¡±


    The middle-aged man blocked the iing strike with his sword, then charged at the young man and rammed him with his shoulder.


    ¡°Shields and swords are not your only weapons either. Your body is a weapon in itself.¡±


    Such a relentless and harsh training method.


    Soran noticed the two streams of blood flowing out from the young man¡¯s nostrils; it was only then that he began to pay close attention to the training session.


    The middle-aged man nced at the siblings but did not pay them much heed and continued, ¡°If someone tries to stab you, it¡¯s best to dodge instead of blocking the attack. Stabs are hard to block, but they can be easily avoided with simple movements.


    ¡°However, stabs are often used as the start of a chain of attacks. Pay close attention to your opponent¡¯s shoulders when you try to read their moves. They will have to move their bodies in certain ways in order to bring out their power when using different type of attacks, and by reading their subtle movements, you can know what they are trying to do. Just like this.¡±


    The middle-aged man dodged the iing stab and twisted his waist, sending a counterattack at the attacker¡¯s wrist. The wooden sword dropped onto the ground, and the discouraged young man sat down without bothering to pick up his training weapon.


    The middle-aged man looked up to the sky and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s end the day here. You have lots to learn if you want to be a warrior. Relying on brute strength in battle is simply wishing for death.¡±


    He wiped the sweat off his face with the sleeves of his shirt, nced at the curved sword hanging from the watching rogue¡¯s waist, and said in a stern voice, ¡°Foreigner, I¡¯m the captain of the militia stationed here. The city doesn¡¯t reject outsiders, but we don¡¯t especially wee you guys either. Don¡¯t even try to cause trouble in the city.¡± ¡¾Intimidation¡¿


    The captain¡¯s tone gave off an oppressive feeling even though his expression was neutral.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to cause trouble either,¡± Soran smiled and calmly said, ¡°but if someone tries to provoke me, I will make him regret his actions. We¡¯re just passing by anyway.¡±


    The captain nodded. ¡°That is fine.¡± ¡¾Intimidation Failed¡¿


    The captain was a Grade 3 warrior and most likely a rtively well-known adventurer in the past. Soran noticed that the man could not move his legs freely; he probably suffered severe injuries that caused the bones in his leg to shift into awkward positions, making it difficult to move around. This was amon urrence for adventurers though, with many being forced to retire and return to their hometowns due to injury.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Vivian picked up a thin branch and continued, ¡°That man looks strong, but his student is so stupid that he can¡¯t remember something so simple. Look!¡±


    Soran looked at Vivian, who was waving the branch around weakly with her fragile arms and had no stance at all, and patted her head. ¡°They look simple, but those are really practical skills, you know? Of course, he¡¯s not as smart as Vivian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll buy you something tasty to eat.¡±


    When Soran turned to leave, rows of words appeared in his view:


    ¡°You learnedbat skills when observing others¡¯ training!¡±


    ¡°Parry +1, Block +1, Evasion (Body-shifting) +1.¡±


    Even Soran did not expect this to happen. Just like that, he had obtained two new basic skills. Soran thought that he would only learn these skills when he started training in parrying and blocking in the future, but that did not seem to be the case.


    However, having 1 or 2 points in a basic skill was pretty much useless. At the very least, 10 points were required for the user to show improvement in the aspect affected by the skill, and considerable improvement would only ur when it reached over 50 points. For warriors, they would reach professional levels of using shields only after having over 100 points in Block.


    Most people only devoted time to raising the basic skills rted to their profession, as rted basic skills would grow at higher rates than unrted ones. They seldom invested valuable skill points into other unrted basic skills and would simply disregard them and let them grow on their own.


    Using Soran as an example, he already had 6 points in Evasion even though he did not undergo or receive legitimate training. If he underwent training rted to Evasion (Rolling) and Evasion (Body-shifting), his evasive basic skills would quickly reach over 20.


    For roughly every 50 points in evasive basic skills, the person would receive 1 point in Dodge, a passive skill which allowed the user to dodge and evade attacks instinctively. Only a handful ofbat abilities like Danger Sense, Improved Evasion, and Evasion Proficiency could also improve one¡¯s evasive instincts. They were difficult to acquire and level up, but the effects were a lot better than those of basic skills as well.


    Basic skills, as the name implied, were rather basicpared to Profession Abilities, Personal Abilities, and Gifted Abilities. Of course, theses three types of abilities were harder to obtain and may even have prerequisites before one could obtain them.


    Combat Expertise, abat ability derived from the basic skills Block and Parry, required 100 points in each as a basic requirement. Shield Bash, another ability derived from Block, required 150 points in Block before one could learn it.


    Basic skills were easier to improve when having below 50 points, but raising them further than that would require one to have the talents and skills of a professional. A good example of such skills would be Diplomacy and Appraisal for merchants and Taunt for barbarians.


    Back in the game, yers who picked the profession Barbarian all liked to show off their muscles to the enemy and then speak in an arrogant tone, saying things like ¡°bunch of noobs.¡± Witches were also the same in that regard. There were some yers who trash-talked so much that their Taunt ability had already reached over 200 when they were merely Level 6 in their professions. Being too proficient in taunting had side effects though; people would feel pissed off and angered just from looking at you.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Wednesday, 11th April. (Chapters are out at 1am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 41 - Sword Saint

    <h4>Chapter 41: Sword Saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The two siblings soon returned to the inn. Soran bought a porcin pot along with a pound of pork and peas.


    Soran had promised to make Vivian something tasty, but he could not do so in the wilderness since it was inconvenient. Now that they were in a town, Soran decided to make up for his promise and make a meal for Vivian. A crowd had formed in front of the inn. Some were residents of the town who were looking for cheap goods, while others were hunters who were trying to sell fur to the merchants so they did not have to travel to the city themselves. Another portion of the crowd was simply there to admire and look at the ankheg corpses.


    ¡°Those really are ankhegs!¡±


    ¡°They killed at least three of them! How strong!¡±


    There were children and militia among the crowd, and despite being unfamiliar with the legends of the region, they all knew that ankhegs were some of the most dangerous creatures.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in.¡± Soran nced at the crowd and was about to enter the inn when someone caught his attention.


    The man was slightly slim and had a muscr body. When Soran nced at the man, he noticed that the militia captain was doing the same. The man seemed to be in his twenties, his face rather handsome despite being slightly pointy. He had sharp and piercing eyes which seemed as though they could see through everything, and his brows were thin and sharp like swords. Just his appearance alone gave off an atmosphere of strength.


    ¡°Sword saint?¡±


    Soran observed the man¡¯s weapon and began grinning uncontrobly.


    ¡°Hoh, who would have thought that there was someone so strong here? A sword saint living in such a small town.¡±


    Sword Saint¡ªthis was not a title granted to those who were strong at swordy, but instead referred to the advanced Warrior profession. The word ¡®Saint¡¯ meant the pursuit of goals and beliefs in many other ces, and it had a simr meaning for the profession Sword Saint as well. It was an advanced profession which had rather harsh requirements, forcing those who pursued this path to give up the use of armor and protective equipment. If one did not have exceptional talents at birth, they could only advance to such a profession after reaching Grade 3 in terms ofbat strength. Contrary tomon misconceptions, sword saints could use a wide variety of weapons, but most chose to use katanas. Many of them received training from weaponmasters, and some might even have learned from monks and know how to strengthen themselves through meditation. They were experts at discovering and exploiting the weaknesses of their opponents while utilising their strengths. The skill Kai was passed on to warriors by sword saints who tried to spread their influence and skills to the world.


    The sword saint observed the merchant squad for a while, then left with a disappointed look. Sword saints were people who loved looking for opponents to spar with in order to train their skill in actualbat. In ces where beastmen appeared, sword saints would always wait for foreigners to arrive as the monsters residing in the wilderness were no match for them.


    ¡°Vivian, go back to our room first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Soran was curious about the sword saint and decided to tail him sneakily without sticking too close to him. It was getting dark, but the sword saint did not return to his home, instead arriving at arge tree. He stabbed the katana into the ground and sat down facing the blunt side of the de. Holding the hilt in his hands, he closed his eyes and slowed down his breath, his muscr arms slightly swelling.


    The sword saint sat there for the rest of the day. Soran¡¯s silhouette was hazy in the shadows, and he stayed silent and had a serious look as he observed the sword saint.


    In fact, the sword saint was not sitting on the ground, but instead one centimeter above the ground the whole time; he was supporting his body solely with his arms. His breathing was steady and did not undergo much change, his chest thumping up and down slowly as if he was meditating.


    Soran did not dare to approach the meditating sword saint¡ªhe would surely notice Soran¡¯s presence the moment Soran was within twenty meters of him.


    Most sword saints were Grade 3 or above, which meant that the man¡¯s profession might be Level 10 or above. If Soran fought with the sword saint, the chances of Soran winning were below thirty percent. This was why Soran silently left without disturbing the sword saint¡¯s meditation.


    Sword Saint was known as the strongest profession which one could advance into as a Warrior. The second strongest was Weaponmaster, while the third was Fury Warrior, which boasted high Strength.


    However, sword saints had a weakness¡ªthey did not wear armor. This weakness was especially apparent in the Time of Troubles, where sword saints would often be targeted inrge-scale fights. This was why there were only a few sword saints who made it to the Realm of Legends, but those who made it obtained astounding skills. The skill Expose Weakness was said to be so powerful that it could even spot the weakest point in the energy field created by Deflect, a wizard spell.


    Adventurers did not adventure out in the wild all the time. When they felt tired or had reached the critical point of moving onto the next stage in terms ofbat strength, they would try to advance their profession or grade in a silent and quiet location.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to start training as well, I guess.¡±


    Soran felt pressured after meeting so many strong people in a simple town. He had never felt this way before, but now that he had interacted with the people of this world, he felt that the NPCs in the game were not as ordinary as he had once thought. Despite being transported into this world with his past knowledge, he still had to work hard to grow stronger, or else he would not even be on par with the NPCs when the gods descended into the Mortal Realm.


    ¡°Fuh...¡± Soran ced his hand onto his curved sword and murmured, ¡°So this is why the number of deities the yers killed was barely ten percent of the number NPCs killed, huh...¡±


    When the gods were forced to descend into the mortal realm, almost a hundred NPCs each managed to y a deity and obtain their shard of divinity; only ten or so yers managed to do the same. Soran now realised that it was not only because of their differences in levels, but also how hard they were training.


    Anyway, Soran returned to the inn and began preparing dinner. Vivian was memorising vocabry of the Common Language the whole time and had already learned most of the words Soran had written down beforehand. She did not ask where Soran went, nor did the merchant squad. Everyone was busy with their own business, including the mysterious mistress, who had not appeared much in the past two days. It was not too much of a surprise though, as wizards and witches often isted themselves.


    Vivian moved a stool and sat beside Soran while he was cutting the pork into small chunks. He then dumped the chunks of pork and peas into the pot, covered it with a lid, and headed toward the inn¡¯s kitchen. After starting a fire with some wood and coal, he ced the pot into the fire and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something else first.¡±


    It was dish which could be made easily and had decent taste, and Soran had cooked this dish whenever he had free time back in the game. The only drawback was that the dish required patience; it was a slow-cooked stew which had to be cooked for roughly three hours.


    It was now nighttime. The merchant guards were drinking and chatting at the bar, some even heading out for light sparring. Meanwhile, the merchants gathered and began counting their goods. They bought some fur from the hunters, and they would resell it for profit in the city. Soran was sitting in the back of the bar, fiddling with his curved sword with his left hand rather than his dominant hand.


    Dual-wielding¡ªit was an ability which was difficult to acquire. One could either spend a massive amount of skill points to get it or spend a lot of time training their weak hand. Since Soran had the ability Nimble Left Hand, things were easier for him.


    The crowd suddenly made a fuss and urged Soran to spar with someone. Soran did not mind as he nned to do so anyway, and he epted their invitation while holding the curved sword in his left hand. At first, the head guard wanted to be his opponent, but he then passed the opportunity after noticing Soran was using his left hand. In the end, Soran¡¯s opponent was a young man from the North.


    There were few who could dual-wield because it required an extremely high level of skill. Currently, elves were known as the best dual-wielding fighters in the world. Only they, who had such long lifespans, could spend so much time in training one single technique.


    Since Vivian was too short, she climbed onto a table and stood there in order to watch the sparring match.


    In the small makeshift arena in the bar, Soran had a serious look as he moved around agilely. Using his weak hand affected his performance, but it was within his expectations as the point was to train his left hand in the first ce. Even though he gave his opponent a handicap, Soran still stood his ground and fought on par with the young man; he even had the leeway to test out new techniques from time to time.


    Vivian looked just as serious as Soran, holding a small knife in her hand and swinging it in an attempt to mimic her brother. The sight of a young girl swinging a knife around was rather awkward, but after a while, her movements began to look simr to Soran¡¯s.


    Everyone was so focused on the match, no one noticed Vivian shing her knife in the corner. Soran¡¯s evasion techniques left the audience awestruck, especially so when he used the Body-shifting skill to dodge iing attacks. Unless one underwent flexibility training, it was impossible to achieve such a feat.


    The mysterious mistress observed the match from the second floor and was rather uninterested when she saw Soran was one of the participants, probably knowing that he would win anyway. However, she had a refreshing look when she noticed Vivian swinging the small knife back and forth in the corner.


    Vivian soon dropped the knife and began muttering, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard! Big brother is not fighting seriously. If big brother used that ¡®swish swoosh¡¯ technique, he would win immediately!


    ¡°This guy just uses the same moves all the time! The man earlier today was stronger!¡±


    Feeling bored, Vivian sneakily poured a cup of ale and took a sip.


    ¡°Hm, tastes weird. Why do people like to drink this so much?¡±


    Vivian felt curious, thus she took a few more sips, her cheeks glowing red shortly after.


    ¡°Hm, why do I feel dizzy?¡±


    Vivian began swaying side to side as she took more and more sips. When Soran returned after sparring, her face was already as red as a tomato. She tried to hide the cup, but Soran obviously saw what she did.


    Soran had a dark expression after realising what Vivian did. He smacked her butt as punishment immediately before hauling her back into their room.


    After settling Vivian down in their room, Soran went to the kitchen. He covered the porcin pot with ash, then lit an oilmp and returned to their room. He took out a book from his multi-dimensional bag and started reading while ncing at Vivian from time to time. Soran was trying hard to contain hisughter even though he was mad after seeing the cute Vivian get drunk.


    ¡°You have quite some guts!¡± Soran lightly pinched Vivian¡¯s nose, who retaliated in her dreams by swinging her arms all over the ce.


    Even though she only drank a small cup of ale, she waspletely drunk. Soran read for a while, then decided to put out the oilmp and go to bed. Vivian snuggled next to him and hugged his arm, murmuring something in her sleep.


    Just like that, the night was over, and morning soon came.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 13th April. (Chapters are out at 10:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 42 - Whiterun

    <h4>Chapter 42: Whiterun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The merchant squad was to leave town for Whiterun early in the morning, so Soran had already packed everything up and even prepared breakfast by the time Vivian woke up.


    ¡°Big brother,¡± Vivian said and tugged her sleeves as she felt nervous, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t drink again.¡±


    _This little brat, drinking alcohol when I wasn¡¯t looking,_ Soran thought. He was about to scold Vivian harshly but then decided not to after seeing her cute, pleading face.


    ¡°Onest chance. If I ever see you do this again, I¡¯ll p your butt with a wooden nk,¡± he said in a stern voice.


    The young girl let out a sigh of relief and even stuck her tongue out when Soran was not looking. She then followed Soran down the stairs to the lobby.


    Vivian had only taken a few sips of ale out of curiosity simply because she could not understand why people liked drinking alcohol so much, but she did not expect to get drunk so easily. She felt lucky that her brother did not give her a scolding.


    Her butt was still slightly painful even after sleeping all night; Soran must have been extremely mad to hit Vivian so hard. She made a mental note to herself that she must never drink alcohol again.


    Soran did not like drinking; or rather, he never drank any alcohol. Alcohol was a rogue¡¯s greatest enemy, as the substance would lower their senses, willpower, agility, and awareness. While some warriors had increased battle prowess after getting slightly drunk, things were not the same for rogues¡ªtheir profession advantages would be gone instead. Soran had once seen a Level 19 rogue who, though so close to reaching the Realm of Legends, got chopped up into pieces by mere Level 6 newbies because the rogue was dead drunk.


    For those who had professions which were heavily reliant on skill instead of raw power, it was essential to keep a clear mind at all times. Alcohol in this world was rather strong; the wizards had created a process simr to that of alcohol distition, and the purifying techniques used by alchemists were then used to make alcoholic beverages. Bybining the two, the liquor obtained was so strong that even Legendary Warriors might get drunk with just a shot or two. Due to this, Soran would instead smoke tobo made by halflings to relieve his stress, and he always had a tobo pipe with him.


    Soran went to the kitchen and took out the porcin pot, which had been kept hot the entire night. A sweet fragrance permeated the ce immediately, making others turn their attention to him. Soran smiled as he poured the contents out of the pot, keeping a portion for himself and Vivian before giving the rest to the merchant guards. The merchant guards had been preparing their meals the entire journey, and the least Soran could do was let them taste his cooking in return. He also paid the inn to fry two eggs and prepare two bowls of congee; Vivian should eat as much as she could now, because their rough journey would soon resume.


    The mysterious mistress appeared out of nowhere and sat down opposite of Soran. Without asking for permission, she began tasting the food he made. She looked so casual that Soran was dumbstruck for a second and could not voice his objection.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you take off the veil when eating?¡± Soran asked casually while eating. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather inconvenient to eat like that?¡±


    The mistress gracefully picked up the spoon, scooped up some stew, and blew to cool it down. The veil fluttered, showing her slightly pointy chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. I did not expect you to have talent in cooking,¡± she replied calmly.


    She only ate a little though. Her gazended on Vivian, who was busy gulping down breakfast like a hungry beast. Vivian had lived a poor life from birth, thus she was not picky about food. As long as it tasted above average, it was already a godsend to her.


    For some reason, the mysterious mistress spoke a lot more than before. Soran did not expect her to strike up a conversation during breakfast, which made him suspect her. There had to be ulterior motives behind her sudden change in behavior.


    Soran quickly finished his portion, then looked at the mistress and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste food.¡±


    He casually reached for her bowl and poured the unfinished food into his own and began eating. This was an extremely arrogant and disrespectful act, especially so when the other party was ady of high standing.


    The mistress¡¯ gaze showed indignity and vexation. She took a deep breath, making her bountiful bust wobble ever so slightly, then regained herposure and continued sitting there as if nothing had happened.


    Something was wrong.


    Even so, Soran continued eating as if nothing had happened, pretending to be a frugal and stingy person. He also intentionally peeked at her chest in order to disguise himself as a low person.


    From Soran¡¯s point of view, the mistress was definitely acting strangely, thus he was on guard against her. She, as a witch, had a slightly haughty attitude. She was not especially cold toward the siblings during the trip, but she was not especially friendly to them either. The mistress was obviously enraged and offended by Soran¡¯s behavior, but she endured it and continued acting normally for some reason. Witches and wizards were all rational people; there had to be a reason for her actions. Soran could tell that the mistress was not interested in him, so she had to be aiming for Vivian.


    _Did she discover Vivian¡¯s talents?_ Soran thought.


    Apparently, Soran¡¯s guess was right on the mark. Once they resumed travelling, the mistress casually asked about their past, but he could easily see through her. Something like this was child¡¯s y for rogues; this was a basic technique for obtaining information from others after all. Despite that, Soran was unable to tell if she was a friend or foe.


    The mistress might be trying to take Vivian as her apprentice after noticing her talents, which would exin why she approached them wanting to learn more about Vivian¡¯s past. However, the possibility that she had other ulterior motives was not low either; Soran simply could not trust a stranger who acted friendly to them out of the blue, especially when she was a witch.


    _Should we leave the squad and travel alone?_ Soran wondered.


    Northern witches could not be considered kind beings; it would be bad if he waited until the mistress made her move and asked Vivian to be her apprentice. They were people who were not bound bymon sense, and many of them would notpromise with others, instead forcing their way of thinking on them. At the very least, they did not negotiate with people whocked power and strength. Most, if not all, spellcasters had haughty attitudes. It was more so given the mistress was a witch of high social standing, not to mention the fact that she was a woman.


    Currently, they were already close to reaching Whiterun. As soon as they reached the city, they would go their separate ways. The merchant squad would continue their way back to the northern regions, while the siblings would head toward Autumnfall, then enter Elfend through the Phantasmal Forest. Thus, it might seem fishy for the siblings to leave the squad right now, as they would be parting soon anyway.


    Things were going smoothly and peacefully; monsters rarely appeared inrge groups near major cities after all. They even met and teamed up with a bearded dwarf midway. The Ironspike Mountains to the north were once upied by ogres, but a dwarven tribe moved over and built a city. The dwarves residing there were now known as the Ironspike dwarves. They frequently traded with other races, mainly humans and half-elves, exchanging high-quality weapons for liquor and food. Dwarves hated farming, and they would rather sit in front of a rock than plow thend.


    As a matter of fact, only humans would willingly take on the tiring task of farming. Beastmen? They simply scattered seeds randomly and hoped something sprouted out from the soil. If they had time to plow thend, they might as well go hunt a few more wild animals; they preferred meat over vegetables after all. As for elves, who were known to pursue beauty to extreme lengths, they could not be bothered to farm as it would make them dirty. It was a huge waste as they had quite fertilend.


    Travelling could be boring, especially when nothing special happened along the way; there was nothing to do apart from walking until one reached his or her destination. Even so, it did not mean it was a bad thing. Special incidents in the wilderness always brought along trouble, not to mention casualties and deaths.


    For such reasons, everyone, be it the guards or the merchants, let out a sigh of relief after entering close proximity to Whiterun, as they had finally reached their destination for now. The merchant squad would stay in Whiterun for a month or so, during which the merchants would act separately to sell their goods and buy products to sell at their next destination. Some of the merchants would head toward the half-elven vige nearby in an attempt to sell their elven-style products for high prices, though they were fake and counterfeit products.


    The squad would regroup after everyone was done with their work, then take another route back to the North. They would deliberately travel near the sea in order to sell their products and bring back seafood, which was rare in the north.


    Soran would depart from the merchant squad after receiving the share of money they earned from eliminating ankhegs. This was the end of their journey together, and it was time for them to part ways.


    If only things went smoothly, that was.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Sunday, 15th April. (Chapters are out at 10:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 43 - Deck of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 43: Deck of Destiny</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Whiterun was a flourishing city which put Amber City to shame. Even though travelling there was not as convenient, it was one of the southern cities with the longest history. In the center of the cityy the skull of a red dragon, the symbol of the city. Adventurers once killed an evil red dragon in this region, and with the wealth they obtained from it, they built a city which then became Whiterun, the trade center of the Southwest.


    There was a luxurious mansion north of the city hall. The previous baron who owned the mansion had died from a peculiar sickness, and the mansion had changed hands a few times since.


    It was said that a widowed noble once caused amotion when she moved in, not only because of her riches, but also her beautiful looks. The widow lived in seclusion and rarely appeared publicly. She was uninterested in the banquets held by other nobles, nor did she bother to have dealings with them, which was why they rejected her. People only saw her carriage from time to time travelling from the mansion to her vi outside the city.


    It was known that she was extremely rich. She had not only purchased the best shops in the city, but also owned arge vi outside the city after all. It was not hard for people to understand that she had quite the backing, as a noble widow normally could not own and secure so much property and riches.


    Right now, the mistress of the merchant squad arrived at the above-mentioned mansion. Servants were already standing in front of the mansion, waiting for her to arrive. A maid took off her shawl, and she was led to one of therge rooms in the mansion.


    A high-quality carpet made out of goose feather covered the floor; this type of alchemy product was popr among lower ss nobles, and they would pay a fortune to get one. However, the room was luxuriously covered with such an expensive item as if it was simple, cheap cloth. A bewitchingdy with wavy ck hair sat on arge rocking chair made out of redsander wood while reading a book. She wore a white nightdress with the cor loosened slightly, revealing her voluptuous chest.


    The mistress of the merchant squad bowed to thedy and said, ¡°I have brought the requested item. However, I don¡¯t understand. Why make me travel all the way here just to bring you a card of the Deck of Many Things? You know I¡¯m undergoing important research, right?¡±


    The bewitchingdy casually stood up, her nightdress slipping down ever so slightly. She did not bother to tidy up herself though, as the person in front of her was her daughter. With a joking tone, she said, ¡°Gloria. How can you not notice it even after so long? It is not a card from the Deck of Many Things, but a card from the Deck of Destiny! The apex of alchemy! The dream of all alchemists!¡±


    The woman was a Northern witch as well. Her age could not be determined just from looking at her appearance. She walked toward the mistress and held out her hand as she received the ck metal box.


    ¡°Those idiots of the Witch Council had this for so long but were unable to discover anything. They should have handed it over a long time ago.¡±


    With her white fingers, the bewitchingdy caressed the mysterious card inside the box, her eyes glowing in delight.


    ¡°Deck of Destiny... the key to bing the child of destiny!¡±


    The card disappeared from the bewitchingdy¡¯s palm all of a sudden; it was a spellmonly used by advanced wizards and witches called Storage. The spell opened up a sub-dimensional space, allowing the caster to store items within it.


    ¡°My dear daughter,¡± the bewitchingdy said as shezilyid on a soft,rge bed while fiddling with her lengthy hair, ¡°did you encounter something meaningful during your journey this time? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard about interesting things since I¡¯ve been imprisoned here, you know? Seriously, I want to leave already.¡±


    Her daughter furrowed her brows and spoke with a serious look, ¡°Please do not forget that you are currently being punished by the Witch Council. Because you conducted a forbidden experiment at the Root of the Dead Wood, everything within fifty kilometers was annihted, turning it into a no-man¡¯snd!


    ¡°If the council didn¡¯t cover for you, the Northern druids would have hunted you down already. All that would await then would be the trial of nature, and I¡¯m sure you know what that means.¡±


    Her mother, however, chuckled and shrugged her shoulders like a teenage girl. With a slightly wicked tone, she said, ¡°Gloria. It was just a small ident when I was trying out something fun. Those druids are way too stubborn!¡±


    The mistress was obviously agitated by her mother¡¯s reply and began talking as if scolding her mother.


    ¡°The rampaging elemental energies of the Root of the Dead Wood caused by your ¡®fun experiment¡¯ dealt serious damage to the region. The geological structure underwent aplete change, and the elemental energy radiation level reached Grade A! Even now, energy is still pouring in from the Elemental nes, and that area will be and of death, void of any life, for the next five hundred years!


    ¡°You call this a small ident?!


    ¡°If her majesty, the Eye of the North, did not apologise personally, even the Legendary Shapeshifter who lives in seclusion in the Frozen Mountains would take action against you!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a guy who can transform into a dragon but can¡¯t use dragon breath attacks. I¡¯m... I¡¯m not afraid... of him, you know!¡± her mother replied as her smile vanished, seemingly overwhelmed by her daughter.


    Gloria, who rarely smiled, grinned as if enjoying her mother¡¯s troubled expression.


    ¡°A fifty-year exile is not harsh at all considering what you have done, even more so when you¡¯re not actually imprisoned. Her majesty is partial toward you for your talent as always! However, bear in mind that the druids will have the right to force you to undergo the trial of nature if you sneak out on your own. If that happens, even her majesty cannot save you.


    ¡°The Druid Order is still trying to equilibrate the elemental energies even now. The Witch Council has already sent out twelve advanced witches to help them, but that is insufficient to soothe their rage. Even the council is getting agitated because they have to take care of your mess!¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Her mother furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Those stubborn idiots will never understand how important my experiment was. If I had seeded, a whole new era would await us!¡±


    Without backing down, Gloria harshly countered, ¡°But you failed, which is why you have to take responsibility for your actions.¡±


    As if her safety switch had been turned off, Gloria¡¯s mother threw her book to the ground and yelled in dissatisfaction, ¡°ENOUGH! Is this the attitude you should have when talking to your mother?!¡±


    Gloria loosened up a bit, and began to speak in a milder tone as she bent to pick the book up.


    ¡°Mother, I respect and love you, but this does not change my opinion of you as a witch! You once told me, ¡®When our own powers are insufficient, faith will always be ourst and final trump card.¡¯¡± (Northern witches mostly relied on cards for spellcasting.)


    Her mother sighed in response and waved her hand with a tired expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, on my way here, I encountered something interesting. If you wish, I can tell you about it,¡± Gloria hesitatingly said.


    With a look saying ¡®I¡¯m all ears,¡¯ her mother nodded and told her to go on.


    Even if she was exiled only in name, she was constantly monitored by the Witch Council. She was only allowed to move around freely within the mansion and, when the council called for her, the vi outside the city. If she made even an ever so slightly suspicious move, the council would send her warnings, and she might even be truly imprisoned. The Northern Druid Order had alreadybelled her as the most dangerous person among their list of targets, spreading her notoriety to all other druids across the world. In fact, from the moment she was exiled to Whiterun, several druids and elves had been observing her in secret.


    ¡°I met two interesting people on the way here.¡± Gloria organised her thoughts and continued, ¡°A man and a young girl, a pair of siblings.


    ¡°The man was a smart rogue, and I thought he was just a typical person at first. Afterwards, I discovered that his soul was even weaker than mostmoners¡¯. Normally, I¡¯d have thought he either made pacts with devils and demons or suffered severe soul damage before. The thing is, he would have the odor of the Abyss if it was the former, and he should not have survived if it was thetter.¡±


    The bewitching mother was intrigued by what Gloria said. She interrupted her daughter and asked, ¡°Oh my dear daughter, why not kill him? You will know the answer by imprisoning his soul and studying it.¡±


    After hearing what her mother said, Gloria had a cramped expression. She took in a deep breath and replied in a stern voice, ¡°Mother. It is inappropriate to snatch away someone¡¯s life just to satisfy my curiosity.¡±


    ¡°What if his soul was very valuable? Hah, go on.¡±


    Gloria sighed in her mind, annoyed by her mother¡¯s way of thinking.


    ¡°What truly amazed me was the little girl. She was exceptional. A special one. I don¡¯t know how to put it into words, but she has extraordinary talents. If not for herck of divinity, I might even mistake her as one of the mythical Descendants of God.


    ¡°I wanted to learn more about them, but they were extremely vignt toward others. I only managed to learn about trivial things.¡±


    ¡°Too scrupulous,¡± her mother said with disinterest. ¡°Just use Charm Person and make them talk. If they have strong willpower, use Dire Charm instead. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    Gloria frowned once again and slowly said, ¡°We must not abuse the power of magic. They are not evil, and I can tell that the two have a strong bond between them, so strong that I¡¯m a bit jealous. Never forget our values and bottom line, and we shall not be lost on the journey for strength and power.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s mother snickered as she tidied her clothing and covered up her chest. ¡°Oh, my dear daughter. You¡¯re deviating from the neutral alignment which all witches abide to. Oh my, I might even mistake you for those muscle-headed pdins!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just adhering to my own values. You¡¯re the one who should reflect on your actions, doing as you please all the time.¡±


    Gloria turned to leave the room.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Wednesday, 18th April. (Chapters are out at 10:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 44 - Ancient Red Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 44: Ancient Red Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The tavern was crowded with people.


    Soran had just learned some bad news from the crowd; the nearby monsters were suddenly acting strangely, as if they had all gone mad. The monsters began migrating from their original habitats to ces near the city, blocking all the roads to the northeast of the city. Monsters from both the ins and the hills moved over to ces in close proximity to Whiterun, causing the city to raise its security level and send the local army to patrol the nearby regions. Even the Adventurer Guild published a B-rank investigation request, allocating 12,000 Gold Derahls from their funds to hire adventurers to search for the reason for the monsters¡¯ abnormal behavior.


    The guild did not even require the adventurers to solve the issue; all they wanted to know was the reason behind it. Even though it sounded simple, the results were not as they had hoped. Of the first few groups of adventurers to investigate, only one returned, and they did not even reach the Dark Swamp before they were sent back with injuries by groups of ogres that had just moved over.


    Adventurers who took on B-rank missions were strong; everyone in those squads had advanced professions and were at least Grade 3. Even so, they were forced to retreat due to severe casualties. Ogres usually had a rather average challenge rating, but there was a two-headed ogre wizard among them.


    It had the ability Multicast. The wizards in the adventurer squad were overwhelmed and killed quickly, after which the ogremander ordered its underlings to surround the adventurers. They only managed to retreat by expending almost every tool they had at hand. As they headed back to Whiterun in tatters, they discoveredrge footprints which most likely belonged to mountain giants from the Southwest. They suspected that the mountain giants were driven away by something, and there was arge chance that the other adventurer squads had been annihted.


    Over a hundred merchant squads were stuck at Whiterun. Some of the squads that had better guards tried to force their way through the southwestern roads but were met with roughly three hundred gnolls; only one-tenth of them survived. The majority of roads had already been closed down to prevent more people from rushing into groups of monsters. Apart from the route Soran came from, all the roads, including those toward Autumnfall and the sea, were also upied by monsters.


    Goblins, kobolds, gnolls, ogres, lizardmen, and many more; as though something horrifying had appeared, almost all the creatures residing near the Moor Mountains were flushed out from their homes. Rumor had it that a dragon had appeared, but unfortunately no one could verify the rumor.


    Soran was carrying Vivian in his arms as he walked down the muddy, dirty road. Since a lot of merchants were stuck at Whiterun, every tavern and inn in the city waspletely full. More and more merchants arrived at the city, only to find that it was not possible to reach their intended destinations. The only options avable were to wait it out or go back the way they came from. Even if they offered twice the price, it was still difficult to find decent lodgings; it was even more so in this period of time, when people tended to reject outsiders. Without much choice, Soran paid one of the merchants at the horse market and left his horse in his care, then headed toward the old city district and the slums.


    This was terrible news for Soran. He¡¯d nned to head toward Autumnfall, but that route was also blocked by the influx of monsters. Things would be easier if he was travelling alone, but he was now travelling with Vivian. He could not ensure her safety while in battle.


    Ancient red dragon¡ªthis was the first thought which came to his mind.


    Apart from adult dragons, there was nothing Soran could think of that could cause such arge-scale migration. Judging from the monsters¡¯ scattering patterns, he deduced that the location they escaped from was close to where the ancient red dragon had appeared back in the game.


    Communications were slow due to theck of technology. Taking into ount the time people needed to confirm the red dragon¡¯s existence, the timing of this event was almost identical to the game. The dragon cleverly disguised itself as a typical dragon, and many died at its hands. After collecting and analyzing data, yers came to realise that it was in fact an ancient red dragon with a challenge rating of 25. If the dragon had not gotten on the nerves of a Saint, a descended deity, and eventually been killed, the entire southern region might have been destroyed entirely.


    Ancient Red Dragon (Grade 7)


    Challenge Rating: Level 25 (Monster Level: 34), can use breath attacks


    Attribute Estimations: Strength 42, Dexterity 10, Constitution 35, Intelligence 25, Wisdom 24, Charisma 24


    Specialty: Ancient Dragon, Legendary Magic, Gigantic Creature, Powerful Dragon¡¯s Breath, ??? (Unknown)


    Difficulty: S


    The ancient red dragon¡¯s challenge rating and difficulty wereparable to those of lesser deities. The only difference between them was that the dragon did not have divinity, but instead had buffs exclusive to ancient dragons. Back in the game, someone tried to overwhelm it with numbers, but the results were catastrophic, as expected. Just by pping its wings, dozens were killed; another hundred or two were decimated by a single breath attack. After that, no one tried to defeat it that way again.


    Even though it was dangerous, many wanted to sneak into the ancient dragon¡¯sir for its treasures. Over 5,000,000 Gold Derahls, loads of Rare and Epic-grade items, and a dozen Legendary-grade items¡ªit was enough for people to risk their lives in an attempt to obtain even a small portion of it. It was even possible that Divine-grade items could be found in their. Whether or not there were though was debatable since those were usually kept in shrines. Unless the god who produced them had fallen, normally those items could not be obtained, even if it was a powerful ancient dragon. One thing was certain though; someone did manage to steal a few Legendary-grade items from the ancient dragon. These items even became the keys to ying gods in the future.


    However, Soran was simply a Level 5 rogue right now. He could not even stand in front of the red dragon due to its terrorising aura, let alone fight it. Naturally, he did not even think of taking on the dragon. He was more concerned about the monsters obstructing the roads, as he could not bring Vivian to Autumnfall if this issue persisted. From what he could remember, this dragon stayed around for a lengthy period of time, meaning that the roads would be closed down for weeks or even months toe. Unless someone eliminated all the monsters, Soran would have no choice but to cross the Whiterun ins with just the two of them.


    Soran held Vivian in his arms as they entered the crowded and noisy tavern. There were fully armed adventurers everywhere, as well as a few small-scale merchant squads


    ¡°Those goddamn gnolls!¡±


    A brawny man mmed a mug on the table and said in a low voice, ¡°Just like that, they ate Meyer. When I found his corpse, I couldn¡¯t even put his parts back together.¡±


    Everyone wasining and grumbling about the sudden situation. The mass exodus of monsters happened out of the blue, and everyone was clearly unprepared. Even the lizardmen living in the Dark Swamp began to attack the settlements and viges on the perimeter of the swamp, forcing the people there to move away.


    What people knew for sure was that some creature or monster had forced the lizardmen out of their original homes. With their homes gone, they had to attack the nearby humans, as they needed new territory.


    Suddenly, a seemingly drunk man bumped into Soran.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± the man said.


    Just as he crashed into Soran, his hands reached toward his wallet, but Soran did not allow that to happen. With a shoulder lock, Soran caught the thief¡¯s arm and stepped on his knee, pinning him on the floor.


    The entire tavern went silent. The painful moans of the thief could be heard; Soran ruthlessly dislocated the man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Be careful who you mess with.¡±


    Soran put Vivian down and unsheathed the curved sword on his waist. He lightly poked the thief¡¯s shoulder with the tip of his sword. A few men who might be the thief¡¯s gang members crossed their arms while approaching Soran.


    ¡°Enough,¡± a man who was sitting at the bar counter stood up and said while looking at Soran. He then pointed at the thief, who was still pinned to the floor. ¡°Break his arm and throw him out. Know your ce! How dare you, trying to steal things in my tavern!¡±


    Men appeared from the corners of the tavern. They nodded to Soran, signalling him to let them handle the rest. The men broke the thief¡¯s arm with a brutal twist; he yelled and cried in pain, but the men did not care and simply tossed him into the gutter outside the tavern.


    They were hitmen hired by the tavern; this ce probably had dirty dealings behind the scenes. It was reasonable to Soran though, as it was almost impossible to find a proper shop with a clean background in the slums.


    ¡°Young man, those were some good skills. Do you want to stay here for the night?¡± the brawny man standing in front of the bar counter asked Soran. ¡°It¡¯s 2 Silver Derahls for a night. If you don¡¯t like it, go sleep somewhere else.¡±


    Soran nced at his surroundings before tossing two silver coins onto the counter, then held Vivian in his arms again. The man nodded as he received the coins.


    Soon, a maid who wore heavy makeup led the siblings to their room on the second floor. The maids were mostly part-timers, serving as tavern clerks and chambermaids, but that was not all. To those who could afford it, they provided special night-time services.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 20th April. (Chapters are out at 10:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 45 - First Blood

    <h4>Chapter 45: First Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    In the corner of the tavern was a fat person whispering to a servant standing nearby. The servant nodded in response, then walked to the bar counter.


    ¡°Moroder wishes to speak with you.¡±


    The brawny man furrowed his brows, but then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go there in a bit.¡± He then signalled for one of his men to take his seat, walked toward the shady corner, and sat down on the chair next to the man who called for him.


    ¡°Moroder, you crafty fox. Did you really set your eyes on the little girl just now?¡±


    Moroder did not mind the rude remark and continued to pour wine for himself. Even though he was fat, he did not look dull and slow.


    ¡°Calvin, the girl¡¯s a gem. Plenty of nobles like messing with little girls like her nowadays. If you get her for me, I can sell her for this price at the very least,¡± Moroder said while signalling the number five with his fingers. ¡°Five hundred Gold Derahls. With such cute looks, I¡¯m sure those pedophiles will be willing to pay that much.¡±


    Calvin frowned and red intently into Moroder¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to break my rules, you know? I don¡¯t do this kind of stuff in my own shop.¡±


    Moroder chuckled and shrugged, then leaned closer to Calvin. ¡°You¡¯ve sold over a hundred girls and women through me already. Don¡¯t tell me your basement is a ¡®clean¡¯ one. This one all depends on you. I can guarantee that I can sell her quickly.¡±


    Calvin was still hesitating.


    ¡°That guy isn¡¯t easy to handle. He¡¯s very vignt of his surroundings, probably a rogue! I can¡¯t have people dying here, or else the guards will be definitely shut my ce down.¡±


    Moroder responded with a creepy smile and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯re only businessmen, not killers, right?


    ¡°I just bought this drug from a wizard. After applying some to a towel, cover it over someone¡¯s nose and mouth, and they will lose consciousness shortly after. When the guy who¡¯s with her goes out, just send one of your men to drug her and transport her away in a rucksack. A mere foreigner can¡¯t do shit here. If we must, we can always do that...¡±


    Moroder drew a line across his neck, then said, ¡°Five hundred Gold Derahls is by no means a small sum. I know you¡¯re trying to wash your hands of this kind of shady stuff. Onest time, and you can buy yourself a small mansion.¡±


    Calvin thought for a while, gritted his teeth, and replied, ¡°Fine, but let your men do the dirty work. Also, 600 Gold Derahls. This girl is a top-tier gem. I¡¯m sure she will grow up to be a gorgeous beauty.¡±


    ¡°You greedy dog. Deal! I¡¯ll pay you after I sell her. Don¡¯t worry too much. She¡¯s the type who¡¯s popr among the rich ones,¡± Moroder said and held out his hand.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Calvin shook hands with Moroder, stood up, and entered the kitchen.


    The tall and slim hitman standing nearby approached Moroder and asked, ¡°Head, is it really worth the risk just for a young girl? The Whiterun guards have been rather strict recently. Also, is she really worth 600 Gold Derahls? She can only be sold for a hundred or two at best if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°What do you know!¡± Morodershed out at him and said, ¡°She¡¯s different. Of course I¡¯m not selling her to those filthy nobles. I know someone, or more like some creature, who is willing to pay such a high price for a special one like her.¡±


    The hitman shuddered as he recalled some bad memories. With so many women and girls kidnapped regrly, it was not possible to sell them all as ves or as ythings to the nobles in Whiterun. There were creatures that would pay high prices for pure, young virgin girls. Those from the Grey Realm, basically people who made a living through shady business, often had dealings with the evil Dark Realm; creatures that had been hiding their presence on the surface were in fact thergest human traffickers behind the scenes.


    To the people who were selling the women, they were great customers. As soon as they bought the goods, there would be no troubles even if the women died; they would take care of everything.


    Moroder nced at the hitman.


    ¡°How can you make big money when you¡¯re scared of everything? We¡¯ll get out of here after this one. Things have been getting worsetely. Get it done as soon as possible.¡±


    Soran put Vivian down and looked around after entering their room on the second floor. He took out something from the multi-dimensional bag, then knelt down and spoke to Vivian. ¡°This ce is full of dangerous guys. When I go out, be careful even if you¡¯re in the room.¡±


    Soran took out a dagger and showed it to Vivian.


    ¡°Do you still remember the things I taught you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vivian nodded as she received the dagger. ¡°I remember. I¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Soran could not feel at ease. With such high Charisma, Vivian was definitely eye-catching. It would be fine if she was an adult who could protect herself, but she was only an eight-year-old; those filthy human traffickers must have been eyeing her the moment she entered the tavern. Human trafficking was a major source of ie for the Grey Realm, after all.


    Nobles, brothels, vers, and even worse, vampires. As a rogue yer back in the game, Soran knew very well about the shady side of every city, which was why he tried to keep Vivian within his view as much as possible. Perhaps because he had seen way too much of the dark side and met way too many people from the evil alignment, Soran had little faith in this world and was cautious about everything. This was a filthy world in turmoil;ws and rules were mere decorations. Beliefs and moral values were the things that were actually restricting people¡¯s behavior and keeping them from doing evil. However, those were both vague things which varied from person from person.


    Soran nned to go to the Adventurer Guild to see if anyone was heading toward Autumnfall and to gather information about what was happening outside Whiterun. The journey to Autmnfall was a rough one, especially so with the recent turn of events. Now that he had Gold Derahls to spare, he might even go to some ¡®special¡¯ locations and try to get his hands on some banned weapons. It was not the best idea to bring Vivian along when making shady deals, but leaving her alone was also dangerous.


    ¡°Big brother,¡± Vivian grasped Soran¡¯s hand, as if knowing he was worried, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the room when you go out. I won¡¯t run around!¡±


    Soran still hesitated, but eventually nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I will go check what¡¯s going on and see if we can leave the city. Make sure you stay in the room, okay? You mustn¡¯t run around the ce. I will be back in half a day, and I¡¯ll try to find some lodging somewhere else tomorrow.¡±


    After Soran left the tavern, two men sitting in the corner nced at each other. The fat Moroder signalled the hitman toe over and handed him a bottle.


    ¡°Act quickly,¡± Moroder said. ¡°After it¡¯s done, let¡¯s meet at the usual ce. I have to contact the buyer.¡±


    The tall, slim hitman asked, ¡°Won¡¯t Calvin be mad if we act now?¡±


    Moroder red at him and answered, ¡°That damned guy even sold his own sister. He won¡¯t care as long as he gets the money.¡±


    In the room, Vivian was fiddling with the dagger. If Soran saw that, he would definitely be surprised. She was spinning the dagger as though she was very familiar with it, which was exactly what Soran did in his free time in order to train his fingers¡¯ flexibility.


    ¡°I want to grow up faster!¡±


    Vivian tilted her head as she spun the dagger on her palm. Since her hand was small, it was even more difficult for her to do. The speed was not as fast as Soran, but she did not make any mistakes; she would cut her hand if she did.


    _Knock knock!_


    Vivian stood up alertly , hid the dagger behind her back, and said loudly, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Room service,¡± the man replied. ¡°The boss told me to bring food to this room.¡±


    _Food?_


    Vivian felt uncertain and murmured, ¡°There¡¯s free food?¡±


    Typical taverns did not offer room service; customers had to go to the bar counter downstairs for food. Vivian held the dagger tightly as she opened the door slightly to peek outside. There was a man holding a tray full of food and a towel.


    Vivian loosened up a bit and said, ¡°Please put it on the table.¡±


    The man looked around to make sure no one was in the room. After confirming she was alone, he showed a wicked smile while closing the door. Holding the drugged towel, he lunged toward Vivian.


    However, Vivian immediately ducked to avoid the lunge. When the man closed the door, she had already felt that something was off. She pointed a finger at the man while chanting a weird syble, then shed at the man who attacked her with the dagger.


    Light burst out from her finger, along with blood from the man¡¯s face.


    The hitman was blinded by the strong light. As he bent down to drug Vivian, he was shed from his right cheek all the way to his right eye.


    The man groaned and covered his eye with his hand while suppressing the pain in his mind. Regaining his sight in his left eye, he once again lunged at the young girl. Even though Vivian dodged the first attack, her posture was broken after swinging her dagger with full strength; she could not dodge this time.


    ¡ªElectric Jolt!


    All of a sudden, the hitman who was about to choke her began twitching uncontrobly. An electric bolt flickered between Vivian¡¯s fingers. The man loosened his arms as he convulsed as if having an epileptic seizure.


    Vivian drew a gleaming path in the air with her dagger as she swiftly stabbed the man¡¯s left eye, pushing it in as deep as possible. His body went stiff andy still on the floor.


    Vivian was shocked and afraid; she looked at her bloody palms and dropped the dagger out of fear.


    After taking some deep breaths, she calmed down a bit. Vivian picked up the dagger and packed their belongings, then snuck out of the room. She looked around to make sure no one had spotted her, then went to the backyard instead of the front door; she was sure that she would not be allowed to leave through the front door.


    Vivian spotted a hole, which was most likely used by dogs, in the backyard¡¯s wall. Without caring about getting dirty, she climbed out through the tiny hole.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Sunday, 22nd April. (Chapters are out at 10:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 46 - Sorcerer

    <h4>Chapter 46: Sorcerer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    When Soran entered the Adventurer Guild hall, he noticed that plenty of merchants were there. It seemed that some merchants with high reputations were trying to gather and form argebined force in order to break through the monster blockade. As long as the roads remained closed, their goods were stuck in the city as well; some of their goods were seasonal, meaning that they could not be sold or would go bad after a certain period of time. If the roads remained closed for even a month or two, they could not even return to their homes. It would then be winter, and snow prevented most people from travelling over long distances.


    The world was still rather primitive; most roads were not built on purpose, but were instead formed because people travelled through those paths repeatedly. There was no such thing as global warming here. It was freezing cold everywhere in winter, and human activity was reduced significantly aspared to other seasons. Even in the South, where it was supposed to be warmer, the snow could still reach over twenty centimeters thick, almost reaching knee height. It was simply impossible for horses and carts to travel in such conditions.


    The B-ranked request was still pinned to the request board. Soran really wanted to ept the request and tell them the truth, but he could not do so; hecked the strength to take on the quest. Apart from that, there was no way he could prove to the guild the existence of a red dragon, let alone an ancient one at that. The guild would not believe a Grade 2 rogue; it was a crucial matter to the city after all. These requests required the adventurers to report how they managed toplete the request. Soran, who did not know the exact location of the dragon and could not even break through the monster blockade, simply could not make up such a big lie to cover everything up. Even if the guild somehow believed what he said, it would make him a suspicious person, which would be troublesome.


    The merchants were still arguing among themselves. They wanted to hire mercenaries and adventurers to clear the road, but they also wanted the more prestigious merchants to seek help from the city in order to save some money. The monsters that were forced to leave their original homes were upying more and morend, cutting the supply routes to the city.


    ¡°Those useless bureaucrats and nobles!¡±


    Soran nced at the grumbling young merchant beside him, then left the guild.


    It seemed that the bunch of merchants would not be able to reach an agreement among themselves any time soon; it was all up to the city¡¯s bureaucrats to handle the situation.


    After leaving the guild, Soran walked through the filthy alleys and arrived at a metal door which had a special marking engraved in it. The marking consisted of two cuts in the shape of an ¡°X¡± and a viper beneath them.


    There were shady ces in every city without exception. However, if one did not have dealings in the Grey Realm, they would not be able to spot these hidden ces in the creepy alleys. Even though Whiterun was a prosperous city, the back alleys were still extremely dirty and stinky. Most residents simply poured their excrement into the alleys; if one was not paying attention, he might even get sshed with a bucket of dung from the windows above.


    _Knock! Knock! Knock!_


    After Soran knocked on the door, a guard opened a small slit in it and red at him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°The boundless shadows are all around,¡± Soran calmly replied.


    The heavy door opened shortly after. The guard confirmed he was alone, then allowed him to enter. It was a spacious ce, with weapons all around. Most were Common-grade equipment, but there were also banned weapons such as enhanced crossbows. Most forbidden or banned weapons had considerable destructive power; it was impossible to buy them from ordinary stores. What Soran wanted though, was something even more powerful and more strictly regted.


    ¡°Anything you want?¡± A man who had a cold and gloomy look asked.


    Soran looked around then answered, ¡°Wyvern poison. Give me an enhanced crossbow, and I want poisonous bolts as well.¡±


    The man crossed his legs as he sat on a chair, then red at Soran and asked, ¡°Those are not cheap. Do you have enough money?¡±


    Soran took out a coin pouch and shook it.


    ¡°A hundred and twenty Gold Derahls. Don¡¯t give me that diluted, defective stuff. What I want is undiluted wyvern poison.¡±


    As he had once been fooled by these shady dealers, Soran made sure to warn the dealer not to try anything fishy.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    The dealer opened one of the drawers, took out a thumb-sized vial, and tossed it to Soran.


    ¡°Have a taste to test it out if you dare.¡±


    Soran opened the vial and took a sniff, then quickly closed the lid. After that, he tossed the coin pouch to the dealer.


    Wyvern poison was one of the strongest poisons avable in the early stages back in the game and wasmonly used by assassins. Most poisons would evaporate after a short while when exposed to air, but wyvern poison was different. It couldst up to two days after being smeared onto weapons. It was only natural for rogues to use poison; they werecking in some aspects, thus they used other methods to ovee their weaknesses.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the dealer said after counting the number of coins in the pouch. ¡°The weapons are in the back.¡±


    He swiftly took out an enhanced crossbow along with a set of thirty crossbows bolts with dark green tips. The tips of these bolts were immersed in poison during the manufacturing process, which was why they were already poisonous without the need to manually smear poison on them. The poison was fatal formon folk, and it could deal considerable damage to people withbat professions as well. It was definitely something which could only be bought from shady shops.


    ¡°That¡¯s 30 Gold Derahls,¡± the dealer said as he passed the weapon and ammo over to Soran, then continued, ¡°Do you need anything else? I have plenty of good stuff here.¡±


    After making sure the crossbow was in good condition, Soran packed up the items and asked, ¡°Any alchemical items here?¡±


    The dealer stiffened after hearing what Soran said.


    ¡°Hell no, those things are fucking troublesome to deal with. The churches would surely go crazy, but even worse, the city guards would turn the city upside down to find out who sold them.¡±


    Soran was not surprised. He knew alchemical items, especially weapons, were tightly restricted. He took out another pouch, paid 30 Gold Derahls for the enhanced crossbow and poisonous bolts, then said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    After Soran left, the guard asked the dealer, ¡°Head, who¡¯s that guy affiliated with?¡±


    ¡°We only do business. We don¡¯t care where he¡¯s from,¡± the man answered while fiddling with a gold coin between his fingers. ¡°Perhaps from the Faceless Envoys or the Dark Brotherhood. Gosh, those damn rogues are as shady as ever.¡±


    After buying what he had in mind, Soran headed back to the tavern. However, something seemed off; there was a serious atmosphere around it, not to mention plenty of Whiterun guards. He quickly hid the forbidden weapons in his clothes and dashed back to the tavern. The ce was crowded, with many of the people having unfriendly looks.


    _Shit! This is bad!_ Soran thought.


    His expression cramped. He ced his hand on the hilt of his curved sword and began releasing killing intent.


    Someone stopped him all of a sudden.


    The man looked familiar, probably one of the merchant guards he travelled along with. He hurriedly pulled Soran over and said, ¡°Vivian¡¯s fine. She¡¯s a smart kid. She immediately went to find us after things went wrong and is now staying with us. The mistress sent me over.¡±


    Soran loosened up and let out a sigh of relief after hearing the merchant guard¡¯s exnation. He looked around warily, then red at the tavern owner who was conversing with the Whiterun guards. After that, he hurriedly went to the ce where the mistress and her merchant squad were staying.


    He could handle the troublesome thingster; what mattered the most was Vivian¡¯s safety. Soran walked with such a fast pace that the merchant guard had to run in order to catch up with him.


    The two arrived at the ce where the merchant squad was staying shortly after. Northern witches were influential people, which was why they had their own courtyard in the wealthy, prosperous district. The head merchant guard nodded at Soran after noticing him; the two got rather close after selling the ankhegs. If Soran was not leaving in such a great hurry, he would even want to treat Soran to a drink. After all, 1500 Gold Derahls was a considerable sum.


    ¡°The mistress is in there,¡± the head merchant guard pointed at the door behind him and said. ¡°The girl¡¯s a smart one. She immediately came to find us after the incident in the tavern.


    ¡°She really does have good memory for an eight-year-old. I still can¡¯t remember the way aftering here a few times. Anyways, she¡¯s in the mistress¡¯ room right now. We can¡¯t enter, so you¡¯ll have to do that alone.


    ¡°Ah, one more thing. The mistress is in a bad mood today, so mind your mouth.¡±


    Soran showed his gratitude by nodding. He took in a deep breath, then opened the door and entered the room.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian, who had been staring nkly at the wall, immediately jumped into Soran¡¯s arms. He lifted her up, then calmed her down by patting her back while saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, I¡¯m back. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Vivian was now in a set of clean clothes; she looked almost like a little princess in the white dress. The mistress sat on a rocking chair with a serious look, then furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Vivian knows magic! Why didn¡¯t you tell me when we travelled?! Do you know how many problems sorcerers face? Because they were born different, they are bound to be caught up in trouble when they grow up!


    ¡°It¡¯d be fine if she only met good people, but she will definitely be the target of those evil scum!¡±


    Soran startled for a moment. Even though the mistress did not sound nice and sounded as though she was scolding him, she clearly cared a lot about Vivian. They had only known each other for five days or so, and they had not even conversed that much during the journey. There were only two exnations: either she really, really liked Vivian, or she was such a wonderful actor that she even fooled herself.


    Vivian could easily get close to people who had good will toward her and Soran. For example, the young priestess Annalynne and, apparently, the mistress sitting in front of them right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Soran said, bowing as he apologized even though he was unsure why he had to do so, ¡°but we did not want to attract unnecessary attention. We can¡¯t be sure who we can trust, so I decided to hide the secret about Vivian¡¯s magic.


    ¡°I owe you one this time.¡±


    (Profession Information¡ªSorcerer: Though sorcerers are born with the ability to cast spells, their powers usually surface during puberty, and their first ever spell is usually cast unintentionally. Due to this reason, sorcerers may be unable to control the spell and may harm themselves as a result. It ismon for the rooms of young sorcerers to be messy and covered in weird drawings and patterns, as though the rooms are haunted. One day, though, they will realise the power they hold and begin to practice their magic. Some lucky ones will get instructed by older sorcerers, allowing them to have a better understanding of their own abilities. However, most sorcerers live a lonely life because their friends and families fear them.


    Due to their high Charisma, sorcerers often leave strong impressions on others. This is a double-edged sword, though; female sorcerers might attract unwanted attention, causing them trouble. For such reasons, most, if not all, sorcerers are bound to face special situations and difficulties as they grow up.)


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Wednesday, 25th April. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 47 - Spellcasting Prodigy

    <h4>Chapter 47: Spellcasting Prodigy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The mistress rxed a bit as she beckoned for Vivian toe over. Perhaps because of this incident, Vivian had grown a lot closer to her, thus Vivian obediently walked over to where the mistress was sitting.


    ¡°Go stay in the living room for a while,¡± she patted Vivian¡¯s head and said gently. ¡°I have something to discuss with your brother.¡±


    Vivian looked at Soran for approval, which he granted by nodding, before leaving the room.


    ¡°Soran!¡±


    After sending Vivian out of the room, the mistress said in a grave voice, ¡°I want to know everything about your past, especially notable events or incidents.¡±


    Soran looked at her, but then shook his head and said, ¡°I apologize, but there¡¯s really nothing worth mentioning. We¡¯ve been orphans for years, and all we¡¯ve done is struggle to survive in the slums.¡±


    _Orphans?_


    The mistress loosened up once again and proceeded in a calmer tone, ¡°It can¡¯t be. Something must have happened to awaken her inner powers. Sorcerers only awaken to their powers when they suffer intense emotional fluctuation.¡±


    ¡°Anything special...?¡± Soran startled for a moment as something urred to him. ¡°I was severely injured by a wizard during one of my missions and was in aa for half a month. Perhaps I¡¯m not fated to die yet, since I got well soon after.¡±


    The mistress nced at him and murmured, ¡°So there¡¯s that... She must like you a lot. It is highly probable that this was the incident which activated her powers.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s too young. As she grows up, her powers will grow stronger too. If she doesn¡¯t learn how to control her own powers, she will cause harm to not only others, but herself as well. You¡¯re not a spellcaster yourself, so I guess you don¡¯t understand just how much of a prodigy she is. If I had to put it into words, I¡¯d say she¡¯s even more talented than my mother.¡±


    _Prodigy?_ Soran shuddered after hearing the word. _It can¡¯t be... Vivian has the Gifted Ability Spellcasting Prodigy?!_


    It was pretty much the best ability one could have as a spellcaster. If Soran remembered correctly, those with the ability would receive a +2 bonus to their spellcasting score, which increased both the damage and uracy of their spells. Furthermore, their invocation time was reduced by one second regardless of what spell they used. This meant that if they cast spells which normally had a invocation time of less than a second, they would bepleted and cast immediately.


    _Now that I think about it, the invocation times of Level 0 spells were roughly one second on average. But as soon as Vivian finished chanting, she really seemed to have cast the spell right away,_ Soran thought as he recalled the night Vivian cast a spell in front of him.


    Level 0 spells had short chants, usually only one or two sybles. The time needed to chant them was less than a second. Without any abilities like Vivian¡¯s, the spellcaster had to gather the elemental energies required before they couldplete the spell and invoke it. Soran, who did not know too much about the mechanisms behind spellcasting, could not clearly tell if Vivian had invoked the spell immediately, but the mistress, who was a witch, could tell. If she called Vivian a prodigy, she might really have the ability Spellcasting Prodigy. It was a special ability which could not be obtained no matter how hard one trained.


    All spellcasters could increase their spellcasting score bonus by assigning attribute points into the attribute they mainly relied on during spellcasting, which differed from profession to profession. Their score bonus would also increase by one every time they leveled up. Taking wizards as an example, the main attribute for them was Intelligence. For a Level 5 wizard who had 16 Intelligence, his spellcasting score bonus could be calcted by [Profession Level 5 + (Intelligence 16 ¨C Threshold Value 10) ¡Â 2 = 8]. The threshold value was 10 regardless of profession and attribute.


    Spellcasting score, which was something left behind by the Arcane Empire in ancient times, was a numerical value which reflected the power of a spell. Every spell had its own spellcasting score, and the actual score of a cast spell could be found by adding that to the caster¡¯s spellcasting score bonus. The Level 0 spell Electric Jolt had a low score of 3; when cast by the above-mentioned Level 5 wizard, the spell¡¯s score would be 11 (Spell score: 3 + Caster score bonus: 8).


    The spellcasting score of a cast spell was basically the damage dealt to a person who had no equipment and nobat profession. Formon folk who only had 10 HP, a spell with a spellcasting score of 11 would deal 11 damage, immediately killing them. However, those who hadbat professions would receive less damage due to their skills, abilities, and higher Constitutions. The above-mentioned spell would deal only 5 to 8 damage in this case, which was akin to an electric shock.


    If Vivian indeed had Spellcasting Prodigy, then the Electric Jolt cast would have a score of [3+(1+2)+(21-10) ¡Â 2=11.5], which was 0.5 higher than the Level 5 wizard. However, the important thing was that Vivian was still only a Level 1 sorcerer.


    The difference in power between Vivian and typical spellcasters would be more significant over time, especially when casting one-hit-kill spells like Finger of Death. One-hit-kill spells, along with other spells like Web, Charm Person, and Hold Person, did not deal damage directly; whether or not these spells were effective on the target depended on the difference between the spellcasting score of the cast spell and the target¡¯s Fortitude rating. For Vivian, who had a high spellcasting score bonus, the chances of her one-hit-kill magic seeding would be remarkably higher.


    Legendary Wizards usually had a spellcasting score bonus of around 30; of that, 20 came from their profession levels, 8 from their Intelligence, and a few more from their respective abilities. Legendary-grade equipment granted bonuses ranging from +1 to +3 as well.


    Given Vivian¡¯s talent, she would definitely obtain the ability Practiced Spellcaster in the future. This would further reduce her invocation speed by another second, meaning that she could instantly cast spells which had invocation times of two seconds or below.


    The mistress and Soran remained silent for a short while.


    The mistress looked at Soran, then continued, ¡°Before you came here, I performed a fortune telling ceremony for Vivian. What I saw was not something pleasant.¡±


    _Fortune telling? Is that the branch of divination magic unique to the_ _N_ _orthern witches?_ Soran wondered. _They can see phenomena roughly reflect_ _ing_ _one¡¯s future, if I remember correctly._


    However, they could only see blurry images; even the Legendary-grade spell, Divination, could only show a few scenes of what was toe. The scenes were short, and from the moment the spell waspleted, the future was subject to change.


    The further the predicted event was into the future, the higher the chance things would deviate and end up differently. This was why divination was best used to foresee events which would ur soon after in order to avoid or prepare for undesirable events. The mistress most likely predicted that something dangerous was about to ur back in Amber City and realised it was beyond her power to change it, thus she hurriedly left the city with her merchant squad.


    Soran took in a deep breath and asked slowly, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Blood and fire,¡± the mistress replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°The divination ceremony can only show me pictures and scenes. They might not be exactly what is going happen, but they still reflect Vivian¡¯s future. Blood represents ughter and death, meaning there will be deaths around her. Fire represents war and destruction, meaning she will be facing multiple events of mass destruction in the future.


    ¡°We Northern witches have performed the ceremony plenty of times, but we¡¯ve seldom seen both these scenes on one person. Of those with both, some became great emperors who created massive empires, some became tyrants who trampled their citizens, and others became legendary existences. Even though they ended up differently, there was one thing inmon: be it good or evil, their lives were full of fights, wars, ughtering, and death.¡±


    She took in a deep breath before she continued, ¡°Vivian¡¯s future is bound to be full of thorns, and I¡¯m sorry to say this, but you can¡¯t protect her with your ability.


    ¡°Let me be honest with you. You seem as though you are afraid of something! I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re so scared of, but I can sense that you are trying to escape from danger by avoiding anything which might pose even the slightest threat to you two.


    ¡°I¡¯m included in the list of dangerous things in your mind. Perhaps that is why you cannot trust me, even now.¡±


    Silence permeated the room.


    Fear?


    Perhaps he really was afraid. He cared a lot about Vivian, thus he was afraid of losing her.


    Escaping?


    Was he really trying to escape?


    Soran was way too clear about what was about to happen during the Time of Troubles. Gods and demons would tear the skies, thend, and the sea; they would tear everything apart. In the face of a crisis of unprecedented scale, even those with Legendary professions would be ughtered like livestock. He was merely a Grade 2 rogue; wasn¡¯t it just fine to escape from everything?


    It was a battle among gods; having a Legendary profession was just the bare minimum requirement to enter the contest. Countless Saints roamed the world, and demons were everywhere.


    Soran was weak; he knew it himself. He did not even have the qualifications to stand in front of those monsters, let alone fight them. There was only one choice, and that was running away. Who would sit there and wait when he knew what was going to happen? The siblings would have died like ants if they had stayed in Amber City after all.


    The woman sitting in front of him knew nothing.


    She knew nothing of what was about toe, nothing of how scary and terrible things would be, and nothing about how weak they were in the face of gods and demons! Even Legendary Northern witches could not predict the Time of Troubles, let alone this mistress who was only the descendant of one. Even millions of yers failed to change the course of events back in the game; what could he possibly achieve now that he was weak and alone?


    Apart from escaping from everything and growing stronger, what else could he do?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Soran lifted his head and red at the mistress. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of something, and I¡¯m running away from it. There are things which simply cannot be changed by us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. Even though you seem to like Vivian a lot, and even though she feels the same, you act high and almighty all the time! The current me is weak, but I will not stay weak forever.


    ¡°I know what you are trying to say. Let me make this clear. I will not let Vivian leave my side, because I will protect her with my very life, but you can¡¯t. What you care most about is her talent, not Vivian herself. If she did not have the talent, she¡¯d be just an ordinary little girl to you. It¡¯s different for me! I don¡¯t care if she has talent or not. That does not change the fact that she¡¯s my dearest person, and the only rtive I have.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m not trusting you, right? I simply can¡¯t! How am I supposed to trust someone who never even told me her name? In your eyes, I¡¯m probably just a nobody who doesn¡¯t deserve to know the name of a Northern witch. The only reason you¡¯re keeping us at your side is because you¡¯re interested in Vivian¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m grateful that you allowed us to travel alongside you from Amber City to Whiterun, and even more so for your help today. I will never forget the help you have given us during the past week, and I will definitely repay you in the future. I can tell you¡¯re a kind and benevolent witch, or else you would have used magic and made me talk instead.


    ¡°For such, I¡¯m extremely grateful! But that doesn¡¯t mean I can trust you.¡±


    After bowing deeply, Soran turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The mistress stood up as she looked Soran in the eye. Noticing the unyielding spirit in his eyes, she let out a sigh; she was now sure that he would protect Vivian no matter what, even if it cost him his life. Perhaps this was what caught her eye from the start; perhaps this was the reason she always observed the siblings, the reason she managed to discover Vivian¡¯s talent.


    It was such a sincere feeling, yet it felt so foreign for the mistress.


    She slowly walked toward Soran. For the first time ever, she felt that the weak yet determined man was qualified to speak on equal terms with her. He did not earn it with strength and power, but through his determination to protect his little sister.


    ¡°Not all problems can be solved with magic,¡± she sighed as she said, ¡°and abusing one¡¯s power will only make one lost!


    ¡°I¡¯m Gloria. Perhaps you can let her stay by my side for a while so I can teach her some practical knowledge about spells. This will surely be beneficial to her.¡±


    Gloria held out her smooth, white hand. For the first time, she spoke on equal terms with Soran.


    She was Gloria, a powerful witch who could kill Soran in the blink of an eye. Through unyielding will and sincere feelings, he had won her respect.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Thursday, 26th April. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 48 - The Fire

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Fire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    That evening, Soran left the ce where the merchant squad was staying. Currently, hecked the ability to guide Vivian on the path to bing a sessful sorcerer. Unless he decided to choose wizard as his side profession, Vivian would have to learn new spells on her own. It would be a rough journey for her, and she might cause damage to herself by mistake as well; in a sense, it was something elite sorcerers had to experience due to their talents.


    After taking this into consideration, he decided to let Vivian stay with Gloria for now, but he definitely would not allow her to take her away forever. Now that they were stuck and had nothing to do, Soran decided to take the chance to go on a short adventure. He had to be stronger; that thought was further reinforced by the scene of Vivian clinging onto his clothes while crying after the lengthy conversation with Gloria earlier.


    Time did not wait. If he used the same methods as he had in the game, he would not be strong enough to protect himself, let alone Vivian, when the Time of Troubles began. Now that there was an opportunity, Soran decided to seize it. Although the ancient red dragon¡¯s existence had yet to be confirmed by the people, the chain of events caused by its appearance was already urring. In the past, he would have had to venture into the wilderness in order to find monsters. However, all the monsters living near the Dark Swamp had been flushed out by the intense dragon aura; this meant that Soran no longer had to go deep into the wilderness to find them. There were pretty much monsters everywhere if he travelled just a few days away from the city.


    If he was lucky and did not encounter some dangerous monsters, he could even gain up to 1000 ughter EXP a day. At that rate, he could raise his profession to Grade 3 in a week. It would take at least a week or two before the roads would clear up anyway, so the timing was perfect.


    Food, water, weapons, bandages, potions, antidotes, insect repellents... Soran zigzagged through themercial district as he went on a shopping spree for supplies. He did not stop until his multi-dimensional bag was almost full and most of his savings were gone.


    It was nowte at night.


    After hearing what had happened back at the tavern from Vivian, Soran could not let them off the hook so easily. He was now hiding in a dark alley close to the tavern. Due to the deteriorating public security recently, guards were patrolling the streets more frequently. Someone suggested implementing a night curfew as well, but that had not been approved as of yet.


    Most of the customers had requested refunds and switched taverns after someone died there in the middle of the day. The tavern was nowcking customers, thus it was rather quiet.


    There was a candlemp on the bar counter, and in front of it sat Calvin and Moroder, who had cramped expressions.


    ¡°Moroder. Are you fucking retarded? The guy you sent was such shit, he couldn¡¯t even handle an eight-year-old girl! What the hell?¡±


    Moroder growled in response.


    ¡°How is that possible! Lascaux is by no means weaker than the city guards! Something must have gone wrong. Someone else might have taken and sold the girl and even killed Lascaux.¡±


    At the back of his mind though, he had other thoughts; namely, that Lascaux had actually failed. Not only did he fail to kidnap the girl, he was also killed by her.


    But that sounded extremely ridiculous. How could a little girl kill a man who had undergone professionalbat training and had an advanced profession?


    The floor trembled ever so slightly, and noises could be heard in the distance. Moroder looked up and signalled his hitman to be alert. As a human trafficker in the slums, Moroder was always cautious of his surroundings.


    An underling came rushing in and shouted, ¡°Boss! The warehouse¡¯s on fire!¡±


    It was unknown when the fire in the warehouse started, but it was now spreading across the building, almost burning the kitchen.


    Gale, who was sitting at the bar counter, sounded exasperated as he yelled, ¡°Dumbass! Go put it out!¡±


    The dozen or so workers in the tavern began busily pouring water from the water tank in the tavern to the spreading fire. Moroder, on the other hand, calmly sat there. He looked around, then sneakily left the tavern through the side door at a speed disproportionate to his body size. His intuition was telling him that the fire was way too abrupt; someone might be trying to assassinate him. Moroder remembered that the young man who left the tavern at noon had yet to return; he might be lighting the ce on fire as revenge.


    After exiting the tavern through the side door, Moroder ced his hand on the hilt of his sword and looked around. He was about to dart into the main street when a crossbow bolt shot out from the darkness and struck him. He cried in pain as his body shuddered, but the cry was overshadowed by something else.


    _Boom!_


    Explosions could be heard. The liquor in the warehouse caught fire, causing explosions one after another. The ear-deafening sound roared through the area, and the ground shook. The guards nearby were instantly alerted.


    The second bolt came flying from above. Moroder was aware of the surprise attack, so he managed to barely dodge this time, the bolt merely scraping his cheek. Much to his surprise, the enemy was located on the rooftop of one of the nearby buildings. Moroder realised the assassin was using an enhanced crossbow at this point and rolled toward the building while drawing his weapon. Crossbows had rather low firing rates; this assassin, however, could fire two shots in quick session, meaning he was a proficient crossbow user.


    Moroder was not wearing any protective equipment; his thickyer of fat could not deflect crossbow bolts either. He gasped for air, but the numbing sensation spreading from the wounds prevented him from doing so. His body was stiffening, and he could do nothing but drop to the ground.


    _It was poisonous... Wyvern poison?!_


    Moroder, who often dealt with others from the Grey Realm, quickly realised what he was hit with and was overwhelmed by despair.


    A shadow leapt down from the second floor of the building, drawing a gleaming cold line in the air with a curved sword. Moroder¡¯s neck was severed in an instant, his head detaching from his body.


    Soran, who was wearing a mask, stood in front of the corpse and looked at it coldly. Using the walls as his footholds, he leapt back to the second floor of the building he was hiding in. The Whiterun guards would be here in less than ten minutes, meaning he only had at most five more minutes to kill his enemies in order to have sufficient time to escape. The fire began to spread rampantly as the buildings were made out of wood; the city might even mobilize priests and wizards to put out the fire using magic.


    A familiar data log appeared.


    ¡°Sessfully eliminated target!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 180 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    Under the cover of the dark night, Soran ran on the rooftops and approached the tavern, reloading the crossbow as he ran. He had smeared wyvern poison on the bolts beforehand.


    He only had seconds to assassinate his targets before others would react to his sneak attack; even though it was dark, the gang members would still be able to navigate freely as they were familiar with the ce. They would hide under cover or in his sniping position¡¯s blind spots the moment they realized someone was attacking them with a long-ranged weapon, rendering his enhanced crossbow less effective.


    Soran began crawling instead as he was now in close proximity to the tavern. The fire was lighting the ce up, but no one noticed him up on the roof. The people living nearby were all awoken by the shouts and sounds of explosions, and some of them were even trying to put out the fire along with the tavern staff members. This was not because they were close to Calvin though; they only wanted to prevent their homes from burning down.


    Soran quickly spotted his target¡ªa tall, brawny man. Due to the distance between them and the flickering mes, Soran could not see him clearly. Judging from his actions though, shouting and ordering people around, he was likely the owner of the tavern.


    A crossbow bolt shot through the air.


    The owner let out a cry in pain, then immediately hid behind the tavern door. He had quick reactions and was most likely a veteran inbat. After being attacked, he immediately issued orders to his men and protected himself by hiding. Soran did not have any crossbow-rted abilities; hitting the target was not difficult, but hitting the vital parts was hard. That did not matter though, as the bolts were smeared with wyvern poison. The poison would take effect shortly, either paralyzing the owner or straight out killing him.


    _Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!_


    Soran fired three more shots in quick session. He could not be bothered with uracy now; he pointed the enhanced crossbow in the direction of the gang members and fired without aiming. One bolt hit the wooden door, while the other twonded on the non-vital parts of two unlucky gang members.


    _Shiiiiing!_


    Soran drew out the curved sword, his gaze turning into one that belonged to a predator preying on their target. He leapt down from the roof, rolled on the ground as hended, and lunged at the tavern owner hiding behind the door.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The curved sword drew an elegant arc in the air as Soran shed at the man¡¯s waist. The cut opened up his stomach, his intestines slithering out from inside. Soran used the momentum of the sh to turn his body slightly and reposition his sword, then thrust his sword at his enemy¡¯s heart. The blow connected, and Calvin, the shady tavern owner, dropped dead on the ground.


    Wyvern poison would take effect within two minutes. The strong poison would circte around the body; one would only feel slight numbing sensations at first, but it would then turn into a paralyzing feeling spreading from the wound, resulting in drastically reduced reflexes and, in some cases, death.


    This was one of the best poisons in the early stages of the game; it was something rogues always used when fighting bosses or strong enemies. A small thumb-sized vial cost 120 Gold Derahls, which was almost the price of a Rare-grade weapon.


    Without wasting any time, Soran lunged at another gang member who was paralyzed due to the poison. The people of this world had tough bodies; as long as they did not die from the toxicity of the poison, they would quickly recover from their paralyzed states.


    The paralyzing effect caused by wyvern poisonsted roughly five to ten minutes. For those who had below 18 Constitution, it was extremely unlikely for them to be able to resist the effect; the effect might be reduced if they had around 15 to 16 Constitution, but they would still be paralyzed for a while nheless.


    The sound of Whiterun guards rushing toward the scene could be heard in the distance. The fire and the battle had rmed everyone in the district; the nearby residents who could hear the pained moans and groans of the unlucky gang members were all hiding and did not dare to approach.


    Soran red at one of the hitmen who was hiding, then cut his throat in a single sh, ending his life in an instant. After that, he escaped into the darkness. Soran could not afford to get caught right now. He could only let the others off the hook this time; luckily, he had already killed the head of the gang.


    The fire roared fiercely.


    After the Whiterun guards arrived, a few wizards in grey robes appeared as well. The wizards furrowed their brows at the sight of the dead bodies and blood stains on the ground, but then ignored it and started to chant magic to control the fire.


    Compared to the fire, the killing incident was less significant; they had to put out the fire before it was toote.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 27th April. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 49 - Tracking

    <h4>Chapter 49: Tracking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    In a dark corner next to the city walls, Soran¡¯s hazy silhouette could be seen. He was wiping the blood off his curved sword withposure.


    He killed six men in total, most of them probably experienced members of the gang; he received roughly 100 ughter EXP for each kill, and even got over 300 ughter EXP for killing Calvin. It was a pity he could not loot the bodies; the guards arrived before he could do more than kill them. The guards would most likely keep the loot themselves.


    Murdering someone was bad; lighting the ce on fire was worse.


    In fact, the Whiterun officials could not care less about the murder of a few shady businessmen, but they would definitely track down the person who set the fire. Fires were extremely hazardous to the city, as a single fire could easily spread and even burn an entire district down if not put out in time. That damage would be a lot greater than the death of a few gang members. Soran estimated that the city would begin looking into the case tomorrow. If the guard corps decided that it was serious enough for them to intervene in the investigation, they might even hire some special people to help. When that happened, they might even find out that Soran was the culprit.


    He had to leave the city right now.


    After looking back at the rowdy scene, he walked in the shadows of the city wall until he reached an unguarded section which was not illuminated by moonlight. He took out a rope and hook from his multi-dimensional bag and attached the hook onto the rope. Swinging the rope like a cowboy, he then tossed it at the embrasure in the city wall¡¯s crention. After testing out the rope and deciding it was securely hooked, Soran climbed up the wall.


    Having 20 Dexterity granted him extraordinary agility; he easily climbed up the twenty-meter-wall in less than a minute. Soran cautiously observed his surroundings after arriving on the wall. Confirming there was no one around, Soran then transferred the hook to the other side of the wall and descended out of the city. With a powerful yank, the hook came flying down along with the rope. Even though it was dark, Soran, who was a half-elf, could still see thanks to his night vision ability. He ced the items back into the multi-dimensional bag, then crawled through the bushes into the nearby forest.


    Soran¡¯s n was to go along the road leading to Autumnfall, their intended destination. Along the way, he would kill monsters for ughter EXP. If necessary, he would level up his current profession or even take on a side profession. While doing this, he could observe and inspect the road¡¯s condition; learning the distribution of monsters nearby would make travelling with Vivian using this route in the future a lot safer. Soran was confident that he could remember the terrain and directions after walking along the road once.


    There were plenty of viges near the city, and they all did not have walls. The Whiterun guard corps would patrol the viges and eliminate nearby monsters and beasts from time to time.


    In the dark night, Soran walked for several kilometers before deciding to sneak into a medium-sized vige and stay there for the night. Haystacks were everywhere in the vige; they were mostly used as substitutes for firewood and nkets in the winter. The poor could not afford to buy quilts, thus they covered themselves in hay to stay warm at night. Houses in the northern regions had hollowed floors, which allowed people to heat up the floor by sending the hot smoke from the firece into the empty spaces beneath before it left through chimneys. This, however, was rare in the south.


    Sorany on one of the haystacks. It felt itchy at first, but he adapted quickly and fell asleep. He had ventured into the wild frequently back in the game, thus he could endure and adapt to various situations and environments quickly.


    Just like that, the night passed, and it was morning.


    Soran woke up after hearing the barks of a dog. It was barking loudly while baring its teeth at the intruder. Soran unsheathed his sword and was about to kill the dog, but after noticing the poorly built hut made out of mud and hay, he slid his weapon back into its sheath.


    To poor farmers, their dogs were some of their most crucial properties. Dogs were fierce animals in this world, and they would even lunge at and bite monsters to protect their homes and masters. Soran once saw a dog that fought against a gnoll in order to protect its master; even though it died in the end, its master survived the ordeal. Dogs were not simple animals; their courage was worthy of admiration.


    Perhaps because the barking dog reminded him of his loyal Heath, Soran took out a piece of dried meat and tossed it to the dog. It continued to growl at Soran at first, but eventually it could not resist the temptation and began munching on the dried meat. Soran leapt off the haystack, brushed the hay off his clothes, and left the vige.


    The sun was just rising over the horizon, but farmers were already up and working. Humans werecking in innate talents and abilities whenpared to other species, thus they had to learn how to farm for food in order to survive. Kids would start following their parents to the fields at five or six years old, listening to their parents¡¯ instructions and observing their actions. How to plow the soil, when to sow the seeds, when to harvest the crops, how to maintain the fertility of the soil, what to do when there were pests¡ªthere was a lot to learn. Farmers could be said to be the most ordinary people in the world, but their contributions to society were by no means ordinary.


    Soran traversed the muddy paths before finally reaching the main road which led to Autumnfall. The road was rather long; it ran all the way through the Dark Swamps, then across the borders of the Whiterun ins, before finally reaching the region under the administration of Autumnfall.


    Nothing much happened on the first day. Soran only stopped for short breaks along the way, and things were smooth until the next day. He was now in a location where viges were sparse, and there was little human activity.


    People would only build viges at locations where there was an ample supply of both fertile farnd and water. Those viges were mostly stockaded viges, though, with each having wooden walls, archer towers, and scout towers for defence. The vigers trained their own militia, who would be stationed on the towers. This type of militia could existrgely because of adventurers.


    There were always those who aspired to be adventurers. Some left and never returned; others who gave up along the way returned to the viges and became instructors for the militia. There were some who had high-level advanced professions, but most of those who returned had Grade 2 professions, and they usually had injuries as well. If nothing great happened, they would marry a woman from the vige, have a few sons and daughters, and live peacefully for the rest of their lives. When they grew old, they would tell stories of their adventures to their grandchildren. It was such a simple lifestyle.


    There was always an end to everything; at the end of their wonderful adventures awaited a peaceful and ordinary ending.


    ¡°Kobolds?¡±


    Soran brushed some bushes aside and inspected the footprints. He ced his hand on the hilt of his curved sword, then followed the trail of footprints. The ability to track down targets in the wild was an essential skill for adventurers. They had to learn to determine the species of monsters from footprints and traces left behind; it was an ability derived from the basic skill Survival. Rangers and druids were the best in the business, and rogues were the next in line. Soran, though, was currently relying on his past experience instead of the ability to analyze the traces.


    _Looks like there¡¯s quite a few of them._


    As the soil got harder, the footprints became shallower and more vague. He stopped and looked around for while, then muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯s over thirty of them! Did arge group move over here?¡±


    Most kobolds lived in small groups; unless arge group settled down nearby, it was rare to find so many of them acting together. In this world where ¡°survival of the fittest¡± applied, the smaller the group, the stronger the individual kobolds were. As forrger groups, especially those that resided in mines or caves, it was not as though they were weak either; their numbers could reach up to three hundred after all. The chances of a kobold sorcerer appearing inrge groups were also higher.


    ¡°This will work just fine as a warm up. It¡¯s about time to test out my techniques for fighting groups of enemies.¡±


    There was no such thing as a fair fight in the wilderness. Chaotic group fights were the norm when fighting in the wild because monsters rarely appeared one by one. It was crucial to be able to take on multiple enemies at once; one had to dodge and parry attacks from multiple directions and minimize the damage received when it was impossible to avoid the attacks. In a chaotic brawl, it was impossible to avoid every single attack, even with 20 Dexterity.


    Taking that into consideration, Soran decided to put on his leather armor. Afterwards, he wrapped his arms and hands with strips of cloth and equipped leg straps on both legs.


    Kobolds knew how to fight cleverly as well; they would set traps and use a wide range of different weapons, including spears, daggers, short swords, and shortbows. The simple traps were not an issue at all for Soran, but their homemade shortbows were a threat to him.


    Soran¡¯s silhouette faded into the shadows of a tree. If one did not observe carefully, it was hard to notice his presence. He slowly unsheathed his curved sword, then crept into the dense forest along the shadows.


    The battle toe was more dangerous than his previous ones¡ªtaking on a group of at least thirty kobolds was no easy task.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Saturday, 28th April. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 50 - A Chaotic Battle

    <h4>Chapter 50: A Chaotic Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The surroundings became dimmer as Soran ventured deeper into the forest, and the sounds of various wild animals could be heard. An elk was nearby, looking around alertly while munching on grass. When it noticed the abnormal shadow at Soran¡¯s location, it immediately fled out of the forest. Due to theck of humans in the area, there were plenty of wild animals here. The dense vegetation also yed arge part in supporting such arge poption of wild animals. There were so many wild rabbits around that they often appeared in the fields in viges.


    Soran stopped in front of a puddle. He knelt down to grab a handful of soil and smelled it.


    It reeked of blood; the ce where the kobolds were staying should be close.


    Kobolds were timid yet brutal humanoid monsters. They had scales of various colors ranging from dark rusty brown to ck, and a few of them had scales of other colors. The scales provided them with some protection (Natural Armor +1). They had red eyes which granted them decent night vision and stubby tails. Most of the kobolds wore tattered clothing from the victims they killed, mostly in red or orange as those were their favorite colors. They were about three feet tall and weighed around fifty pounds. Kobolds conversed in Draconic Language, but they sounded like puppies barking when doing so. Simr to lizardmen, koboldsid eggs¡ªa nestful of them every time they did¡ªwhich was why it wasmon to see kobold eggs here and there in the wilderness.


    Even though they were short and small, it would be a mistake to underestimate them; they were stronger than typicalmoners. Their Strength was mediocre, but they were agile beings which had up to 15 Dexterity. They also had the special abilities Miner and Trapmaking, giving them the ability to create simple traps such as pitfalls and tripwires. With 20 points in Trapmaking from birth, their traps were on par with those made by human hunters. Due to their timid nature, they rarely acted alone and usually roamed in packs of three to five. They would attack when they outnumbered the enemy by two or three times and would either call for support or give up when their numbers were equal. They were simr to goblins in the sense that they would flee when things went awry.


    One more thing: they ate humans.


    Soran followed the footprints further into the forest while taking out his enhanced crossbow. This time, he opted not to use the poisonous bolts he purchased from the shady shop; the loot would not be able to cover the cost of the bolts if he did. Instead, he brought along some normal bolts. He also had half a vial of wyvern poison left. Just to be safe, he smeared the poison on three bolts and kept them in the quiver; he would only use them if he encountered kobold sorcerers.


    Among all monsters, sorcerers appeared among kobolds the most. Despite kobolds¡¯ low profession level, the rate of them appearing was not low at all. Kobolds were faithful believers of the theory that deemed sorcerers to be the descendants of dragons. This was because kobolds had some dragon blood in them, and for this reason, they conversed in Draconic Language.


    _Better safe than sorry,_ Soran thought. After all, spellcasters were formidable enemies regardless of their levels.


    There were more and more bloodstains on the ground. Soran stopped in front of a patch of grass which had obviously been tampered with. He poked around the area with his sword and quickly found a rope. It might be the trigger for other trap devices, such as rock dropping devices, or it might tangle the victim¡¯s legs and send the person who triggered it dangling in the air.


    Back when the game firstunched, many yers, Soran included, thought it was just like every other game where kobolds were easy prey. Plenty of yers learned otherwise the hard way.


    Something was making loud noises ahead, most likely kobolds. At least, Soran could hear what sounded like dogs barking. Holding his weapon tightly, he slowly and sneakily approached the origin of the noises. Kobolds had a greater sense of smell than humans, but it was still far from as good as that of real dogs.


    Soon, a group of kobolds numbering around thirty could be seen. Half of them weremoners, while the other half were armed warriors. A kobold with crimson scales was holding a staff while standing near arge pot; Soran could not be sure if it was a sorcerer or not. It was difficult to tell if the enemy was a spellcaster or not if they camouged and hid it. A priest could be fighting in close quartersbat with a staff, then all of a sudden release a divine spell. There was no way to tell them apart unless they were dressed and equipped with items like robes and wands; it went down to observing and analyzing the opponent most of the time.


    Some kobolds were stirring the pot with wooden rods, while others tossed firewood into the fire beneath it. Soran could not see clearly what they were cooking, but it was probably a stew of something like goblins, beasts, mushrooms, and weeds. Kobolds were omnivores; they ate pretty much anything. They usually hunted beasts and wild animals for food, but they would also eat mushrooms and weed stew when they failed to catch any prey. When food was scarce to the point that even mushrooms and weeds could not fill their bellies, they would even negotiate with the nearby goblins for a fight; both sides would aim for a draw, and the two parties would each end up with a few corpses from the other side as food. The corpses could support them for a week or two.


    A group of kobolds was staring at the pot with watering mouths, some even barking like dogs in anticipation of the food. Soran could see chunks of what seemed to be goblin meat in the pot, but then realised it was something else after noticing the corpse of a human woman. His expression darkened in a split second.


    Kobolds never attacked viges head on; they only dared to sneak inside and aim for women and children, as they were afraid that the men might retaliate and kill them. They would locate women and children who were alone, then quickly kill them and drag their bodies back to their settlement in the forest.


    It was not easy to fight against thirty kobolds.


    Soran hid and observed the kobolds from the bushes, trying to gauge how dangerous they were. There were ten kobold warriors, each equipped with either short swords, short spears, or clubs. Some wore leather armor as well; as humanoid monsters, kobolds knew how to produce leather products. On the sides were five kobold archers, each equipped with a shortbow and dagger. The shortbows were roughly made with wood and animal tendons. Even though the shortbows wereckluster in terms of power, it would still hurt if a shotnded. Themoners had weapons as well, but most of them were either poorly made clubs or thick branches; it would not be a problem even if they managed to hit Soran.


    One question remained¡ªwas the crimson-scaled kobold just the leader of the group, or was it a sorcerer? Regardless, Soran could tell it posed the greatest threat among the group.


    Kobolds (Large group) (Grade 1)


    Challenge Rating: Level 3 (Monster Level: 5), kobold leaders and sorcerers may be present


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 17 and 8 (Total Attribute Points: 60-75)


    Specialty: Natural Armor, Trapmaking, Night Vision, Mining, Gathering


    Difficulty: C+


    Treasure Rating: +1 (Due to: Mining, Gathering)


    The treasure rating was increased by one because kobolds had a habit of collecting shiny objects. Of course, not all of their treasures were Gold Derahls; there were also grains of gold and minerals they found when mining. From what Soran knew, different monsters had different treasure ratings in ordance with their habits. In this case, that the treasure rating was +1 meant that the items Soran would get by ying the kobolds were one level higher than the items obtained from killing other monsters of the same level.


    Soran made slight noises as he circled from the side toward the firepit, but the kobolds did not notice him. He had to take out the crimson-scaled kobold first in order to make things easier in the fight afterwards. The group of kobolds had a challenge rating of 3, meaning it would take five people with Level 3 professions in order to ughter them easily. Now that Soran was alone, it was considerably harder; he also had to pay attention not to get surrounded.


    A bolt cut through the air and struck the crimson-scaled kobold standing near the pot. It let out a squeal of pain, alerting the entire settlement. After frantically running around for a while, the kobold warriors and archers finally calmed down a bit and reached for their weapons while searching for the enemy. With their night vision, it did not take long before they spotted Soran. The group of kobold warriors growled, then all rushed toward him. When they outnumbered the enemy, they were always ready to initiate attacks.


    Soran did not approach the iing kobolds, but instead rolled backward. Immediately afterwards, his original location was struck with a barrage of arrows. The kobold archers definitely posed a threat to Soran.


    Soran shed the curved sword, opening up the stomachs of two kobold warriors who led the charge. As he stopped momentarily after the sh, a kobold saw the opening and leapt toward him in an attempt to bite his leg with its sharp teeth.


    Soran twisted his waist and delivered a turning kick at the kobold, sending it flying five meters away. Another kobold lunged at him with a short sword in hand, but he twisted his body with the momentum from the turning kick to dodge the attack and sent another nearby flying with a back kick.


    In thirty seconds, Soran had already killed six kobolds, but the otherbatants had now gathered and were all attacking him frenziedly. A kobold warrior managed to graze his leg with its short sword, but thankfully it was merely a small wound. Another barrage of arrows came flying toward Soran; one of the arrows struck his leather armor but failed to prate. One of the kobolds near Soran was struck by the arrows and dropped dead. The kobold warriors, who hadparablebat prowess to Grade 1 human warriors, flooded toward Soran, shing and hacking at Soran¡¯s legs. The three-foot-tall monsters were hard to deal with in the sense that they were too short; he had to bend his waist or crouch to attack them. They were also using their short height to their advantage, rolling around to avoid his attacks.


    Getting attacked from all directions, there was no room for him to dodge. Soran grit his teeth as he endured the hits on his leather armor, then tightly held onto his curved sword and swung it horizontally, twisting his waist to bring out his full power.


    ¡ªCrescent Moon sh!


    Three kobolds fell to the ground, all with their stomachs cut open.


    Just as Soran was about to break out of the encirclement, the crimson-scaled kobold that had been struck with a poisonous bolt somehow stood up, albeit shakily. It chanted some weird sounds, then pushed its palms toward Soran. mes spread out in a sixty-degree fan shape and came rushing toward him. He was the first to get hit by the unexpected spell, and his clothes all lit on fire. The kobolds surrounding him then followed, all howling and squealing as they were burned alive.


    ¡ªBurning Hands!


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Sunday, 29th April. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases.


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 51 - Explosive Power

    <h4>Chapter 51: Explosive Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The koboldmoners who had been running around frantically since the beginning of the fight collected themselves and started throwing stones at Soran. Even though the stones did not contain much power, it would still hurt when they hit, especially when volley after volley of them came flying. Despite his high Dexterity of 20, he could not avoid all the attacks due to the limited space and was hit a few times. As the saying goes, little drops of water make the mighty ocean; the umted damage received from the rocks might prove to be fatal.


    ¡ªBurning Hands!


    With his past knowledge of spells, Soran instantly identified the spell used by the crimson-scaled kobold and rolled away. He could still remember the Ground de Style used by drows; with a single sh, he cut off the legs of three kobolds. yers always jokingly called it the barrel-roll style, as it focused on avoiding attacks and retaliating through low movements such as rolling and ducking. It looked like something cowards would do, thus it did not give people a good image. Nheless, most close-quartersbatants learned at least parts of it because it was effective in group fights where everything was a big mess. Rangers, warriors, and ronins could choose to advance to the profession Ground demaster, which was renowned for itsbat prowess in group battles.


    It was abat style which required the user to have high coordination, agility, flexibility, speed, and even strong inner organs. Dual-wielding drows were masters at attacking lower areas such as the stomach, groin, and legs. Soran had once seen one of them sever the thighs of a dozen enemies in one single sh; the enemies all fell to the ground dismembered before they could even touch the drow¡¯s clothing.


    True masters inbat rarely stayed in the air for extended periods of time even if they could, as there was no leverage to give additional power or to unload power from iing attacks. It was also inevitable for one to show openings whennding, making them vulnerable to attacks in that timeframe, even if it was only a short one. The most they would do was leap into the air and swoop down at the enemy. Thus,pared to jumping, rolling was much more practical.


    The fire on Soran was extinguished after he rolled on the ground. However, the kobold sorcerer moved its palm toward Soran; the mes from the spell followed suit and pursued him. It was one of the more troublesome Level 1 spells, as the caster could freely change the direction of the spell as long as it was still in effect. Soran grit his teeth as he lifted up the corpse of a kobold and threw it with all his might at the kobold sorcerer. Fifty pounds was barely within the weight range of things he could throw as weapons. The dead body struck the sorcerer head on, interrupting and ending the spell. But that was not without its price; the kobold warriors leaping and rolling around Soran cut him twice while he was tossing the corpse.


    Soran turned his body as he stood up, grabbing the ankle of a kobold while doing so. The kobold let out a cry in fear, but he ignored its cries and swung it like a club, forcing the surrounding kobolds to back off. Soran let go of the kobold as if he was hammer-throwing, and sent it flying away. With a great leap, he jumped out of the kobolds¡¯ encirclement as they were distracted for a moment.


    It was crucial not to get surrounded by enemies in a group fight. When trapped in an encirclement, the advantages of high reflexes and agility disappeared due to the limited space avable for dodging. In the end, the surrounded person would have no choice but to take the attacks head on.


    Soran took out his enhanced crossbow once again and fired at the kobold sorcerer. The kobold archers took out their bows and fired at him as well, but their archery was not good enough to hit Soran, who was running around at high speeds. Instead, their shotsnded on their brethren.


    _ng!_


    Soran unsheathed his curved sword and swung it as he spun in a full circle, blocking an iing arrow. Perhaps because he felt awesome, he continued to parry another three iing arrows with his sword instead of dodging them.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Soran dashed toward the crimson-scaled sorcerer; spellcasters were bad at close-quarters fights, and their Constitution was nowhere as high as warriors¡¯ either. He was confident that he could split its body into two in one hit.


    ¡ªIcy Hand!


    The kobold sorcerer pushed out its palms at Soran, an icy blue glow enshrouding the outstretched hands. He was immediately struck by a freezing aura, and ayer of frost began forming from the tip of his curved sword all the way to his eyebrows. It chilled him to the core, his arms turning stiff from the cold.


    ¡ªShadowstrike!


    Soran ground his teeth as he endured the Level 1 spell. Forcing his body to move, he continued to rush at the kobold sorcerer and delivered a sh. Formless dark energy gathered on his de, and he beheaded it with a single sh.


    Ice and frost formed by spells did notst long, especially so after the mana supply from the caster was cut; the frost on Soran¡¯s body shattered and melted immediately.


    Spellcasters were simply such dangerous existences. Fortunately, the troublesome kobold sorcerer was finally dead. Without looking back at its dead body, Soran kicked the ground and lunged at the kobold archers that were quite some distance away.


    Once the kobold leader died, there was a high chance that their ranks would copse. This meant that they would flee, having decided it was impossible to defeat the enemy. It was also the reason why kobolds could not bepletely exterminated; they were simply too good at running away, with them splitting up and running in different directions. The only feasible ways topletely annihte a group of kobolds were to surround them with numbers or snipe them with ranged weapons.


    After going through so much trouble, Soran naturally did not want his prey to escape. Before the kobolds¡¯ morale plummeted, causing them to flee, he would have to y as many of them as possible. Theplicated terrain of the forest made it hard for Soran to catch the kobolds once they fled; it would be a waste to let hundreds of ughter EXP go.


    The death of their leader caused some of the kobolds to panic. The weak-hearted ones were about to flee, while the braver ones were still struggling between fighting and running away. There was only one enemy after all, not to mentioned that he was injured.


    After making up their minds, the kobold warriors once again tried to surround Soran. They still had the advantage in terms of numbers; they would not run away until over half of them were killed.


    The battle hadsted for a few minutes already at this point. Soran, who was using his explosive power to its maximum, had consumed considerable stamina. As such, his movements were gradually getting slower. Even though he still managed to avoid most of the attacks, some stillnded and injured him, albeit not fatally. Getting injured in the wild was something inevitable, especially when there were so many enemies. His leather armor effectively protected him from the arrows, and most of his injuries were either shallow cuts or bruises from the stones thrown at him. Contrary to his expectations, the kobold archers were not as threatening as the stone throwers. He was struck more times by stones than by arrows, perhaps because the archers were trying their best not to hit their allies. The stone throwers, on the other hand, did not worry too much about it as they knew they could not kill the other kobolds with stones. The most they could do was make their allies shout in pain¡ªnothing more serious than that.


    What truly hurt, though, were the Level 1 spells Burning Hands and Icy Hand. The former dealt 8 burn damage, while thetter dealt 6 cold damage. If he had not levelled up his profession to Level 5, he would be suffering from heavy injuries after getting hit by the two spells, lowering hisbat prowess by half.


    His stamina was decreasing while his injuries were worsening; even Soran felt a bit powerless.


    He was not a warrior; a Level 5 warrior equipped with chainmail armor would be ughtering the kobolds as if he was chopping up meat for dinner. When equipped with a shield, things were even easier. The only thing warriors had to pay attention to was their stamina. If they were too slow, they would get kited by the kobolds and would not be able to close in on the kobold sorcerer. Armor heavily affected one¡¯s movement speed and agility after all.


    _Level up the profession Rogue!_ Soran said in his mind.


    With twenty or so kobolds left, Soran promptly decided to level up.


    ¡°The profession Rogue is now Level 6.¡±


    ¡°Received 24 [DEX 20 + (INT 18-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 11 [Profession HP 6 + (CON 19-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Received 1 Free Attribute Point, 1 Ability Point, and 1 Weapon Point.¡±


    Left with no time to assign the other points, Soran assigned the attribute point to Constitution, increasing it from 19 to 20 and reaching the threshold for extraordinary Constitution.


    Having 20 Constitution made everything different, bringing Soran back to his peak condition instantly. Vitality surged from within his body, and the umted fatigue blew away as if it had never existed. His wounds became itchy as they started to heal, and he could no longer feel pain from the bruises caused by the rock throws.


    Soran, who had been sluggish, demonstrated his explosive speed and power once again. The curved sword shed through the air, splitting a kobold into two halves. He took in a deep breath, then kicked the ground tounch himself into the air. As hended, he spun his body along with the sword, killing two kobold archers in a single sh; even the wooden short bows were cut apart.


    ¡ªSpinning Strike!


    Even though he had yet to learn thebat ability, Soran manually performed several rogue techniques with his replenished stamina. He did another full spin on the ground, his sword cutting through everything in its path; three kobolds had their upper and lower bodies separated after the spin. Immediately after, Soran pulled back his de and stabbed a kobold that was rolling toward him, pinning it to the ground.


    The kobolds¡¯ morale finally fell apart. Themoners all dropped their stones and weapons and fled into the forest. Even the kobold warriors were showing signs of fear; the enemy seemed to have gotten stronger all of a sudden.


    Soran continued to attack mercilessly, cutting off limbs and heads every time he shed. One after another, the kobold warriors were killed. Soran went on to ughter the kobolds who were trying to escape, but around ten of them still managed run away. They crawled through bushes and ran into the forest and were soon out of his sight. Tracking them down was troublesome, thus Soran did not bother to do so.


    _Shiiiiiing!_


    Soran sheathed his sword and let out a sigh, then began to bandage his wounds.


    The arrows did not deal too much damage , as they were stopped by his leather armor, but the grazes and cuts on his legs were different. They had to be bandaged, or else they would worsen over time.


    Rows of data appeared:


    ¡°No longer inbat!¡±


    ¡°After a tough battle, your have improved your skills!¡±


    ¡°Evasion (Body-shifting) +1, Evasion (Rolling) +2, Listen (Position Perception through Wind) +1.¡±


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Tuesday, 1st May. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Every 4 00 votes : _1_ extra chapter


    Final ranking at the end of April: Top 20 : _1_ extra chapter; Top 15 : _2_ extra chapters.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases. (Buy 2 Get 1 Free now!)


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 52 - Multiprofessioning

    <h4>Chapter 52: Multiprofessioning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Despite their short stature, kobolds were by no means weak. Perhaps because their ancestry was really a distant branch of a draconic bloodline, an advanced kobold warrior¡¯s Strength could range from 13 to 15. If Soran had not worn his armor, their attacks might even have damaged his bones.


    He did not gather the loot, but instead opted to bandage his wounds first. There was no need to rush anyway.


    Although Soran had brought several potions, it was a waste to use one in this situation. A low-grade potion which could heal 8 to 10 HP cost around 60 Silver Derahls. Given his new ability Rebirth, which was obtained after reaching 20 Constitution, the wounds would almost bepletely healed by tomorrow after bandaging; his muscles and tendons were unharmed after all.


    ¡°Elementary Rebirth (Gifted Ability): Your Constitution is no longer within the realm of typical humans; attacks which used to be fatal will only inflict serious damage instead. Your strong vitality grants you the ability to recover from any injuries, regardless of their severity, over time. Although you still cannot regrow limbs like trolls, it may be possible someday. HP Regeneration +1 per hour.¡±


    This was the description of Elementary Rebirth, the lowest tier of the Rebirth ability.


    Now that Soran was a Level 6 rogue, his maximum HP had increased to 63. If he did not lose any limbs or body parts, as long as he still survived, even if only barely, he would stillpletely recover in three days at most. This ability must not be underestimated; even though the recovery rate was not high enough to show its effect in battle, it allowed one to recover swiftly afterwards. Many close-quarterbatants relied on the skill to survive and recover from normally unrecoverable injuries, continuing to use it all the way until they reached the Realm of Legends.


    Trolls were monsters which had a minimum of 25 Constitution. If their regeneration ability could not be suppressed, they could regrow their heads after being beheaded; they were almost like biomonsters.


    Regrowing body parts and recovering immediately after drinking potions was not possible in this world; even the divine spells of priests could not achieve such a thing. High-grade recovery divine spells often burned through the caster¡¯s stamina and caused them to be weakened for a period of time. Revival spells were not things which could be used casually either. They were all Level 9 divine spells, not to mention that the deities of death would have to allow your soul to return in order for the spell to seed. If not, reaching the Realm of Legends would not have been so difficult.


    Soran looked through his log; the battle just nowted him around 900 ughter EXP. Koboldmoners were worth roughly 15 EXP each, kobold warriors were worth 50 EXP each, and the crimson-scaled kobold sorcerer alone was worth 300 EXP. After all, spellcasters were more dangerous and thus gave more EXP.


    He rested for a while, then began assigning the newly acquired skill points. He spent 7 points on Sneak to raise it to 110, then spent the rest on Literacy. He had already increased his Literacy to 8 through reading, and he now had exactly 25 points in the skill, reaching the minimum requirement to multiprofession in Wizard.


    The choices for multiprofessioning were limited for Soran. His Strength was too low for Warrior, while his Wisdom wascking for bing a priest. Once the Time of Troubles began, divine spells would be garbage anyway, as they could not be cast due to the fall of the deities. Bing a sorcerer with just 16 Charisma was undesirable as well. The only suitable profession which could be effectively used inbat was Wizard.


    One had to meet the minimum requirements before he could multiprofession. Warrior had a Strength requirement, Priest required the person to have considerable Wisdom and faith in a deity, while Wizard required 25 points in Literacy. If he had the basic profession Sage, it would not be a problem to be a wizard, but he only had the basic profession Commoner, which was why he had to raise his Literacy to 25.


    It was actually a viable option for Soran to multiprofession in Wizard, but he was still struggling due to the drawbacks of doing so. The ughter EXP required to level up in the early levels would be increased by at least 50.


    If he had a lot of ughter EXP, he would not have cared about it, but things were different currently. It was difficult to acquire ughter EXP, as shown in the previous battle. He only received 900 ughter EXP after ying so many kobolds, but that alone was not enough for him to even begin multiprofessioning.


    He understood clearly the strengths of bing a wizard, which was why he considered the option in the first ce. If not, multiprofessioning was a poor decision, as one would end up unproficient in everything.


    Using Soran¡¯s professionyout during the game, he once had the professions Level 10 Commoner (Max)/Level 10 Rogue/Level 10 Lurker. As Lurker was an advanced profession of Rogue, it technically did not count as multiprofessioning; though the principles were the same, with the new profession starting from Level 1, the multiprofessioning penalties did not apply. To reach these levels, it cost him around 2,000,000 ughter EXP, and it cost him even more to reach the Realm of Legends and awaken to the Legendary Ability Shadow Realm.


    With the same amount of EXP, he could only level up two basic professions to Level 14. Level 14 warriors could not endure over ten of his attacks, while Level 14 wizards might not even have the time to finish their chant before he could kill them with Shadowstep.


    In fact, it was difficult to say which path was better; each had its own strengths and weaknesses. Multiprofessioning allowed one to cope with various situations, the multiple professionsplementing one another¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. It also allowed the person to use a wide range of skills and abilities, not to mention the extra free attribute points avable from leveling up. The drawback, though, was that it would take more time and effort for them to acquire Legendary Skills. Even though they could achieve simr effects throughbining the skills of different professions, they would still be inferior to those who did not multiprofession in certain aspects.


    Many yers chose to multiprofession for the extra free attribute points, giving up the powerful Legendary Skills as a consequence. For example, the Legendary Rogue Skill Shadow Realm was an unparalleled skill for the purpose of sneaking around, despite having plenty of skill prerequisites. It allowed the user to enter the ne of Shadows. If one chose to multiprofession, these Legendary skills could not be obtained easily. Unless one managed to kill a deity or two and obtained a huge amount of ughter EXP, it would take a rtively long time to get Legendary skills.


    On the other hand, those who focused on one profession and its advanced sses had to rely on teammates as theycked versatility,paratively speaking. They would be at a disadvantage when their profession was ipatible with the terrain or enemies, which was why they needed support from others in these situations. The benefit of this path, though, was that they could obtain Legendary Skills earlier; they did not need to spend time learning the abilities and skills of other professions after all.


    Profession level reflected one¡¯s strength, but that was not all. Many professions required the user to learn special abilities on their own, which also affected thebat prowess of the user. Those who had the same levels could differ in strength, depending on the skills they had.


    In the end, it was hard to tell which path was better; those who made it to the Realm of Legends were few to begin with.


    Legendary multiprofession yers could adapt to most situations, while Legendary yers who focused on one profession excelled in one or two aspects. As an example, Level 40 wizards could destroy an entire continent if they wanted to.


    In fact, many of those who pursued the path of multiprofessioning focused on one main profession as well, and the other professions were used to support their main profession. A popr example would be maining Rogue while having Warrior as a side profession to improve their close-quartersbat ability.


    Multiprofessioning was rather time consuming. If Soran decided to multiprofession in Wizard, he would have to invest plenty of ughter EXP into the profession while spending time to study and learn the professional abilities. This would require a lot of time and effort. At the very least, he would have to learn three or more spellcasting-rted abilities in order to beparable in strength to other wizards. During the period of time when he was focusing on improving hisbat strength as a wizard, his Rogue profession would be set aside. Having the profession without the abilities was not an option; it would be useless inbat if his spells dealt a lot less damage than his simple melee attacks.


    The true value of multiprofessioningid in its flexible skill and spellbinations. For example, using Greater Invisibility together with Backstab was a deadlybination. If the professions were ipatible with one another, it was aplete waste of time and effort. The user would also be limiting his own strength, as mortals who did not have shards of divinity could only amodate a limited amount of power within their bodies. ughter EXP was difficult to earn to begin with, let alone shards of divinity.


    Soran had killed five or so dragons and liches in order to obtain the 2,000,000 EXP needed to reach the Realm of Legends. Of course, the EXP was split among his teammates back then, but he was now alone, meaning all the EXP gained from killing monsters belonged to him.


    As a matter of fact, many would not have died on their path to the Realm of Legends if ughter EXP was easier to obtain. Apart from the extremely fortunate few who managed to y deities or obtain shards of divinity, those who made it to the Realm of Legends had experienced countless hardships; it was not an exaggeration to say it was a path full of blood, sweat, and tears.


    Since they had experienced too much during their journeys, those who made it with their own strength were all masters inbat. Their challenge rating wasparable to the powerful NPC wizards; trying to kill them was almost like besieging a Legendary-grade wizard tower.


    (Author¡¯s Note: This chapter is a short intro to multiprofessioning; it¡¯s fine as long as you have a grasp of the basics. There will be more exnations in future chapters.)


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Wednesday, 2nd May. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Top 10 : _6_ extra chapters


    11th : _4_ extra chapters, 12th : _3_ extra chapters, 13th : _2_ extra chapters, 14th : _1_ extra chapter.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases. (Buy 2 Get 1 Free now!)


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 53 - Curved Sword Mastery!

    <h4>Chapter 53: Curved Sword Mastery!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran put out the bonfire with a kick, then sat down and began to assign the newly acquired Ability Point and Weapon Point. Warriors would obtain their Weapon Point earlier and would also receive another before they could continue into advanced professions, but rogues were different; they would only get their first Weapon Point at Level 6, and the next one would only be obtained at Level 12. Weapon Points were almost the same as Ability Points, except that they could only be used to increase one¡¯s proficiency in weapons. Simr to other assignable points, it also took some skill to assign Weapon Points appropriately.


    Soran was exceedingly familiar with how to be stronger as a rogue, but he was considering a different path than the one he used back in the game because of his ability, Omnipotent Hands. Even though it was in a sealed state, it did not change the fact that it was a passive skill. It was an ability usually obtained by Legendary Rogues through training. Having this ability was equivalent to having the ability Weapon Focus, the advanced version of Weapon Proficiency, for every weapon.


    Those with melee professions had to increase their proficiency with weapons step by step. The most basic abilities were Basic Weapon Proficiency, Martial Weapon Proficiency, and Exotic Weapon Proficiency, which allowed the ability bearer to use the specified weapons or weapon types without any penalties. The next grade above Weapon Proficiency was Weapon Focus. Closebat spellcasters, however, could only obtain the ability Weapon Focus for specific weapons. Priests could only get the ability for warhammer, morningstar, and il, while druids were limited to the weapons quarterstaff, sickle, and club.


    To further improve one¡¯s weapon proficiency, one could not dabble in a wide range of weapons, but instead had to focus on a specific one which was the most suitable for their ystyle. The next grade above Weapon Focus was Weapon Specialization. Every other profession had to train in the specific weapon chosen, while Warriors would get the ability Martial Weapon Specialization after picking an advanced profession of Warrior.


    Soran, of course, would choose to specialize in curved swords.


    ¡°Weapon Specialization (Curved Sword): As you fight more and more with curved swords, you be skilled at using the weapon. Your proficiency with the weapon is ranked among the top two to five percent of all curved sword users; even plenty of drows, the main users of curved swords, arecking whenpared to your capacity for the weapon. You understand its strengths, allowing your attacks tond more easily and deal higher damage. uracy +2, Damage +2.¡±


    The next level of weapon proficiency was Weapon Mastery, which could only be obtained after acquiring Weapon Specialization. Warriors who did not multiprofession could learn Martial Weapon Mastery through simply leveling up, allowing them to advance into weaponmasters or sword saints. After advancing into one of the two, they could obtain Weapon Grand Mastery for a specific weapon. Other professions, on the other hand, could not reach Martial Weapon Mastery as they rarely fought with a wide range of weapons. They could only pursue proficiency in one specific weapon, for which Soran would definitely choose curved swords.


    The highest level of proficiency one could normally achieve for multiple weapons, though, was Weapon Mastery. Furthermore, Martial Weapon Mastery was almost exclusive to warriors as they could learn the skill naturally, while other professions had to manually train in all martial weapons to the level of mastery. If they had so much time, they might as well spend the time training other skills and abilities instead of trying to be masters of weapons that they probably would not use anyway.


    Some warriors would learn Martial Weapon Proficiency at Level 1, Martial Weapon Focus at Level 3, Martial Weapon Specialization at Level 6, and Martial Weapon Mastery at Level 9. They would only then start learning other abilities and finally obtain Weapon Grand Mastery for their weapon of choice through bing sword saints or weaponmasters. Finally, the highest tier of weapon proficiency was Legendary Weapon Master; sword saints and weaponmasters would usually obtain the ability at Level 15.


    This was not without its drawbacks. Warriors who focused on increasing their weapon proficiency werepromising other abilities, such as Armor Proficiency, Shield Block, and Weapon Parry. When wearing full te armor, their mobility and flexibility would be poor aspared to their counterparts who had Armor Proficiency. If they did be weaponmasters, they would then be restricted to wearing medium armor. Anything more than that, such as heavy armor or full te armor, would cause theirbat prowess to be drastically lowered. Their proficiency in using shields was also not as high as other warriors. Even more extreme were those who chose the path of bing sword saints, who wouldpletely forsake defence, which was one of their major weaknesses.


    This was the popr ¡°Fury Warrior¡± build back in the game.


    Soran had the ability Omnipotent Hands; even though it was currently in a sealed state, he still had the ability, though he could not utilise the benefits of it. In other words, Soran had Basic Weapon Focus, Martial Weapon Focus, and Exotic Weapon Focus, but all were in sealed states, thus the effects of the skills were not active. Even so, it did not mean they werepletely useless; they could be used for satisfying the prerequisites for other skills.


    It was just a guess, so Soran held his breath in anticipation when checking if he could advance his weapon proficiency with using curved swords.


    There!


    Seeing the option to learn Weapon Specialization (Curved Sword), Soran was exhrated and immediately chose it. His hypothesis was right on the mark; the sealed ability satisfied the prerequisites for learning Weapon Specialization.


    _Advance into Weapon Specialization (Curved Sword)!_


    The options to choose Weapon Specialization for other weapons disappeared immediately, and a new ability appeared on the list of obtainable abilities: Weapon Mastery (Curved Sword).


    Unlike mastering a wide range of weapons, getting Weapon Mastery for a single weapon was rtively simple. The prerequisites of the ability were Weapon Proficiency, Weapon Focus, and Weapon Specialization in that specific weapon type; as long as they met the requirements, they would immediately get Weapon Mastery for that weapon. This exined why Soran could get Weapon Mastery (Curved Sword) earlier than warriors would get Martial Weapon Mastery.


    ¡°Weapon Mastery (Curved Sword): You are now a master at using curved swords, able to use them like extensions of your arms. Your proficiency with them is now ranked within the top two percent of all curved sword users. If people wish to learn from you, you can even set up a dojo in cities to teach the way of the curved sword. uracy +3, Damage +3, Attack Speed +1.¡±


    ___Hot damn!_ _I actually got Weapon Mastery for curved swords!_


    Soran could not help but grin widely; he could not believe he managed to learn Weapon Mastery at Level 6.


    cing his hand on the hilt of his curved sword, Soran kicked a log into the air and unsheathed the weapon, the de producing shes in the air. His speed was a lot faster than before; he could even feel his sword cutting through the air and the entirety of his power transfering to the log at the moment of contact. The curved sword was almost like a part of his body. He simply knew how to bring out the full power of the weapon and how to focus all his strength at the right moment.


    The log dropped back to the ground, splitting into four pieces from the horizontal and vertical shes.


    ¡°As expected, lower tiers of weapon proficiency are simply iparable to Weapon Mastery.¡±


    Soran slowly sheathed his curved sword. Even though the shes he performed just now seemed simple, those who actually wielded weapons would understand how much power, speed, and uracy were required to perform such strikes.


    Professional boxers could punch seven to ten times in a second, while Mike Tyson could punch up to twelve times. However, these punches focused more on speed instead of power. Even Mike Tyson could only punch three or four times in a second if he had to bring out his full strength in every one of the punches. From this perspective, Mike Tyson could be said to be simr to Level 6 monks; their attributes and bare-handed attacking speed had little difference between them, just that monks would have slightly higher Wisdom, while Mike Tyson would have slightly higher Strength. Master martial artists who trained in speed and strength would be able to reach this level as well.


    Aspared to using bare fists, attacking with weapons was obviously slower. In terms of stats, the base attack speed of using bare fists was at least 1 point higher than using weapons. If Soran trained in bare-handedbat instead, he could punch at least four times in a second with his full strength, given his current attributes. This meant that, apart from Strength, his attributes would be better than Mike Tyson¡¯s.


    Many yers liked to create character sheets for iconic historical figures. One of the most well known ones was Bruce Lee; his character sheet was Level 7 Monk/ Level 1 Fist Master. Disregarding their ki energy, the attack speed and attributes of monks and Bruce Lee were simr, thus their explosive power inbat should beparable as well.


    ¡°Bruce Lee ¡¾Human¡¿ (Grade 2)


    Challenge Rating: Level 5 (Profession Levels: Level 7 Monk/Level 1 Fist Master); Dangerous Target


    Attribute Estimation: Strength 17, Dexterity 18, Constitution 16, Intelligence 11, Wisdom 16, Charisma 15


    Special Abilities: Bare-handed Combat Mastery, One-inch Punch Mastery, Nunchaku Mastery, Powerful Roundhouse Kick, Powerful Side Kick, Danger Sense, Mobile¡±


    Bruce Lee was one of the few people from Earth who was almost Grade 3. Due to the limitations on Earthlings, their attributes and abilities were a lot lower aspared to the characters in-game. People from Earth did not have convenient abilities and skills such as increased vitality and regeneration rate; their maximum HP was roughly 20. A mere Level 5 warrior would be able to easily decimate normal people on Earth; after all, the number of legendary fighters who could reach the level of Bruce Lee and Mike Tyson could be counted with both hands even when there were billions of people.


    Those with Grade 3 professions were already among the realm of the supernatural from the perspective of Earthlings; the two simply could not bepared.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be outter today at 12:30 pm UTC, 2nd May.


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Top 10 : _6_ extra chapters


    11th : _4_ extra chapters, 12th : _3_ extra chapters, 13th : _2_ extra chapters, 14th : _1_ extra chapter.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases. (Buy 2 Get 1 Free now!)


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 54 - Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 54: Wizard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    After assigning the points, Soran began looting the battlefield. Kobolds rarely had anything good on them, thus he only quickly checked their corpses before searching for chests and boxes. These pesky creatures liked to hide their treasures, especially in locations near their settlements; they did not carry much on their bodies due to their short stature. Even the kobold sorcerer did not have anything valuable, carrying just some worthless trinkets.


    Soran soon noticed an odd rock; the soil nearby was clearly turned over recently. He removed the surrounding soil until he could flip the rock over, using his sword as leverage. As expected, there was a wooden chest buried beneath the rock. Knocking it open with his sword revealed grains of impure gold; these kobolds turned out to be rather rich.


    These gold grains, despite their impurities, could be converted to Gold Derahls at the shrines of the Goddess of Riches. The rates differed, but the priests and priestesses offered fair rates overall. Soran searched through the chest, also finding a piece of agate, a small chunk of obsidian, three pieces of opal, and two stones which he could not identify. Kobolds had a tendency to dig and mine from birth, which was one of the reasons they liked living in caves. Even if they were residing in forests, they would still explore random caves from time to time. The dragon blood flowing in them also gave them the habit of collecting shiny and sparkling stuff, especially after defeating other monsters or creatures.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Soran murmured while transferring everything into his multi-dimensional bag. ¡°Maybe 100 Gold Derahls?¡±


    Every pound of gold grains could be exchanged for roughly 60 to 70 Gold Derahls. On the other hand, there were plenty of gem mines, thus the minerals were worth only around 30 Gold Derahls in total. Jewellers would probably try to lower the prices as well.


    Usually, kobold tribes did not have so much treasure. The key to their riches might be the kobold sorcerer; spellcasters were worth more money after all. After killing the spellcaster, it was only a matter of time before the kobolds crumbled. The treasures belonged to Soran the moment he killed the sorcerer.


    Kobold sorcerers were mostly Level 2, thus they did not have great equipment. This time, it only had the Rare-grade weapon Ebonhold Staff +1. It was one of the most worthless Rare-grade weapons in existence; there was nothing special about it apart from its toughness. It was a weapon used by spellcasters for blocking and parrying. The staff was mostly used by low-level druids as it did not hinder their spellcasting and could even be used as a spellcasting material when necessary. The weapon could be sold for ten or so Gold Derahls, but not many people were willing to buy such a weak weapon.


    After gathering all the valuable items, Soran hurriedly left the scene. The stench of blood would attract nearby beasts or monsters such as wolves, ogres, and gnolls; it was highly probable he would encounter these creatures if he stayed behind any longer. Back in the game, he almost got killed by gnolls who were attracted by the smell of blood.


    The corpses of kobolds would most likely disappear within two days; other monsters would head toward the smell of blood and devour the dead bodies. Hiding in the surroundings in order to ambush the attracted monsters was originally an option, but Soran opted to leave since he was injured.


    He could still manage if wolves came, but things would be dire if gnolls or ogres appeared. The Monster Level of gnolls was Level 3, but they had simr strength to Level 5 warriors when taking their professions into ount. The most threatening factor was not their individual strength, but their numbers; they moved in groups of at least three to five.


    He remembered there were stockaded viges nearby; it would be best if he could spend the night in one of them. Sleeping in the wilderness alone was extremely dangerous, and it would be bad if he got ambushed while asleep. Furthermore, he could hardly feel at ease when resting in the wild. It was impossible to fall asleep, but now he needed to rest in order to recover from his wounds.


    ¡°Hmm, I can make Wizard my subprofession if I get a spellbook,¡± Soran said to himself as he returned the way he came.


    Spellbooks were not cheap at all. Those who chose to be wizards as their first profession would receive a basic one from the start, but they had to buy higher tier spellbooks themselves as they progressed. The basic spellbook cost around 150 Gold Derahls, and the higher tier spellbooks could cost up to thousands or even tens of thousands of Gold Derahls.


    _Bang!_


    The sound of a gunshot resounded throughout the area.


    Soran startled for a second, then immediately ducked into the shadows while slowly approaching the origin of the sound.


    Was it gnomes or dwarves?


    Ancient firearms were rarely used by humans; alchemic items were strictly restricted items which were hard to obtain even through ck markets. The power of firearms was also not as high as you would expect. They were effective againstmon folk, but they werecking when up against people withbat professions. Even the powerful sniper rifles produced using alchemy were not that effective against high-grade professions, especially spellcasters. Some even joked that only nukes could break through the defences of Legendary spellcasters; that, of course, was exaggerated to a certain extent.


    The churches had ced harsh restrictions on the use of alchemical items, with the ban being only second to life creation and alteration researches. From what had been passed on through the ages, it was said that the restrictions were in ce in order to avoid the crisis from the age of the Arcane Empire. Ancient books and documents recorded the catastrophe caused by a floating fortress of the empire; the fortress reportedly broke the continent into eight separate pieces.


    Though firearms might not be so impressive, even nuclear weapons from Earth did not have as much destructive power as some of the ancient alchemical weapons. If humans bombed the entire with nukes, all lifeforms on the surface would be wiped out, and the world would bepletely contaminated, but the itself would still remain, albeit scathed. Alchemical weapons, on the other hand, could sink continents and even destroy entire nes of existence. Of course, this was something only possible back in the age of the Arcane Empire; arcanists back then were way more badass (and dangerous) than the wizards these days. Even the golems created by wizards nowadays were derived from the mana-powered devices from back then.


    Soran had encountered ancient golems back in the game when he was exploring the Sunken Ruins with his squad, and his squad almost got annihted. The golems were so powerful that they were almost like high-tech mobile armors from the distant future in sci-fis. He felt surprised at first, but eventually got used to it after encountering them several times. From what he could remember, some gnome alchemists were even working on rockets. During their research, they identally damaged a ck dragon, causing a catastrophe.


    Anyway, the restriction on the use and distribution of alchemical items should still be in ce. The deities had yet to descend into the mortal realm, and the churches currently held unprecedented power; no one dared to use alchemical weapons out in the open right now.


    _Grey dwarves?!_


    Soran squinted as he melded his silhouette into the shadows.


    A few hundred meters ahead, a dozen or so grey dwarves were surrounding and attacking someone who seemed to be a wizard. Some of them were holding ancient firearms, the main reason Soran was attracted to the scene.


    _Bang! Bang! Bang!_


    Gunshots broke out one after another, bullets flying straight toward the wizard. However, they all either got deflected in different directions or stopped and dropped to the ground when they reached within a one-meter radius around the wizard.


    _Greater Mage Armor?!_


    Soran sneaked closer to get a better view while giving off a heavy atmosphere; it was his first time seeing a high-grade wizard inbat since he came to this world. The wizard should be Grade 3, probably Level 10 or above, and did not seem to be a human.


    The group of grey dwarves were attacking him with all their might, but all of their attacks were repelled the moment they entered the one-meter radius, be it their swords and axes or the flying projectiles.


    This was the protection barrier used by wizards. There were two types of barriers: the ¡°armor¡± type which blocked iing attacks and the ¡°deflect¡± type which, as its name implied, deflected iing attacks. The Level 1 spell Mage Armor could withstand 20 points of damage, which was not even enough topletely mitigate a sh from Soran. However, the durability of the barrier increased proportionally to the caster¡¯s profession level and spellcasting score. If high-grade wizards cast the spell, even the low-level barrier would be able to withstand at least three of Soran¡¯s attacks. Without using Rare-grade weapons, the most damage he could deal in one strike was around 20.


    Many close-quartersbatants back in the game called the barrier an ¡°AT Field¡± (an energy field which could block almost all attacks in an anime), and people often whined about how spellcasters were cheats because their barriers were simply that powerful.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Thursday, 2nd May. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Top 10 : _6_ extra chapters


    11th : _4_ extra chapters, 12th : _3_ extra chapters, 13th : _2_ extra chapters, 14th : _1_ extra chapter.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases. (Buy 2 Get 1 Free now!)


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 55 - Spells

    <h4>Chapter 55: Spells</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Under the siege of the grey dwarves, the wizard¡¯s barrier finally crumbled; there was a limit to how much damage it could mitigate after all. A dwarven warrior rushed in and hacked at the seemingly vulnerable wizard, but surprisingly, his attack was repelled as if he had struck stone.


    ¡ªStoneskin!


    Soran could already tell the oue of the battle at this point. The spell Stoneskin could receive up to 150 damage before it would be dispelled, meaning the dwarves would need to attack the wizard plenty of times before their attacks would start injuring the target. However, there did not seem to be any high-grade warriors among the grey dwarves; with just a bunch of Grade 2 warriors, killing a high-grade wizard was almost impossible.


    A dwarven warrior startled for a second, then chopped hispanion¡¯s head off out of the blue.


    ¡ªDire Charm.


    The charmed dwarven warrior went on a killing spree, ying three of his allies before getting killed.


    _Not even a single spellcaster?_ Soran thought. _They¡¯re pretty much throwing their lives away if they don¡¯t even have a priest._


    Soran continued to observe the battle and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s about time for an AoE attack.¡±


    Immediately after, a breeze co ursed through the battlefield. The wizard¡¯s movements sped up drastically, and he pulled away from the dwarves, creating a fifty-meter gap between the two sides. Casting a spell quickly, the wizard shot out a massive spider web, entangling most of the grey dwarves. Web¡ªthe effectiveness of the spell was dependent on the targets¡¯ Strength and Dexterity. They could either dodge the spell or break through the web with brute force. For low-grade warriors, however, it was difficult to do either.


    The wizard did not let the chance go, immediately following up with another spell. A basketball-sized fireball hovered in front of him. Pointing his fingers at the entangled dwarves, the fireball flew toward them and exploded upon impact.


    ¡ªFireball.


    It wasmonly thought that Fireball was a simple and basic spell which could be tossed around casually. Contrary to such beliefs, Fireball was by no means a low-level spell. It was a Level 3 evocation-type spell, and it required the caster to be Level 6 in his profession.


    Its power was reflected in the fight; along with an ear-deafening boom, the fireball exploded like a grenade in the middle of the group of dwarves, enshrouding them in fiery mes. Some exploded into chunks of meat, while others were sent flying. Those who survived were just barely alive, with blood gushing out from their mouths and wounds. Their body hair and clothes were all on fire as well.


    _Probably around Level 12._


    Analyzing the strength of the fireball, Soran estimated the wizard¡¯s level. If cast by higher level wizards, the spell would at least kill over half of the dwarves. The spell Fireball was one of the spells Soran was most familiar with. Back in the game, there was an extremely popr strategy which involved five Grade 2 wizards casting Fireball together and bombing the targets with explosions. It was enough to wipe out enemies within an area of sixty square feet, leaving a three-meter crater as a result.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have many spell slots left...¡±


    Soran nced at the wizard, showing a grin. It looked as though he was eager to give it a go¡ªkilling the wizard, that is. Even though spellcasters were cheat-like beings, they were vulnerable after using up all their spell slots. Judging from the twenty or so dead dwarves nearby, the battle should have been going on for quite some time now. The wizard must have used a considerable amount of spells.


    ¡ªSpider Spawn!


    The wizard threw something into the air, whichnded on one of the dead grey dwarves. The two bulbs turned out to be spider eggs, and each rapidly swelled up before bursting, spraying dark green gooey fluids. Two poisonous spiders the size of millstones hissed as they emerged from the fluids, then briskly leapt at the other grey dwarves under themand of their creator. Several dwarven warriors were bitten to death.


    Soran got goosebumps all over his body after witnessing the spell. With a bbergasted look, he murmured, ¡°A drow?¡±


    Spider Spawn was a rather unorthodox Level 4 spell. The number of spiders conjured was based on the caster¡¯s profession level and the spellcasting material used, usually ranging between one to three spiders. The monster level of the conjured poisonous spiders could reach over Level 8; other special species were even stronger, not only having great physical attacks, but also being able to use spell-like abilities. It was a rare spell that could only be learned by wizards from the Underdark; the most proficient users of the spell were drow wizards and priests. The reason for such was because drows worshipped the Queen of Spiders, Lolth, an evil and powerful goddess.


    The wizard¡¯s protective measures remained in ce, the caster not suffering even the slightest of injuries from the start of the battle. The grey dwarves started to feel desperate. Some turned to run away, only to be killed by the agile poisonous spiders. Others mustered their courage and charged in, but their efforts ended in vain as their heads got sted into pieces by magical energy darts one after another.


    The spell this time was Arcane Missile. Magical energy darts would form on the fingertips of the caster and shoot out at the designated targets. When cast by a high-grade wizard, the magical darts could even puncture a three-millimeter-thick steel te. The power wasparable to armor-prating pistol rounds at a one-hundred-meter distance; even if they did not hit any vital spots, the energy was still enough to puncture through armor and flesh.


    Soran finally gave up the thought of going in for the kill. Drows were extremely crafty creatures; the wizard must still be hiding some sort of deadly magic up his sleeves.


    From the beginning to the end, it was a one-sided massacre. Without breaking a sweat, the high-grade wizard annihted thirty grey dwarvenbatants. Apart from the moment when his barrier broke, he waspletely safe throughout the battle. Among allbat professions, only sword saints could destroy the magical barrier of a wizard of the same level in one hit. Other professions would need at least two to three blows, and it would take even more if there was a difference in profession levels.


    If Soran had a powerful Rare-grade weapon, it might be possible to break through the barrier within a second. Even so, he would not be able to assassinate the wizard because of the target¡¯s equipment. The drow was wearing a robe which seemed to be a Rare-grade equipment; there must be some sort of protection barrier on the robe which he had yet to deploy.


    Buttons, breastpins, rings, jewelry, head ornaments, nes, and talismans¡ªmany items which looked as though they were just there as decorations might be special equipment. Spellcasters were simply so rich to the point that they would raise others¡¯ hackles. A Grade 2 wizard usually had 6000 Gold Derahls worth of equipment, while the amount would be over ten thousand for more advanced wizards.


    _What were my chances of winning if I had fought him?_


    Soran gazed at the wizard who was calmly leaving the scene. The drow remained vignt, making the two poisonous spiders walk beside him as bodyguards; the spiders would survive for a certain period of time before deteriorating. Just like that, the drow walked toward the ins. Soran had no idea where his destination was, though it was probably some hidden location; drows were unustomed to sunlight and preferred dark ces.


    _If I could destroy the barriers, wyvern poison should be able to paralyze him. Wizards don¡¯t have high Constitution after all. Unless he cast some protective spells beforehand, the Fortitude roll should fail. The poison would lower his spellcasting sess rate by fifty percent or even render himpletely unable to cast. The problem would be how manyyers of barriers he has. What are the chances of me poisoning him before he could throw spells at me?_


    Soran slowly sheathed his curved sword. After analyzing his own strength and the target, he came to the conclusion that his chances of winning were less than ten percent, even though the wizard had used quite a lot of his spell slots.


    The key to defeating wizards was burst damage. If one could not break a wizard¡¯s barriers quickly, it would be only a matter of time before he would get overwhelmed by the barrage of spells flying at him. Soran had killed over a hundred wizards on his journey to bing a Legendary Rogue back then; he knew all too well the consequences of giving wizards time to think in battle.


    _If only I had Shadow Jump... then I could have killed him with a single strike._


    Rogues who were Level 12 or above and specialized in shadow-rted abilities could get the ability Shadow Jump. It allowed the user to enter the ne of Shadows temporarily, then emerge at the desired location. Even though the ability could only be activated for a second, it would be enough for Soran to slip through the barrier and attack the wizard. Shadow Jump was also the key to learning the Legendary Ability Shadow Realm in the future. Top-tier rogue yers loved to jump across nes and assassinate their targets.


    In fact, the operating principle of Shadowstep was simr to Shadow Jump; it was just that it could transfer the user through shadows instead of crossing nes.


    Back to the present, the wizard faded into the distance as he continued to walk away. Drows would not appear on the surface casually; Soran was sure something was going on, but he had no idea what it was. Level 12 wizards had decent social status. The number of reasons for such a person to appear in the wilderness alone was limited.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 4th May. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Top 10 : _6_ extra chapters


    11th : _4_ extra chapters, 12th : _3_ extra chapters, 13th : _2_ extra chapters, 14th : _1_ extra chapter.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases. (Buy 2 Get 1 Free now!)


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 56 - Ring of Wizardry

    <h4>Chapter 56: Ring of Wizardry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran hid in the surroundings for a long while. After confirming the wizard was gone, he approached the dwarves¡¯ corpses. Although the wizard did not bother to search the bodies of the grey dwarves, things were different for Soran. He had a sister to care for, not to mention that they were nning to travel afar; there was no such thing as too much money for him. Additionally, Vivian would have to spend quite a lot of money in the future if she pursued the path of a sorcerer. If Soran decided to splurge a bit, a set of Rare-grade equipment of even the lowest tier would cost roughly 3000 Gold Derahls as well.


    There was blood everywhere. Judging from the traces left behind, it looked as though the battle broke out all of a sudden.


    ¡°Infighting?¡± Soran continued to observe the nearby footprints, then muttered as he furrowed his brows, ¡°Looks like they were travelling together at first. For some reason, they started fighting each other.¡±


    The footprints that were further away were tidy, as though a group of people were guarding something as they travelled. A bit closer, and the footprints started to get messy; there were signs of people rushing and charging. Soran tried to imagine the scene using the avable information, and in the end, he could only deduce that the grey dwarves were the ones who went on the offensive.


    There were traces of warriors charging on the ground, which probably belonged to the grey dwarven warriors. Even Grade 2 warriors could sprint as fast as sprinters in the Olympic Games due to their ability to bring out their explosiveness for a short period of time.


    ¡°This is...?¡±


    Soran rolled over three dead dwarves and found a corpse which had his chest punctured, the wound corroded by what seemed to be acid.


    ¡°Acid Arrow?¡±


    Soran carefully removed the ring on the corpse¡¯s finger and was delighted.


    ¡°So there _was_ a spellcaster, but he got killed right off the bat!¡±


    There was a wizard among the team of grey dwarves. He was nowhere as strong as the drow though¡ªprobably only Grade 2 and Level 5. Perhaps the battle was so sudden, he did not have time to react before immediately getting killed by the drow with Acid Arrow.


    Soran¡¯s grin widened as he caressed the ring, which had a weak magic halo around it; it was a low-level Ring of Wizardry which increased the spell slots of Level 1 and 2 spells.


    ¡°At least worth 1200 Gold Derahls!¡±


    Soran stowed the ring away, then continued to loot the dwarves¡¯ corpses.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even bother to loot his expanions... Either he¡¯s rich as hell, or there was something so urgent that he could not dy even a single bit.


    ¡°What major incident happened in this period of time? Ah, damn it! I didn¡¯t really care about the state of affairs of the world back in the game.¡±


    Soran continued searching the wizard¡¯s body. He found a multi-dimensional bag; it was a low-grade one which was the same as his. Even though Grade 2 wizards were rich, it was not like they could splurge on everything. Anyway, he looked through the items within the bag, but there did not seem to be anything valuable apart from a single item: a spellbook.


    The dwarven wizard¡¯s spellbook was a thick, ck tome, and mysterious runes were written on the pages. Unlike typical books, spellbooks would not deteriorate with age and could be used for a long time. Soran flipped through the pages, revealing densely packed runes and symbols, most of which he was unable to decipher because he did not have the ability Decipher Script. He could only judge from experience the spells recorded in the spellbook.


    The first spell was Erge. As its name implied, the spell could erge a person to twice his original size, increasing his Strength by 2 and reducing Dexterity by the same.


    Skilled casters could even apply the spell on specific parts of the body through the use of Metamagic Abilities. Of course, this was not something the NPCs developed, but instead was invented by a yer who wanted to ovee the regret he had in real life. The same could also be applied to Shrink, but that thought alone was too evil.


    The second spell in the spellbook was Arcane Missile. It was one of the mostmonly used spells by wizards because it had a short casting time of one second. There was nothing too extravagant about this spell; magical energy darts would form on the caster¡¯s fingertips and could be fired at desired targets.


    Soran knew all but two spells recorded in the spellbook. The spells he recognized were Charm Person, Burning Hands, Color Spray, Mage Armor, Shield, Web, Bull¡¯s Strength, and Fire Bolt.


    Each spell took over ten pages to record. Of course, the chant itself was not that long; there were also runes, drawings, and even three-dimensional diagrams which seemed to exin the rules and principles of the spells.


    This information was what people called ¡°spell models.¡± Wizards would record spells into their spellbooks and spend time studying and analyzing the spells; it was far from simply copying them into their spellbooks. Depending on their talent and Intelligence, wizards would require varying periods of time before they could fully understand the spell and create a spell model for it. After forming the spell model in their minds, they would connect to the magicwork in order to store the spell in their spell slots. The model would then be stored in their brains until the spell was cast using energy collected from the magicwork; they would have to memorize the model again afterwards.


    It was simr to how guns worked. The wizards would memorize and create spell models in their minds, then store them in their spell slots; the spell models were bullets, and the spell slots were their ammo clip. Once they cast the spell, the model would be expended, just like a bullet. However, wizards had to create the spell models through memorization, basically manufacturing the bullets themselves. Those who had extraordinary memories could recreate the model without the aid of their spellbooks, as they had already memorized the structure and only had to create the model once again. That, however, was rather rare; it was almost like memorizing the detailed structure of aplicated circuit board and recreating it from scratch. If the wizard made even a slight error during the process of creating a spell model, the model would be destroyed and backfire on their minds, dealing damage to them. The higher the spell level, the higher the damage; it was possible to lose one¡¯s life due to backfiring.


    From what Soran could recall, only a handful of advanced arcanists could recreate spell models without the use of spellbooks. Typical arcanists had around 25 Intelligence, which made their brainsparable to bioputers. Most wizards, even the more outstanding ones, could not achieve such a feat, which was why they had to bring their spellbooks everywhere they went.


    The rate of grasping and fully understanding a spell was slow. A wizard with 18 Intelligence would take almost two weeks to learn their first Level 1 spell. Things were a lot easier after they learned the spell though; they could recreate the spell model after reading the information in their spellbooks and spending some time meditating. Due to such reasons, wizards had to choose wisely what spells they wanted to learn in order to suit their needs. The number of spells they knew would increase as they grow stronger and leveled up over time, but in the end the number of spells they could learn was not infinite either; it would take plenty of time to learn high-level spells. Only Legendary Wizards would have the leisure and time to travel around in order to collect spells to add to their repertoire.


    ¡°This is...?¡±


    Soran took out a scroll from inside the dead dwarven wizard¡¯s robe. He opened it up for a nce before quickly rolling it up and stowing it away.


    There was a symbol drawn on the scroll; it consisted of three tentacles. If he remembered correctly, it was the Level 4 spell ck Tentacles, which was capable of summoning three tentacles made out of shadow energy to strangle enemies. As the dwarven wizard did not record it in his spellbook, it meant that his profession level was 7 or below.


    The wizard did not disappoint Soran at all; with just a simple search, he had already looted items worth around 2000 Gold Derahls.


    _Ouwooooooo!_


    Just when Soran was gleefully searching through the other dead bodies to collect more valuable items, the sound of wolves howling could be heard in the distance. He immediately sped up his actions, hurriedly stuffing whatever seemed to be worth some money into his newly acquired multi-dimensional bag. Afterwards, he knelt down to inspect the firearms used by the grey dwarves.


    ¡°So they were firing stones out of flintlock rifles.¡±


    He picked up the alchemical weapon, then stored it in his multi-dimensional bag. The length of the weapon was around the shoulder width of an adult, which was reasonable considering the primary users were short dwarves. The ammo used was smooth, round stones. It was a rather low-grade alchemical firearm, but some dwarves still preferred using such a weapon. Due to its primitive design and production method, the effective range and uracy of the weapon were only average. The firing rate was not high, and its power was lower than some enhanced crossbows and longbows, especially those made by humanoid monsters. The longbows of these monsters had tremendous power, having an effective range of over three hundred meters, and a shot from one could even puncture five-millimeter-thick steel tes, making them seem more like sniper rifles in modern terms.


    Anyway, the weapon¡¯s level of craftsmanship was simr to that of the eighteenth century. The Toldress gnomes had even better firearms; because of their physical inferiority, they were extremely stubborn and persistent when it came to the research of alchemy and its applications. Even so, their technology was insufficient in the face of a Level 24 ck dragon, which utterly destroyed their city¡ªthis was something which would happen in approximately a year¡¯s time.


    The howling sounds were gradually closing in on his location. Soran swiftly packed up everything, then continued on his way to the main road; he did not want to fight a pack of wolves right now. It was getting darker and darker, and the wild beasts and monsters would soon be revealing themselves. The intense stench of blood would surely attract a considerable number of carnivores.


    Just as Soran left, he noticed a pair of fluorescent green eyes in the forest. That was, without a doubt, a gnoll scout. Gnolls had a decent sense of smell, allowing them to detect the smell of blood within a kilometer. When hunting, they would spread out to search for prey. After identifying their targets, they would then call their brethren over using special howls.


    It seemed like the wolves would be up against the gnolls. A chaotic skirmish would soon begin, and it was best for Soran to be as far away as possible.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Saturday, 5th May. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    Top 10 : _6_ extra chapters


    11th : _4_ extra chapters, 12th : _3_ extra chapters, 13th : _2_ extra chapters, 14th : _1_ extra chapter.


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases. (Buy 2 Get 1 Free now!)


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 57 - Maiden of Pain

    <strong>Chapter 57 ¡ª Maiden of Pain</strong>


    Trantor: SaltyTank


    Editor: AyaSnowOn the vast ins, all sorts of monsters and beasts were roaming around in the dark night. In the distant valley, a dozen or so will-o''-wisps floated aimlessly like eerienterns; they were poor souls awakened by death energy. An intense battle once took ce in that area, and corroded bones and rusty swords and armor were still scattered around the ce. The appearance of will-o''-wisps meant that the location was a no man''snd; even ogres, who were known for their ferocity, would keep their distance from such a ce.


    Toward such a location, the drow wizard dressed in a ck cape walked calmly. The two poisonous spiders had already deteriorated into rotten flesh; these spiders spawned by magic could only survive half a day at best. They aged and deteriorated rapidly, and would die the moment the mana in their bodies ran out. The wizard extracted the poisonous sacs from the dead spiders, then poured some powder over the spider corpses, dissolving them into a pool of blood. He then took out a crimson gem and walked into the valley overflowing with will-o''-wisps. The wandering ghosts ignored the living person, allowing him to trespass through their territory.


    Apart from the overflowing wild grass, there were also plenty of destroyed buildings which had been weathered badly. Even so, their current disgraceful appearance somehow still reflected their former glory. Broken marble pirs that had one-meter diameters were scattered all over the ce; these gorgeous pirs once supported a marvelous pce, but they eventually fell into ruin in battle.


    Groups of eerie shadows emerged from the rubble. Without physical bodies, the shadows floated in the air and approached the wizard who dared to enter such a haunted ce.


    The drow wizard chanted a weird, iprehensible chant; it seemed to be a unique secretnguage that was not used by any races.


    Some erudite sages would create their own spoken and writtennguages. If they did not pass on thenguage to someone else, it would require a great deal of effort to decipher.


    Hearing the chant, the shadows slowly backed off, all gathering under a specific pir, and disappeared into the cracks. When inspected closely, a part of the pir was darkened. It had a humanoid shape, most likely the traces of someone or something who was tied onto the pir and burned to ashes.


    An altar dozens of meters widey in the center of the valley. The inner circle drawn on the altar had cracked here and there, with strange nts growing from within. The carving of a hexagram could be seen, but it looked to be damaged, with traces of explosions and smashed marble pirs nearby. The only object which remained somewhat intact was a heavily weathered statue of a deity, whose appearance and identity could not be identified due to the statue¡¯s deterioration. There were marble snakes entangling the statue¡¯s legs. It seemed to be a female deity; even though one of the statue''s arms had already broken off, the distinctive features of a woman could still be identified. The long hair which reached her buttocks, the two bulging mounds at her bosom, and the slim legs all suggested that the deity was indeed female.


    The wizard took off his ck cape, revealing a pair of pointy ears and dark grey skin. The slender silhouette stood in front of the altar, then slowly knelt down.


    The drow had shown his, no, her true colors after removing her cape; the wizard turned out to be a female.


    cing her hands on opposite shoulders, she began to chant a prayer in a weird voice. Her prayer echoed eerily, and faint balls of uncanny light started to appear out of thin air.


    The drow then stood up, her scarlet eyes glowing in the dark. She gently took off her robe, showing a delicate and slender body dressed in thin, simple clothing. It seemed she was not wearing undergarments, and her two tips on her breasts pressed against the thin shirt.


    This was just the beginning. She took out a barbed, crimson viper whip andshed it in the air. The whip produced a cracking sound, drawing an arc in the air until itnded on her back.


    The drow voiced a muffled shriek as the whip struck her back. Her clothes were torn apart instantly, and blood oozed out from her wounds; the sharp thorns on the whip had pierced her skin and opened up her flesh. The blood flowed from her wounds onto the altar.


    She shuddered as she remained kneeling, her face distorted due to pain. Only the creatures of the Underdark knew the obliterating pain of being hit by a viper whip. She gasped for a while before her mind recovered.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The wizard once again whipped herself on the back.


    The viper whip smeared in blood dropped to the ground. Her entire body was shivering. The two wounds formed a cross, and her flesh was badly mutted. As the sensation of pain gradually grew stronger, the wizard showed a look of ecstasy on her cramped face. She unhesitatingly retrieved the whip andshed itagainst her back again once her mind and body recovered from the pain.


    <i>Crack! Crack! Crack!</i>


    The sound of whipping resounded throughout the ce. Her back had already turned into a mush of meat and blood at this point, and none of her skin there remained. Even so, her expression suggested something different; her smile as she shuddered and convulsed in pleasure was extremely creepy. As more blood dripped onto the altar, a faint deep pink aura started to glow. The fresh blood flowed along the carvings on the altar to the battered statue in the center. The deep pink glow gathered at the statue and converged to form a hazy shadow.


    The shadow cleared up slightly to reveal a young maiden with a slender yet curvy body, and in her hands was a viper whip. She had light grey skin decorated with crimson tattoos and long, wavy hair which reached her bottom. The shadows of two vipers entwined from her ankles all the way up to her thighs, then converged at her slim waist to form a belt. Furthermore, she gave off a faint glow of divinity.


    The young maiden suddenly held up her viper whip and whipped the kneeling drow. The mushy flesh on the her back began to heal rapidly, and the skin also swiftly regrew. The drow moaned in pleasure and immediately knelt on all fours.


    "Head North!" The divine voice reverberated throughout the altar. The maiden pointed at the air and projected various different scenes. "The domain of the Frostmaiden. I can sense it.She has already awoken. The freezing winter is slowly enshrouding the world.


    "Her powers are going out of control. Find her and bring her to me. I shall grant you your well deserved reward afterwards."


    Along with the divine glow, the silhouette of the young maiden slowly scattered into the air and disappeared. The wizard stood up, then donned her robe and hood. She retrieved her viper whip from the ground, then turned and walked toward the valley. The shady shadows lingered around at the altar, barely showing under the bright moonlight.


    ...


    The gushing sounds of a stream could be heard. Soran unsheathed his curved sword, which he had been using to cut thistles and thorns, then headed toward the stream for a break.


    He washed his face in the cool water, then rubbed his body to remove the bloodstains. It was not only for hygienic reasons; creatures in the wilderness were extremely sensitive to the stench of blood. It would reveal his location if he did not remove the bloodstains on his body.


    All of a sudden, he had goosebumps all over. Soran rolled back and picked up his weapon, ring at a rock upstream. A ck creature was staring at him, its light brown pupils rather noticeable in the dark.


    <i>A panther?</i>


    Soran took a good look at the being which caused him to feel alerted. The feline beast was gracefully standing on therge rock, looking at him as though it was a human.


    "That''s not it!" Soran clenched his sword and looked around vigntly while muttering, "Bobcat?"


    Indeed, it was not a panther, but a ck bobcat. Both were dangerous beasts residing in the wilderness; an adult bobcat could easily hunt downrge boars. However, typical bobcats rarely reached the size of panthers. The bobcat looking at him was obviously not amon wild beast; in fact, there was also the possibility it was not a beast at all.


    A small figure appeared on the opposite side of the stream. She was wearing an exotic outfit and had paint smeared on her face. It was hard to tell clearly in the dark, but Soran could notice her slightly pointy ears. The person was probably a half-elf just like himself.


    The half-elf woman who appeared out of nowhere scooped up and drank water from the stream with her hands, then frowned as she nced at Soran. She waved the bobcat over, then leapt into a tree ten meters away. The bobcat followed suit; it took onest nce at Soran before rushing into the forest.


    "A high-grade druid?!"


    Soran could only watch as the two left the scene. It was a short encounter, and neitherpartmunicated at all. Even so, Soran could roughly tell the two were heading in the direction he hade from.

 Chapter 58 - Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 58: Strangers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    People with high-grade professions were basically superhumans.


    Those who were Level 10 or above would at least have one or two supernatural powers. Taking the druid Soran just met as an example, she knew a spell which allowed her to travel nimbly from tree to tree.


    Meeting strangers in the wilderness was amon urrence, thus Soran did not bother following the woman. Sometimes, people who came across one another would chat shortly, but most just nodded as a greeting and went their separate ways. As long as the person did not hold any enmity, Soran was not concerned.


    Druids dislikedmunicating with others, be itmoners or those with professions. They were reclusive beings who pursued their own goals, and people with strong faith in what they believed. Their stance and actions were considered neutral, but at times they might attack anyone, as long as they believed they were restoring bnce to the world.


    Bnce¡ªthis was the faith druids believed in. To them, good and evil were just rtive in nature; bnce and equilibrium were what mattered. Druids were Daoists in a sense, believing in nature and action through inaction. Even so, they were by no means toothless tigers. They would mercilessly hunt down and execute those who excessively damaged nature.


    There was once a period when alchemy was all the rage for humans, mostly because they had discovered several ruins of the Arcane Empire. Many wizards learned advanced alchemic techniques and knowledge from the ruins; some even managed to create factories which mass-produced items using golems. This, however, did notst long; the mass use of alchemy polluted the water sources and thend, killing countless animals and destroying many forests as a result. The Druid Orders across the world were enraged by such actions, and they waged war against the humans. Terrible storms and whirlwinds struck the newly established alchemy city, turning everything into ashes.


    There was little information on this battle in recent times. What was known was that the druids defeated the army of golems in an intense battle. Over ten Legendary Druids joined hands in the assault, and some of them were even powerful stormlords. In the war, the wizards suffered severe casualties: a Legendary Wizard died, and two others were forced to morph themselves into liches. In the end, alchemy¡¯s advanced studies became taboo knowledge.


    In order to soothe the rampaging druids, the human churches began cing restrictions on alchemy as a whole. This was not done purely for the druids¡¯ sake though; the rivers near the alchemy city were dyed ck due to pollution, and thend nearby was rendered uninhabitable. People would suffer from metal poisoning after drinking the water, and the crops grown using such filthy water were poisonous.


    The druids stubbornly believed that the evil cult of alchemy would destroy the world if left alone, damaging the environment to the point of no return and causing a global crisis. Thus, gnomes and dwarves who were still developing alchemy could only do so in secret.


    Wizards and druids did not work well with each other; it was almost to the point that both parties despised the other. Many wizards would conduct academic studies and researches, but druids rejected such things and deemed them dangerous. Even now, there were druids who conducted surveince in secret on specific wizards to prevent them from conducting hazardous experiments. They would also hunt down followers of the fallen and stop the spread of pandemics on the side


    Soran walked back along the road, and soon saw the stockaded vige he was looking for. Torches were lit on all sides of the walls, and he could just barely see the guards on the archer towers.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± a brawny man shouted from above.


    Soran showed himself from within the shadows, with his hands held up high to show he was friendly.


    ¡°A human adventurer travelling alone. I just met a group of kobolds and got injured a bit, so I¡¯m hoping I can stay here for the night.¡±


    After noticing Soran¡¯s appearance, the guards loosened up a little. The brawny man shouted something, and a man who seemed to be the captain of the militia donned in leather armor appeared on the archer tower. He had a full beard and was about thirty to forty years of age. He look at Soran as if gauging him, then asked, ¡°Just you? You shouldn¡¯t travel alone in the wilderness.¡±


    The captain was surely an experienced ex-adventurer. Even though he could guess Soran¡¯s profession, he still felt vignt.


    ¡°Yes, just me.¡± Soran lowered his arms and continued, ¡°I wanted to train myself in order to explore and ovee my boundaries. That is why I¡¯m travelling alone.¡±


    The captain hesitated, then signalled the others to open the gates.


    ¡°You can stay here for the night, but I hope you won¡¯t cause us any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± Soran smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow to kill the nearby monsters. If possible, would you mind telling me the distribution of monsters nearby?¡±


    Creatures in the wild rarely stayed at a specific location for too long; only the nearby residents would have a grasp on their movements. Knowledge was power, which was why gathering information was a crucial part of adventuring. When done properly, it could save people a lot of trouble.


    The heavy wooden gate opened. Five guards were standing at the sides, each holding their weapons. Their gazes still showed signs of wariness as Soran entered, but they rxed a little after Soran showed no abnormal actions after entering.


    The captain climbed down from the tower to greet Soran. Noticing his wounds, the captain said, ¡°We rarely see adventurers who travel alone these days. Who would have thought rogues cultivated themselves like monks?¡±


    Soran simply smiled and did not answer.


    The captain waved hispanions over, then pointed to the side and said, ¡°Stranger, we cannot fully trust you, which is why we cannot offer you lodging in our houses. If you don¡¯t mind though, you can sleep in the barn that way. There¡¯s hay inside, and I can send some soup and food as well.¡±


    Soran nodded and bowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful. All I need is a proper ce to sleep. I can¡¯t sleep well in the wilderness, as monsters might attack me.¡±


    The captain nodded and sent a young man to bring Soran over to the barn.


    After Soran left, a nearby guard asked, ¡°Captain? He¡¯s clean, right? He¡¯s an outsider after all.¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± The captain nced at the barn, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll test him out myselfter and see if he really did exterminate the kobolds himself. It¡¯s getting pretty dangerous nearbytely, so if someone can take care of the monsters, it will help ease the pressure on us.¡±


    The wilderness was a dangerous ce. They did not have to pay taxes here, but they had to face plenty of troubles, including monster raids.


    Soon, the militia captain came over along with two vigers. Soran was sitting on the soft hay, applying medicine to the wounds on his legs and bandaging them. The wounds were recovering quickly; they would be fully recovered by tomorrow at this rate, meaning he could fight at full strength once again.


    The military strength of the vige was not bad at all; Soran could see a few Grade 2 warriors among the guards. The vige had probably produced a handful of experienced adventurers.


    A slightly chubby vige girl who had plenty of freckles brought soup, some pickles, and bread for Soran. She curiously looked at Soran and even blushed a little after noticing his decent looks. The guileless girl wanted to stay behind, but the captain red at her, sending her away with a fierce nce. As she left the ce, she looked back and peeked at Soran. To the vigers, a young man who travelled alone was something of interest.


    Soran thanked the captain, then began to drink the steamy soup. There were mushrooms and vegetables in it, and it went well with the hard bread. It did not feel good to eat rations all the time, thus Soran fully enjoyed the proper meal while answering the captain¡¯s questions. He was obviously being questioned and probed by the other party, but Soran did not feel surprised as he was an outsider.


    ¡°You said you killed arge group of kobolds?¡± the young man next to the captain asked with a doubtful expression.


    Soran could not be bothered with exining with words, so he unsheathed his sword. With a simple movement, he swiftly chopped a nearby log into four pieces of simr size. The young man did not question any further and even showed signs of respect.


    Soran had exhausted plenty of his stamina during the day, thus he gulped down the soup and bread, as well as a bit of dried meat that he had brought with him.


    He stood up and said, ¡°I want to know about the distribution of monsters nearby. Would you mind giving me some information about that?¡±


    ¡°That is fine,¡± the captain said and nodded after being relieved of his doubts. ¡°There are quite a few monsters nearby, and we have been waiting for someone toe and exterminate them. You cane back anytime in the future; we¡¯ll prepare your meals and a ce for you to rest.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s gettingte I guess. Since you¡¯ve cooperated so well, if you don¡¯t mind, you can rest in my house tonight. I¡¯ll find someone to clear up a room for you tomorrow.¡±


    Soran shook his head, and replied while patting the stack of hay, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is more than I can ask for already. I¡¯m used to sleeping on hay.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get to the main topic.¡±

 Chapter 59 - Gnolls

    <h4>Chapter 59: Gnolls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    As the sun peeked over the horizon, a shadow was already dashing through the dense forest. This was a really undeveloped area; there were no signs of any roads or paths inside the forest. If not for his sturdy clothes, he might receive scratches here and there from the thorns and bushes. There were all sorts of wild animals in the forest, the mostmon being squirrels, rabbits, and various birds. ces undisturbed by humans were indeed teeming with vitality and life; it was understandable why druids loved the forests to the point they hunted down and even waged several wars against people who excessively damaged the natural environment.


    Following the captain¡¯s instructions, Soran reached the edge of the forest around noon.


    There were stumps of trees which had been chopped down. Intelligent creatures would build settlements and camps just like humans, and those that lived inrge groups would even build their own barracks.


    Soran did not dare to go too close, as his sneaking ability could notpletely conceal him. At best, it could make his figure hazy and inconspicuous in the shadows, making him hard to notice. In order to sneak behind his enemies, he had to rely on both skill and the environment, especially with monsters that held hostility to humans. In fact, even the spell Invisibility did notpletely erase a person¡¯s traces; enemies who had sharp senses could still detect the concealed person¡¯s presence within a certain range. Naturally, Sneak couldn¡¯t erase all traces of the user either, but it was still useful in that the user could disappear into the shadows at any time, provided that there were shadows in the surroundings. Once out of the enemies¡¯ sights, it was hard to spot the user¡¯s location.


    Soran hid in the shadows as he walked around. Soon, he discovered three gnoll guards protecting a in and simple settlement; it was basically just a plot ofnd surrounded by a wall made with logs. They did not have the techniques to build houses like humans, but they still knew how to start fires and produce leather equipment. Female gnolls would skin the prey brought back by the hunters and make crude leather items from the skin.


    Inbat, some gnolls would use weapons, but many used their teeth and ws due to their low levels.


    ¡°Three guards, huh. There should be quite a handful of them in the pack.¡±


    Soran took out his enhanced crossbow and loaded a poisoned bolt. As it was daytime, there were only a few small shadows for him to hide in, and the gnolls would most likely discover his presence immediately. To achieve simr results as the spell Invisibility, at least in the dark or shadows, one had to have at least 150 points in Sneak; Soran was still dozens of points away from that threshold. The effects were mainly limited to vision, meaning the sounds produced and changes of air flow could still be detected if people focused and sharpened their senses. For such reasons, one had to have a lot of points in Sneak for it to have an effect on enemies who had sharp perceptions or the ability Blind Fight.


    Soran¡¯s goal was to gain ughter EXP, not clear out the gnolls, thus there was no need tounch a frontal assault on their settlement. He circled around and hid in a bush, thenid prone and crawled toward his targets. If one entered through the main entrance, even Invisibility would be rendered useless; the footprints would give away their position. Topensate for the limitations of Invisibility, wizards would often pair it up with Lighten Object and apply oil to the soles of their shoes to dampen the sounds.


    The gnoll he was targeting wore leather armor. If he failed to hit any vital parts, the damage dealt by the bolt would be considerably lowered due to the leather armor. Even if he was not trying to kill it solely using the crossbow, he had to ensure that the poison entered its body.


    Soran crept closer and finally fired the bolt.


    The target gnoll shrieked in pain, alerting the nearby guards. The gnolls inside the settlement were shouting and running around, trying to sort things out. Not letting the chance go, Soran swiftly reloaded the crossbow and shot at another gnoll.


    The wyvern poison would soon take effect. Soran unsheathed his sword and charged in; these gnolls were Level 3 creatures, and probably Level 1 to 3 warriors on top of that. They were rather tough and by no means easy targets.


    Ouuuuuuuuu!


    Even under Soran¡¯s surprise attack, the gnolls did not panickedly rush toward the attacker, but instead howled to call for reinforcements.


    Gnolls did not stay in their settlements all the time. Instead, they would go hunting beasts and other humanoid monsters in the day. For the former, they would try and kill their prey on the spot, while they would sneakily follow thetter to the prey¡¯s base and attack at night. As carnivores, gnolls hadrge appetites, simr to adult tigers; there was no such thing as too much food for these monsters. Under dire circumstances, they would resort to grass and mushrooms, but that was only if they failed to catch any prey for a long while. They were basically the greediest monsters in the wilderness.


    Soran was up against three adult gnolls: one using ws and teeth, one using a cranium basher, and the final one equipped with a crude spiked mace. His advantage was only minimal in this situation.


    Gnolls could reach up to 2.2 meters tall and weigh over 300 pounds. They had mostly grey skin, while their fur was mainly dark brown. They were not the smartest monsters, being onlyparable to coyotes in that regard. Their Strength and Dexterity, however, were generally higher than humans¡¯, reaching up to over 15. On the other hand, with their rtively low Intelligence, the chances of gnoll priests appearing were slim, and it was likewise exceedingly rare for gnolls to be wizards or sorcerers.


    From somewhere beyond the tree line, the howls of other gnolls could be heard.


    Soran lifted his weapon and shed at one of the three enemies, slicing off a w. Sensing the slight breeze of a gnoll approaching behind him, he quickly rolled forward, shing at the ankles of another gnoll. He had applied wyvern poison to his de beforehand, leaving him with only one third of the vial left.


    The spiked mace struck the ground behind him, creating arge crater; if it hadnded on his head, it would have sent his brain scattering everywhere. Gnolls liked to use heavy and blunt weapons that allowed them to easily crush bones, making it more convenient to extract bone marrow, their favourite food.


    A rtively smaller gnoll rushed out, along with two coyotes behind it.


    ¡ªShadowstrike.


    Soran had already estimated the number of gnolls beforebat. With a swift spin, he shed and killed the gnoll, which had been poisoned by his preemptive attack.


    ¡°Sessfully killed Gnoll Warrior!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 270 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    Soran intentionally blocked the iing attack instead of parrying it with his sword, forcing him back a little. Using that force, he half-knelt on the ground, thenunched himself at the chest of the gnoll whose attack he¡¯d blocked. A horrendous and pungent smell entered his nostrils, but he endured it and stabbed his curved sword into his target¡¯s stomach. Soran twisted his weapon sideways and turned his waist, opening a twenty-centimeter wound on the gnoll¡¯s stomach. Blood gushed out, and intestines dangled out of the grave wound, but surprisingly, the gnoll was not dead yet. It tucked its intestines back into its stomach cavity with its ws, then attacked Soran with the cranium basher in its hand.


    A throwing knife flew through the air.


    It struck the gnoll right in the throat. The gnoll growled and dropped to its knees, then finallyy motionless on the ground.


    Blood continued to gush out from therge wound on its stomach, and this time, there was nothing to stop the intestines from slithering out.


    The coyotes howled and lunged at Soran¡¯s legs. He sent one of them flying away with a kick, but was then forced to block with his sword as a gnoll attacked his nk. The heavy attack was forcing him onto the ground. Before that happened, he nted his sword to divert the gnoll¡¯s weapon away from his body and sliced its leg while repositioning himself.


    Another coyote aimed for his throat with its jaws wide open, but Soran struck it on the nose with the hilt of his sword before it could bite him. It was by no means a fatal wound, but the intense pain sent the coyote retreating while howling.


    The shouts and howls in the forest were getting louder; the gnolls who were out hunting should be back soon. The fight had also drawn out onlookers from within the settlement; five gnoll pups watched excitedly, anticipating Soran¡¯s death.


    Soran lunged at thest gnoll warrior standing; the wyvern poison was already taking a toll on its body, its movements and reactions noticeably slower than before.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As the two dashed past one another, Soran evaded the iing spiked mace by sliding on the ground on both knees. He held his weapon in both hands and hacked at the gnoll¡¯s leg, severing it.


    The rushing gnoll instantly lost bnce as one of its legs was gone, and blood poured out of the stump like a fountain.


    Just as Soran was about to stand up, a small female coyote leapt onto him and pushed him onto the ground. It bared its fangs and tried to bite Soran¡¯s throat, but he threw his head sideways just in time to evade it. The coyote bit him on the shoulder instead, its sharp fangs puncturing the leather armor. It was just a light wound though, as the leather armor stopped the bite from dealing further damage.


    Blood sprayed through the air the next instant. Soran kicked the coyote away and beheaded it with a sh.


    He calmly reloaded his enhanced crossbow and killed the injured gnoll guard who was crawling on the ground. A coyote tried to escape, yet it did not manage to run far before having a crossbow bolt pierce straight through its torso.


    The gnolls who had been hunting had now returned and were only five hundred or so meters away from the settlement. Soran rushed at the gnoll pups who were ring at him while growling and killed all five of them with a single sh; he had to make the gnolls lose their heads in order to draw them out and kill them for precious EXP. He then dashed into the forest, merging himself with the shadows.


    The battle had just begun.

 Chapter 60 - Cliff

    <h4>Chapter 60: Cliff</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    One, two, three...


    One after another, the gnolls who had been out hunting returned. The gnoll alpha, which had a scarred face, red at the dead bodies and growled loudly in anger. It was more intelligent than the other gnolls and had fought against adventurers many times, enough to realise that their settlement had been attacked by adventurers. Just like they brutally murdered and ate humans, Soran had mercilessly in all their pups. The gnoll alpha could tell that there were only a few enemies, as they had escaped by the time the hunting teams returned.


    Twelve gnolls gathered in the settlement.


    It was a middle-scale gnoll tribe; over half of them were adults, with one third of the grown-ups being warriors. There had also been some gnoll pups, but Soran had killed them before retreating into the forest. Using their innate talent, the gnolls had tamed three coyotes, though those had also been defeated. The coyotes could aid them when hunting and were also food reserves when there was ack of food. To gnolls, food was of utmost importance; they would even eat the weakest in the tribe when necessary.


    Gnolls were born warriors and scouts, having sharp ws and fangs, as well as a sensitive sense of smell. The differences between male and female gnolls were indistinct, with there being only slight differences in size. Generally, males were also stronger than females, and the females would show more motherly features during their baby nursing period, but these weren¡¯t very useful indicators.


    The gnoll alpha stopped in front of a dead female gnoll. It bent down and sniffed the corpse¡¯s bloody ws; the blood belonged to Soran. It then lifted the three-hundred-pound body up with one hand and let the others smell Soran¡¯s blood. They could distinguish the smell of a particr target¡¯s blood for half a day, and they could track the target down if it was within a one-kilometer radius.


    Revenge¡ªthis was their natural instinct.


    Just as humans would grieve and take revenge for those killed by monsters, the gnolls were now going to avenge the deaths of their young children.


    The gnolls howled and howled, then started to trace Soran by detecting the smell of blood in the surroundings. They were not the strongest creatures in the wilderness, but they were certainly one of the most troublesome monsters to deal with. They were born to kill and ughter, born as hunters who could track down their prey. Their bestial instincts also made them live in groups where the strong ruled the weak. Gnolls were Level 3 monsters the moment they became adults, and theirbat prowess wasparable to Grade 2 warriors if they advanced to be gnoll warriors. Under dire circumstances, gnolls might even hunt monsters that were stronger than them using the power of numbers and teamwork.


    Food was the main factor determining the scale of a gnoll tribe. As long as there was a sufficient food supply, a female gnoll could give birth to up to a dozen gnoll pups a year. When food wascking, only the gnoll alpha had the privilege to mate; this was to ensure that the next generation of the tribe were all strong gnolls. Not only could the other tribe members not mate, they also had to cater for the gnoll alpha¡¯s children together. This was very simr to wolf packs.


    Meanwhile, Soran was speeding through the dense forest. In such a terrain, only rangers could leisurely ditch the pursuing gnolls; it was only a matter of time before the gnolls could locate him.


    There were also gnolls known as ¡°bloodluster gnolls¡± on the outer nes. Their blood tracking ability had a range of ten kilometers, and they were lethal hunters who preyed on drakes. Thankfully, Soran didn¡¯t have to deal with those currently.


    Back to the current situation, the gnolls were now charging into the forest, following his trail of blood. Soran needed a more advantageous terrain; he could easily handle dozens of kobolds at the same time, but a dozen gnolls was beyond his ability.


    It was a contest of stamina between Soran and the gnolls. With 20 Constitution, Soran had considerable stamina and could continue running, but the gnolls were gradually slowing down after charging for a kilometer or two. The dense forestation was a hindrance to both parties; the gnolls could not charge at full speed, nor could Soran. However, Soran¡¯s Dexterity granted him great reflexes and agility. His enhanced sense of bnce and reflexes allowed him to continue running at rtively high speeds while avoiding bushes and branches, and he could even run a few steps on tree trunks when necessary. To put it simply, it was like Soran had been buffed by Lighten Object while the gnolls had to run on the ground.


    The trees were getting less dense, and the terrain was gradually changing. Soran noticed a rocky hill ahead; it had a rocky cliff which almost stood perpendicr to the ground, not to mention some three-foot-wide faults between theyers. He elerated and leapt, clinging onto the wall of rock with both hands, and began climbing up. With amazing speed and agility, Soran climbed his way to a small tform which was roughly twenty meters from the ground. The peak was not too far up, though there was nothing but rocks up there.


    Soran applied some ointment to the wounds on his shoulder, then loaded his enhanced crossbow. After that, he proceeded to take out more crossbow bolts from his bag and ced them into his waist pouch, which used to hold short knives used for throwing.


    When facing gnolls, it was best to avoid open areas such as ins to avoid getting surrounded. If encircled, even high-grade warriors would need to take a few hits to break the encirclement, let alone a Grade 2 rogue like Soran.


    Traps were only useful under specific circumstances and terrain, which was why adventurers rarely spent the time to set traps in the wilderness. Rangers, who were best suited forbat in the wild, were more like warriors who relied on agility instead of strength and power. This was also why the advanced profession Swashbuckler existed; it was for people who liked to fight like warriors but would also like to have more mobility. They were especially powerful in group fights.


    The trees and bushes at the edge of the forest rustled, and gnolls emerged one after another. The gnoll that was leading the charge had a scar from his forehead to his cheek; had the original wound been a bit more to the center, its eye would have been rendered useless.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    Soran lowered his enhanced crossbow and took out a bloody head from his multi-dimensional bag¡ªit belonged to one of the gnoll pups he killed in the settlement.


    Ouuuu! Ouuuu! Ouuuu!


    The gnolls howled in grief and rage. They went into a frenzy, their eyes bloodshot. They howled as they rushed toward the rocky wall, wanting to climb up and tear Soran to pieces.


    [Taunt Sessful]


    A bolt cut through the air, hitting the frontmost gnoll. It tumbled and crashed into the rock wall.


    Soran calmly hid behind arge rock and reloaded, then aimed at the gnoll he had previously hit. The bolt hit the gnoll right in the head, puncturing its cranium.


    ¡°36 critical damage dealt!¡±


    ¡°Sessfully killed Gnoll Warrior!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 320 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    Within twenty meters, the base damage of an enhanced crossbow could reach over 20; it could instantly kill low-level enemies if the boltnded in the right ce.


    The gnolls were good climbers, but the almost-perpendicr cliff was not so easy to climb either. A few gnolls who were more agile than the others led the way, but they were splendidly shot down and killed by Soran, who had the high ground. The gnolls did not have much room to dodge while climbing up the cliff, making them easy targets. A bolt punctured one¡¯s neck, and it fell to its death, while the other instantly died as Sorannded a headshot.


    Ouuuuuu!


    It was only when the gnoll alpha howled that the other gnolls finally realized they were at a disadvantage. They split into groups; some hid in Soran¡¯s blind spots while others advanced on his nks and climbed up from a different angle, attempting to surround Soran from both sides and above.


    ¡°Fuck¡¯s sake. So damn smart,¡± Soran muttered as he moved to change locations.


    He tossed the gnoll pup¡¯s head down the cliff, then continued to climb his way up. Gnolls were not highly intelligent creatures, but they were not dumb enough to wait and get ughtered either. Soran could still kill five or six of them if they chose to assault him upfront, but he had no choice but to move now that the gnolls attacked from the sides.


    Soran climbed up a bit, steadied himself, and leapt up; he could now jump higher than the agile elves. He spun his body mid-air, turning a hundred and eighty degrees beforending on the peak. Without dy, Soran reloaded his enhanced crossbow and began firing. This time though, his target moved sideways to avoid the bolt. The bolt struck the rock behind the gnoll and bounced off.


    Soran was not too surprised; he unsheathed his curved sword with a reverse grip and looked at the gnolls who were almost at the tform he previously upied. He decisively charged toward the nearest gnoll.


    It was a favourable terrain for Soran. He could shower them with crossbow bolts if they bunched up, and he could kill them one by one in meleebat if they didn¡¯t. At the very least, there was no room for the gnolls to surround him. It was a pity he did not have the ability Land¡¯s Stride, or else he could have toyed with the gnolls in the forest. It was a pleasurable thing for elves to jump from tree to tree while sniping their enemies with bows.


    A gnoll warrior gave him around 300 ughter EXP; it would be enough for him to multiprofession if he killed around half of the pursuing gnolls.

 Chapter 61 - Berserk

    <h4>Chapter 61: Berserk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran jumped down and hacked at a gnoll warrior. The gnoll blocked the attack with its weapon, but Soran¡¯s downward momentum forced it to take two steps back. The gnoll lost its footing and stumbled. Ignoring his trembling legs, Soran mustered his strength and shed at his target¡¯s chest. Blood sprayed out from the wound, some sshing onto his face, and the stench of blood triggered hisbat instincts. He kicked the gnoll in the balls, making it shudder and spasm. Without giving it a chance to recover, Soran dashed toward the immobilised gnoll and stabbed its chest, then kicked it down the cliff.


    The gnoll struggled as it fell and finallyid still after crashing onto the ground with a loud crash.


    Soran sheathed his sword and moved to change locations again. A gnoll desperately threw its weapon toward him, but he nimbly dodged it.


    Apart from advanced gnoll scouts, most gnolls were close quartersbatants, as their ws made it hard to use bows and crossbows. To attack Soran, who was maintaining his distance, the gnoll warriors could only throw their weapons at him.


    Soran briefly observed the situation and slid down the rocky slope, stopping around the middle of the rocky hill. A few gnolls had just climbed to the top, only to realise their target had already gone back down. He calmly reloaded his enhanced crossbow and fired at a gnoll. The bolt punctured its eye socket and ended its life in an instant. Soran repeated the process, but this time he failed to kill a gnoll with just one shot; the boltnded in its arm. The gnoll growled and pulled the bolt out as if it was nothing.


    Soran was not in a hurry; he was slowly whittling away at the gnolls anyway. He was taking advantage of his high Dexterity and Constitution. The gnolls could not catch up with him, as he was agile, and their stamina was rapidly decreasing after climbing up and down the cliff. Even though their eyes were full of rage, their movements were getting dull. They had no way of dealing with the sneaky human; Soran kept moving around and shooting them with his enhanced crossbow, but the gnolls had no ranged attacks. They could do nothing but y into Soran¡¯s hands.


    Kiting¡ªit was a style ofbat that took advantage of the slow movement speed of armored opponents. One would slowly chip off the enemy¡¯s HP with ranged attacks while keeping a safe distance. It was a cowardly yet effective style: keep running when the enemy pursues and chase the enemy when he flees.


    Soran kept a distance of at least fifteen meters from the gnolls at all times. Even if the monsters tried to surround him, there was enough space for him to avoid the encirclement. Gnolls had higher muscle strength and speed than normal humans, but that was it; those did not help much when fighting against Soran.


    Soran continued to reload and fire his crossbow at the three gnolls charging at him. One of them howled and tumbled as a bolt struck its chest. The other twopletely lost their reasoning and lunged at him with a suicidal attack; they tried to knock him off the cliff with their momentum.


    Just as the gnolls were about crash into him, Soran dropped to the ground and barely avoided the charging gnolls by a hair¡¯s breadth. Their suicide attack was in vain as they howled while falling to their deaths.


    A few more gnolls slowly approached Soran. His cold expression was stillpletelyposed as he put away his crossbow and unsheathed his sword. He rushed toward one of the gnolls, who greeted him with an attack. Soran dodged the initial strike by twisting his body, but the gnoll¡¯s cranium basher smashed the ground and sent chunks of rocks flying in all directions. One of the rocks scraped his back, creating a wound. Without caring about his injury, Soran shed at the gnoll¡¯s shoulder.


    The ground was covered in dust and small rocks after getting smashed. Soran kicked the rocks at the gnoll to distract it and once again charged. He lowered his body and sliced open its waist; gnolls had hard skulls, and his Strength was insufficient to deal a killing blow to the head, thus he opted to attack its flesh.


    The gnoll¡¯s intestines were dangling out of the wound, but it did not care and lunged at Soran, aiming to bite his neck. Soran was still fixing his stance and could not attack with his sword, thus he could only grit his teeth and headbutt the iing gnoll.


    The impact knocked out a few of the gnoll¡¯s teeth. Soran felt dizzy, but that onlysted for a split second; his high Constitution allowed him to recover swiftly. Blood was dripping from his forehead, but the wound was not that deep. The gnoll, on the other hand, was in much worse shape. It was lying on the ground, struggling to move. Soran hacked at the powerless monster¡¯s neck with his weapon and severed its head from its body.


    A simple yet brutal attack.


    It did not matter how fancy a skill was; practicality was all that mattered.


    Blood from the wound on his forehead dyed his vision red. Soran wiped the blood from his eyes, then stood there with his curved sword in one hand.


    Soran had already killed seven to eight gnolls; there were not many of them left. He had consumed a fair bit of his stamina during the prolonged fight, but there was no longer a need to run around. He could still use Shadowstrike five times, which should be more than enough to kill the gnoll alpha; the enemies would crumble the moment it was in.


    The gnoll alpha finally made its appearance. Soran¡¯s silhouette became hazy, and he dashed toward it like a leopard. It blocked his hack with its spiked mace, but dark energies began corroding its arms, turning the flesh grey.


    ¡ªShadowstrike.


    As long as Soran coulde into contact with the target, the skill would ignore physical defences and deal 6 damage. It was by no means fatal, but it was enough to disrupt the enemy¡¯s rhythm. Soran attacked once more. His sword did not damage the gnoll alpha, but Shadowstrike again bypassed its defences and dealt damage; 12 damage was equivalent tonding a hit with his sword.


    The gnoll alpha shuddered and finally realized its opponent was damaging it with some strange power. When Soran attacked with Shadowstrike for a third time, it stepped back and evaded the strike. The dark energies would only gather for a moment; if the attack did notnd, they would dissipate almost immediately. He could now only use Shadowstrike two more times.


    The nearby gnolls gathered and rushed to aid their leader. Soran could also hear the howls of gnolls in the distance.


    ¡ªSword Form¡ªHeavy Hack!


    His muscles went taut as power gathered in his arms. Soran leapt into the air and shed diagonally, cutting off the gnoll alpha¡¯s hands. He followed up with a horizontal cut, which beheaded the target. Blood gushed out from the stump like a fountain; the headless body took a step before smashing into the ground.


    Soran grabbed the gnoll alpha¡¯s head and roared. The wild roar echoed through the region.


    The charging gnolls came to a halt. They bared their fangs with fierce looks, but they showed a hint of fear in their eyes.


    Soran mustered his strength and roared once again, holding the gnoll alpha¡¯s head up high. He red at the nearby gnolls and readied his sword.


    Ouuuuuuu!


    The gnolls howled in retaliation, but the sound wasckingpared to Soran¡¯s powerful roar. They looked at one another and finally turned to flee into the forest after realizing there were only a few of them left; the rest were all dead along with their leader.


    After confirming the gnolls had all fled, Soran tossed the head away and sat on the ground whileughing like a maniac. The battle had onlysted ten or so minutes, but its intensity made his hands shiver. If the gnolls¡¯ morale had not plummeted, and they had continued to fight, he would have had to resort to using his special fighting style, which he did not like to use.


    Dealing damage while sacrificing his own health¡ªthe one who deals more damage while receiving less wins. The drow who taught him the style told him that it should not be used without the resolve to face death; it was something drow assassins used only in missions that were impossible to finish without sacrificing themselves.


    Recalling the words of his drow mentor reminded him of his memories of the Underdark. Back then, the residents there called him the Brutal Rogue. Many believed he should have multiprofessioned in Sword Saint or Berserker instead of advancing into Lurker. However, he did not regret his decision; it would have been impossible to live such a free life in shady ces such as the Underdark and the Abyss if he had not chosen Lurker. Soran smiled as he brushed the dust off his outfit and stood up.


    ¡°No longer inbat!¡±


    ¡°After a tough battle, your have improved your skills!¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully taunted the gnolls! You have sessfully intimidated the gnolls!¡±


    ¡°Intimidation +10, Taunt +5, Evasion (Body-shifting) +1, Evasion (Rolling) +2, Parry +1, Survival +2.¡±


    ¡°You are now more proficient in using Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Lizardmen

    <h4>Chapter 62: Lizardmen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran received 3,050 ughter EXP from the previous battle. Each gnoll warrior was worth roughly 300 ughter EXP; considering that all the kobolds he¡¯d killed only gave him a total of 900 EXP, the gnolls were quite the delicious prey. Of course, they were also harder to deal with. He had used quite a bit of wyvern poison in the battle, and the remaining poison would only be sufficient for one more battle.


    The dead gnolls did not carry anything worth mentioning; no one would buy such poorly made weapons and armor. Soran rested for a while before heading to the gnoll settlement. After spending so much effort killing the gnolls, there was no chance he would let the opportunity to loot the settlement slip by.


    As expected, the gnolls that had escaped earlier did not return to their base; they would roam in the wilderness until they got epted into other tribes.


    The horrendous stench of rotten flesh and blood filled the now empty settlement. The bones and corpses of beasts, monsters, and humans were scattered around. Soran could see what seemed to be human skins hanging on logs; the gnolls probably skinned the human corpses for making leather. There were also signs indicating that the gnolls had set up a bonfire before, but currently it was just a pile of twigs and branches.


    The gnolls organised their items poorly. They were all over the ce, and most of them had blood stains. Soran noticed a pile of man-made weapons that were most likely obtained by killing humans, but he left them alone as the quality of the weapons was mediocre. Instead, he searched through the corpses of what seemed to have been merchants; the goods did not seem to be worth much, but he managed to gather a hundred Gold Derahls and two pieces of amber from the bodies.


    Surprisingly, the gnolls had fewer valuables than the kobold sorcerer. There were goods and weapons in the settlement, but they were too heavy andrge for him to bring back to the city. They were mostly daily necessities that should be useful to the stockaded viges nearby, but it would be up to them to transport the goods back if they wanted to; Soran would only let them know what he¡¯d found and where.


    Slightly disappointed, Soran tossed the coins and the two pieces of amber into his multi-dimensional bag and was about to leave when he noticed a glittering light.


    ¡°Eh?¡± He carefully pried open a stone b, revealing a gem.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Soran could not help but swear as he picked up the gem and looked at it under the sunlight. ¡°Damn, those pesky monsters really know how to hide their stuff.¡±


    It was a pink diamond ore the size of his thumb. If not for the glint he saw right before leaving, he might have left behind such a valuable item. Some merchants preferred keeping diamond ores, as they were less eye-catching aspared to a clunky bag of Gold Derahls. Diamond ores were easy to carry and hide, and they could also be sold easily in cities. They were popr among nobles and some wizards, thus there would be no shortage of people who were willing to buy such ores.


    ¡°I guess this is worth 500 to 600 Gold Derahls?¡± he muttered to himself.


    Soran was not knowledgeable when it came to diamonds and minerals, but he still knew that they were by no means cheap. Normal diamonds could be sold for around 200 to 300 Gold Derahls, and pink diamonds were twice that price. The polished diamond would be smaller than the ore in his hand, but it should be worth 500 Gold Derahls at the very least. His face lit up with glee as he joyfully stowed the diamond ore away.


    Even though he¡¯d collected some valuables from the dwarves, he did not really want to convert the items to cash. Rings of Wizardry were rare, thus Soran was more inclined to keep that for Vivian, or perhaps himself if he multiprofessioned in Wizard. It was an expensive piece of equipment which could save his life. The same went for the scroll; although he was currently unable to use it, it was still better to keep it, because scrolls were difficult and costly to make. The materials may cost several hundreds of Gold Derahls, not to mention that the sess rate of creating scrolls was not one hundred percent.


    Excluding the items looted from the dwarves, Soran¡¯s profit from the expedition was barely enough for him to purchase one or two Rare-grade equipment. Even then, it would only cover the lower quality ones, of course. Good Rare-grade equipment would cost a fortune.


    Soran searched around once more to make sure he¡¯d gotten everything, then quickly left the gnoll settlement. It was getting slightlyte; it was best to head back to the stockaded vige if he wanted to return by nightfall. He would rest there for the night, then head to the ce where the vigers reported ogre sightings the next day. As much as Soran wanted to earn EXP, he would just leave them be and report back if the ogres were too strong; he did not like fighting battles which could not be won.


    Ogres were more dangerous than gnolls. They had a Monster Level of 5 and a Challenge Rating of 6, and they often appeared in groups of three to five. Most of them also had professions; the majority of them were warriors, but there were also ogre sorcerers and wizards. If a tribe¡¯s religion was totemism, there might even be ogre shamans. They were basically a variant of priests that worshipped totems instead of deities. As ogre shamans were influential ogres with high social status, they rarely appeared in the wilderness; they mostly stayed in settlements in their territory.


    Ogres¡¯ main fortey in their Strength: adult ogres had at least 18 Strength, with some of them having over 20. It allowed them to use hundred-pound weapons as if they were twigs. Considering Soran¡¯s current attributes, he would be half-dead after receiving a single strike from them. Their weakness, though, was very favourable to Soran; ogres tended to have sluggish movements and low attack speeds. If there were just a few of them, Soran could deal with them using his agility.


    Under normal circumstances, adventurers would rather fight arge pack of gnolls over a small group of ogres. As ogres used blunt weapons and had great Strength, even warriors who pursued the path of defence and tanking would find it hard to receive a blow from the ogres and remain unscathed. Full-te armor and shields could stop the attacks, but they could not stop the resulting shockwave from shattering a bone or two. This was why monsters with high Strength often had higher Challenge Ratings, more so for gigantic creatures.


    Soran understood how brutal attacks from enemies with such high Strength could be. Back in the game, a mountain giant had dislocated and fractured his shoulder even when the strike barely grazed him. He¡¯d had to spend all his savings to get a priest to heal him. He¡¯d eventually gone back and killed the mountain giant as revenge.


    Just as Soran reached the vige, he noticed that something was off. Militia were stationed near the entrance, and torches were lit everywhere in the vige. The archers stationed on the watchtowers drew their bows and aimed at Soran, then let out sighs of relief and lowered their weapons after realizing his identity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Soran entered the vige and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    The militia captain had a grave expression as he approached Soran and replied, ¡°Lizardmen! The lizardmen from the swamp invaded our territory and attacked our patrol squad.


    ¡°Two of them died, and five of them got injured.¡±


    After hearing what had happened, Soran had a serious look on his ce.


    ¡°How many men do you have? Don¡¯t count the normal vigers. Just the trainedbatants.¡±


    The captain hesitated slightly before replying, ¡°We have thirty more. However, we have plenty of strong young men also. They can fight as long as they have weapons.¡±


    ¡°That is insufficient.¡± Soran frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t take on the lizardmen with such numbers. I suggest that you all start packing up and move the entire vige somewhere else.¡±

 Chapter 63 - Night Raid

    <h4>Chapter 63: Night Raid</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Lizardmen were some of the most troublesome creatures in swamp regions. Despite being weaker than gnolls, having a Monster Level of only 2, their tribes boasted great numbers. They were simr to humans in a sense. They both nted crops and hunted for food. Their settlements were almost like human viges, consisting of simplistic houses and sometimes caves. The smaller tribes had roughly two hundred members, and almost half of those werebatants.


    Each tribe also had at least one druid or sorcerer. The lizardman spellcasters could not use a wide range of spells and were more like monster tamers; they were proficient in subordinating other deadly beasts and monsters through magic. Among the moremon types of monsters they tamed were giant lizards, five-meter-long, fifteen-hundred-pound monsters with a Challenge Rating of 6. Considering theirbat prowess, most adventurers did not dare to mess with lizardmen.


    ¡°Could you help us?¡± The vige girl who¡¯d brought food for Soran the previous night came over and asked. She looked at Soran with hope in her red, swollen eyes and continued, ¡°You¡¯re an adventurer, right? They were saying you¡¯re strong, really strong! You can handle the lizardmen... right?¡±


    Soran slowly shook his head and answered in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t. There¡¯re a lot of them out there, not to mention plenty of archers among them. We cannot stop them with the number ofbatants we have. If you all don¡¯t leave, they¡¯ll just ughter everyone.¡±


    It was just as Soran had said; he alone could not change the tide of the battle. They might be able to win if they had a Level 15 warrior or a Level 12 spellcaster, both of whom could take on around a hundred lizardmen themselves, but none were present right now.


    The lizardmen had most likely been forced to leave their settlement in the Dark Swamp. Every location with nearby water sources was a potential target for their new settlement; it was a battle fornd, resources, and the right to live. Peaceful coexistence was but a dream in such a world. Humans often waged war even among themselves, let alone with other species. The world was a cold and cruel ce, and it would be foolish to believe that monsters would be more civilized than humans; mankind had undergone a lengthy evolution process to reach their current degree of civilization after all.


    Soran would not risk his life saving the vige; it was not worth it, nor had he the ability to do so. The best he could do was suggest they leave. It was their decision to make, and the vigers would have to take responsibility for their own choices.


    Perhaps because of the lizardmen attacking, the militia captain forgot about giving Soran better lodging. He did not really mind though and returned to the barn to rest. The number of militia stationed for the night were doubled as a precaution. The captain and the elders were discussing whether or not to move the entire vige; it was never an easy decision to abandon one¡¯s home.


    Soran was uninterested in their discussion and did not intend to intervene. Instead, he was nning what to do the next day. Fighting hundreds of lizardmen was not much more than suicide, thus he decided to leave in the morning.


    It was nowte at night. Soran did not fall asleeppletely and remained aware of his surroundings in fear of the lizardmen attacking at night.


    All of a sudden, he heard some noises and instantly jumped down from the stack of hay, sword in hand. Soran slowly crept out of the barn, expecting something to happen. Contrary to his expectations, the vige was just as it was before he¡¯d entered the barn. Lit torches were ced everywhere, and the militia were patrolling the vige. Some of them were also standing guard on the watchtowers. The enemy should be unable to sneak in considering the militia¡¯s level of awareness right now. He loosened up a bit but still decided to walk around for a while. He walked toward the wooden wall, but everything seemed normal, so he turned to go back to the barn.


    Wait, what¡¯s this?


    Just as he turned to leave, Soran realised something was wrong. He crouched and touched the ground; this particr patch was wet and muddy. The past two days had been arid, and it had not rained at all. The nearby dirt was all dry, and just this one area was moist. He grabbed a handful of the soil and held it up to his nose; it gave off a slightly fishy odor.


    ¡°Lizardmen?!¡± Soran muttered and had goosebumps all over his body as he pressed his back against the wall and readied his sword. ¡°A lurker?¡±


    Only those with the advanced profession Lurker would be able to infiltrate the vige unnoticed in these circumstances.


    Shit, this is not good! Soran thought as he ran toward the watchtower to notify the guards. It was likely the lizardman was currently inside the vige.


    Before he could reach his destination, a woman shouted, ¡°The warehouse¡¯s on fire!¡±


    It caused an uproar in the vige. The militia nearby froze momentarily in shock, then ran to fetch water to put out the fire.


    Shit, who would¡¯ve thought the lizardmen would distract the guards with a fire?


    It was pretty obvious what the lizardmen were nning to do, thus Soran immediately shouted, ¡°Enemy attack! The lizardmen areing!¡±


    The sound of an arrow whizzing through the air could be heard, and the guard on the watchtower shuddered before toppling over the fence and falling to the ground. The arrow that came out of nowhere had punctured the guard¡¯s leather armor and pierced his heart, killing him instantly.


    ¡°Longbow archers!¡±


    Soran blended into the shadows. With longbow archers among the lizardmen¡¯s ranks, the leather armor worn by the militia was no better than paper. The novice guards were startled by the sudden situation, but the veterans who used to be adventurers quickly sprang into action and began ordering the men around for defence. They had plenty ofbat experience; although their glory days of adventuring were over, the veterans still knew what to do.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It was the sound of something ramming the gate. A young man yelled in fear, ¡°O... Ogres!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression darkened after hearing the young man¡¯s shout. He took a deep breath and snuck out of the vige while tightly gripping his sword. From the looks of things, the vige would probably fall to the monsters¡¯ siege. He had to prepare to break his way out of the chaos when that happened, but for now he would stay behind and kill the lizardman lurker; an enemy who could kill others unnoticed was more dangerous than the monsters banging on the wooden walls. If he allowed the lurker to rampage in the vige, the vige would fall before the walls were destroyed.


    The vige was already a big mess right now. The women and children were screaming in fear, while the men and militia were yelling and shouting. At least their basic military training served its purpose as the men rushed toward the barracks and picked up weapons to fight.


    ¡°Ha, I guess this is a contest between those of the same trade!¡±


    Soran was experienced in dealing with other rogues; as long as they showed the slightest of traces, he could quickly locate the enemy.


    He approached the burning warehouse. The fire was quickly getting out of hand, and the mes were lighting the ce up. It was at that moment Soran noticed a slight distortion in the air as a shady silhouette disappeared into the surroundings.


    Gotcha.


    Like a leopard hunting its prey, Soran lunged at what seemed to be thin air and swung his sword. Blood sttered onto the ground, and the lizardman lurking in the shadows revealed itself.

 Chapter 64 - Roar

    <h4>Chapter 64: Roar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran followed up his sh with a thrust. Using his explosive speed and momentum, he pounced on the lizardman lurker. A horrendous stench filled his nostrils, but he calmly held his sword and connected his thrust. His charge caused the enemy to lose its bnce, and his sword pierced its heart as the two tumbled to the ground. Soran stabbed it again just to be sure it was dead, then slowly got up onto his feet.


    The battle between the rogues had attracted plenty of attention. Soran shouted as he held his sword in hand, ¡°Why are you guys standing there?! Go defend the gates!¡±


    Soran blended into the shadows once again. The battle was still ongoing; there should be another lizardman lurking in the vige. It was umon for a lizardman tribe to have multiple members with advanced professions, but it seemed that at least two or three lizardman lurkers had infiltrated the vige. Soran was at the barn when he¡¯d heard a noise, and the entire warehouse was burning the next moment; it was not something a single lizardman could aplish.


    Lizardmen had mediocre Intelligence, but their decent Dexterity and Strength gave them considerablebat strength. Soran had caught the lurker off guard, but the other lizardmen hiding in the shadows would be wary of him after the death of arade. It would be difficult tounch another sneak attack.


    What would a lurker do in this situation?


    Soran nced at the spreading fire, but as expected, he could not see any traces of the remaining lizardman lurkers. He pondered for a moment, then headed to the front gate. Their goal of disrupting the enemy had already been achieved, thus their next course of action would most likely be assassinating the prominent figures of the vige; rogues were all about sneaking around and assassinating targets after all. In this case, the militia captain who was busy ordering his men around was the most probable target. Once he was killed, the defences would be disorganised and fall into chaos, making it easy for the lizardmen beyond the gate.


    Some lizardmen had already climbed over the walls; such a simplistic wall could barely dy the agile attackers. They split up after entering the vige, some engaging inbat with the militia, while others charged at the children and elderly cowering in their houses. Some of the militia lost their cool and ran back to protect their families, but that was exactly what the enemy wanted.


    ¡°Bastard! Do you want everyone to die?!¡± Soran tripped a militia who was running away from the wall toward his family and yelled, ¡°Defend the walls! Leave the back to me!¡±


    Soran fired a bolt at a lizardman with his enhanced crossbow, then dashed toward it and cut its head off. The beheaded corpse dropped to the ground, its head rolling with its eyes wide open in shock. A woman was hugging her child tightly, and she screamed as she was not used to such gory scenes.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Soran shouted and pped the woman to clear her mind. ¡°Do you want to die here?! If you don¡¯t want your kid to be lizard food, get a weapon and fight! You can swing a sword, right?¡±


    The woman was startled, and her legs were trembling. However, she steeled herself after understanding what Soran was trying to say. She looked at the crying toddler in her arms, ced the child on the ground, then stood and picked up the sword that was previously used by the dead lizardman. She had a pained expression as she held the sword with her trembling hands, but she mustered her strength and stabbed the lizardman corpse on the ground and answered, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Gather the others,¡± Soran said while reloading and firing his crossbow. ¡°Pick up whatever weapons you can use. Slice them with swords, bash them with shovels, or even bite them with your teeth! There¡¯s a bunch of hungry ogres out there too. Just so you know, their favourite dish is fresh, young kids. Now fight! Fight if you don¡¯t want your children to be stew!¡±


    The harsh words awakened the woman¡¯s motherly instincts. The fear in her eyes had been reced by the desire to protect her child. Like a warrior determined to fight till hisst breath, the woman grasped her child¡¯s hand while holding the sword and yelled as they ran to gather the others. Even the women could fight; years of plowing the fields had developed their muscle strength.


    Good.


    There were times when malicious and harsh words made more of an impact than encouraging ones. A dozen children and elderly had already died under the swords of the lizardmen, and it was the fastest way to make the women rise and defend both themselves and their children.


    Soran¡¯s expression became malevolent; it was time for the real fight. He jumped to the roof of a house, then located the lizardman warriors before leaping down.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As he roared, Soran shed a lizardman¡¯s neck diagonally. The momentum of his fall elerated his strike, letting it slice all the way through. The lizardman who lost its head and arm flopped lifelessly to the ground. Soran caught his breath as he kicked the weapon on the ground toward the vige girl he had seen earlier, then said in a stern voice, ¡°Pick up the weapon and fight if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Soran did not have time to speak to them all individually. He had already projected his voice as loud as possible when he had been showering the woman with harsh words; those nearby should have been able to hear what he said. If that could not awaken their survival instincts, there was nothing more he could do.


    The freckled vige girl trembled as she picked up the sword, her jaw working as though she wanted to say something, but Soran had long since left the scene; he was charging toward another lizardman warrior. The young girl took a deep breath, then ran toward those who had gathered.


    Gender and sex did not matter in battle¡ªpeople were only ssified as ¡°dead¡± or ¡°alive. ¡±


    Soran did not hold back on using his precious poison and ammunition. He continued firing his crossbow, paralyzing six lizardmen with wyvern poison. The immobilised lizardmen could only twitch their bodies as they were chopped to pieces by the women who should have been unable to kill them inbat. Their first kills made the women realise they could make a difference and boosted their confidence and morale.


    There were still lizardman warriors around, but Soran had neither the energy nor the time to handle them. His original objective was to find the lurkers. With enemy assassins hiding in the shadows, he could not fully concentrate when fighting the other lizardmen. Although the vigers were not that well trained, they were enough to buy him a bit of time to hunt down the assassins; the vigers¡¯ muscr strength and will to defend their homes brought out theirbat prowess.


    Over there!


    Soran pulled out a throwing knife and tossed it with all his might. The space behind the militia captain distorted, revealing a lizardman lurker. It was about to stab the captain in his heart, but it flinched due to the throwing knife mming into its back. The attack which should had been fatal was thrown off target, merely grazing the captain¡¯s back. The captain immediately turned and beheaded the lizardman with his sword.


    The militia captain wanted to thank Soran for saving him, but he was interrupted before he could say anything.


    ¡°The gate¡¯s falling apart! Archers! All archers fire at the ogres!¡± Soran shouted as he prepared his curved sword.


    No one present could defend against the powerful ogres. If they entered the vige, the defensive formation would crumble instantly. As ogres rarely wore heavy armor, killing them with bows and arrows was the safest method.


    The gate was crushed the next moment. Three three-meter-tall ogres that had ferocious looks charged in with human-sized spiked maces in hand. A guard instinctively blocked an iing attack with his wooden shield, but it was futile. The shield crumbled into chunks of wood, and the guard was sent flying. Hended several meters away, but it was obvious he had already breathed hisst breath; his chest waspletely crushed.


    Extraordinary Strength...!


    Soran had a cramped look as he reached for an item in his multi-dimensional bag.

 Chapter 65 - Spellcasting

    <h4>Chapter 65: Spellcasting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The militia reacted quickly to Soran¡¯s shout. A volley of arrows rained down on the ogres immediately. The problem was that the bows they were usingcked power; they were mainly shortbows used for hunting. Their damage was drastically lower than that of military longbows. Despite firing at short range, the short bows still failed to deal fatal damage to the ogres. Instead, it merely caused them to go berserk.


    The ogres used their arms to protect their heads; the arrowsnded on their arms and bodies, but the damage dealt was insignificant. They had thickyers of fat and muscle beneath their skin, and the leather armor further reduced the power of the arrows. The ogres could probably tank another dozen such arrows. Ogre warriors that reached Level 15 were considered Grade 2 warriors and would naturally awaken to the spell-like ability Bloodlust, which allowed them to bring out their full power when enraged. Thankfully, the ogres attacking the vige were not Grade 2 warriors, but they still had the innate ability to go berserk.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The militia captain growled, ¡°Kairat! Milos! White Raven Formation!¡±


    Two guards who seemed a lot stronger than the others rushed over. As they growled, their muscles began to swell, their blood vessels bulging out. Their speed and strength had risen considerably; it was as though they were using Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack continuously.


    ¡ªKai.


    It was a professional ability belonging to Grade 2 warriors which allowed them to bring out their full potential for a short period of time. Although the ability could only be used once a day and remained active for just a minute or two, the user¡¯sbat prowess would be multiplied by several times during that short period of time. It was an ability warriors only used when they believed their lives were at risk.


    White Raven Formation?


    Soran was shocked, but he continued to sneak around while killing lizardmen. It was a familiar name, but he did not expect someone from a vige to be able to use it. White Raven Formation was a rather advancedbat ability; when used by two people, they would be a spearhead that could pierce through enemy formations. When used by three people, it was a well-roundedbat formation. It was not somethingmon adventurers would learn through their adventuring days; only the military taught the formation to soldiers.


    It was not without its drawbacks; the stamina consumption was extremely high. The three middle-aged guards formed a triangle as they danced freely on the battlefield. Their swordsplemented one another, drawing shes in the air and sending their enemies¡¯ blood spraying everywhere. In just thirty seconds, the three had already killed six lizardmen. It greatly boosted the guards¡¯ morale and also attracted the attention of the lizardmen.


    Just as they were about to engage the ogres, Soran heard the vibrating sound of a bowstring being released.


    The longbow archers!


    Soran gathered strength in his legs and ran up the wooden wall. With a simple leap, he jumped six meters above the ground. Having such high Dexterity allowed him to pull out his enhanced crossbow and fire it in the direction of the archer midair. The brief amount of time was insufficient to pinpoint the enemy, but he could still roughly guess the archer¡¯s location.


    Two cries could be heard after Sorannded on the ground.


    One of the guards who formed the White Raven Formation was struck in the stomach by an arrow. He moaned and flinched for a split second, and an ogre took advantage of the opening and crushed his head. A young man cried out in agony; the guard who died was his father.


    The other cry came from beyond the wall. Soran¡¯s shot hit the lizardman archer, and it cried out in pain. Even though he was unsure if it was a fatal wound, the poisonous bolt should be enough to disable it. The injury and poison would render the longbow archer unable to use its weapon. Longbows could deal great damage but also demanded great concentration and strength from the ones wielding them. As longbow archers were a valuable asset on the battlefield, the lizardmen were hiding them in the rear, and they only fired sparingly in order to conceal their locations.


    The ground shook. Despite losing a member of the formation, the two remaining members still managed to kill an ogre. However, they had little strength and stamina after Kai reached its time limit. The militia captain sliced open the stomach of another ogre, but his slowed reflexes made him show an opening. He was hit in the shoulder, and it was apparent that the bones were all crushed. Unless a priest healed him with divine magic, the captain would end up with a disabled arm for the rest of his life.


    Morale plummeted quickly. Half of the militia were dead, and those who were alive were struggling inbat. There were young men and hunters in the rear, but they were weaker than the invading lizardmen. From the look of things, the vige would fall shortly, and the lizardmen would ughter everyone. The ogres would feed on the corpses of the vigers and may even keep a few alive to bring back to their caves as takeaway. The lizardmen must have agreed to pay the ogres something in order to make them attack the vige after all.


    The youngsters risked their lives to rescue the guard captain. They seeded, but everyone showed despair in their eyes. Soran also had a pained expression as he evaluated the situation. There were a lot of lizardmen, not to mention the longbow archers hiding in the rear. If he tried to break through the monsters on his own, he might end up alone in the middle of the enemy formation.


    The militia slowly retreated further into the vige. It was almost impossible to keep the monsters out of the vige, and they would be attacked from their nks if they remained in their current location. If they were encircled, the longbow archers outside would make short work of them.


    Heavy footsteps could be heard from beyond the wall. The lizardmen temporarily ceased their attacks. A dark green giant lizard appeared, and a lizardman druid which had dried, wrinkly skin sat on top of it. The druid held a staff made of withered vines with a tender leaf miraculously growing from the tip. Among druids of different species, only lizardman druids could tame giant lizards with ease.


    ¡ªEntangle.


    The druid tossed down what looked like a dandelion, and vines sprouted out from the ground within a fifteen-meter radius. The vines entangled the legs of the retreating militia and grew thicker, stopping them in their tracks. Some of the weaker guards fell to the ground and had their bodies bound to it; they held onto their weapons but could not sever the vines. Those who were lucky or stayed alert managed to avoid the vines.


    Entangle was one of the mostmonly used spells among druids, thus Soran had anticipated the attack and evaded it. He leapt into the air and chopped the vines chasing him into pieces. However, he did not expect the druid to notice and target him so quickly. It tossed a handful of green powder into the air and began chanting.


    Soran¡¯s arm immediately became red and swollen, then festering abscesses began to appear. The wounds decayed and rotted rapidly, and pus dripped down his arm. It hurt so much that he almost dropped his sword.


    ¡°You have been affected by Contagion! ... Death roll initiated!¡±


    ¡°Exempted from Death roll due to high Constitution! You have sessfully avoided instant death.¡±


    ¡°You have received 18 damage! For the next fifteen minutes, you will suffer from the disease incurred by Contagion.¡±


    The lizardman druid turned out to be a blighter: a corrupted ex-druid who brought destion instead of maintaining bnce.


    Soran looked at his injured arm and stopped walking. He had nned to break through the wave of monsters, but his current condition was poor. The blighter also made it hard for him to escape; he had to kill it first. The blighter would easily decimate the militia if he did not, and Soran would have a hard time running away without anyone drawing the monsters¡¯ attention.


    ¡°This son of a bitch thinks he¡¯s the only one who can use magic, eh?¡± Soran groaned and took out a magic scroll, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll pay 2500 ughter EXP! Multiprofession in Wizard!¡±


    Soran could feel the surge of elemental energies around him, and there was a weird feeling of being connected to the Magic Network. He opened the scroll, and torrents of shadows gushed out. Rogues could not used advanced scrolls, but wizards had no restrictions when it came to using them. They could use any scrolls by simply activating the formation drawn on them.


    ¡ªck Tentacles (Level 4).

 Chapter 66 - Level 4 Spells

    <h4>Chapter 66: Level 4 Spells</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Three pitch-ck tentacles sprouted from the ground. They were each only as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, but they reached up to thirty feet long. The tentacles made of shadow energy flew toward the nearby enemies. An ogre was the first to be entangled by a tentacle; it stood still as a log immediately after the shadow tentacle came into contact with its leg.


    Soran, as the caster, could directly control the tentacle with his mind. He ordered it to twine around the ogre¡¯s neck and choke it to death. The tentacle obediently strangled its prey, snapping it with great force.


    ¡°ck Tentacles (Conjuration, Level 4): This spell conjures three to six tentacles made of shadow energy within a one-hundred-foot radius. The tentacles have a maximum reach of fifty feet, and the caster can control the tentacles with his mind. Any creature touched by the tentacles will have to undergo a Fortitude roll based on Constitution; if failed, the target will be paralyzed for a duration based on the user¡¯s spellcasting score bonus. The tentacles have a base Strength of 15, and their duration is based on the caster¡¯s spellcasting score bonus. For every additional point in the caster¡¯s spellcasting score bonus, the tentacles¡¯ Strength will be increased by 1 up to a maximum of 25, and the duration will be increased by six seconds.¡±


    A Level 4 spell would not be so simple that it could only physically hold enemies in ce. The tentacles were concentrated shadow energy with paralyzing properties that could temporary disable enemies. Although ogres had high Strength, their Constitution was not that high; they had a roughly fifty percent chance of avoiding the effect. This time, the ogre failed the roll and was immobilized, then killed.


    Soran was a Level 1 wizard and had 18 Intelligence, meaning his spellcasting score bonus was 5 [Profession Level 1 + (Intelligence 18 ¨C Threshold Value 10) ¡Â 2 = 5]. This meant that the tentacles he conjured had 20 Strength and wouldst for thirty seconds. It was not a long duration, but it was enough to determine the oue of the battle.


    Soran did not waste any time. He ordered the other two tentacles to grasp the limbs of the giant lizard and the blighter. The giant lizard did not get paralyzed, but the tentacles still held it to the ground. The lizardman blighter¡¯s chest and neck were tightly strangled by the tentacles; it could not finish its chant to cast another spell.


    ¡°Just die!¡±


    Soran had a malicious expression as he ordered the tentacle to slowly tighten. Contagion had dealt significant damage and pain to him, thus he was repaying the favor by slowly killing the blighter. The lizardman struggled and shrieked in vain; the tentacle eventually snapped its spine and neck, turning the corpse into a distorted ¡®Z¡¯ shape. The tentacles¡¯ strength overwhelmed the blighter and destroyed its body.


    Fifteen seconds had passed. Before the others could react to the sudden situation, Soran was already ughtering the lizardmen with the shadow tentacles. He flung them around like whips, sending the lizardmen flying in all directions before finishing them off. A lizardman archer tried to snipe Soran, but it was entangled and smashed to the ground by a tentacle before it could fire an arrow. It instantly turned into a lump of mushy meat paste. The tentacles, being thirty feet long, could easily reach the enemies in the rear.


    ¡°What are you guys waiting for!¡± Soran shouted. ¡°Commence counterattack! Drive them out of the vige!¡±


    The ck tentacles changed the tide of the battle; together they were like a tornado which shredded everything in its path. The ogres were easily killed, and the lizardmen within the tentacles¡¯ reach were annihted. After the lizardman blighter died, the giant lizard lost its will to fight and escaped from the battlefield.


    ¡°A wizard...!¡±


    The survivors muttered in both joy and fear and started counterattacking the monsters. On the other hand, the monsters had terrified looks as they shrieked. Their morale plummeted due to the appearance of an unknown magic which decimated their allies, and the death of their leader, the lizardman blighter, made things worse. Spellcasters were nightmare for all intellectual beings; they were mysterious and powerful, and their spells could easily rob one of one¡¯s life. It was almost like an instinctual fear; the remaining lizardmen began to flee from the vige.


    In just thirty seconds, Soran hadpletely turned the tables against the invaders. He killed the ogres and the lizardman blighter, then proceeded to ughter a dozen lizardman warriors. He instilled fear into the monsters and forced them to retreat.


    ¡°Did we win?¡± The militia could not believe what they had just seen. ¡°¡®We¡¯ve won! They¡¯re running away!¡±


    The vigers cheered; they had somehow managed to obtain victory thanks to Soran. In fact, even Soran himself did not expect the spell to have such a dramatic effect. The lizardmen¡¯s casualty rate was twenty percent before Soran used the scroll, and it doubled to forty percent in merely thirty seconds. Soran had anticipated that some of the lizardmen would flee, but he did not think that all of them would run away into the darkness.


    After the cheers died down though, sad howls and cries resounded through the vige. The militia could no longer hold back their tears. Those who could walk endured their painful injuries and began shouting their family members¡¯ names, while those who could not do soid on the ground as they moaned. Some of the guards cried as they granted their mortally wounded friends swift deaths; it was thest thing they could do for them. Making them suffer more despite knowing they would die soon anyway was crueler.


    Sadness and depression flooded the vigers. Everyone had lost someone important in the battle, be it their families, neighbors, or friends. The merciless lizardmen had killed over a hundred vigers. The men were trying their best to hold back their tears, but it was impossible after looking at the corpses of those they loved. As though regretting their ipetence, they mmed their fists against the ground and howled in rage and despair.


    The fire was still burning. Some of the houses werepletely on fire, and there was simply no way to put out such a great fire, especially when the houses were built with wood. The survivors rushed into the burning houses in an attempt to salvage whatever supplies they could; winter wasing soon, and they needed to collect every single bit of supplies they could now that the warehouse was no more. Theing winter would be a tough one for certain.


    A young man stood in front of a burning house. In his arms was the corpse of a young vige girl who appeared to be sixteen or seventeen, but she might look more mature than her actual age as all vigers had to work from a young age. The young man did not yell nor cry; he only stood there, holding the girl¡¯s dead body. Even so, everyone could feel his sorrow. He was so grief-stricken that he could not react when the house copsed, almost burying him. The vigers pulled him out just in time to save his life, but that also pulled him back into reality; tears rolled down his cheeks as he roared his grief.


    ¡°ARGHHH!!!!!!!¡±


    He picked up a sword from the ground and began to hack at the corpse of a lizardman. Chunks of meat and blood sttered everywhere, but no one dared to stop him.


    Soran did not know who the girl was to the young man. She might have been his lover, his sister, or his dear friend. He could feel the young man¡¯s pain, but he was powerless. Soran himself had experienced plenty of such pain himself; the world was simply such a cruel ce.


    Soran nced at the blighter¡¯s body, but he was not in a hurry to loot its corpse. He tore a chunk of cloth from his shirt and stuffed it in his mouth, then pulled out his curved sword. With trembling hands, Soran slowly sliced the rotten meat from his arm while biting onto the cloth. Contagion was a nasty spell which dealt continuous damage, and the only way to stop it was to remove the rotten meat physically. His entire body was shivering, and he grit his teeth as he endured the immense pain and applied ointment to the wounds.

 Chapter 67 - Smoking Pipe

    <h4>Chapter 67: Smoking Pipe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The first gleam of dawn gently showered the vige with light and warmth. The vige was in tatters. Although the vigers managed to recover a decent amount of supplies and food from the fire, they had been unable to put it out and could only let it burn. Plenty of houses had been burnt down, leaving patches of scorchednd and rubble.


    The tired-looking vigers were still gathering the bodies of those who had lost their lives in the night raid. Sobs and cries could still be heard within the vige. Despite the grief and pain the night had brought, it had also made the vigers grow stronger and tougher overnight. The survivors of the militia now looked like warriors; it was as though their cowardice had beenpletely swept away. They guarded the vige vigntly, keeping an eye out for lizardmen and monsters. Given a bit more time, they would be true soldiers.


    Soran was smoking on top of a scout tower. The guard captain had given him a smoking pipe and some ke tobo; it was a cheap tobo which probably cost only a Silver Derahl for a pouch, but Soran did not mind. He stuffed the tobo into the pipe, then lit it and took a deep breath. Lost in thought, he gazed far into the distance. The brutal battlest night reminded him of the Times of Troubles; it was just a glimpse of what was toe. In the future, battles and wars of evenrger scales would bemon urrences, and there would be merciless ughter everywhere.


    The injury on his arm tormented Soran. He had removed all the rotten flesh, and his arm was slowly recovering. Despite having the Rebirth ability, he estimated that his wounds would still take a while topletely recover. At the very least, he could not engage in strenuous exercises for a day or two. Due to the pain and itchiness from the wound, he had a slightly distorted expression. He took another deep breath from the smoking pipe, arms trembling. There were no over-the-counter painkillers in this world, and he could only distract himself by smoking. Even though his stats could be represented numerically as if it was still a game, he was susceptible to real pain; it was not a game, but reality after all. He had of course trained to endure pain back in the game, but the sensation was much more vivid now.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The militia captain, who had red puffy eyes, walked over and gave him a bottle of liquor. He was probably mourning the death of his family members. Even so, those who lived in remote viges in the wilderness were all tough people; the harsh environment had strengthened their minds over the years. They would not fall so easily, at least not to something of this degree.


    Soran gently shook his head and rejected the liquor. He picked up the smoking pipe and took another deep breath, then replied, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    It was Soran¡¯s principle to never drink liquor.


    One of the militia captain¡¯s arms was now disabled. He sat down with a bit of difficulty and took a sip of the liquor, then said, ¡°Thank you. We wouldn¡¯t have made it through the night if you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    Soran remained silent.


    The captain took out a sack and a book with great effort and shoved them over to Soran. The harsh sound of coins jostling against each other could be heard. He then said, ¡°I know you¡¯re an adventurer. The scroll you usedst night was your trump card, right? We lost too muchst night, so we can only offer this to show our gratitude.


    ¡°I was once a soldier who fought in the south. This is the book of the White Raven Style, or the first half of it to be exact. I hope you will find it useful. There¡¯s also some money. Although it¡¯s not much, please ept it.¡±


    Soran slowly ced the pipe down and picked up the book. It was a handwritten manuscript; there were descriptions and some drawings that were slightly difficult toprehend, but he could still roughly understand the techniques recorded. Soran shoved the pouch of coins back toward the captain, then picked up the pipe to smoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the book, but you should keep the money. You¡¯ll need it for the winter toe. Collect the items from the dead lizardmen, and the vige should be just able to make it through.¡±


    Soran stood up using the lizardman blighter¡¯s staff. He turned to look at the few vigers who¡¯d collected while he and the guard captain had been speaking, then slowly said, ¡°You guys better leave today. The lizardmen won¡¯t give up so easily. Something huge happened in the deep wilderness, so rebuild the vige somewhere far away. As long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s hope.¡±


    The tender leaf on the tip of the withered vine staff fluttered in the wind.


    Soran sighed, then smiled as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll consider the smoking pipe my reward. It¡¯s about time for me to leave now. You should also make up your minds quickly.¡±


    Just like the wind, Soran silently left the vige. Only a handful of vigers had noticed him leaving and watched his back as he disappeared into the distance. He had no intention of staying and helping them. In the end, they were only strangers whom he had met by chance. Soran did not know their names, nor did the vigers know his; all they knew was that he was a rogue who could use magic. He was a rogue; there was no need for flowers and gifts. He would do what he wanted, then proceed to start his next journey.


    Soran headed back to Whiterun along the main road. The route was getting more and more dangerous; the lizardmen had attacked the human settlements near the Dark Swamp, and it would only be a matter of time before they approached the outskirts of Whiterun. If they did not stop expanding their territory, a war was inevitable. The stockaded viges near the wilderness did not have to pay taxes, thus the city officials would not care too much about them. However, if the viges in the outskirts that paid taxes were attacked, the officials would most likely mobilize the guards and army. It would be good to return to Vivian before that happened.


    In any event, the results of the battle for Soran were as follows:


    ¡°You have sessfully defended against the lizardmen¡¯s night raid! After a hard fought battle, you have improved your skills considerably!¡±


    ¡°Use Magic Device +10, Concentration +5, Listen +3, Search +3, Evasion (Rolling) +2, Evasion (Body-shifting) +1, Diplomacy +1, Parry +1, Heal +2, Spellcraft +2.¡±


    ¡°You have gained a better understanding of the ability Spell Control.¡±


    The lizardmen gave Soran plenty of ughter EXP. The normal lizardman warriors were each worth 200 EXP, the two lurkers together were worth 1200 EXP, and the ogres and lizardman blighterbined gave him almost 2000 EXP. The total amount of ughter EXP gained was roughly 5000.


    More importantly, his skills had improved greatly, and he had even received an ability alert, which was beyond his expectations. One might receive an ability alert under special circumstances, and the person would be able to slowly grasp and eventually obtain the ability through training, without spending any ability points. This meant that Soran had saved himself precious ability points; this was especially important as he would only receive his first ability point from the Wizard profession at Level 3.


    Soran¡¯sbat prowess did not change too much after multiprofessioning in Wizard; all he got was four Level 0 spell slots and a Level 1 spell slot. He would receive spell slots for spells of other levels based on his own level, and an additional Level 0 spell slot for every level. As such, high-grade wizards and sorcerers had so many Level 0 spell slots that they rarely expended them all. It was also because Level 0 spells were very weak with limited uses; they weremonly called cantrips, and some did not even consider them proper spells. Unless one was as talented as Vivian, there was little use for Level 0 spells inbat.


    Due to their low practicality, most wizards did not bother copying down Level 0 spells. They had simple spell circuits, some of which were so simple that they could be instantly cast without chanting, such as the mostmonly used Mage Hand. Soran¡¯s spellbook did not contain Level 0 spells either, thus he would have to buy scrolls from magic stores in order to learn them. They were rtively cheap, costing only one third as much as Level 1 spell scrolls because they were generally used by apprentices.


    Anyway, Soran had been walking for a day. He was lucky he did not encounter any enemies; although he could now move his arms without much difficulty, it was still hard to fight. He found a tavern in the nearest town and decided to stay there for the night. Due to the roads being blocked, there were few merchants and visitors, and the town was a bit somber. The townsmen were grumbling that they paid plenty of taxes, yet the city could not even handle such a ¡°small¡± problem.


    Soran told the owner of the tavern not to disturb him, then entered his assigned room. He had to level up his wizard profession and start learning his first Level 1 spell. It would take some time and effort, and he could not be disturbed during the process.


    If he had not told the owner beforehand, the female bartenders might have knocked on his door to offer him special night-time services. He was a half-elf with 16 Charisma after all; despite his cold gaze and expression, he was quite the handsome guy. Plenty of girls would dly embrace him in bed.

 Chapter 68 - Able Learner

    <h4>Chapter 68: Able Learner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Inside the quiet room, Soran slowly closed his eyes and tried to sense the Magic Network. It was a formless energy field which spread throughout the universe and various nes. Thework¡¯s purpose was to aid spellcasters in creating spell models and gathering energies in nature to form spells, which would then be stored in the casters¡¯ spell slots. This allowed spellcasters to quickly cast the stored spells by voice or motion activation; the spells prepared beforehand would absorb energies from the surroundings and immediately show their effects. Without the help of the magicwork, it would take a lot more effort from the spellcasters just to gather the energy required for their spells, making things both harder and slower.


    The other purpose of the Magic Network was to safeguard the deities; it prevented powerful spellcasters capable of threatening the gods from appearing. It limited those who had great potential from destroying the bnce of the world by making them rely on a convenient system instead of polishing their own talent. However, it also allowed spellcasters with little potential to cast spells more easily, as they were not only using their personal strength, but also borrowing the power of thework. All in all, the Magic Network was a crucial existence for the world. Without it, the number of spellcasters would drastically drop by ny percent.


    In fact, the Faith Network, which priests used to cast divine spells, was also part of the Magic Network. The Magic Network was divided into differentyers, and the Faith Network was located at the highestyer. In general, novice spellcasters could only ess the lowestyer, while those with greater potential could ess higheryers. The uppermostyer, however, was exclusive to those who used divine spells.


    For wizards to feel and sense the Magic Network, they had to meditate. Their position did not matter; it would work as long as they let go of their bodily sensations and reached out to thework with their consciousness. Normal apprentice wizards had to go through a lengthy period of meditative exploration before they could feel the Magic Network. On the other hand, Soran, who became a wizard through multiprofessioning, could sense thework¡¯s existence immediately upon gaining his additional profession.


    As he spread out his consciousness, Soran¡¯s mind touched thework. It was like a massive spider web where lines intertwined and crisscrossed with one another. The empty spaces between the intersecting points were spell slots. He was currently only touching the lowermostyer of thework, thus it could only help him cast Level 0 spells. Thework was just a tool, and a wizard¡¯s true strength was still dependent on his own talent. Even though thework helped a bit with the process, the caster still had to create the spell structures in their mind on their own.


    After feeling his consciousness connect to the Magic Network, Soran stopped meditating. The purpose of meditating was to allow spellcasters to gain a better understanding of the magic system, which would in turn help themprehend thews of energy in nature.


    Level up the Wizard profession.


    Soran did not start analyzing the spell models recorded in his spellbook immediately, but instead raised his profession level. Increasing his level would strengthen his connection to the Magic Network and speed up the process of understanding spell models.


    Due to the twenty percent EXP penalty for multiprofessioning and the originally higher leveling up requirements of the profession, it took Soran over 300 ughter EXP to reach Level 2 for Wizard; inparison, it had only cost him 200 EXP to get Rogue to Level 2.


    ¡°The profession Wizard is now Level 2.¡±


    ¡°Received 22 [INT 18 + (INT 18-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 9 [Profession HP 4 + (CON 20-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Received 1 Free Attribute Point.¡±


    The advantage of multiprofessioning was the additional Free Attribute Points leveling a second basic profession could give him, but the drawback was that it became harder to level up the individual professions. For the first additional profession, the penalty was a twenty percent increase to required EXP per profession. For the second extra profession, the penalty was forty percent with a one-time fee of 5000 ughter EXP. For the third one, the penalty was a hefty sixty percent and a one-time fee of 10,000 ughter EXP.


    Back in the game, there were some people who had as many as four professions. Unless they had managed to y a god or two though, the levels for all four professions were bound to be low. Under normal circumstances, yers and even talented NPCs would not have so many professions; even three was stretching it, let alone four. It simply took way too much time and effort to get stronger while multiprofessioning to that degree. Only deities with massive amounts of EXP on their hands could afford to have so many professions.


    For Levels 1 to 4, the EXP required for leveling up wasparatively low. However, the number would rise exponentially starting from Level 5 as it was the benchmark for Grade 2. The numbers became almost astronomical for Grade 3 professions, especially for people who had more than one profession. At that point, enemies in the Mortal Realm would no longer suffice; they would have to travel to different nes or the Underdark to level. To be a member of the Realm of Legends, one had to visit the Abyss at least once to earn EXP.


    Assign the point to Intelligence and the skill points to Literacy. Level up the Wizard profession again.


    Even though Soran would have liked to invest the point in Dexterity, he prioritized raising his Intelligence to 20, because he knew the Magic Network was going to fall in the future. He would at least retain a decent portion of his spellcasting abilities if he had 20 Intelligence when that happened. As for Literacy, the more points he had in it, the faster he would be able to learn andprehend spells.


    ¡°The profession Wizard is now Level 3.¡±


    ¡°Received 24 [INT 19 + (INT 19-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 9 [Profession HP 4 + (CON 20-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Received 1 Ability Point.¡±


    Soran received an Ability Point for reaching Level 3, but it could only be spent on wizard-rted abilities. He was unfamiliar with the profession¡¯s abilities, so he decided to go over his options.


    ¡°Combat Casting [Proficiency]: After going through training, the user is now more adept at casting spells inbat. The user is now less likely to stop casting his spell when under attack. As the ability improves, the user might be able to finish his spell even when taking damage. For those who have multiprofessioned in Wizard, after reaching a certain degree of proficiency, the user will be able to cast spells while engaging in close quartersbat. This requires the abilities Silent Spell and Spontaneous Casting. Concentration +10.¡±


    ¡°Mobile Spellcasting [Proficiency]: After undergoing specialized training, the user is now able to cast spells on the move. As the ability improves, the user will be able to cast spells while moving at even higher speeds or even while flying. Without this ability, wizards will be unable to cast other spells when Fly is active, making it a crucial ability for high-grade wizards. Concentration +5.¡±


    ¡°Spell Control [Proficiency]: The user will have greater control over spells, allowing them to strengthen or weaken their spells as they wish. As the ability improves, the the user will be able to bring out the full potential and power of their spells. Some summoning-type spells can only show their true might when carefully controlled by the caster. This ability is also the prerequisite for the abilities Empower Spell and Maximize Spell.¡±


    ¡°Able Learner: Wizards often have astonishing memories. This ability further enhances the user¡¯s memory and allows the user toprehend new things faster through analyzingmon patterns and rules. The user will also learn and improve other abilities at a faster rate. This ability will show even greater effect if the user also has the ability Eidetic Memory. Literacy +10.¡±


    Soran was torn between the avable options. He had already received the ability alert for Spell Control, so it would be a waste to spend a point learning it when he would naturally learn it sooner orter anyway. Apart from that though, the other three were all decent abilities.


    Combat Casting, as its name suggested, was useful in battles. It was impossible for a spellcaster to go unnoticed on the battlefield, and it was difficult to maintain a safe distance from enemies throughout a fight. The ability patched up a fatal w of spellcasters by allowing them cast spells even while under attack. It was particrly useful for Soran, who was primarily a close-quartersbatant.


    Mobile Spellcasting allowed spellcasters to cast spells while moving around. Its main effect was that the spellcaster would be able to use other spells when Fly was active; the cast failure rate when flying without the ability could reach up to fifty percent. For Soran, it was not yet as important as the other abilities, but it was one he must have if he wanted to continue leveling up his Wizard profession.


    Soran was more inclined to pick Able Learner over the other two though. It would give him bonus points in Literacy and also improve his memory andprehension abilities; this would speed up the process of learning new spells. More importantly, unlike the others, this was an ability which could only be obtained through using ability points; it was not possible to learn it no matter how hard one trained. Soran also knew that after having the ability and investing a certain amount of Skill Points in Literacy, an extra ability could be unlocked.


    ¡°Sage [Background Ability]: Your knowledge is so vast that you know at least a little about almost everything. As you continue to pursue knowledge, you are able to learn many times faster than others. This also applies tobat skills and techniques. You understand the mechanics and principles of all weapons, and know how to bring out the full might of each. Your knowledge can be considered an actual power. Literacy +10. Prerequisites: Able Learner, Literacy 250.¡±


    Author¡¯s Notes:


    Concentration (Basic Skill): Concentration can boost plenty of things, such as the sess rate of spellcasting and scroll scribing, the speed of entering meditation, the effects of meditating, item production, and much more. A person with high Concentration will learn more and have a better understanding of the things he practices or trains in, includingbat skills and abilities.

 Chapter 69 - Arcane Missile

    <h4>Chapter 69: Arcane Missile</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran eventually decided to pick Able Learner. The other three were all obtainable through training, but Able Learner, which was a Gifted Ability, was considerably harder to get. Most people learned it the moment they could.


    After Soran chose his new ability, he leveled up Wizard to Level 4. At this point, he had already expended almost 3000 ughter EXP on his newly obtained profession. Multiprofessioning, as he had expected, was burning through his precious EXP; his reserves were getting low.


    ¡°The profession Wizard is now Level 4.¡±


    ¡°Received 24 [INT 19 + (INT 19-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 9 [Profession HP 4 + (CON 20-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Received 1 Free Attribute Point.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Soran assigned his Free Attribute Point to Intelligence. Now that his Intelligence had reached 20, he would be able to retain a good portion of his spellcasting powers even when the Magic Network copsed in the future. As for the Skill Points, he raised Literacy to 90, then spent 5 points on Spellcraft.


    Soran doubled checked his status screen; the EXP required to reach Level 7 in Rogue had risen from 4500 to 5400 due to the multiprofession penalty.


    ¡°There¡¯s that twenty percent penalty, but having two Free Attribute Points is pretty nice,¡± Soran mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s not bad overall. Now that I can cast spells, mybat potential has risen considerably.¡±


    Having a twenty percent penalty was already pretty daunting, thus Soran did not consider taking another profession. The additional Free Attribute Points were useful in the early stages, but not enough to make up for the increased difficulty in leveling up and gaining advanced professions if he added a third profession. He would now focus on evolving one of his two professions into an advanced profession.


    Name: Soran


    Race: Half-elf


    Attribute: Strength 14 (+2), Dexterity 20 (+1), Constitution 20, Intelligence 20 (+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 16.


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 6 Rogue (0/5400)/ Level 4 Wizard (125/2750) [Grade 2]


    Health Points (HP): 90/90


    Experience Points (EXP): 1875 ughter EXP, 150 Profession EXP [Unassigned]


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 113, Literacy 90, Steal 35, Pick Lock 45, Snare 55, Concentration 8, Diplomacy 5, Appraise 3, Deception 3, Intimidation 10, Taunt 5, Perform 1, Listen 9, Evasion 15, Parry 5, Block 1, Heal 11, Search 8, Spellcraft 10, Survival 2, Use Magic Device 10.


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands [Sealed] (Weakened State)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Perseverance, Able Learner, Elementary Rebirth


    Profession Abilities: Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon [Proficiency], Curved Sword Mastery


    Combat Skills: Shadowstrike, Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s eight abilities.¡± Soran checked his stats in detail, then continued to murmur, ¡°I only had six when I was this level back then. I should be a lot stronger than before if I reach the Realm of Legends!¡±


    Soran closed the screen and began reading his spellbook. With his mind focused, he started to analyze the spell structure of Arcane Missile, the most frequently used Level 1 spell. It had decent firepower, and the casting time was only one second.


    ¡°Arcane Missile [Level 1]: The caster gathers arcane energy to form spheres on his fingertips, then fires them at designated targets. The spell¡¯s spellcasting score is 5, and the base projectile count is one. For every two profession levels, the caster will create an additional projectile, for a maximum of five.¡±


    Despite being only Level 1, the information for Arcane Missile spanned over a dozen pages. Soran first nced through the pages, then memorized the diagrams and descriptions. Afterwards, he closed his eyes and tried to create the spell model based on the information from the spellbook.


    Time passed by quickly. When Soran opened his eyes after several attempts, hisplexion was slightly pale, and he could barely keep his eyes open. He closed the spellbook and took a short rest.


    Even though it was just a Level 1 spell, it was still an arduous task to construct the spell model in his mind, the main reason being the over three hundred spell nodes and fifty intertwining spell circuits needed for Arcane Missile. If not for his decent memory, just memorizing the basic structure would have taken several days.


    The spell nodes were used to extract andpress arcane energy, then direct it through the spell circuits to form, aim, and fire the projectiles. If the spell model itself was a gun, the spell nodes processed arcane energy and turned it into bullets, while the spell circuits chambered the rounds and also created aser pointer for aiming.


    Seriously, it¡¯s like I¡¯m building aplex beam rifle in my head.


    Soran massaged his temples, then opened the spellbook and resumed his work on the spell model. Soon after, he felt rather dizzy; he instinctively knew his mind was reaching its limit.


    ¡°Not even one fifth, huh...¡± Soran flicked through the spellbook briefly, then closed his eyes. ¡°I guess it will take five or so more days to learn the spell. I have 20 Intelligence and 90 Literacy, and also Able Learner and Eidetic Memory. If it takes so long for me, wouldn¡¯t it take about a month or two for other wizards to learn a Level 1 spell?¡±


    This thought was heading in the right direction, but the numbers were wrong. Normal apprentices who had just be wizards actually took roughly three months to learn their first Level 1 spell.


    The number of wizards was scarce, and even fewer chose to be adventurers; they would rather spend their time learning and studying. However, no matter how hard they studied, arge portion of wizards would remain stuck at Grade 2 and fail to achieve the breakthrough to Grade 3, even if they dedicated their entire lives to the process.


    It was gettingte. Soranid on the bed in the room, but he was so exhausted even sleep evaded him. It was a nostalgic feeling; he was reminded of the days when he tried to memorize lengthy research articles for presentations. He had crammed as much information as he could into his head, and that resulted in dizziness and headaches.


    Mind exhaustion¡ªthat was the first thing he thought. He tried to alleviate the feeling through meditation, but he could not focus. Eventually, he gave up and simply closed his eyes as heid still on the bed, hoping he would fall asleep soon.


    It worked. When Soran opened his eyes, it was already noon. It was the first time in a long while that his biological clock had failed to wake him up. He only sluggishly left his bed when the owner, thinking something was wrong, knocked on his door to check on him. Fortunately, Soran¡¯s mind had pretty much recoveredpletely, and he no longer felt light-headed.


    As the training methods of spellcasters and close-quartersbat professions differed, their growth rates could not bepared. A good example would be Soran; even though he had raised his Wizard level to 4, he still could not even cast a single spell.


    Anyway, Soran quickly ate something in the inn then left the town for Whiterun. The lizardmen from the Dark Swamp were roaming in the nearby wilderness, and it seemed that the roads would remain blocked in the near future. He had no choice but to stay in Whiterun for a while; thankfully, back in the game, the city stayed strong even during the Times of Troubles. It meant that Whiterun should be fine even if it were to be dragged into wars and conflicts, and it would be safe to stay there for now. At the very least, Soran was sure it would not be destroyed anytime soon.


    Soran had been away for a few days already. He nned to see how Vivian was doing, then start scribing some Level 0 spell scrolls. Although he had allowed Vivian to learn from Gloria, he still felt a bit uneasy; he still could not fully trust the woman.


    When Soran entered Whiterun, he realized that the city officials had not spent too much manpower investigating the fire he¡¯d caused. There were more important issues these days, such as the monsters blocking the roads, and the people were now all talking about some recently received news. It took a while for the information to reach Whiterun, but it was now known that Amber City was in ruins.


    Soran, who had surmised that was the case long ago, still startled for a second when he heard the news. It was a city he had stayed in for a while; despite not having any lingering feelings, it was still aplex emotion knowing that such a prosperous city had turned into rubble.


    No one knew the exact number of casualties, but Soran guessed tens of thousands of people were killed or injured in the incident. The fall of Amber City shocked the entire region; the Churches began sending investigators who had advanced professions, some even sending top-tier personnel who had reached the Realm of Legends.


    The Churches sought answers from their righteous gods, but they received nothing but silence; it felt like the gods had all suddenly disappeared. They no longer replied to the prayers of their devoted believers, and the rituals used to call upon the gods ceased to function. Although priests could still use divine spells, even thosecked their usual vibrant divinity.


    The Churches restricted the news, but many felt it nheless¡ªsomething huge was going on among the deities. One after another, the deities fell intoplete silence.

 Chapter 70 - Spell Memorization

    <h4>Chapter 70: Spell Memorization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Fear emanated throughout Whiterun. Apart from the news of Amber City¡¯s destruction, there were also rumors that the elite corps sent by the Whiterun officials had been almost annihted by a two-headed ogre. Some were saying that the two-headed ogre was a high-grade wizard strong enough to threaten the safety of the city, but no one knew how legitimate that information was. It took a bit of skill to evaluate the true strength of an enemy.


    Two-headed ogre spellcasters had the ability Multicast. It was one of, if not the, strongest abilities for spellcasters; even deities had to go through some trouble to obtain it. As its name implied, the user could cast multiple spells simultaneously. Two-headed ogres were almost like two separate entities sharing the same body, thus their two brains functioned independently, allowing them to cast spells together. Their arsenal of spells was inferior to that of human wizards, but the damage they could deal within the same time frame was multiple times higher.


    If the rumors were true, then the high-grade two-headed ogre wizard¡¯s Challenge Rating would almost be Legendary-tier. Not only did it have high Strength and Constitution, it could cast several spells together, and high level ones at that. It was a cheat-like existence that had high endurance and was proficient in both melee and rangedbat. It would not be an exaggeration topare it to an adult dragon. Against such a monster (literally) it would take an elite squad with at least half its members reaching the Realm of Legends to defeat it.


    Due to recent affairs, the security within the city was a lot tighter than usual. Soran had spent some time avoiding the city guards, thus it was already dusk when he finally entered a magic store. Night curfew was in ce, and Gloria¡¯s mansion was located at another section of the city, thus Soran decided to scribe Level 0 scrolls for the night and visit Vivian the next day.


    The night curfew forbade anyone from leaving their homes after nightfall. If found, the guards would interrogate and even arrest the person. Moreover, most city guards had a generally poor impression of rogues, as they were considered thieves in most ces. Soran, as a rogue, did not want to have anything to do with the city guards.


    Soran looked around the magic store. There was a plethora of spell scrolls avable, ranging from Level 0 to Level 5 spells. Level 0 spells were certainly cheap, costing only ten or so Gold Derahls. However, the prices rose exponentially as the spell level increased. Level 1 spells had price tags of at least 50 Gold Derahls, with some even reaching over a hundred. The cheapest Level 2 spell cost 150 Gold Derahls, but the average price was around 300. It rose to 500 for Level 3 spells, with some even demanding 800 Gold Derahls. The price for Level 4 spells was in the thousands, an amount Soran could not afford at this stage, and Level 5 spells were out of the question. Soran cringed as he looked at the price tags; he finally understood the despair wizards had felt back in the game. Although wizards were rich, their expenditure was even higher than their ie.


    Anything beyond Level 5 could not be purchased through normal means. Wizard organizations monopolized such knowledge, and they often recruited members by offering them high-level spells exclusive to their organization. Even if they joined, they were limited to spells of Level 7 or below. The organizations would make applicants undergo strict screening, and the person had to meet certain requirements before he could be taught Level 8 and 9 spells. The reason was simple: those spells were simply too powerful and devastating for everyone to learn.


    In any event, Soran only bought Level 0 scrolls. He could not afford to purchase the others, nor could he learn the spells even if he did buy them, at least for now. The production of scrolls was aplex process, hence the prices were high. Most wizards who bought scrolls would copy the information from the scroll into their spellbooks so as to learn the spells through studying. While the scrolls were also disposable items which could activate the spell once, it was rare to use them in such a way. The cost was simply too high, and the profit earned from the battle would not cover even ten percent of it.


    Night came, and Soran found an inn to stay at for the night. He entered his room, then sat down and began reading his spellbook. Despite the recent incidents, it was rtively peaceful aspared to the future toe. The deities were currently fighting against a terrible energy storm, but things would change when the storm robbed them of their divinity and forced them to descend as Saints. Soran had to learn as many spells as he could while it was still possible to sit down and read quietly.


    The only notable incident he could remember that would happen soon was an explosion in a distant region. . He only remembered general information about it. It should happen in the near future in Stonard, a pr region. The damage caused by it wasparable to the effects of a hundred atomic bombs, enshrouding areas within a thousand-kilometer radius with ash and smoke.


    No one had any clues about what had happened to cause the explosion. Some prayed to their gods to seek answers but received silence in return. Plenty of spellcasters had tried to explore and investigate the region. Someone even used Legendary-grade divination spells, but they all ended up being futile. Even Soran had traveled over to visit the site, but he soon left because there was nothing he could do about it. There were many theories, and the most popr one proposed that it was rted to antimatter annihtion magic left behind by the Arcane Empire, but it was nothing more than a theory in the end. Coincidentally, the deities lost their connection to the Mortal Realm during the same period, thus they had no idea what the cause was either.


    The only thing people was sure of was that the explosion caused the emergence of creatures that made even the brutal Abyss demons feel fear. Thankfully, the creatures never left the region, thus they did not pose a great threat to humanity. In the end, it was ssified as an unsolved natural mystery, and people gave up exploring the region, even though it might have contained Legendary quests. Even after the descended deities returned to their own realms, the region remained a mystery.


    There had been simr incidents back on Earth, namely the Wongongchang Explosion in China, the Mohenjo Daro Massacre in India, and the Tunguska Explosion in Russia.


    The Tunguska Explosion urred on June 30, 1908, at approximately 7 AM. An explosion of unknown cause, which had the power of five hundred atomic bombs, devastated over 2,150 square kilometers ofnd, with over sixty million trees having been burnt to ash. It was initially hypothesized to have been a meteor crash, but investigators had failed to find any craters from meteors which could have caused the incident. Though it was dered the result of a meteoroid bursting in midair, it too was eventually deemed as an antimatter annihtion explosion.


    The explosion in Stonard seemed harmless at first nce, but it ultimately affected the whole world. Monster shamans believed the explosion prophesied the end of the world, and advised their tribes to immediately evacuate. Other monsters that were less intelligent fled out of instinctual fear. This resulted in a mass exodus of monsters, but that was not it. Some of these monsters had been residing in the pr regions for so long that people believed they had gone extinct long ago. The emergence of historic monsters shocked the world.


    There was still time, however. It would take around a year after the explosion for the monsters to reach popted regions.


    Back to the present, Soran gave up learning Arcane Missile and decided to analyze the spell model of the Level 0 spell Light first. Aspared to Arcane Missile¡¯splicated model, Light only had less than thirty spell nodes and a single spell circuit. Perhaps because the difficulty was lowered drastically, it took him only two hours toplete Light¡¯s spell model in his head.


    At the same time, he received a few notifications:


    ¡°Sessfully learnt Light!¡±


    ¡°You have constructed the model of the Level 0 spell Light! Do you wish to spend 30 ughter EXP to permanently store the model?¡±


    ¡°After permanently storing the model, you will no longer require aid from a spellbook when reconstructing the spell.¡±


    Wait, is this even possible?


    Soran was awe-struck by the unexpected option, but he quickly recovered and chose ¡®Yes.¡¯ A torrent of data flowed through his brain, engraving Light¡¯s spell model into his mind.


    Flicking his fingers, Soran tried to cast the spell. Along with a small sh of light, the constructed spell model and its spell slot were expended. He closed his eyes and recalled the structure of the spell model. Much to his surprise, he could really reconstruct the model from scratch without using a spellbook.


    ¡°What if I could store every single spell?¡± Soran looked at his fingers in astonishment. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have no need for spellbooks anymore?¡±


    Spellbooks were indispensable items for wizards. It was almost impossible to constructplicated spell models without looking at the actual model from a spellbook, but Soran was apparently different. It was like he had an internal spellbook in his head, and the cost for storing spells was ughter EXP.


    Soran grinned. Multiprofessioning turned out to be better than he had expected.

 Chapter 71 - Contention

    <h4>Chapter 71: Contention</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Level 0 spells were indeed a lot simpler. It only took Soran a single night to learn Electric Jolt, Prestidigitation, Mage Hand, Mending, Read Magic, re, and another two spells. The learning process sped up as he learned more spells too. It still wasn¡¯t easy though. Some spells took more time to learn than others, and the fastest time he could achieve was thirty minutes. It also cost him 300 ughter EXP to permanently store the spells in his head.


    When he tried to learn his ninth spell of the night, the familiar feeling of dizziness struck him again. Soran knew he had reached his limit, so he put down the scrolls and his spell book and rested. Before he slept, Soran meditated and sessfully reached out to his surroundings with his subconsciousness. However, due to his mental exhaustion, his state of meditation was not deep enough to feel the Magic Network. Instead, he could only feel the elements in the surroundings. Soran gradually fell asleep while meditating.


    It was morning when Soran opened his eyes.


    So it¡¯s possible to fall asleep while meditating...


    Meditation was in fact a simr state to sleeping, and high-grade wizards could even meditate as a substitution for sleep. As one continued to meditate, his subconsciousness would reach further and further out, until it was so far away that the person¡¯s mind was almost ¡¯empty.¡¯ As such, the person¡¯s mind could rest while still perceiving their surroundings through their subconsciousness.


    Soran rubbed his temples as he got off the bed. He quickly packed up his belongings, then went downstairs for breakfast. After that, Soran headed toward the ce the merchant squad was staying.


    Although Whiterun had tightened its security due to recent affairs, it was still easy to move around during the day. At the very least, the city guards would not question Soran and throw him into prison just because of his profession. This sort of thing happened quite frequently at night, however. Soran had heard that the guards were locking people up and making them pay considerable sums before releasing them. It seemed that the city officials were gathering money.


    The merchant squad Soran had traveled with was still stuck within the city. From the looks of things, they might be stuck for another month or two. If the Whiterun officials did not take any action, they might even have to stay in Whiterun for the winter.


    Despite being powerful, the mistress, Gloria, would not fare well against the double-headed ogre wizard. It was easy enough for her to break through the monster blockade herself, but even she would have trouble if she had to bring the entire squad with her.


    The head merchant guard was training some people when Soran arrived at the mansion. He was shocked when he saw Soran, noticing his substantial growth. He nced at Soran and said, ¡°The mistress said you¡¯re free to enter.¡±


    Soran nodded in response, then nced at the trainees. He too had undergone training for a while back in the game, but the experience gain was very low. A day of intense training only gave ten or so Profession EXP, hence a lot of yers soon gave up training and went to kill monsters instead. Profession EXP was also inferior to ughter EXP, which was another reason yers preferred ying monsters. However, for the original inhabitants of the world, training was still the primary method to increase their strength.


    Soran opened the main door and entered. A maid who was cleaning the ce stopped her work and led him to the living room. She then left and returned with a cup of milk tea, a luxurious drink brewed with expensive tea bricks, milk, and sugar. The mistress had evidently given the maid instructions for his arrival.


    As a rogue and amoner, Soran was ufortable with such treatment, and he wasn¡¯t really fond of the expensive drink. He simply sat on the sofa and waited. It was basic manners not to wander around someone¡¯s house without permission.


    After a while, someone entered the living room. Contrary to his expectations, it was not Gloria, but a coquettish woman with long, wavy hair which reached her waist. She wore a delicate long dress with frills decorated with an exquisite ornament. An expensive-looking diamond ne hung around her neck, and a pink silk scarf dangled from her shoulders onto her shapely chest. On her fingers were three rings: one made of amber, another of jade, and the third with an unknown gem. A pair of ck stockings with rose patterns adorned her slender legs, and she wore a pair of red high heels decorated with eerie patterns.


    The woman looked young, but Soran was sure her actual age differed from her appearance. Her mature and noble atmosphere was not something that belonged to a youngdy.


    Soran was on guard against the woman immediately. Stockings were alchemic products created by witches, and they sold for extremely high prices. Even the cheapest pair would cost 10 Gold Derahls. What really caught his eye though was the material used¡ªthe woman¡¯s stockings were made with spider silk, a material which came from the Underdark.


    ¡°Hoho,¡± the woman chuckled as she walked over with delicate, cat-like steps. She sized up Soran with an interested look and asked in a teasing tone, ¡°So you¡¯re Vivian¡¯s brother, the little fe called Soran? As expected, such a handsome kid!¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes turned seductive as her expression became enticing. She gestured Soran toe over, and said frivolously, ¡°Come, let me have a good look. Let big sis check your body thoroughly. Hoho!¡±


    Her licentious chuckle grew louder as she gradually approached Soran. Her eyes looked as though they were glowing, and her sweet smile invited him to go over and kiss her. Her slim waist and curvy body shook ever so slightly as she walked, as though she was stimting Soran¡¯s desires intentionally.


    Soran stood up, seemingly entranced. His eyes showed both perplexion and greed. He slowly walked toward the bewitching woman, but his hand was ced above the handle of his sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± The woman did not notice Soran¡¯s hand, her eyes glowing brighter and brighter. Her face lit up with glee as she continued, ¡°Come, handsome fe. I have something to ask you.¡±


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    He had almost reached her when Soran suddenly seemed to snap out of his confused state and drew his curved sword, shing at the woman¡¯s neck. However, the sword was stopped by an invisible energy field when it was only a foot away from its target. Soran pulled back his sword and struck again, this time cutting through the defensive barrier and sending it speeding toward the woman¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Cheh.¡±


    The woman startled for a split second, but then casually flicked her finger. A weak glow radiated from her finger, and a barrier expanded quickly, mming into Soran. The impact sent him flying across the room. Soran tumbled and crashed into the sofa, but then he steadied himself by stabbing his sword into the ground, stopping after he opened up a meter-long gash on the floor.


    Soran pointed his sword at the woman and asked alertly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Casting Charm Person on him the moment they met was not the friendliest greeting. If not for the barrier, Soran would have been pressing his sword against her neck and interrogating her. The fact that she could easily repel his attack with Rebounding Force Wall proved that she was quite powerful.


    The woman looked at Soran curiously, then pouted. ¡°Quite the willpower you¡¯ve got there! Let¡¯s see if you can hold up against Dire Charm!¡±


    The woman nonchntly cast another spell. Soran took a deep breath and rushed at the witch with killing intent, his sword covered in shadow energy.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The mistress, Gloria, appeared out of thin air. She shouted angrily and pointed her finger at the woman who was casting a spell.


    ¡ªDimension Step!


    ¡ªCounterspell!


    The bewitching woman¡¯s expression turned pale and teary eyed. Her spell was forcefully dispelled, and with a grudging look in her eyes, she red at Gloria.


    ¡ªHold Person!


    Gloria cast another spell, this time at Soran. His body stiffened instantly, but his momentum and inertia were still there. He uncontrobly crashed into his original target, and his sword dropped to the floor after shing against an energy barrier.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The mistress¡¯ eyes were filled with rage, and her breathing was rough from anger. ¡°Mother! You really have to learn to restrain yourself! This is my ce! I¡¯m sure you know how to respect other high-grade witches!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear daughter,¡± her mother replied, sounding like a child who was wronged, ¡°I was just giving him my greetings...¡±


    Gloria could no longer stand her mother¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Do you greet others with charm magic? Mother, your actions are getting more and more uneptable. You should reflect on what you have done! Otherwise the Council will imprison you.


    ¡°Maze!¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression turned panicky after hearing what her daughter chanted.


    ¡°My dear daughter! For real?! Ahhhh...!¡±


    Her shout echoed in the room, but she was nowhere to be seen. She had been sent to a maze in another dimension.


    Gloria took a deep breath to calm herself down, then flicked her arms to dispel the magic on Soran.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Vivian¡¯s in theboratory, follow me.¡±


    Without giving Soran the chance to ask, nor with any n to exin anything, the mistress waved her hands, levitating everything in the room. She snapped her fingers, and everything began to return to its original state. The messy living room turned into the tidy ce it had been when Soran first arrived immediately.


    ¡ªMage Hand.


    ¡ªMending.


    Soran remained silent. He picked up his curved sword with a face void of any expression.


    The mistress was even more powerful than he had expected. Given how she could achieve such great effects with mere Level 0 spells, she had to have at least five Metamagic Abilities. It was only a matter of time before she became a Legendary witch.

 Chapter 72 - A Quiet Afternoon

    <h4>Chapter 72: A Quiet Afternoon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    A minute or two after Soran and Gloria left, a transfer gate opened in the middle of the living room. Gloria¡¯s mother emerged from the gate looking slightly flustered. She tidied her dress and tucked her wavy hair behind her ears. With a dissatisfied look, she grumbled, ¡°Little brat! You actually did it! I¡¯m your mother. How dare you trap me with Maze...¡±


    The woman sulkily looked around the empty room, then drew a circle in the air with her finger. A portal appeared, and she mumbled as she entered it.


    ¡°Let me finish discovering the secrets of the Deck of Destiny, then I¡¯ll get back at you brat!¡±


    Not too far away, Gloria sighed. She of course noticed her spell had been dispelled, but her initial goal was just to teach her mother a lesson, not to trap her for all eternity¡ªnot that she could anyway. The mistress stopped in front of a wall and touched it with her hand. It triggered some sort of hidden mechanism, and the bricks began to open up to reveal delicate mechanical parts and a spiral staircase leading down. Tools permanently enchanted with Light hung on both sides, lighting the stairs.


    The two went down the stairs and soon arrived at a spaciousboratory. It was almostrger than the actual mansion. Rows of bookshelves, each five or so meters tall and a dozen meters wide, lined the walls. The bookshelves each held hundreds of books, and there was adder which seemed to be for visitors. Wizards and witches had no need fordders as they could just use Mage Hand.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s reading inside. I cast Silence to prevent anything from disturbing her.¡±


    Gloria turned to look at Soran, then pressed her palm onto a nearby wall. Immediately, the energy barrier covering the ce dissipated. She gently opened the door and entered. Soran followed suit while looking at the items in the room. Apart from the massive amount of books, there were also plenty of alchemical devices and jars filled with unknown powders. The only device he was familiar with was the distition machine. As a rogue, he had used simr machines to concentrate poisons countless times.


    Vivian was sitting in front of a desk. Next to hery a pile of books almost as tall as Vivian herself. She was currently drawing something on a piece of paper with a goose feather quill. The little girl had a serious expression, and under her feet was a basket filled with crumpled paper balls that seemed to be failures. She was so focused on her work that she did not notice the two approaching her. Tilting her head sideways, she flicked through another book and scratched her head as though she¡¯d encountered something difficult. Vivian subconsciously bit the feather quill, then immediately spit the feathers back out after realizing what she had done.


    ¡°Vivian.¡± Gloria smiled and waved at the little girl. ¡°Soran¡¯s back. Take a rest today. We can continue studying tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Big brother!?¡±


    Surprised, Vivian turned to look at Soran. She immediately leapt out of her chair and jumped into her brother¡¯s embrace.


    The expressionless Soran also smiled as he patted Vivian¡¯s head. He lifted her up and kissed her on the forehead. It was only then he realised something¡ªVivian was quite a bit heavier than before! She was no longer light as a feather and had gained some weight under Gloria¡¯s care. Soran nced at the mistress and nodded to show his gratitude. If not for the uing events, letting Vivian stay and learn with Gloria would be a decent option. Making an eight-year-old follow him around as he wandered from city to city pained him, but there was no choice. Soon, even reaching the Realm of Legends would be only barely enough to defend oneself.


    Vivian looked like a little princess in her dress. She had her hair tied up with a pink ribbon, and she also wore a delicate breastpin which did not seem to be just for decoration. Magic research could be dangerous at times, and the breastpin might be an item Gloria prepared for Vivian just in case something happened. Vivian was still wearing the deerskin boots Soran had bought for her back in Amber City. The little girl kissed her beloved brother on the cheek, then hung onto his neck like a ko.


    ¡°Go,¡± Gloria said while still smiling, ¡°She has a lot to tell you. No one will disturb you in the backyard.¡±


    Vivian dropped back to the ground, then held Soran¡¯s hand and led him to the backyard. As they walked, the little girl asked, ¡°Big brother, where did you go? I was worried.¡±


    Soran followed Vivian to the backyard without replying. It was a sizable ce, with beautiful maple trees nted all around. Under one of the trees, there was a long wooden bench and a swing that looked to have been installed recently. Climbing vines covered the walls, and in the corner of the backyard was a fenced area full of elegant violets.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Vivian chuckled as she joined Soran, who sat on the swing. Fiery leaves fluttered down ever so gently, dancing in the air elegantly for thest time before winter¡¯s embrace imed their vibrance. The siblings enjoyed the wonderful view as they chatted. After a while, Vivian got off the swing and pulled Soran over to the bench. She made her brother let her use hisp as a pillow, a request to which Soran dlyplied.


    ¡°Big brother, I learned a lot of spells! But you know, some of them are really hard. I thought you could cast spells just by chanting... I never knew there¡¯s so much to learn! Big sis Gloria teaches me magic every morning, geography at noon, alchemy during the afternoon, and even something about religion when there¡¯s time left. I always fell asleep quickly at first, but now I¡¯m fine. The things big sis taught me are actually very useful, and she says I¡¯ll be really really strong if I learn more! I want to be strong too!


    ¡°Big sis Gloria is a very good person. She tells me bedtime stories before I go to bed, but sometimes it¡¯s soplicated that I can¡¯t understand. She¡¯s been telling me a story about a princess and a dragon, and the noble thingies going on are so boring that I always fall asleep quickly... The princess still hasn¡¯t even been taken away by the dragon!


    ¡°Ah, she also teaches me how to sing and y the lyre! It¡¯s really difficult... The songs big sis Gloria y sound very good, but it¡¯s bad when I y them.¡±


    The little girl sounded frustrated. She cuddled against Soran before continuing to murmur, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t understand. Why do wizards and witches need to learn so many things! I thought I could just point forward and go ¡®pew pew pew¡¯...


    ¡°Big sis was teaching me how to memorize spell models quickly, but I actually have no idea what they are. Those little dotted drawings are easier to remember! Ugh, I really don¡¯t like reading the words, they¡¯re annoying.¡±


    Vivian continued to rant while lying on Soran¡¯sp. She first talked about things like astrology, geography, and religion. Soran could not help but frown when she moved to things which even he could not understand. There were some spellcasting terms which sounded familiar, but in the end he was not knowledgeable in that aspect. God knows how much Gloria had taught Vivian in the past few days. The little girl was grumbling on and on, but Soran knew she was actually d to have Gloria teach her. Vivian should also have learned Read Magic, which should speed up her learning process. Soran listened to his sister¡¯s rant without interrupting, only caressing her hair and patting her back as she talked.


    Vivian closed her eyes, and her voice gradually dimmed as she continued to mumble about what had happened in the past few days. The little girl spoke happily about everything from what she did, to what she learned, to what she ate. After a while, her mumbling turned iprehensible. Soran peeked over to find his sister sound asleep, her saliva dripping onto his pants.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Soran put his coat over Vivian¡¯s small body. It was alreadyte autumn, and the breeze was chilly despite the zing sun. During their entire conversation, Vivian had not asked even once what Soran went to do. She never did, but even talking about trifling matters with her brother was satisfying enough.


    Just like that, the two stayed in the backyard peacefully. After a while, Soran also felt slightly drowsy. He ced his hand on his sister¡¯s back, then slowly closed his eyes.


    Leaning on the windowsill, Gloria was aimlessly flicking through a book. She peeked at the siblings from time to time, and as though affected by them, she also closed her book along with her eyes.

 Chapter 73 - Testing Out Magic

    <h4>Chapter 73: Testing Out Magic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Soran did not stay in the merchant squad¡¯s mansion. He went back to the inn he previously stayed in and practiced his sword techniques in the inn¡¯s courtyard. It had been two days since he had returned to Whiterun, and nothing significant had happened during that period. He read the book of the White Raven Sword Style and practiced the moves in the morning, stayed with Vivian in the afternoon, and studied spell models at night. As there were over a hundred Level 0 spells, he only learned the more useful ones. Currently, he knew ten Level 0 spells. He was also eighty percent done analyzing and memorizing Arcane Missile¡¯s spell model, and he would probably be able to finish learning it that night. As he continued to study, his knowledge of spell models also increased.


    Many spells had simr spell models, at least partially. Higher level spells often contained lower level spells¡¯ models. For example, the Level 2 spell Acid Arrow had almost a thousand spell nodes, but part of its internal structure consisted of multiple models of the Level 0 spell Acid Ssh. Along the same vein, the Level 4 spell Missile Storm also contained models of Arcane Missile within its spell model. Learning Arcane Missile would be easier for him to learn Missile Storm in the future since he would already understand a portion of the model.


    However, learning the White Raven Sword Style was not going as smoothly. A sword style was a full set of techniques and moves whichplemented each other. While using them separately was feasible, a sword style could only show its full prowess when the userbined the moves, which was why it might take up to three to five years just to be proficient in part of a sword style. Despite having talent inbat, Soran¡¯s techniques were still clumsy and far from proficient. However, he had expected that from the beginning. It took him quite a while just to learn Sword Form¡ªCrossed sh back in the game, thus he knew there were no shortcuts apart from training diligently.


    Whenever Soran visited Vivian, she stuck to him like a ma. She wouldy her head on Soran¡¯sp and ramble about the things she¡¯d done while he was away, then slowly fall asleep. As she was learning a lot of things simultaneously, it often tired her out.


    Learning about magic was actually rather boring, but even that knowledge alone was not enough to make a well-rounded spellcaster, which was why Gloria had been teaching her a wide variety of things. Soran had not known about Vivian¡¯s talent before, but after hearing from Gloria, he realized she was more of a genius than himself. She could understand and remember arge portion of a book just by reading it once. If not for his ownck of bloodline traits and abilities, he would have thought Vivian was a Descendant of God, or at least the descendant of a Descendant of God.


    However, he shot down the thought immediately. Descendants of God harbored great divinity within them, yet Vivian had not shown the slightest trace of such. They shared the same mother, so that sort of bloodline couldn¡¯t have been passed down from her side. Vivian¡¯s father was a powerful adventurer, but that was about it. There was nothing special about his bloodline either. Vivian should just be a really talented spellcaster then.


    It was different for Soran though. His father was a renowned godly thief, and Soran had probably inherited his talent from his father. Just the fact that his father tried to infiltrate and steal from a wizard tower was enough to prove his abilities. Every wizard who owned a wizard tower was at least a high-grade wizard, and the towers had plenty of traps and golems to defend against intruders. Fighting a wizard in a wizard tower was almost like fighting a red dragon. His father must have at least been a Level 15 rogue, meaning he was considerably powerful.


    Building a wizard tower cost a minimum of a million Gold Derahls. Those who had money to spare could also add in special functions like transformation and even flight. It was actually possible to turn a wizard tower into a multi-dimensional aerial fortress. Just the name alone was fancy enough, let alone its overwhelming power. These were the few structures capable of fighting a head-on war with the gods, and ancient records showed that such towers had indeed been used in that way before. ording to the scripture, a great arcanist sent his fortress to the Realm of Gods and killed one.


    Anyway, the Whiterun officials finally decided to take action. Soran had personally experienced theck of efficiency of city officials in the game, and even died in the incident because of it. It was the reason he no longer bothered with official requests and turned to squad adventuring. Soran had no sense of belonging to any country. He roamed from nation to nation, and might sometimes be a mercenary when the price was right. He would kill the enemies of whoever offered the higher reward.


    The Whiterun guards were preparing for departure. A small cavalry squad was to apany the guards, along with a bunch of adventurers hired by the city. The city officials took a week to draft up a n and even mobilized the wizards stationed in the city garrison. The total number ofbatants mobilized was roughly two thousand, which was a considerable force considering that even duringrge-scale wars, a country would only send out twenty or so thousand soldiers.


    It was not that the countriescked people, but that it would take too much time and effort to train the normal popce. With the presence of a level and skill system, it was inefficient to send outrge numbers of weak soldiers when a small squad of elites could decimate them easily.


    The region under the jurisdiction of Whiterun had over five hundred thousand people, but the regr army only consisted of five thousand soldiers, excluding the militia. The soldiers mostly had the Warrior profession, but were usually below Level 5. Training alone was not enough for them to break through the Level 5 barrier of bing Grade 2 warriors. Only those who had experienced true battles could advance to Grade 2.


    Soran nned to join them on their mission. There was no such thing as too much ughter EXP, and it was only natural for him to want to gain more.


    Now, at midnight, Soran finally learned his first Level 1 spell. He also gained 100 Profession EXP because of it. Wizards would earn 100 Profession EXP by learning a Level 1 spell, 200 for Level 2, 400 for Level 3, 800 for Level 4, and so on. No one had officially revealed the amount for Level 9 spells, but given the pattern, it had to be a considerable sum.


    It may have looked as though leveling up was easy for wizards because they could get EXP by learning spells, but the problem was learning a new spell was a lengthy process. It would take at least a month or two to learn high-level spells, and killing monsters during that duration would definitely give more EXP. Additionally, buying a high-level scroll was costly, while killing monsters brought profit.


    ¡°Hah, finally done.¡±


    After sessfully learning the spell, he started to fill his spell slots. As he was a Level 4 wizard, he had three Level 1 spell slots, and his Ring of Wizardry gave him an additional slot for a total of four. It took him two hours to finish re-creating Arcane Missile¡¯s spell model four times.


    Item Type: Low-grade Ring of Wizardry


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 1)]


    Requirements: None


    Effects: Increase Level 1 spell slots by one.


    Item Type: Withering Staff +1


    Item Quality: [Rare (Grade 1)]


    Description: A special staff enchanted by divine magic. Despite its withered trunk, a leaf full of vitality has grown from the staff. It allows the user to cast specific druid spells.


    Requirements: None


    Effects: Able to cast Level 1 divine spell Entangle (2 / 3 uses remaining).


    Among all Rare-grade rings, Rings of Wizardry were the most expensive because they allowed the user to have more spell slots. The next on the list would be rings enchanted with spells. Simr to Soran¡¯s staff, these rings could cast specific spells a certain number of times before they had to be recharged by a spellcaster who could cast those spells. Some higher quality Rare-grade items could even recharge on their own, but they came with a hefty price tag.


    Soran had been itching to cast his first Level 1 spell. He picked up a three-centimeter thick wooden nk and a half-centimeter thick steel te he had bought beforehand, then left the room. He preferred to test his abilities before using them inbat.


    Arcane Missile had a short cast time of one second as its chant only consisted of three sybles. Two ping pong ball-sized arcane missiles formed on his fingertips, then flew and struck the wooden nk. The projectiles easily punctured the piece of wood, leaving a gaping hole as the two missiles struck the same spot. Soran then cast the spell again andunched the missiles at the steel te. This time, however, they failed to puncture their target, instead only creating arge dent.


    Without the ability Spell Control, Soran could only fire the arcane missiles in straight lines. Like many other spells, the projectiles would damage the first object they came across instead of directly harming the desired target. Even spells like Finger of Death and Disintegrate worked the same way. As such, Soran once kept a hamster in his pocket whenever he traveled. It was his pet, and whenever someone cast deadly spells at him, he would unhesitatingly toss the hamster out to take the brunt of the attack.


    Now, Soran picked up the steel te and murmured, ¡°At least it works against unarmored enemies. Well, the cast time is quite short, so it can still be quite useful.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 74: Preparation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    As the Whiterun army would leave at noon the next day, Soran went to a magic store early in the morning and bought a few essential scrolls for the uing battle.


    Soran had already sold most of the loot from hisst expedition,ting him almost 1000 Gold Derahls. It looked like arge sum, but it would be gone in no time. Spellcasters¡¯ expenditures were beyond imagining; just the Invisibility scroll Soran bought this morning cost 300 Gold Derahls. It was the most expensive Level 2 scroll, and it allowed one to turn invisible upon using it. The effect could stack with rogues¡¯ Sneak, making it even more effective for Soran.


    Of course, Soran did not purchase the scroll to use it as a consumable, but to analyze and record the spell¡¯s details in order to learn the spell model. He used Read Magic to speed up the process. It took him fifteen sheets of paper to record all of the spell¡¯s details, including a thousand and two hundred spell nodes and a hundred spell circuits.


    Under the buff of Read Magic, Soran rapidly nced through the papers and started memorizing the information. Although he quickly remembered everything within ten or so minutes, it would take a few more days before he could finish constructing the spell model in his mind. Memorizing mathematical forms was easy, but applying them was harder; it was the same with spell information.


    Learning more Level 1 spells could be put aside for now. Currently, Invisibility was the most useful spell for him. After learning Arcane Missile, Soran had a grasp on how to learn spells more effectively. As such, he decided to skip the rest of the Level 1 spells and learn Invisibility first. Level 4 wizards had two Level 2 spell slots. Usingd Invisibility at the right time could be a game changer. Suddenly disappearing into thin air under broad daylight was something even 150 Sneak could not achieve.


    Anyway, mobilizing both the army and adventurers required logistical backup. Preparing supplies and assigning roles to adventurers took time. Soran was given the role of a scout, the mostmon role given to rogues. After leaving the magic store, he headed for the gray areas of the city for some illegal supplies. Restocking poison arrows and wyvern poison cost him another 200 Gold Derahls. Along with the Invisibility scroll, almost half of his earnings had already been used. If one did not carefully n beforehand, they were likely to suffer a deficit from an adventure.


    Before Soran left to start his mission, he visited Gloria¡¯s mansion. Surprisingly, he met Gloria¡¯s mother again, only this time she did not use any spells on him. She winked and smirked at Soran, and fiddled with a card between her slender fingers.


    ¡°Little fe,¡± the woman chuckled and said, ¡°did big sis scare youst time? I was just ying you know. I can make you disappear easily with Disintegrate.¡±


    Upon hearing her speak, Soran ced his hand on the hilt of his sword. Despite showing a calm face, he was already prepared to fight. The woman in front of him was Gloria¡¯s mother, but their personalities were rather different. Although Soran had not asked, it was quite obvious that the rtionship between Gloria and her mother was tense. As the saying went, curiosity killed the cat. It was better not to dabble and learn something he could not handle. He locked his gaze on the woman¡¯s fingers or, more precisely, the card between her fingers.


    It was either a card from the Deck of Many Things, the Deck of Arcane Magic, orstly, the legendary Deck of Destiny. She was probably a high-grade witch¡ªa highly powerful Northern witch who might be stronger than Gloria herself.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Gloria appeared from seemingly nowhere. She nced at Soran before turning to speak to her mother. ¡°It¡¯s about time you go back. ording to the rules set by the council, you must not leave your room for over two hours a day.¡±


    _An exiled witch?_


    Soran¡¯s brows twitched ever so slightly, but he quickly covered it up with his typical calm, emotionless expression.


    He had never been good at the basic skills Perform and Deception, even back in the game. In other words, Soran could not hide his expression through utili zing the system, which was why he always kept an emotionless and cold expression. It prevented others from guessing what he was thinking.


    Some people jokingly said that prettydies had an innate Perform buff, but apparently Gloria¡¯s mother actually was pretty good at acting. She stood up and lightly sped her hands. Before she left, she nced at Soran with an alluring expression. Despite having exceptional beauty, Soran felt as though she was preying on him, and goosebumps rose all over his body. He reflexively clutched his sword even harder, his body tensing up.


    ¡°Hohoh,¡± she chuckled, showing a bewitching smile. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really afraid of me.¡±


    She walked toward Soran and circled around him. The air around her was filled with a unique fragrance. Soran took a deep breath, seeming as though he was attracted by it. Gloria¡¯s mother had a satisfied look when she noticed this; some women liked having men under their full control. However, Soran really sniffed her fragrance just to remember the smell. Whenever he came across this specific scent again, he would be able to quickly identify the approaching person as Gloria¡¯s mother. Many predators relied on their sense of smell when hunting, though humans were more oblivious to this particr sense. Soran took advantage of this and had killed plenty of women based on their scent back in the game, with plenty of them being high-grade witches. As they could not hide their scent with Invisibility, it gave away their position despite being unnoticeable to the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When Gloria¡¯s mother finally left, Gloria apologized. Soran did not mind and followed her into theboratory. In the first ce, he was here to see Vivian before leaving the city, not to pick a fight with a powerful exiled witch. Soran simply found the mother and daughter pair quite amusing; Gloria was a kind person who valuedw and order, but her mother was clearly someone who did what she wanted.


    From his standards, Gloria should be of the Lawful Neutral alignment, probably inclining toward Lawful Good. Her mother, however, was most likely Chaotic Neutral, and was more inclined toward Chaotic Evil.


    If one did something good or bad, their alignment might change because of their actions, but that was lessmon among NPCs. It was the yers who had changed their alignments the most back in the game.


    Back to the present, it was now nightfall. After spending some time with Vivian, Soran left the mansion. The Whiterun army would officially mobilize tomorrow, and he still had preparations to make. The uing battle would not be an easy one.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 8th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Alternatively, you canclick here to donate for more releases. (Buy 2 Get 1 Free now!)


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 75 - Cooperative Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 75: Cooperative Hunting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Adventurers and the army acted separately, since the two groups¡¯ battle styles greatly differed: the army focused on powerful attacks and a sturdy defense, while adventurers were generally more agile and moved around a lot inbat. The army also fought inrge groups, while typical adventurer squads had only five members. Evenrger squads had no more than ten members. Each adventurer had his or her own role, be it tanking, damage dealing, support, or healing. The army, however, mainly consisted of heavily armored infantry, with some additionally equipping shields to act as tanks. As the fighting styles had major differences, it was easy to tell if a person was an adventurer or a soldier just from watching him fight.


    The adventurers were separated into three teams: a scout team, abat team, and a rangedbat team. Soran was assigned to the scout team, which consisted of thirteen rogues and five rangers, all Grade 2 or above. Thebat teamprised warriors, barbarians, priests, and a few rangers. They were responsible for both clearing out the remaining enemies after the army destroyed the monsters¡¯ main force and providing support and cover on the nks. The rangedbat team was made up of long-rangebatants such as wizards, sorcerers, and druids, and their main role was to dish out damage from the back. As they were vulnerable to attacks, the ranged team was to travel along with the army.


    Wizards rarely joined the army. There were many jobs avable to them, and almost every other option had higher pay and lower risks. Having a squad of wizards as full-time soldiers was something even a prosperous city like Whiterun could not afford. This was why wizards were only employed as mercenaries in case of emergencies.


    Simrly, the city officials hired the adventurers on an as-needed basis. Before they departed, everyone would get their first installment. Soran received 30 Gold Derahls, which was 10 more than those on other teams received. It was an unspoken rule that adventurers who acted as scouts or had to infiltrate enemy lines would receive fifty percent of their total reward upfront, and they would be given more loot than others. This was because their role was much more dangerous aspared to the others¡¯. Scouting was not simply a matter of checking out different ces, then reporting the findings to the main force; they had to kill enemies they came across and were often the first ones to engage inbat.


    Loot distribution would have to wait for a while after the battle was over. There was a saying: ¡®Once the battlemences, up go the expenses.¡¯ Sending out the army was aplicated matter. The cost of maintaining the army doubled the moment they decided to mobilize it. Purchasing supplies and preparingpensation for the injured and deceased all cost a considerable sum. Although the city did not have to pay the army¡¯s fees upfront like they did with adventurers, it would still add up in the end.


    The day the army departed, the city was visibly hyped. Plenty of merchants donated their supplies to show their support, with some even sending their guards to battle. The two-thousand-man force marched out of the city, giving off a fierce atmosphere. Half of the force wasposed of the city guards, all donned in metal chest tes and equipped with helmets, shields, swords, and small crossbows. Out of the remaining thousand soldiers, half of them were heavy infantry. Some of them wore half-te armor, while others wore chainmail armor. All of them were equipped with steel shields, metal helmets, well-made weapons, and heavy crossbows which could fire two bolts simultaneously.


    The remaining were the elites,prising soldiers donned in full te armor, honorary citizens, and knights. The elite soldiers werepletely covered in metal, showing only their eyes through the slits on their helmets. They held weapons of their own choosing, some opting for double-handed swords, while others chose to go with the typical sword and shieldbination. The honorary citizens and knights were wearing knight armor and rode armored horses. They heldnces and shields in their hands, and some of them carried miniature crossbows on their backs. Attendants who had simr equipment as the elite soldiers waited at their sides. Their main role was to support the knights and kill the monsters which survived the first charge.


    In fact, the standard infantry of this world wasparable to the heavy infantry of the Middle Ages. Their armor was sturdy, and each of them was equipped with decent melee weapons and crossbows. They were all trained to use both ranged and melee weapons, and theirbat prowess was over the roof. Even a small squad of well-trained soldiers could have an extraordinary impact on the battlefield.


    The southern regionscked fine warhorses, which was why the army mainly consisted of infantry. Each foot soldier had to carry around twenty kilograms of equipment, so the main force traveled rtively slowly. However, they were all well-trained soldiers, and marching while carrying such weight was a simple task for them.


    Some people thought that being able to carry such heavy weight while marching lengthy distances meant the soldiers couldst a long time inbat, but that was not the case. In traditional martial arts, there were two ways of exerting strength: one which focused on preserving strength, and another that focused on exerting as much strength as possible. Marching while carrying weights belonged to the former, while fighting in a battle belonged to thetter. By exerting a lot of strength over a short duration, one¡¯s stamina would decrease rapidly. The fatigue and toll on the body would stack up quickly, making stamina recovery slower than usual. Fighting a battle meant life and death, meaning soldiers would fight with all their might from the start. By doing so, they would expend their stamina quickly while burdening their bodies. It was akin to mustering all the strength and power within their bodies and bringing them out for just a short instant, making one feel as though he had fought for hours instead of minutes.


    The scout team camped ahead of the main forces. As part of the scout team, Soran naturally had to depart ahead of the main force. The first two days were uneventful; Soran and the other scouts spread out like a as they pushed forward, while the main forces continued to march on down the main road.


    Soran dashed through the forest with a half-elf ranger following behind him. The person was a veteran of surviving in the wilderness and believed in the Forest Queen. Due to the limitations of his profession, the ranger could not conceal his presence with skills such as Sneak, but his agility, scouting, and hiding techniques were by no means inferior to rogues¡¯. It was hard to tell his age because half-elves could live for a century or two, but he looked young. Simr to Soran, the ranger¡¯s preferred weapon was a curved sword¡ªmore specifically, an eviscerate sword, abat weapon simr to boning knives, butrger and longer. He also wore leather armor, and on his back hung a longbow.


    ¡°Gnolls!¡± Yarse, the half-elf ranger, said while crouching to look at the footprints on the ground. He then brushed the nearby bushes aside to search for more traces. ¡°There should be some goblins and kobolds also. It¡¯s not a big deal, so there¡¯s no need to let the main force know. We¡¯ll just handle them ourselves.¡±


    In fact, the army had also sent out scouts of their own, but they were mainly rangers and warriors instead of rogues. They also acted separately from the adventurers.


    Anyway, as they were going to kill the monsters themselves, they had to clear out the entire area.


    ¡°Can you track them down?¡± Soran lightly nodded and asked.


    ¡°Piece of cake,¡± Yarse chuckled and replied. ¡°Follow me. They¡¯re not far away.¡±


    Tracking down enemies by searching for their traces was the forte of rangers, especially in the wilderness. Just from detecting their scent and footprints, rangers could easily tell where their targets had gone.


    Yarse unsheathed his sword, then started walking in a half-crouch. After a few hundred meters, the traces became harder and harder to spot, but the ranger still managed to continue tracking down the monsters. Perhaps he had high Wisdom, which could help rangers instinctively determine the direction their targets had gone even when traces were scarce.


    Soon, they came across their first enemies. It was a small gnoll tribe of around a dozen, along with three tamed wolves and ten or so enved goblins and kobolds. Given that Yarse was a veteran, this fight was just to help the two improve their chemistry inbat.


    Yarse signaled Soran with his hands, telling him to go in from the nks. Soran nodded, then concealed himself in the shadows as he approached the monsters from the side. He slowly pulled out his curved sword. As he got closer, he noticed something different about this tribe¡ªthere were no gnoll pups, and all of the gnolls were adults. They had most likely only barely managed to survive and escape after a tough battle.


    The ranger waited till Soran got closer before leaping into a tree. He lightly kicked the tree trunk andunched himself upward, then settled on a thick branch after jumping a few more times. The leaves fluttered slightly as Yarse put away his melee weapon and readied the longbow from his back. Rangers had to use special quivers to prevent their arrows from falling out while moving around, hence their quivers could only hold around twelve arrows. The arrows were also held firmly in their slots, allowing the user to quickly snatch one without having to scramble for an arrow from a massive bundle of feathers.


    ¡ªBackstab!


    Soran appeared from the shadows and leapt, covering five meters with the leap. He plunged his weapon into the back of a gnoll, piercing its heart. The sword exited the gnoll through its chest, killing it in one blow.


    The alerted gnolls began to gather andunched themselves at Soran. The frontmost gnoll only just managed to lift its skull crusher though before an arrow embedded itself into its chest.


    Soran twisted his body and shed a gnoll, opening a gash on its arm and forcing it back. The second arrow came flying, and soon another gnoll had a bloody gaping hole on its thigh.


    The ranger ced his longbow onto his back quickly. All his equipment seemed to be tailor-made, making it faster and easier for him to switch weapons. He nimbly jumped from the five-meter-tall tree andnded on the ground, kneeling on one knee to cushion hisnding. Immediately after, he took a deep breath and unsheathed his sword.


    Rangers were also close-quartersbatants. Yarse¡¯s pupils widened slightly, and he charged toward the gnolls in a low stance. His speed wasparable to that of sprinters in the Olympic Games.


    Using the momentum of his charge, Yarse hurdled over the low wooden fence surrounding the gnoll settlement and shed at a gnoll in front. With just one strike, the ranger severed his target¡¯s waist, and the gnoll dropped dead to the ground in two chunks. Yarse stopped to take another breath, then rushed at the other gnolls.


    ¡°This garbage is not worth my arrows! Each arrow costs 5 Gold Derahls you know!¡±


    Yarse had the leisure tough and chat with Soran as he cut open the chest of a nearby gnoll and kicked it in the throat. The arrows he used were special arrows designed for precision. They were unaffected by wind and air currents to a certain extent and were much more urate than normal arrows.


    The duo danced their way through the gnolls. In just a minute or two, they killed six gnolls and the three tamed wolves.


    The remaining monsters felt frightened and began to flee. Soran took out his enhanced crossbow and began firing away, while Yarse picked up a sharpened wooden spear left behind by the gnolls and tossed it like a javelin.


    A fleeing gnoll shrieked as it got pinned to the ground. By the time Yarse arrived to pull out the spear, Soran had already eliminated all the other monsters.


    The ranger swung the wooden spear, smashing the pinned gnoll¡¯s skull. Its skull cracked, and the gnoll¡¯s brain sprayed everywhere. Yarse tossed the bloody spear away and turned to look at Soran.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just clean this ce up a bit. This is just an appetizer. The main dish is the ogres attacking the merchant squads.¡±


    It was a not-so-difficult fight, but the battle made the two half-elves closer to one another. At the very least, they knew more about each other¡¯s strengths. Soran knew clearly from the fight that Yarse was a Grade 3 ranger.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Wednesday, 13 th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 76 - Half

    <h4>Chapter 76: Half</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    They found only limited loot. The two split the spoils evenly, eachting around 30 Gold Derahls. It was a pretty small sum even with just the two of them, let alone if they¡¯d been in a typical squad of five adventurers; each member would then only get 10 or so Gold Derahls. Monsters rarely gathered inrge groups in the wild, thus finding even a small pack of gnolls by themselves without any intel beforehand would take half a day. Because of this, the EXP and profit gain of venturing into the wilderness could only allow adventurers to advance to Grade 4 at best. Those who were past that stage would travel to the Underdark or even the Abyss to further train themselves.


    After the battle, Soran received a notification telling him that he had earned 1200 ughter EXP, with each gnoll averaging at around 200 EXP. It was understandable, considering that not many of them had advanced into gnoll warriors, and Soran only killed half of the dozen gnolls to begin with. Additionally, as the battle¡¯s difficulty level was low, Soran only gained 1 point in Sneak, probably from the initial strike in which he used Backstab while sneaking. Backstab required precision, because it would only activate when the strike hit a critical spot, making it difficult to use unless the user was hiding and could aim precisely.


    There was a saying: ¡®Only use seventy percent of your strength in your punches.¡¯ The philosophy behind it was to prevent overmitting to the strike so that a person could retract his arm afternding a hit. However, if striking through utilizing one¡¯s waist and legs was considered using one hundred percent strength, then abilities such as Backstab and Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack would be using a hundred and twenty percent strength, bringing out the full strength of the entire body. As such, most users would take in a deep breath to increase their body¡¯s oxygen content to fuel the skills.


    High-grade close-quartersbatants all had special skills. The skills may not belong exclusively to their professions, but not everyone could learn them either. There were plenty of skills that belonged to this category. One example was meditation. Before the monk profession gained poprity, training through meditating was almost non-existent. However, currently, even warriors would undergo meditation to bring out their full potential. Some people from Earth also had simr abilities: despite being physically asleep, their minds remained awake, and their senses were heightened up to tens of times.


    Those with high-grade professions would undergo harsh training in order to forcefully awaken to these special abilities. As ascetic monks took this to the extreme, they were the strongest amongst all monks.


    When in certain states, such as being extremely rxed and tranquil, a human¡¯s reflex time could reach the degree of a few milliseconds within the game world. High-grade close-quartersbatants could even dodge bullets, and sword saints and monks were even more proficient in evasion than most. Soran once saw a few sword saints training together, and they all had extraordinary innate reflexes from their profession. Legendary sword saints could probably even split bullets firing out of a machine gun.


    While rogues were also agile, their reflexes were not that extreme. Only those who be shadowdancers could achieve such agility. However, there was a training exercisemonly known as ¡®speedrunning¡¯ that could help enhance one¡¯s agility and reflexes. It basically consisted of sprinting repeatedly with increasing intensity. One might even be able to run on water after training long enough.


    Back in the forest, the duo continued their original mission of scouting out the ce. They tracked down monsters whenever they came across traces, and sometimes they would hear the sounds of other scouts fighting. As they were still at the periphery of Whiterun, there were no signs of any lizardmen or ogres. These fights were just warm-ups for the true fight toe, and they served to enhance team chemistry among adventurers. If they did not cooperate beforehand, they might make mistakes due to being unfamiliar with each other¡¯s fighting styles.


    By evening, the army had already reached the boundary of Whiterun, the region where Soran and Yarse had been. The scouts went on to check out the dense forest ahead, and casualties finally urred when they encountered ogres. An adventurer¡¯s waist took the brunt of an ogre¡¯s mace, and by the time priests arrived, he had already died.


    Late that night, Soran and Yarse returned to the army camp and ate their rations since they¡¯d finished their mission early.


    ¡°Looks like Whiterun ns to annihte the monsters in one go.¡± Yarse jumped to join Soran on the four-meter-tall rock he was sitting on, handed him a bottle of liquor, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s about time for the regr clean-up operation that happens every five years anyway. Heh, those nobles. They probably took a lot of the money assigned to the operation for themselves.¡±


    The army cleared out monsters at certain intervals, mainly to prevent an outbreak of monsters. They reproduced like weeds, their numbers growing year by year. A gnoll would give birth to a whole bunch of pups at once, and with enough food, they could grow into arge tribe in just three years. Due to having lower intelligence than humans, monsters grew up and reproduced faster than humans to make up for their disadvantage.


    Soran waved his hand at the offered bottle and said, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    The ranger did not seem to mind and drank the liquor himself.


    ¡°Those in front met trolls. I heard that three died. The army¡¯s already sent their wizards over.¡±


    _Trolls?_


    Soran startled upon hearing the word and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Wait, trolls are already at the borders?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Yarse frowned in response.


    He took out his arrows and cleaned them one by one. True adventurers loved their equipment as though it was part of their own bodies. The ranger even tested to see if the two arrows he had used today were still in good shape by bncing them on his fingers. He was obviously a brilliant longbow archer, which was rare among half-elves.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good sign, you know,¡± Yarse continued. He finished sharpening the tip of the two used arrows with his sword before cing everything back where it belonged. ¡°Those annoying bastards just won¡¯t die. They¡¯re really tough to handle if you¡¯re unprepared. I hope it¡¯s not the entire tribe migrating. Have you ever heard of the Battle of the Grey Hills of Autumnfall?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Soran lightly shook his head.


    Yarse carefully removed the blood stains from his sword and began to speak with a tint of nostalgia in his tone. ¡°It was five years ago. Hill giants took over the ck Iron Ogre Tribe¡¯s territory and forced them to move away. Those fes settled down within Autumnfall¡¯s territory. It was still fine when they were few in number, but they were hard to handle once they reformed their tribe.


    ¡°A lot of us died in the battle. Over half of the half-elven army suffered casualties. Even the five hundred elite longbow archers were almost annihted. These humans may have great equipment, but they don¡¯t seem a lot stronger than the half-elven army to me.¡±


    The ranger lifted his shirt to reveal a long centipede-shaped scar on his stomach. ¡°I was lucky to survive. I got hit with a flying axe in the stomach. My intestines probably got shortened by a chunk too. I retired from the army and roamed from city to city, and now I¡¯m just trying to earn a bit more before I get too old to do such work. Gotta save up some money for the future, you know.¡±


    Yarseughed; it seemed like he really wasn¡¯t that young after all. He must have


    gone through plenty of battles to be so experienced.


    Adventurers who fought up close would quickly experience a decline inbat prowess due to aging. Unlike wizards, who be stronger the longer they lived, close-quartersbatants¡¯ abilities dropped over time. If one was unable to enter the Realm of Legends, where age would no longer be a concern, they would inevitably grow old and die of old age. It was already considered pretty decent for middle-aged humans to be half as strong as they had been in their prime. Despite having more experience, their physical state was already nowhere as good as before.


    As half-elves aged slower than humans, if Yarse was already nning to save up some money and retire for good, he was probably almost fifty years old already. Even though half-elves could live for up to a century, their agility would drastically decrease upon reaching the fifty-year threshold. They might still look young, but their bodies no longer had the vitality of youth. A lot of rangers would then turn to divine magic to at least be somewhat useful. In fact, most high-grade rangers knew a few low-level divine spells for this reason.


    Soran remained silent


    It was a simple interaction between two solo adventurers. Yarse was trying to be friendly with Soran so as to establish a good rtionship with him. In such arge-scale battle, it was necessary to have someone who was at least somewhat trustworthy to watch his back. Soran, however, did not want to speak about anything personal with a stranger he had met not too long ago. He simply extended his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave the front to the army. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we are careful.¡±


    Yarse shook Soran¡¯s hand, then drank another sip of liquor.


    ¡°Although you look human, I feel like you¡¯re a half-elf. My intuition has always been spot on,¡± hemented idly.


    The two actually did not converse all that much. They by no means trusted each other, but at the very least, they knew that they would cover for one another in battle. That alone was enough for both of them; the chances of surviving were a lot higher than if they were fighting alone in such a chaotic environment.


    A bugle call could be heard from the army camp. A team of fully armored warriors was carrying back a troll corpse. After noticing the dead troll, the atmosphere among the adventurers turned heavy. Trolls had extraordinary regenerative abilities, and they were hard to kill without using fire or acid. They had even greater Strength than ogres, and their Constitution was above 20 the moment they were born, with most reaching up to 25 sooner orter. They could regenerate their limbs and even their heads.


    If trolls appeared in such close proximity to the city, who knew how many monsters had flooded out from their original habitats? It looked like clearing the roads would be a much harder task than expected. Soran could only hope that the army had overwhelming strength over the monsters; their equipment was designed to y dragons, and he could even see some heavy war machinery in the army camp.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 15th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 77 - Whiterun Battle Formation

    <h4>Chapter 77: Whiterun Battle Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Three days after mobilization, the army finally left the borders of Whiterun and entered the wilderness. The army scouts and adventurers scattered around the main army brought back plenty of intel on the surroundings. A while back, monsters had attacked merchant squads traversing past this region and got their hands on a great deal of the merchants¡¯ goods and valuables. After several battles, the ownership of those items changed hands once again. Of course, the adventurers and soldiers had to hand them over to the city after ying the monsters. Soran also killed some monsters, and his reserve of ughter EXP once again returned to 3000. However, he earned pretty much nothing in terms of loot and money.


    ¡°There¡¯s a stockaded vige ahead.¡± Soran looked at the familiar path, and said to Yarse beside him, ¡°I was here when the vige got raided by lizardmen. They defended against the first attack, but I¡¯m not sure if they moved away after that. It¡¯s probably a lizardman settlement by now though.¡±


    If the vigers had ultimately decided to stay, Soran was almost sure they would all be dead by now. He signaled Yarse, and the two crouched as they walked toward the river near the stockaded vige. Lizardmen liked ces with water sources nearby, which was one of the reasons they targeted the vige in the first ce. When they could barely see the wooden fences in the distance, Yarse took out a cylinder and ced it in front of his eye.


    _A monocr?_


    Soran stopped and waited for Yarse.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s already upied by lizardmen,¡± Yarse said while handing the monocr over to Soran. He then said nonchntly, ¡°This is just a little ything made with alchemy. Only 10 Gold Derahls.¡±


    ss was not all that rare, but pure ss which was transparent was troublesome and costly to produce. Binocrs and monocrs were alchemic products, with some having enchantments and runes on them. A simple one like Yarse¡¯s was rtively cheap, but those with special effects could cost up to hundreds of Gold Derahls.


    Soran received the monocr and looked at the vige. He could see lizardmen standing watch on the watchtowers, and most of the houses inside the walls had already been burnt down. The lizardmen had destroyed the houses and built simple huts instead.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good handful of them.¡± Soran returned the monocr to Yarse and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can handle that many lizardmen. Let¡¯s go back and hand over the intel to the army.¡±


    Yarse nodded in agreement, then stowed his monocr away. Adventurers would only engage in a fight if they believed their chances of winning were over fifty percent. A veteran like Yarse would not challenge missions beyond his capabilities; everyone had only one life after all. Even if they won the battle, it was no different from a loss if they suffered from severe injuries and became disabled. Taking high risks too often would not end well, and those who did so would eventually have to pay for their actions. Losing a limb was too costly, and more often than not adventurers would be unable to afford the fees for treatment.


    The two quickly returned to the army camp and reported their findings. Soon, a brawny man who seemed to be an officer came to meet them. He wore full temail armor and was equipped with a steel shield and gauntlets, leather gloves, a refined longsword, and a short crossbow. Behind him stood fifty soldiers, all belonging to the Whiterun army. They all wore leather armor with metal ting and had shortswords, metal shields, and light crossbows. Whiterun did not have a lot of archers, but almost every soldier knew how to use a crossbow, meaning light infantry could take on the role of arbalists when necessary. Apart from the soldiers, a wizard dressed in a gray robe also came along. Although Soran could not tell his level, he seemed to be above Grade 2.


    ¡°Whiterun Guard Corps 37th Infantry Division, Captain Hanks here.¡± The bearded man nodded at Soran and said, ¡°The higher ups sent me to clear out the lizardmen.¡±


    Due to frequent battles, the armies of this world would almost never turncent. Perhaps they may be corrupted, with some soldiers turning to the evil alignment, but theirbat strength would still remain.


    Hanks was a decisive person. After gathering his men, he immediately asked Soran¡¯s group to lead the way. Some people considered warriors as ¡°proper warriors¡± only after they had reached Grade 3, and Hanks only seemed to be a Grade 2 warrior to Soran. However, his equipment was of much higher quality than adventurers¡¯. Although they were not Rare-grade items, at the very least, the temail armor he was wearing was still better than poor-quality Rare-grade equipment.


    After an hour or two, the team was now near the upied stockaded vige. Hanks let his men rest for a while, then asked Soran and Yarse, ¡°Can you two take out the sentinels?¡±


    Yarse and Soran nodded, then crept their way toward the two nks separately.


    The ranger took out his longbow and made a hand sign to the right before sneakily jumping into a tree. As longbows had great range, Yarse was responsible for taking out the sentinels on the watchtowers. Soran, on the other hand, dissolved into the shadows with his enhanced crossbow in hand. His duty was to take out the two guards near the main entrance.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers were still hiding quietly in the forest several hundred meters away from the vige.


    _Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!_


    The sound of projectiles whistling through air reached their ears. Yarse sniped the sentinels standing near the rms, while Soran killed the guards at the main entrance.


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    After seeing the lizardmen drop from the watchtowers, Hanks immediately donned his helmet and ordered his men to move out. ¡°Wizard, break the door!¡±


    The wizard was apparently dissatisfied with the way Hanks ordered him, but he still quickly chanted a spell, and a half-ton stone golem appeared out of thin air. The ground shook every time the golem took a step. The Whiterun soldiers spread out, with their shields lifted upfront, then charged at the vige. When they were a hundred and fifty meters away from the front gate, they shifted their shields to cover their upper torsos and took out their light crossbows.


    The interior of the vige went into an uproar after the lizardmen realized they were being attacked. Archers immediately climbed onto the watchtowers and began firing away at the soldiers.


    _Ting! Ting! Ting!_


    __ A dozen arrows flew toward the Whiterun soldiers, but they continued to press forward. Their shields effectively protected them against the projectiles, causing many of them to skitter or bounce off their shields.


    The stone golem could not even be bothered with protecting itself against such puny attacks. It walked directly to the front gate and began mming it with its fists. In just under a minute, the stone golem shattered the wooden gate.


    ¡°Take battle formations!¡± Hanks lifted his shield, slowed down, and shouted, ¡°Whiterun Tactic!¡±


    The fifty-man team immediately split into groups of five, each with three standing in front and two standing in the rear. The vanguard unsheathed their shortswords and charged with their shields in front, and the others followed while reloading and firing their crossbows repeatedly. Hanks lifted his shield up high and shouted a war cry, then joined his men in their charge. Even though he was wearing full temail armor, his speed was still close to that of hundred-meter-sprinters back on Earth. He ran straight through the entrance, mming into a lizardman warrior with his shield and sending it flying.


    The wizard stayed back, with no intention of engaging in battle; even the golem stopped moving after destroying the gate.


    The Whiterun soldiers quickly took over the main gate. After ying another three lizardmen, Hanks returned to his men and yelled, ¡°Regroup!¡±


    The soldiers formed a square formation, with those standing on the outermostyer defending the formation with their shields and swords, while those in the middle fired their crossbows. They maintained the formation regardless of what happened. They did not rashly pursue the retreating enemies, but instead slowly moved forward while ughtering any lizardmen they came across. Whenever anyone got hurt, the soldiers would immediately pull their injuredrade to the rear of the formation. Even Hanks got hit by a few arrows, but they were ineffective against his armor. He returned fire with his crossbow, then guarded his head with his shield.


    After oveing their initial panic, the lizardman warriors began to gather. Against the armored soldiers, archers were rtively useless and could not deal much damage. As such, the lizardmen decided to charge and engage in close-quartersbat.


    ¡°Defensive formation!¡± Hanks shifted his stance and lifted his shield, then roared, ¡°Charge! Shield bash!¡±


    The soldiers regrouped to form a horizontal row. They lowered their crossbows and lifted their shields and stood still. When the charging lizardmen were only thirty meters away, they responded by roaring together and rushed at the monsters. They mmed right into the lizardmen with their shields, bashing them.


    The sounds of collisions and groans resounded throughout the vige. The soldiers on the nks began to narrow the formation, forming rows of ten. They slowly pushed forward while blocking attacks with their shields and retaliating with their shortswords. Almost like harvested wheat, the lizardman warriors dropped to the ground one after another. However, the damage dealt was insufficient to end their lives. As such, the soldiers in back rows dealt the final strike on the barely surviving lizardmen one by one.


    Like a sturdy wall, the soldiers repelled the waves of attacks by the lizardmen one after another. There were dozens of lizardman corpses on the ground, but the fifty-man formation was still going strong. None of them panicked, and they marched on at a steady pace. They did not retreat when the lizardmen attacked, nor did they speed up to pursue the monsters when they fled. They simply closed in on the lizardmen, slowly forcing the monsters into a corner.


    Yarse met up with Soran on the nks. The ranger unsheathed his sword and looked around. ¡°The Whiterun guards started training to use shields inbination with shortswords when they were in the militia. This degree of attack is not enough to break their formation. Let¡¯s sneak in from the sides and kill the lizardmen¡¯s leader.¡±


    They could hear the soldiers roar together. They stopped every thirty steps, making their advance slow, but that was enough to corner the lizardmen. Even with just one-third the numbers, they were forcing their enemies back. Any lizardmen that attempted to attack them were either stabbed or shot to death. After every wave of attacks, there would be a dozen more lizardman corpses on the ground, while the soldiers remained unfazed.


    With the number of archers steadily decreasing, the pressure on the light infantry acting as arbalists was almost non-existent. They could freely fire away at the monsters, further lowering their numbers.


    Perhaps unable to stand the pressure anymore, a lizardman warrior who seemed to be stronger than the others roared, then led ten of its brethren and attacked from the nks. It attempted to attack from the side of the formation where defenses were weaker.


    Hanks yelled in response, ¡°Throwing axes!¡±


    He took out a short axe, only twenty centimeters long, from his back, spun it in his hand, then threw it to the front. Within the square formation, twenty soldiers who seemed to be especially well-trained all took out axes from their backs and threw them on Hanks¡¯ signal.


    Half of the charging lizardmen dropped dead on the ground. The one leading the charge was the first to fall, with five axes embedded in its body. Other lizardmen tried to jump into the center of the formation, but they were dead by the time they reached the ground.


    The monsters¡¯ morale finally plummeted to the point that theypletely lost their will to fight. They started to flee out of fear.


    From the moment the soldiers breached the gate till the end of the battle, not fifteen minutes had passed. The Whiterun soldiers only marched five hundred steps inside the vige, but it was enough to kill, or more precisely, ughter all the hundred or so lizardmen. Only seven soldiers were lightly injured in the battle, most of them struck by arrows.


    It was aplete massacre¡ªa merciless ughter by a well-trained army against a mob of monsters.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Sunday,17th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    Earn a free copy of the ebook by entering your email here (First 15 entries only!): https://.surveymonkey/r/P3SSL8G


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 78 - Combat Expertise

    <h4>Chapter 78: Combat Expertise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The lizardmen had beenpletely defeated. Only the females, children, and elderly remained within the walls. The remaining lizardmen shrieked in fear. Some went into a frenzy and ran at the Whiterun soldiers, but they were shot dead immediately. This overwhelming sess could be attributed to the soldiers¡¯ tactics. Despite not having high levels and being unable to match adventurers in one-on-one situations, regr soldiers¡¯bat strength would rise exponentially when fighting in a battle formation.


    The soldiers, who probably all had over 100 Block, proficiently blocked attacks with their shields and counter-attacked with shorstwords. Those acting as light infantry spread out slightly, mercilessly ying any remaining lizardmen, regardless of their age and sex. The soldiers repaid the lizardmen for raiding the vige. Children and the elderly might be spared in wars between the same species, but inter-species wars would only end when one side was annihted. There was no need to hold back when they treated one another as monsters. If the soldiers left the lizardman children alive, they would only be filled with hatred and wage war against humans when they grew up. If the female lizardmen were spared, they would give birth to more and more lizardmen in no time. In short, there was no reason to spare any of them.


    In this world, humans were not as dominant as they were on Earth. shing with other species often meant fighting for territory, and the humans of this world had just one policy, as theycked overwhelming dominance¡ªkill as many of the enemies as possible while securing as much territory as they could manage. The aim was to kill the monsters to the point that they would not dare to approach human settlements. By annihting the monsters that raided human viges, other monsters would probably believe that they would suffer the same fate if they did the same. In fact, that was how the outer viges of Whiterun had managed tost so long. If the army did not ughter the monsters that dared to trespass human territory, the monsters would have raided the viges long ago. After all, humans were the best farmers among all species and produced a lot of food.


    Presently, Soran and Yarse circled around to the back of the vige. Surprisingly, they failed to find the lizardmen¡¯s leader. Soran suddenly recalled that he had killed a lizardman blighter when he fought to defend the vige; it might have been the leader of the tribe. It was actually highly possible, considering spellcasters had high social status.


    If the blighter Soran had killed was the tribe leader, then it was very likely that they had yet to appoint a new leader. Without a powerful spellcaster holding them back, the lizardmen would fight among themselves for the position. The winner, which would most likely be the smartest and strongest among the lot, would take over the ce as tribe leader.


    ¡°Over here!¡±


    It seemed that Yarse¡¯s Search skill was pretty high.


    Soran slowly snuck into the house, slicing the throat of an unaware lizardman on the way. Inside, they found a chest filled with a bunch of coins of different values, as well as other valuables like gems and pieces of jade. Those were probably loot the lizardmen obtained by raiding viges belonging to other monsters. They normally had no way of selling these items, but they would still keep the loot nheless. From time to time, extremely daring merchants willing to bear the risk of getting killed might try to strike deals with lizardmen for their jewels.


    Yarse nced at the contents, then quickly signaled Soran and said in a low voice, ¡°Fifty-fifty.¡±


    Soran nodded in response, and the two began quickly splitting the loot and stuffing the items into their multi-dimensional bags. As the Whiterun soldiers did most of the work, the valuables were technically their loot. To avoid getting on the city¡¯s bad side, the duo only took the most expensive-looking items and stuffed some random stuff from the room into the chest to make it seem unlooted. Each of them took some jewels and Gold Derahls, leaving behind the bunch of Silver Derahls and some random items in the chest. When the Whiterun soldiers searched the ce for loot after the battle, they would at most think the lizardman tribe was simply poor. There were probably valuables in other houses anyway, so it was not like the city lost a lot by them stealing a bit.


    Although there were no Rare-grade items, each of them still profited by around 300 Gold Derahls. Perhaps because the two had just struck their first deal, they felt closer to one another, albeit just a little.


    After looting the chest, the half-elves went back to the nks of the vige and started killing some lizardmen to cover up their previous actions. They did not jump right into the heat of things though and simply cleaned up the as-yet untouched monsters on the sides.


    Soran observed the Whiterun soldiers fighting while he killed more lizardmen for ughter EXP. Around half of the soldiers had the skill Combat Expertise, a counter-attacking ability used mostly by warriors with defensive fighting styles. It allowed the user to proficiently defend with a shield while counter-attacking with medium-sized weapons such a shortswords. By having Improved Combat Expertise, like Captain Hanks, users would be able to counter-attack using long andrge-sized weapons as well.


    Soran shot the dispersed lizardmen one by one. Adult nonbatants only gave 100 ughter EXP, while the elderly and the children were worth only 30 to 50 EXP each. Even so, he showed no sympathy to those monsters. He had been there when they ughtered the vigers, giving him one more reason to mercilessly destroy them, though it wasn¡¯t like he needed such a reason to kill monsters in the first ce. In just a short while, over a dozen lizardmen had died at Soran¡¯s hands. The main battle was over, and some lizardman warriors surrendered out of despair. However, they were only rewarded with a shortsword through their hearts; the city had no ns of taking captives.


    In some coastal cities, they would take monsters as captives and make them fight in arenas, but Whiterun had no such practices. When dealing with monsters that surrendered, the soldiers would simply kill them. It was a tradition among the city¡¯s guards passed down from olden times. As a city that strived to survive even when surrounded by various monsters, there were some important traditions which could not be forgotten, and this was one of them.


    Defeating the lizardmen¡¯s main force took only half an hour, but sweeping the battlefield and searching for loot took a lot longer. Although most lizardman warriors had been killed, around one third of them still managed to escape. After learning such a painful lesson, they would not be back for at least three to five years. Even if they were, it would only be for small-scale raids.


    ¡°Captain!¡± A soldier kicked opened a door and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a warehouse over here!¡±


    Hanks pulled out his blood-stained sword as he walked over. He looked around the ce and said, ¡°They probably got the stuff from the vige. These vigers... living in the wilderness to avoid taxes just to end up losing their lives. How stupid!¡±


    Apparently Hanks thought that the original vigers had all been in and eaten by the lizardmen. There were plenty of food and crops inside the warehouse. If the vigers had moved in advance, they would never have left behind so much food. From the look of things, the vigers had either moved away hurriedly, leaving them with no time to transport their stock of food, or they simply got ughtered by the lizardmen. Soran felt that it was the former, because anyone with a clear mind would not stay behind after getting raided and nearly annihted. Perhaps the lizardmen raided the vige again after he had left, making the vigers evacuate with haste, even leaving behind their precious food. After all, the lizardmen had just been scared away by Soran¡¯s magic that night. They still retained arge portion of theirbat force after the night raid; that was pretty apparent when looking at the massive amount of dead bodies now filling the vige.


    There was still sparse fighting urring in the vige. The soldiers split into groups of three to search the houses for loot, with two looking for items while the remaining one stayed on guard. Back at the rear, the wizard had already stowed away his golem. These golems produced through alchemy ate through energy at terrifying rates, which was why they were only used as mainbat forces in wizard towers. If mobilizing an army burnt through coins, then sending out golems burnt through gems. Due to the loss of golem technology through the passage of time, the price of using alchemical golems was rather high, and they remained stored away and idle most of the time. They adhered to Alchemy¡¯s First Law of Equivalent Exchange; to mobilize golems that hadrge mass and size, plenty of resources were required.


    The soldiers gathered all sorts of loot from within the vige. ording to the unwritten rule among the army, they could keep half of everything they found, and they would have to hand the rest to the higher-ups. Hanks looked through the items, then removed some to form three portions: one each for Soran, Yarse, and the gray-robed wizard. The three naturally received their portions and stowed the items away. Hanks kept another fraction of the remaining items to hand over to the city, then distributed the rest back to the soldiers. It was sort of like a bonus on top of their standard sry.


    ¡°The battle is over. You have improved your skills in battle and learned skills from observing others fight!¡±


    ¡°Parry +5, Block +1.¡±


    ¡°You have gained a slight understanding of the ability Combat Expertise.¡±


    _A Combat Ability alert?!_


    Soran startled upon observing the notification. Despite being a rtively basic defensive ability, it should not have been so easy to get its ability alert.


    _Was it because I have Able Learner?_


    Soran tried recalling the battle, and found that he really could remember some of the counter-attacking techniques the soldiers had used.


    Combat Expertise was an ability which could be obtained through normal training. Its effect was to allow the user to defend and counter-attack more proficiently. Through blocking and parrying, the user could divert an enemy¡¯s attack and create an opening, then retaliate by making use of the force from the previously received attack. This ability had a prerequisite of having 100 points in both Block and Parry, because simply knowing the techniques did not mean one could effectively use them in battle. There was a simr ability, namely Two-Weapon Defense, which had a higher requirement of 150 in both Block and Parry due to it being more advanced.


    _There¡¯s no time to train Block. It¡¯ll have to wait, I suppose._


    Soran looked at the soldiers, then nodded at Yarse who was standing not too far away. The two turned to leave.


    Judging from their current pace, they would be near the ogres¡¯ territory tomorrow. The battle at the ins was the key to the whole situation; the roads would only be re-opened after expelling the ogres. It would be a battle where two forces went head-to-head, and even adventurers had to cover the army in such arge-scale battle.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 22nd June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    Earn a free copy of the ebook by entering your email here (First 15 entries only!): https://.surveymonkey/r/P3SSL8G


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 79 - Ogre Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¡ª Ogre Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: SaltyTank


    Editor: AyaSnow


    Defending one''s territory against invaders was aw of nature. Only after sessfully defending against others'' attacks would one be acknowledged as the territory''s rightful owner. If not, others would simply keep on challenging for ownership of thend. In other words, the ogres trying to take over the region near Whiterun would have to defend against the city''s army in order to secure their newly obtained territory and proim their ownership through blood and deaths. If they simply avoided the humans, not that that was possible anyway, other monsters would challenge their im over the ce, leading to extended chaos.


    There were many regions which belonged to no one, but that did not mean the nearby inhabitants would wee new immigrants into the area. If it had been a small wandering tribe, maybe no one would have cared, but this time a massive tribe had moved all together to a new ce, destroying the region''s equilibrium.


    Unless they could not rival the monsters in battle, humans would not allow arge ogre tribe to settle down near their major roads. If they really could not get rid of the monsters, they would give up on that road and open up another one by clearing their way through the wilderness. Norge monster tribes lived near the major roads because the cities had been whittling them down generation by generation until the monsters never returned due to the fear burnt into their minds. After being utterly defeated so many times, even monsters would learn to avoid areas near major roads.


    The ogres'' settling down in the region was the same as sending out a challenge to all original inhabitants, and there was no better way to show their might than to destroy the humans aiming to clear them out. As long as the target location was in the wild, the Whiterun officials would not spend too much effort on reiming the ce. If they were defeated, then they mightunch one or two more attacks before giving up; there was nothing to profit from dragging the battle on. At best, they would build a defensive line near the monsters'' settlement and leave them be as long as they did not invade. However, things would be different if it was a fertile region. Cities would attempt to reim such an area due to demand for food, no matter how many attempts and casualties it took. Humans were really stubborn when it came to fertile farnd.


    It had happened plenty of times throughout history. Autumnfall was actually a city established by half-elves after they got rid of the original ogre tribe living there. The half-elves had since fought countless wars in order to defend their territory, battling against ogres, beastmen, and hill dwarves. They stood their ground and safeguarded their own city, and, in the end, the nearby inhabitants acknowledged their ownership over the 300,000-kilometre-square territory because they had run out of ideas for dealing with the half-elves.


    Merely upying a ce did not mean others acknowledged someone''s im over it. Other monsters would simply attack and take over the region whenever the ''owners'' were weakened or unaware.


    People who lived in the wild built stockaded viges, but they weren''t so muchndowners as humans who simply lived in the wild; they did not have control over the territory, as the monsters nearby did not acknowledge them. It was impossible to obtainnd without shedding plenty of blood.


    Near afternoon on the second day, Soran finally saw the ogre tribe''s war g, or what counted as one at least. To be precise, it was a wooden pole with human skulls hung on it and secured to the ground with a pile of stones.


    It was a sign¡ªone that dered that anynd beyond the g was the ogres'' territory and hunting ground. Any trespassers would be considered invaders. It was simr to the stone monuments engraved with the words ''Whiterun'' and a drawing of a stallion erected near the borders of Whiterun.


    "Looks like it really is an ogre tribe," Yarse said seriously.


    Only well-established tribes would mark their territories in such a manner. At the very least, it meant the monsters believed they were strong enough to im thend and challenge all nearby inhabitants. It was simr to how dragons would leave their scent in the region and warn others of their presence after setting up their nests. From the moment they set their gs, they would do whatever they liked within the imednd, which unfortunately included eating any human merchants that traveled through those roads.


    "Destroy it!"


    A Whiterun officer shouted. Despite not having enough strength and power to expand into the wilderness, Whiterun still would not stay silent when an ogre tribe settled down near its borders and even blocked one of its major roads. It took centuries for the city to expand from having only dozens of square kilometers of territory to their current scale of hundreds. They couldn''t allow any backtracking.


    Even so, Whiterun''s borders still suffered from monster attacks. The city''s territory included rtively inessible terrain like thick forests and steep hills, and monsters such as gnolls hid and lived in those regions. They woulde out from time to time to attack viges, but the city could not do much about them. As long as the area was unsuitable for farming, which more often than not meant there was little human activity, monsters could survive and reproduce. Even if the city annihted every monster within its territory, stopping other monsters from moving in was easier said than done. Training a human soldier took two decades on average, and the normal popce had no advantage over monsters in term ofbat prowess.


    The heavy wooden pole fell down along with a loud bang, and the Whiterun army pushed on. Now that the ogre tribe had established its im over the territory, they would have built arge settlement for sure. In other words: a fortress.


    Unlike ogres that roamed the wilderness, ogre tribes had at least several hundred members. Their numbers did not seem like much at first nce, but it became moreplicated when they were all first-rate warriors. Ogre tribes even passed on knowledge and traditions from generation to generation, including techniques for creating weapons and leather armor, taming monsters, and capturing other monsters as ves. They often heldrge numbers of kobolds and goblins captive and made them work by mining or serving the ogres. The captives could also be eaten if food supplies ran low.


    An ogre tribe with five hundred members would require a territory with at least a fifty-kilometer radius. They were omnivores, but their preference was meat. Without a sufficientlyrge territory, the food supply within the region could not sustain them.


    The adventurer and army scouts all spread out and went ahead once again. Large tribes would not roam around their territory, but would instead build a settlement. It was best to find it as soon as possible and strike before the fortress waspleted. Otherwise, the Whiterun army would have to besiege the ce.


    The adventurers all had serious looks after entering the ogre tribe''s proimed territory. Soran and Yarse joined another three adventurers to form a squad of five, and they set out to search throughout the ins.


    Ogres were dangerous monsters. Their skin was as tough as leather armor, and their thickyer of fat under their skin further shielded them from damage. Even enhanced crossbows could not damage their internal organs. It was not wise to fight head-on with ogres. It was best to fight in a squad by tiring the ogre out before killing it when the opportunity presented itself.


    As they went further into the ogres'' territory, the traces of ogre activity gradually increased. When they finally spotted their first ogre, they were all stunned and had stiff expressions.


    What they saw was a halfpleted fortress halfway up a hill. At the bottom of the hill, tall ogres were logging while ogre warriors transported the logs to the fortress under construction. With the help of other ogres, the warriors nted the logs deep into the ground, forming walls. They were literally splitting the stone ground apart. A group of kobold ves was getting rid of small chunks of rock that sttered everywhere while being whipped by their oppressors. The squad could even just barely see a forge where kobolds were forging the ogres'' weapons.


    The kobolds'' forging techniques were extremely crude, but that did not matter. As long as they held a heavy weapon made with enough metal, ogres were already threatening existences.


    "Look!" Yarse looked into his monocr and said with a cramped look on his face, "Notice that ogre warrior standing guard over there."


    Soran looked over and had a simr expression. He saw an ogre warrior dressed in full temail armor and holding a two-hundred-pound spiked mace. The armor waspletely different from armor crafted by humans. It looked more like a messy chunk of metal that a third-rate cksmith apprentice had melted and simply molded into the general shape of armor without any refinement. Each shoulder piece alone probably weighed around thirty pounds, which was a lot for humans, but very little for ogres.


    "That is surely the work of a double-headed ogre wizard!"


    Soran lowered Yarse''s monocr and said, "Normal ogres aren''t that smart. It''s already considered pretty good if they can hold themselves back from eating their ves. Only ogre wizards know how to tame and rule over other monsters."


    The hill fortress was already halfplete. With strong ogres working as the mainbor force, they could construct a fortress fairly quickly. The construction looked a bit crude, but the walls made with thick logs were very sturdy. The fortress gave off a rough and primal atmosphere.


    On the hill, corpses of goblins, kobolds, lizardmen, and gnolls hung on top several tall wooden poles. Almost every intelligent monster species had been caught and turned into ves by the ogres, living harsh and oppressive lives under the ogres'' rule. If they even slowed down a bit, the ogres would whip them while grinning. The whipped monsters would most likely end up half dead, and they would be tossed over to arge cage that was used to store food. Inside the cage, many different monstersy on the ground, barely surviving.


    Ogres were extremely xenophobic monsters. Ogre tribes may even prey on ogres that roamed throughout the wild, and there was a lot of bad blood between different tribes. This was probably the result of feuds that had passed down from generation to generation, and that had turned into pure hatred towards other tribes after so long. They would often war against one another despite being of the same race, just like how humans would.


    There were already five hundred ogres just at the fortress under construction. A conservative estimation of the tribe''s numbers would be eight hundred. It was most likely a massive tribe that had survived for hundreds of years. It was hard for them to have the knowledge to sustain so many members otherwise.

 Chapter 80 - Two

    <h4>Chapter 80: Two</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat.¡±


    Soran and his squad looked at one another, then started doing just that.


    Encountering so many ogres in one ce was no joking matter. If the monsters discovered them, they almost certainly could not escape. Ogres could charge at extremely high speeds on the ins, and a lot of them could probably also activate Feral Bloodlust to further increase their physical stats. Even though the ogres would be weakened after using the skill, the five adventurers would already be dead by then.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the uing battle will be a tough one,¡± Yarse said when they had retreated a considerable distance. ¡°Getting rid of so many ogres won¡¯t be easy, and that¡¯s not even counting the ogre wizard. That one really hurts our chances of winning.¡±


    An adventurer who seemed to be a warrior multiprofessioning in Swashbuckler nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s time to really test Whiterun¡¯s strength then. They must have sent out people with high-grade professions for such arge-scale operation. If we have high-grade wizards on our side, winning isn¡¯t totally impossible.¡±


    Having abat profession meant a person was at least Grade 1, reaching Level 5 would make them Grade 2, and reaching Level 10 would be Grade 3. What people often referred to as ¡®high-grade¡¯ professionals were those who had abat profession of Level 15 or above. Not many existed in a single city, and those who did exist were often at least high-ranked military officers. Most of the adventurers who¡¯d taken on this mission were Grade 2 and Grade 3. High-grade professionals rarely adventured, because they had plenty of better choices. If they wanted to, they could easily enter the administrative systems in cities and organizations or be influential gang leaders. Be it wealth or power, they could easily attain either without adventuring. Even if they did adventure, they wouldn¡¯t be hunting monsters in the wilderness.


    Considering this, Soran did not reply to Yarse. He did not really care if the operation seeded or failed; all was good if he could earn ughter EXP under rtively safe conditions. In any event, he would surely not be diving into the main sh between man and monster this time, given how dangerous the battle would be. It seemed that the previous failures had given the Whiterun officials enough information and experience for them to even bring out golems.


    Other adventurers had already delivered intel regarding the fortress to the Whiterun army before Soran¡¯s squad returned. It was not a surprise considering there were many veterans taking part in the operation.


    Strangely, none of the adventurers had yet seen the army¡¯smander. Although the army and adventurers operated separately, it was still a bit strange for themander of the army to stay hidden for so long. It was as though he could not meet the adventurers for some reason, and some adventurers were already getting unsatisfied. After all, this was arge-scale battle; at the very least, the person in charge should show himself as a basic courtesy. It did not matter if themander was a general or a noble; what the adventurers cared about was how strong the person in charge was. Without a powerfulmander with the strength of a high-grade professional, there would be plenty of casualties in a battle of such arge scale. Some of the adventurers were already considering pulling out of the operation. No one would be willing to throw their lives away for thirty or so Gold Derahls they¡¯d only receive after they¡¯d died anyway.


    The Whiterun army marched on. After receiving information on the fortress-in-progress, the army engineers started to prepare siege machines. Golems appeared one after another, with wizards and their apprentices tweaking the golems as needed. Most of the golems were stone golems, though there were also iron golems. Golemcraft was well-spread among wizards, but as it required advanced alchemy techniques, usually only Grade 3 wizards or above could craft them.


    Unfortunately, it was hard to hide a two-thousand-man army from the ogres, especially when standing in a in. In fact, even when Soran¡¯s squad was first scouting out the fortress, the gnolls that served the ogres had already discovered the presence of the Whiterun army.


    Inside the ogre fortress, a two-headed ogre wizard grumbled then roared, ¡°Prepare for battle! You dimwits! Every one of you, pick up your weapons and lock up the captives!¡±


    It nced at the gnoll scout prostrated on the ground before it and said, ¡°Very well, my ve. I shall grant you your freedom. If you continue to serve me, I shall grant yound within my territory and make you a leader among gnolls. There you can create your own tribe.¡±


    Ogres tribes tended to have vassals due to their ability to enve wild monsters, so this wasn¡¯t an unusual exchange.


    Brawny ogres gathered, heeding their leader¡¯s call. It was difficult to distinguish their sex because they all looked pretty much the same. Ogres could eat meat the moment they were born, and weighed around thirty pounds at birth. As they valued strength, they would often abandon or even eat children who seemed weak. Most of them only had 6 or so Intelligence, which was even lower than wolves, but theirbat prowess was extraordinary. Very rarely, the dumb monsters would even give rise to ogre wizards and sorcerers.


    Goblin ves were busy handing the ogres spiked metal maces and helping them don their armor. It was all crudely made armor forged by kobolds with around 50 Smithwork and ogres who had inherited forging techniques. This armor was mostlyposed of separate pieces, such as spiked shoulder guards, chesttes, and gauntlets, and it only relied on mass and weight to protect the user. Their crude techniques were not enough to mass-produce full temail armor


    ¡°Bone crushers, gather!¡±


    More ogres gathered, but this time they stood in order and formed squads among themselves. Unlike the others, these were strictly trained ogres.


    A whip cracked through the air.


    An ogre wearing full temail armor appeared, whipping the other ogres. An attack that would almost kill gnolls only resulted in mere scratches on ogres. The military governor shouted, ¡°Gather quickly, you retards! Braves of the Bone Crusher Tribe,e receive your weapons.¡±


    Heavy war axes, spiked armor, leather armor crafted with monster skin, and two-meter-long iron spears were distributed to the trained ogres. These ogres looked taller andrger than typical ogres, and each had a ten-centimeter-long horn and gray face paint in the shape of crosses. On their bodies were eerie tattoos crafted onto their bodies during an ancient ritual. Shamans would slice open the ogre¡¯s arms, apply a special dye and ointment onto the wound, then feed them special medicine. Ogres that had undergone the ritual would be stronger and have tougher skin, and they could activate their innate power to enter a berserk state simr to Feral Bloodlust without using any skills.


    Another ogre holding a whip opened a cage and drove out Ironspike boars. These boars weighed half a ton and had sharp solid spikes on their backs. They were one of the few types of beasts ogres would tame and rear. They were primarily raised for feeding the ogres, but they could also be sent out into battle. As they were beasts, all they could do was charge at the enemies, but that was enough to wear the opposition down considering their weight and spiked bodies.


    One could see very far on the ins due to their openness, not to mention that in this case the ogres¡¯ fortress was located on the middle of a hill. They could easily see the Whiterun army the moment the soldiers had stepped foot onto the ins.


    The two-headed ogre wizard led its army down to the bottom of the hill. It was not often that ogres stayed in their fortress, the reason being that they would start to berserk the moment battle started. In the rear, ogres holding whips herded gnolls toward the battlefield; goblins and kobolds were left alone, as they did not even have the qualifications to be cannon fodder.


    Dom! Dom! Dom!


    The ogre shamans drummed their war drums made with mammoth skin and roared.


    ¡°Humans!¡±


    The two-headed ogre¡¯s words thundered throughout the ins as it used a spell to project his voice. It stood at the very front of the ogre army, red at the approaching Whiterun army, and roared, ¡°I am the two-headed ogre chief Grol, descendant of demi-god Hager, Astral Walker Grosaldo, and Dragon yer Grondo! This ce shall be the Bone Crusher Tribe¡¯s territory! Send your chief out and talk with me!¡±


    A slight disturbance spread out through the army after hearing the ogre chief speaking in fluent Commonnguage. The ogre¡¯s degree of intelligence was beyond what they had expected.


    ¡°Halt!¡± A woman¡¯s sharp voice could be heard.


    A strong-looking woman radiating heroic spirit emerged from the army. She had a scar on her cheek, wore delicate rune-crafted leather armor, and held a warspear. Her long ck hair was tied together together with a silk ribbon. The fact that themander was a woman was already shocking, but what made the adventurers¡¯ jaws drop was her chest: her right breast was missing, apparently having been cut off.


    It was the adventurers¡¯ turn to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°A female warrior from the tropical rainforest!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Why would Whiterun let one of those women lead the army?!¡±


    The femalemander slowly walked forward until she was at the very front of the Whiterun army. She spun and stabbed her warspear into the ground with lightning flickering between her fingers and the warspear, looking almost like a Valkyrie in myths. The army¡¯s morale raised in an instant.


    Realm of Legends?! Stormlord?!


    Soran squinted his eyes, and the other adventurers were all shocked. They finally realized the person standing in front of them was a Legendary stormlord, an advanced profession avable to priests, warriors, druids, and barbarians.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Thursday, 28th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    Earn a free copy of the ebook by entering your email here (First 15 entries only!): https://.surveymonkey/r/P3SSL8G


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 81 - The Bone Crusher Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Bone Crusher Tribe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    A Legendary stormlord¡ªshe was the first person with a Legendary profession Soran had seen sinceing to this world. Gloria was powerful, but she was still only a high-grade witch and was considerably far from reaching the Realm of Legends. The Legendary stormlord in front of his eyes was a female warrior from the tropical rainforests who worshipped the God of Storms. Simr to the deity they worshipped, the female warriors there were brutal and warlike. They also despised men and only saw them as tools for reproduction.


    Some people chose to call them Amazons, but the female warriors were not the only ¡®Amazons.¡¯ The term actually applied to just about all intelligent beings living in the tropical rainforest region. It was a ce very simr to the Underdark in terms of how the inhabitants there ruled their tribes. Female drows who lived in the Underdark used oppressive measures to control their tribes, and humans, centaurs, naga sirens, and some other creatures living in the tropical rainforest region did the same. They were all matriarchal tribes that centered around women, be it hunting, fighting battles, or defending their territories. Males there were mere appendages and had low status.


    Due to their dangerous living environment, intelligent beings living in the tropical region were all powerfulbatants. Their total poption was less than a percent of that of the Southern Principality, but theirbat force was miles ahead of the entire southern region. If they had not broken up into countless tribes, ruling all the way from the rainforests to the coastal regions would have been a simple task.


    ¡°Ogres!¡± The female warrior held up her war spear and roared. It was a voice filled to the brim with rage, almost like a bucket of gunpowder going off. Her voice shook everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°Take your tribe and leave! Or else, I shall ughter every one of you.¡±


    The two-headed ogre showed no fear even while standing in front of a Legendary stormlord. It took a war g that depicted creepy skulls from its subordinates. The g pole probably weighed a few hundred pounds, but the two-headed ogre easily held it with one hand and stabbed it dozens of centimeters into the ground.


    The ogres began to gather and were now visible to the human camp. They were around 2.4 meters tall, weighed over five hundred pounds, and had fat all over their bodies. However, they were not chubby, but instead looked even more brawny and fearsome. Their stomachs especially were covered with a lot of fat and meat, but that did not stop their well-trained abs from showing.


    The two-headed ogre was taller than other ogres, reaching over three meters in height and looking almost like a rtively small giant. The one that spoke was its left head, the right one staying silent for the time being. Both heads were covered in deep blue face paint that extended all the way to its chest, and it had runes that seemed to be tattooed onto its arms. It wore a beastskin cape.


    ¡°Humans.¡±


    The two-headed ogre straightened the war g, and the ogres behind him roared all together as though they were on drugs. It had not cast any spells, but the ogres behind it all had bloodshot eyes, and their veins bulged as their muscles swelled. The war drums produced even more noise as the ogres swung their weapons and roared. They all seemed to be extremely hyper, awaiting the battle with eager anticipation.


    The two-headed ogre red at the Whiterun army while standing next to the war g. Despite being a wizard, it had not even considered staying in the rear.


    ¡°The Bone Crusher Tribe¡¯s war g has already been nted on thisnd! Let war show us who the rightful owner of thisnd shall be!¡±


    Dom! Dom! Dom!


    The sound of war drums resounded throughout the ins. The ogres took out their whips and began whipping the Ironspike boars. Twenty of these boars led the charge toward the human army; it was quite a spectacle to see half-ton beasts charging at full speed. Ironspike boars were mutated beasts that fed on minerals, which was why their skin was so tough and why sharp spikes grew on their backs, making them great for charging at enemies. Enved gnolls and lizardmen followed behind the boars, with the ogres being thest to charge.


    ¡°Formation! Heavy arbalists!¡±


    A warrior covered in full temail armor ordered the Whiterun soldiers in a loud, firm voice. The soldiers obeyed hismand and began to disperse in an orderly manner. Rows of heavy infantry emerged from the rear, each wearing at least chainmail armor. Steel shields and swords hung on their backs and waists respectively, and they held heavy crossbows. After getting into position, they began loading their crossbows.


    Each row consisted of thirty heavy infantry separated by five meters from the next row. The rows in their three-meter-deep formation were staggered to close all gaps,pleting their defensive formation.


    Most people had to reload heavy crossbows by holding the crossbow in ce with their legs due to the high draw weight, but the heavy infantry easily loaded the weapons with only their hands. They aimed their crossbows at the charging monsters but did not fire, awaiting orders from theirmander.


    ¡°Third Cavalry Squad, prepare to engage!¡±


    Heavy cavalry adorned in knight armor gathered. They lowered their helmet visors and patted their horses to soothe them, then held up their four-meter-longnces. They formed rows three meters apart, each with ten people. These horsemen were all at least Grade 2 warriors, with some of them being even as strong as Grade 3 warriors despite not having actually reached that grade themselves.


    ¡°Wizards, prepare!¡±


    Thirty or so golems gathered, stomping over from the nks to the center. They formed a concave arrangement, looking almost like a pocket. On the sides were the adventurers who were to cover the nks. The wizards began casting Shield and Mage Armor on themselves. It was still not yet time for them engage inbat; the first wave was simply cannon fodder.


    ¡°Warsong of Bravery!¡±


    ¡°Bless!¡±


    An uplifting warsong could be heard. A divine bard dressed in a white cloak appeared. It was an advanced profession of Bard and required the person to also multiprofession in Priest. Along with his song, everyone in the human camp was fired up. The priests who came along with the army began to cast Bless on the warriors; it could remove their fears temporarily and dampen their sense of pain.


    Other soldiers loaded the dozen or so arcuballista and aimed the projectiles, which were each as thick as a human arm, at the approaching monsters.


    The monsters closed the distance gradually. When the two sides were three hundred meters apart, the officer swung his sword and yelled, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The arcuballista projectiles punctured the Ironspike boars with ease, opening gushing wounds on their bodies as they tumbled to their deaths. The heavy infantry also fired their heavy crossbows, dropping plenty of lizardmen and gnolls in an instant. They calmly reloaded and fired again, repeating three more times before they lowered their crossbows and took out their shields and swords for the close-range battle toe.


    The light infantry in the rear continued firing their crossbows. The enved monsters fell one after another, most of them dead before even reaching the one-hundred-meter mark. However, some of the Ironspike boars were still charging recklessly at the human army despite having countless bolts dangling from their bodies. When the boars were fifty meters away, the heavy infantry spread out and created an opening in their formation deliberately, letting the boars run through the hole. The moment the beasts entered, the soldiers closed in and stabbed their longswords into the beasts¡¯ necks.


    Some of the boars continued charging despite having wounds on their necks, but the heavy infantry simply ignored them and got back into their initial formation. They held their shields in front of their bodies, prepared their longswords, and faced the charging ogres.


    ¡°Support! Kill the boars!¡±


    The adventurers began attacking the Ironspike boars that made it through the first line of defense. They were beasts after all, thus they only charged in a straight line, making their path predictable. The adventurers fired their ranged weapons at the boars, with most of the shotsnding on the boars. Soran shot a boar in the head,ting him 500 ughter EXP.


    ¡°Golems, forward!¡±


    Gigantic golems shook the ground as they walked forward to intercept the ogres. When the two parties were roughly seventy meters apart, the ogre warriors bent their bodies and threw their spears toward the heavy infantry.


    ¡°Evade!¡± themander shouted.


    ¡°Protection from Ranged Attacks!¡±


    Dozens of spears struck the energy field, shattering it in an instant. Eight heavy infantry failed to dodge the rain of spears, and five of them died right on the spot. The other three blocked the spears with their shields and were forced to the ground, but they scurried back up onto their feet quickly. Their steel shields were well forged, thus they would not die as long as they blocked the spears, but it would still hurt their arms and bodies, making it slightly inconvenient to fight.


    Ogres holding hundred-pound-weapons were already close, just fifty meters away from the heavy infantry. They roared and swung their weapons, their skin gradually turning bright red.


    ¡ªGrease!


    ¡ªWeb!


    ¡ªHaste!


    ¡ªStrength!


    ¡ªTransmute Rock to Mud!


    Wizards and priests started to cast spells consecutively. They were not attack spells, but rather spells aimed to control the enemy and buff allies. The heavy infantry had increased speed and strength after being buffed by Haste and Strength, but the durations of these spells were only in the magnitude of minutes. Even Grade 3 wizards could only cast buffs thatsted for fifteen minutes or so.


    Grease and Web worked poorly against ogres. They were so heavy that the grease could not make them slip, and they simply broke out of the webs entangling them in no time. Their charge was unaffected by these two spells.


    When their distance reduced to thirty meters, the ogres further elerated to full speed. They held their spiked maces up high, then swung at the humans in front.


    Crash!


    The sounds of blocking rang throughout the rows of heavy infantry. They stood firm on their feet and blocked the ogres¡¯ first attacks.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 29th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    Earn a free copy of the ebook by entering your email here (First 15 entries only!): https://.surveymonkey/r/P3SSL8G


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 82 - Cavalry Charge

    <h4>Chapter 82: Cavalry Charge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Ogres had a Monster Level of 5, making them already Grade 2 creatures the moment they were born. If they sessfully obtained abat profession, its level would stack with their Monster Level, making them even more powerful. As warriors, they might have been a lot less skilled and possessed cruder techniques than humans, but the ogres¡¯ overallbat prowess was still considerably higher than that of Whiterun¡¯s normal forces. The ogres¡¯ great innate Strength made them almost unstoppable as they barged around in Whiterun¡¯s defensive formation. Heavy infantry who were buffed by Strength could barely manage to hold on, but the rest of the army, especially the light infantry, was not so lucky.


    The first line of defense started to get chaotic. The ogres that led the charge were falling one after another, with almost thirty of them dying from crossbow bolts, but it was Whiterun¡¯s turn to suffer casualties after the two armies literally collided. As the wizards could not cast buffs without limit, most of the buffs went to the more powerful heavy infantry, leaving the unbuffed light infantry vulnerable to the ogres¡¯ charge. Most of the unlucky light infantry who got hit by the ogres¡¯ spiked maces died right on the spot, with a sparse few only losing a limb or two.


    ¡°Hold your lines!¡± an army officer shouted and pointed his sword to the front. ¡°Whiterun Elite Corps, attack!¡±


    The second batch of heavy infantry marched to the front. They all wore full temail armor, but they were not equipped with shields. Everyone held their own preferred weapons, most using moremon weapons like two-handed swords and longswords, while some opted for more exotic weapons such as ils, spiked maces, or scythes. They were all Grade 3 warriors and did not require any buffs. The soldiers simply shouted as they intercepted the ogres.


    ng!


    Weapons shed against one another. The elite heavy infantry blocked the ogres¡¯ attacks with ease and fought them head-on, meeting force with force. Despite wearing heavy full temail armor, they still moved around agilely, evading the ogres¡¯ powerful strikes while looking for openings. As they were all Grade 3 warriors, they had at least 5 free attribute points that had been allocated to Strength, making them on par with the ogres in that aspect. It was a pity there were only seventy to eighty of these elite warriors, but that was enough to stabilize the first line of defense, at least for now.


    Critical hit?


    Soran shot a nce at the main battlefield while firing away with his crossbow from the sides. There were a few especially notable individuals. Everywhere they went was littered with ogre corpses. In just a few short minutes, a dozen ogres had already died under their swords. They were probably the only people who did not wear armor even in such a battle. With extraordinary speed and reflexes, they drew line after line with their swords in the air,nding critical hits on ogres one strike after another.


    Grade 3 sword saints!


    The most violent bunch among close-quartersbatants, sword saints were even more dangerous than fury warriors. They were like living ughter machines. However, because they were extremely frail in terms of defense, six heavy infantry fought alongside them, covering their backs and nks. If they let even one hit through, a sword saint would be dead for sure, given that they wore no armor at all.


    Soran fired at another ogre. The bolt struck its eye and punctured its brain, killing it instantly. Just from killing a normal ogre warrior, he received 800 ughter EXP. If he could y one of the elites, it would give him about as much EXP as the snake demon he had encountered a long while back.


    ¡°Stormspear!¡±


    An ogre officer in the back seemed to have noticed the sword saints and decided to take action. It took out a spear, roared, and threw it toward the sword saints. The iron spear cut through the sky, creating a whistling noise. Its impact killed five soldiers, and a sword saint who did not notice the spear until it was toote was severely injured in one thigh. Before anyone could rush in to help him, an ogre grinned and smashed the sword saint¡¯s head like a watermelon.


    Strong, but also weak. In such arge-scale battle, sword saints were simply too eye catching. It was inevitable for them to be the enemy¡¯s main targets.


    Each ogre was equipped with three iron spears, most of which were gone after two volleys of spear throwing. The ogre officer growled and charged along with the elites with face paint, aiming for the wizards in the rear. As long as they made it through the first line of defense, they could throw their remaining spears at the flimsy spellcasters. Their defensive spells would not be enough to protect them from such powerful spear throws.


    After activating Feral Bloodlust, ogres would almost lose their sanitypletely. Apart from their own brethren, everything else would be targets. As they fought the heavy infantry, they broke up and spread into different directions. Though some attacked the light infantry, some of the ogres suddenly made an unpredictable move: since they could not breach the first line of defense, they turned toward the adventurers at the nks.


    The adventurers swore. Annoyed, they took out their weapons and intercepted the ogres attacking them.


    The Legendary stormlord could no longer hold herself back. She took out a short spear and tossed it out toward the ogres. Along with a thunderous boom and lightning sparks, an ogre warrior died instantly.


    She then dove intobat, her war spear flickering with lightning. Every strike killed an ogre, their heads falling one after another like she was harvesting wheat. All the wounds she caused were charred ck due to her lightning. In just a blink of an eye, she killed eight ogres. She showed the clear difference in power between those who had reached the Realm of Legends and those who had not.


    The sound of war drums beating could be heard once again. Ogre shamans roared and took outrge wooden maces, then joined the fray. The two-headed ogre, who had stayed put the entire time thus far, also made his move. Both heads started chanting spells as it charged at the Legendary stormlord with a heavy war axe in its hands. The glow of magic covered its body, turning its skin stone-like and doubling its speed. It swung its hefty axe and split a heavy infantry trying to block the iing attack in half.


    ¡ªFireball!


    ¡ªme Burst!


    ¡ªDraconic Strength!


    ¡ªHaste!


    The two-headed ogre¡¯s casting speed was far faster than human wizards¡¯. It cast a fireball at the human light infantry, wreaking havoc in the formation. Even though they started to scatter as soon as they noticed the approaching fireball, a dozen or so soldiers still failed to evade it and were blown to the ground, half of them dead and the others half-dead. After empowering itself with Draconic Strength, the two-headed ogre¡¯s attacks could even bend and crack the steel shields the heavy infantry were using.


    Only after the two-headed ogre finished casting its barrage of spells did the human wizards manage to do something about it. They together cast Counterspell on the ogre, forcibly dispersing the Greater Haste spell it was trying to cast. However, three of the human wizards turned pale and vomited blood afterward; it was the sign of Counterspell failure. Whenever Counterspell failed, the caster would receive great bacsh. It was quite a surprise to the prideful wizards to learn that their Intelligence was lower than that of an ogre, even if it was a rare two-headed ogre wizard.


    From the moment the two-headed ogre made its move, a hundred soldiers had been injured or killed.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have a lot of filled spell slots left!¡±


    Soran unsheathed his curved sword and cut the waist of a nearby ogre.


    Wizards could only cast a limited amount of spells due to the limitation of spell slots; the two-headed ogre was no exception to this rule. It could indeed cast spells simultaneously, but that also meant that it expended its arsenal of spells at a much quicker rate.


    Meanwhile, ogre warriors who had received buffs from their chief broke through the human line of defense and rushed at the wizards in the rear.


    ¡ªFly.


    One after another, magical halos enshrouded the wizards¡¯ bodies, and they started hovering in the air. Fly could notst very long, with every point of the caster¡¯s spellcasting score equaling to one minute of flight. If the caster did not have abilities that boosted his spellcasting capabilities, his mobility would be decreased and cast time would be increased while flying. This was because the caster had to continuously make calctions in his mind in order to sustain flight.


    ¡°Cavalry, charge!¡±


    Opportunities came and went quickly on the battlefield. The ogres noticed what the wizards were doing and started throwing their spears. The wizards in turn started evading using all sorts of maneuvers, with some casting multiple defensive spells, some simply dodging the spears by flying around, and some even teleporting away. Only two unlucky wizards died from the volley of spears. One of them was simply unable to avoid the spears, while the other was unlucky and was pierced through the chest the moment he materialized after teleporting backward.


    ¡ªHold Monster!


    ¡ªCharm Monster!


    ¡ªInvisibility!


    ¡ªme Arrow!


    ¡ªAcid Arrow!


    ¡ªce!


    ¡ªAlter Self!


    The wizards finally made their offensive move. Each cast spells ording to his own forte and attacked the frontmost ogres. Being hit by the barrage of spells, the ogres in front all copsed to the ground. Those who did not take the full brunt of the spells continued to charge despite having their bodies charred and burnt. Even after receiving significant damage to their bodies, they still rushed in recklessly and swung their spiked maces with great strength.


    Suddenly, the sounds of horses galloping and armor nging could be heard. The Whiterun cavalry squad lowered theirnces and charged from the nks. The heavy infantry changed their tactics ordingly, aiming to throw the ogres into disarray in order to make them easy targets for the cavalry.


    The horsemen stabbed theirnces at the unsuspecting ogres. With the cavalry¡¯s strength and momentum, theirnces punctured through the ogres¡¯ tough skin and embedded themselves into the ogres¡¯ torsos. Thences were designed to break into two halves afternding a hit, causing the front part to stay within the enemy to deal more damage over time. This design also prevented the horsemen from getting flung off their horses due to Newton¡¯sws of motion. If thences did not all have a wooden section designed to break upon impact, thencer would have to bear the same force applied to his target. That would surely send someone flying away despite wearing heavy armor. As such,nces were actually disposable weapons made to be used only once.


    After their initial charge, the cavalry rushed past the ogres and turned back for a second charge. They dropped theirnces and unsheathed their longswords, thenmanded their steeds to gallop toward the ogres once again. The ogres swung their spiked maces, but many of them helplessly dropped their weapons before they could finish their swinging motion; their chests were opened and life seeped out of their bodies. The warhorses were quick, and the horsemen made use of their speed tond damaging shes before the monsters could retaliate.


    Even so, some ogres managed to hit the charging warhorses. Even though their weapons just barely grazed the horses, it was enough to make them tumble and fling their riders into the air. The trained cavalry remained unfazed, and the soldiers who were flung off their horsesnded on the ground with their shields and longswords ready. It was time for round three.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Saturday, 30th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    Earn a free copy of the ebook by entering your email here (First 15 entries only!): https://.surveymonkey/r/P3SSL8G


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 83 - Stormlord

    <h4>Chapter 83: Stormlord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Cavalry Charge was one the most powerful attacks avable in the age of cold weapons. With it, a Grade 2 knight could even kill a Grade 4 warrior, provided the strikended perfectly. Even warriors who had reached the Realm of Legends would suffer great damage if they were not wearing Rare-grade armor; a hole in their bodies would be inevitable in that case. Whether or not they could survive then depended on where the strikended, and it was of course pretty much impossible to survive if the strike hit one¡¯s heart. No one was reckless enough to intentionally take on a cavalry charge when Grade 3 knights using it could even open up massive holes on dragons.


    Given how powerful it was, Cavalry Charge was one of the hardest skills to obtain. It required around five abilities as prerequisites, and it was heavily reliant on the user¡¯s proficiency in usingnces, how good the warhorse was, and how well the user could control his steed. With just one mistake, the horseman would suffer severe bacsh. Getting flung off one¡¯s horse was luckypared to the possibility of simply snapping your neck and dying.


    The Whiterun cavalry charge was, as expected, considerably sessful. Admittedly, five of the horsemen were flung off their horses, and two of them died, while the other three were injured and had to retreat. However, the damage they had dealt to the ogres was enormous. All the ogres who were struck either died immediately or received grave wounds, making them unable to fight any longer. Five casualties for killing fifty ogres was a numerically great sess.


    A third of the ogre horde had died by this point, with most of them having been killed during their initial charge and by the cavalry charge not long before. As their numbers decreased, the pressure on the first line of defense also lessened. The light infantry had already expended most of their ammunition, thus they unsheathed their swords and engaged in meleebat.


    Of course, the Whiterun army had also received considerable casualties. At least a hundred were dead, and many more were seriously injured. Even though the light infantry kept firing their crossbows so long as they had bolts, the ogres simply pulled out the projectiles and continued fighting as long as they were not struck at critical points.


    Somewhere on the battlefield, the two-headed ogre had already destroyed three golems. It thenunched a fireball at the cavalry squad, sending a dozen of them flying. One of the knights hid behind his steed, which soon exploded into chunks of meat, and barely survived, but the corpse of his warhorse crushed his arm and probably fractured a few bones.


    A momentter, a war spear struck the ground, followed by a human silhouette. The stormlord picked up her weapon and struck the two-headed ogre. It blocked the stormlord¡¯s attack with its war axe, which immediately chipped and cracked after receiving the full brunt of the war spear¡¯s might. The ogre¡¯s left head frowned, and it swung its axe at the enemy with its left arm, while the right head started to chant a spell. In just a second, it had finished casting the spell, and the right arm also picked up an axe and swung it horizontally.


    Clung! ng!


    The stormlord danced around with her war spear violently shing against the two-headed ogre¡¯s axes. Every time she blocked, she had to take a step back, her face full of rage. The ogre¡¯s Strength was apparently higher than hers.


    After trading a barrage of blows in quick session, the female stormlord had already taken over ten steps back. Her hands slightly trembled. She was not in good shape, but her opponent was in a simr condition. Arcs of lightning danced around the ogre¡¯s body and the twin axes, dealing continuous damage.


    A magical glow suddenly covered the two-headed ogre¡¯s body. An ogre shaman swung its staff and cast a buff on its chief, then proceeded to cast another spell. Lightning sparkled around the shaman.


    ¡ªCall Lightning!


    It was an area-of-effect spell, thus it also damaged other ogres, but they merely shuddered for a split second, then continued swinging their weapons as if nothing had happened. However, things were different for the human soldiers who wore metal armor. They were extremely susceptible to lightning attacks. Six or so human soldiers dropped to the ground, paralyzed and shocked by the spell.


    ¡ªResist Elements.


    Human wizards and priests continued to cast spells to support their allies and deal damage to the enemies. Another barrage of elemental arrows shot through the air toward the ogres. Due to the fact that friendly fire was possible when using area-of-effect spells, wizards rarely memorizedrge-scale attack spells. One third of their spell slots were spent on self-protection spells, another third was filled with crowd control and buff spells, and the remaining third contained the damage-dealing spells. A wizard who only memorized damage-dealing spells would surely be the first to die on the battlefield; there were simply too many enemies for one person¡¯s attacks to handle. The moment a group of ogres died from a fireball, more would fill the space.


    They were burning through their reservoir of spells. Most Grade 2 wizards had already expended over half of their stored spells. Even though they were over Level 10, their number of Level 3 or above spell slots was still rather limited. Their spells were extremely deadly when fighting in small groups or in one-versus-one situations, but there were plenty of ogres on the battlefield right now. The wizards additionally had to save a few spells to handle sudden situations.


    The fight between the leaders of both camps raged on. After retreating for the fifteenth step, the stormlord suddenly growled, her eyes burning with fury. Muscles all over her body began to swell, and her bones starting to extend and click into new ces. All of a sudden, she grew taller and brawnier, reaching 2.2 meters in height. Perhaps because she was female, her muscles did not look too monstrous, but she still gave off a powerful vibe.


    Barbarian?


    Soran had never considered that she might have advanced into Stormlord from Barbarian.


    As she roared, she blocked the two-headed ogre¡¯s attack head-on. She then twisted her spear and sliced the monster¡¯s chest. Though it had cast a defensive barrier and Stoneskin beforehand, both shattered with just one attack.


    The Legendary stormlord¡¯s body was surrounded by lightning, and a ck raincloud had appeared out of nowhere.


    Boom!


    The sound of thunder shook the ground, causing both man and monster to shudder in fear for a second.


    The stormlord¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The adrenaline from the battle and ughter made her to feel more excited than ever. Lightning Storm, a type of chaotic energy, further enhanced her berserking state; her state of mind was bing more and more affected. Every human soldier near her started to retreat, keeping at least fifty meters between them and the berserking stormlord. When a Legendary stormlord went berserk and lost her mind, anyone, including allies, might be harmed by her might.


    ¡°I shall behead you!¡±


    The stormlord took heavy steps as she strode forward, lightning flickering around her. With her body enshrouded in lightning, her dark silhouette looked almost as though it was the personification of a severe storm.


    ¡°Your head shall be my spoils of war. I shall preserve it well and hang it in my room!¡±


    The two-headed ogre growled in response and buffed itself with a spell. Its eyes then also became bloodshot as its body swelled.


    ¡°The descendant of a dragon yer fears no one! I will kill you! Consuming your flesh will bring me great power!¡±


    ¡ªFeral Bloodlust.


    The two-headed ogre gave off an even more fearsome atmosphere after activating the skill. As using Feral Bloodlust was simr to berserking, the user¡¯s state of mind would also be affected. Despite bing significantly stronger in meleebat, the user could not cast any spells when the skill was active.


    The stormlord was a professional who had reached the Realm of Legends, but the two-headed ogre was also a Legendary-grade monster. While it normally had powerful casting abilities, it was also a fury warrior who was proficient in meleebat.


    On the other side of the battlefield, golems were supporting the nks while light infantry spread out and battled the ogres. As the two forces shed, the number of casualties was bound to increase, and the adventurers were no exception.


    A ranger right next to Soran was smashed into minced meat by an ogre. Soran and Yarse stood back to back as they evaded and countered the ogres¡¯ attacks using their agility. They had already taken out five or six ogres, and Soran had received almost 3000 ughter EXP for them.


    The duo could have killed even more ogres, but they did not want to show too much of their strength by any means. If the ogres deemed the pair dangerous, they would team up to kill the two half-elves. They could handle ogres easily when in a two-versus-one situation, but it would be much more dangerous if their numbers were equal. The dead sword saint was a good example of what would happen to them if they started recklessly ughtering the ogres.


    Winning the battle was not important, at least for Soran. The one who should be concerned about the battle¡¯s oue was Whiterun¡¯smander, not a mercenary like him. He was simply getting paid to fight, and his own objective was to hunt as many ogres as he could in rtive safety. From time to time, there were adventurers who aided the light infantry when it looked like they were about to copse, but Yarse and Soran did not do so. They simply stayed on the nks, with Soran taking on the ogres while Yarse provided support with his sword and bow.


    The two both mostly aimed for the ogres¡¯ legs. It was almost impossible to quickly kill an ogre, even with a critical hit, given their tough skin and the fact that they wore leather armor. Slicing their legs and making them tumble, then killing them after they were immobilized was the safest way to go about things.


    Even with the care they took though, the duo¡¯s great chemistry must have been obvious. An ogre officer suddenly charged at them with eyes full of blood. A berserking ogre officer had marked them as its targets!


    (Name: Two-headed Ogre Wizard Grol


    Profession: Level 8 Two-headed Ogre/Level 11 Wizard/Level 4 Fury Warrior


    Attributes: Strength 24 (Draconic Strength +6), Dexterity 16 (Grace +4), Constitution 20, Intelligence 21, Wisdom 9, Charisma 14.)


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Saturday, 30th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    Earn a free copy of the ebook by entering your email here (First 15 entries only!): https://.surveymonkey/r/P3SSL8G


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 84 - Finale

    <h4>Chapter 84: Finale</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    The ogre officer swung its mace at Soran, who rolled backward to evade the strike while slicing its legs with his curved sword. Even though he opened up a half-foot wound on the ogre officer¡¯s leg, it did not stop attacking in the slightest. Apart from the gaps on its full temail armor, there was nowhere else Soran could attack.


    The ogre officer¡¯s arm swung past Soran, engulfing him in a horrendous stench. Ogres were even stinkier than gnolls, Soran noticed. Without dwelling on such useless thoughts, he rolled all the way back until he was seven or so meters away from the raging ogre. Yarse took the opportunity to load an arrow onto his longbow and fired at the enemy¡¯s head. It covered its face with its gauntlets, the arrow bouncing away after hitting the chunk of metal. Yarse cursed as he loaded another arrow. He was about to fire when the ogre officer suddenly changed its target from Soran and rushed at him.


    Unable to switch to his sword in time, Yarse hurriedly fired the nocked arrow in a desperate attempt to ward off the ogre officer. However, his efforts were in vain. The ogre officer ignored the arrow that struck the side of its neck and attacked Yarse, who could only block the iing mace with his longbow. With a loud snap, the bow splintered into pieces and he was hit square in the chest, his entire torso copsing inward from the impact. Meanwhile, his arrow, despitending in the ogre officer¡¯s neck, failed to hit any major veins or arteries.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Soran shouted and jumped at the ogre officer. He swung his curved sword at the monster¡¯s neck, cutting through its tough skin. However, his sword got stuck between its cervical vertebrae. The ogre officer roared and struck Soran¡¯s arm with a reverse backfist, sending him flying.


    Crack!


    The bones in Soran¡¯s right arm fractured, and the ogre officer¡¯s spiked gauntlets pierced through his right shoulder. Perhaps it had also damaged his tendons, because he could not use even a tiny bit of strength in that arm. Deciding that was enough, Soran started to retreat to the rear. With one of his arms disabled, it was impossible to fight against the ogre officer, let alone kill it.


    The ogre officer pulled out the curved sword stuck in its neck and tossed it onto the ground. Blood surged out of the wound like a fountain, but it did not seem to care at all and pursued Soran. After taking a few steps though, it slowed down greatly, perhaps due to extensive blood loss.


    ¡°I cut its artery!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression changed from grim to gleeful. He picked up a sword from the ground and tossed it at the ogre officer. Enraged by his actions, it once again charged blindly at Soran. Along with its intense movements, more and more blood gushed out from its neck, leaving behind a bloody path. The bulky ogre suddenly froze and dropped its weapon, then dropped to the ground, unable to move any longer. It was not dead yet, but it had lost too much blood for it to even move, let alone pursue Soran.


    Soran slowly approached the dying ogre officer. After confirming it was on itsst breaths, he unsheathed his dagger and stabbed it in the eye.


    ¡°Critical hit! 21 damage dealt to the target!¡±


    ¡°Sessfully killed the Ogre Officer!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 2400 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    It must have been a Grade 3 ogre about to reach Grade 4, because it gave even more EXP than the snake demon. Soran gasped for air as he surveyed his surroundings. After confirming there were no enemies nearby, he swiftly bandaged his right arm. If he did not treat the wound and continued to lose blood, he would be extremely weakened for a while even with the Rebirth ability. In the worse case, he might even die fromplications.


    Soran rested for a minute after bandaging his broken arm, then went to find Yarse¡¯s body. Given how his chest copsed from the ogre officer¡¯s strike, he must have died within ten or so seconds after getting hit.


    ¡°May your soul receive eternal peace.¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes showed a hint of grief. Even though they had not known each other for long and were by no means good friends, they were still allies on the battlefield. Soran closed Yarse¡¯s eyes with his fingers, then searched the half-elf¡¯s body for anything useful and put it all into his own multi-dimensional bag. Even though the battle was still raging on, with his arm¡¯s condition, he could no longer fight.


    He looked toward the main battlefield, where the Whiterun army still shed with the ogres¡¯ main forces, then quickly ran back to the rear. Only after putting over a hundred meters between himself and the battlefield did he take out a potion and chug it down. He then forcibly put his bones back into their original ces, though they remained fractured. It would help speed up his recovery a bit, but that did not mean he could suddenly use his arm now.


    Level up wizard!


    He had fought quite a bit since thest time he¡¯d used his ughter EXP, thus he¡¯d umted over 9000 points by now. As he assigned the necessary EXP to level up his Wizard profession, new rows of data appeared.


    ¡°The profession Wizard is now Level 5.¡±


    ¡°Received 25 [INT 20 + (INT 20-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 9 [Profession HP 4 + (CON 20-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Sessfully learned the profession skill Counterspell.¡±


    ¡°Received 1 Ability Point.¡±


    The additional HP brought by the level up alleviated his injuries a little, and he could finally move his right arm slightly. He stood up and looked to the front, realizing the battlefield had long since turned into a chaotic brawl. The ogres had finally broken through the defensive formations, but the human soldiers were still trained personnel and continued to fight in groups of five to ten despite having their formations broken. It had been a while since the battle first broke out, and ogres were falling one after another. Even with their great vitality, small wounds would stack up to eventually cause death.


    On the sides, wizards were focusing their firepower at the trained ogre warriors. Acid Arrow and Fire Bolt worked well against the ogres as they had high prating power. With the aid of golems, the humans were sessfully suppressing the ogres on the nks, and the ogres were gradually copsing. Feral Bloodlust has reached its time limit by now, and some ogres began to flee as their morale plummeted.


    The stormlord was also getting the edge over the two-headed ogre in their duel. While she was upied, other Whiterun officers took over and ordered the cavalry corps to circle around and strike the ogres from their rear.


    The storm clouds surrounding the stormlord seemed to be getting closer and closer to the ground. All of a sudden, a thunderbolt cut through the sky. The two-headed ogre expected to be struck with lightning, but the lightningnded on the stormlord¡¯s war spear instead.


    ¡ªElectrify Weapon!


    The bolt of lightning squirmed around her weapon and covered it entirely. The glow emitted by the weapon nearly blinded everyone, and it almost looked like she was fighting with a lightning bolt in hand. She began to attack faster and faster, her body flickering with lightning as she released primal roars. From time to time, those who entered her thirty-meter radius would suddenly stand still as though they¡¯d been electrocuted.


    ¡ªLegendary Electrostatic Field!


    The two-headed ogre¡¯s movements started to slow down, and the moment it showed an opening, the stormlord pierced through its chest with a lightning bolt, creating a wound with a five-centimeter diameter. The two-headed ogre shrieked from the pain, and both heads started to cast spells in a panic. In the blink of an eye, it teleported a few hundred meters away from the stormlord. It was running away.


    ¡ªThunder War Spear!


    Flickering lightning gathered onto her war spear. She roared as she leapt tens of meters into the air, the storm lifting her body higher into the sky. She held her war spear tightly, then threw it at the fleeing ogre chief. Like a bolt of lightning, it dashed through the sky at speeds beyond human perception. The next moment, a gaping wound appeared on the two-headed ogre¡¯s chest.


    The two-headed ogre¡¯s enormous body fell to the ground. The stormlord slowly descended from the sky, her breath slightly rough and disarrayed. She also seemed to be tired and injured. Her hands were charred ck as though they were burnt.


    The moment the ogre chief dropped dead, the ogre horde¡¯s order copsed entirely, and many of them escaped. The stormlord did not bother pursuing the fleeing ogres, but instead slowly walked toward the corpse of the two-headed ogre. She took out a short sword from her waist and cut off both heads. Blood gushed out from the lumps as she beheaded the corpse and ced both heads into a sack. She then nodded in satisfaction and turned back to look at the battlefield.


    When the ogres started to scatter and run, the Whiterun cavalry chased down as many of the fleeing monsters as possible. Infantry who had fought from the start till the very end of the battle were extremely worn out, and many of them copsed onto the ground after realizing the monsters had retreated. The sound of injured soldiers whimpering and whining could be heard as priests and priestesses tried to heal as many injured personnel as possible with their limited amount of healing spells. Those who¡¯d suffered mortal injuries but were still barely clinging on were given a swift end to their misery and suffering by depressed friends and allies.


    Others who were in rtively good shape went around chopping the heads off the ogre corpses and collecting them. They were the most important spoils of war for Whiterun; they would preserve the heads and hang them at their borders to show off their aplishments and military might, which would also serve as a warning to those who might try to attack.


    Most monster tribes would not dare to settle down in Whiterun¡¯s territory after the battle between man and ogre. They would first consider whether or not they could defeat arge ogre tribe in war, a feat which few, if any, monsters could rival.


    Tales of the battle would soon be spread around taverns in the city, then the entire southern regions soon after by bards. Of course, the main character this time was not Soran, but perhaps there might be a day when he became the protagonist of a legendary tale. For now though, he was just an inconspicuous adventurer.


    ¡°The battle has ended!¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully aided the Whiterun army in defeating the Bone Crushing Ogre Tribe!¡±


    ¡°You have improved your skills in battle!¡±


    ¡°Scout +5, Search +5, Sneak +2, Survival +2, Parry +2, Evasion (Rolling) +1, Evasion (Body-Shifting) +1, Listen +1, Heal +1.¡±


    ¡°As you have taken part in a Legendary-grade battle, your Legend Rating ¡¾Folklore¡¿ has increased by 1.¡±


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Saturday, 30th June. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!


    *[Long Taos]: side characters in Chinese operas who perform acrobatics and fight scenes


    *[12.47 to 13.07]: don¡¯t ask me about the tree sap

 Chapter 85 - Triumphant Return

    <h4>Chapter 85: Triumphant Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank


    Legend Rating?!


    Soran opened up his attribute screen, and there really was an additional column which indicated his Legend Rating was now 1. It was considerably difficult to raise one¡¯s Legend Rating, and for now at least, it had only peculiar uses. It did not directly affect one¡¯s strength before reaching the Realm of Legends, and Soran could only use it as a bonus to his Diplomacy, Deception, and Intimidation skills. Each point in Legend Rating was equal to one bonus point in these basic skills. The rating would y a decisive role after entering the Realm of Legends, but that was still a ways off.


    Soran was only looking around the battlefield again when, suddenly, new rows of data showed up in his vision.


    ¡°Unlocked battle record.¡±


    ¡°Automatically recording the current battle! Quantifying system initiated!¡±


    Before Soran could react, an entire paragraph popped up.


    ¡°The Legendary Battle of the Bone Crusher Tribe: In September, 1675 of Lunar Reckoning, Whiterununched an assault on the Bone Crusher Ogre Tribe to expel the monsters. You took part in the battle to defeat ogres of the Bone Crusher Tribe and killed an advanced Ogre Officer (Level 14). Tales of the Legendary-grade battle will soon spread around and be known by the entire southern region. Legend Rating +1.¡±


    Though unexpected, it wasn¡¯t particrly important at the moment, so Soran closed the record without giving it too much thought.


    In the meantime, after resting a while, the Whiterun soldiers had started cleaning up the battlefield. Their casualties numbered around six hundred; every war and battle came with a price after all. There was no time to grieve over the deaths of their allies, and the soldiers started gathering the dead bodies and severed limbs of those who had fallen in battle. It was customary to bring the bodies of the deceased back to the city and give them proper funerals and burials. The injured were sent back to the city as well for further treatment, because even divine spells could not heal every injury, and medicine and potions were required for extensive treatment.


    It was also a fact that priests had to expend their own life force in order to heal others, though the people of the world did not publicly acknowledge it. Just looking at the average life expectancies of Legendary wizards, druids, and priests, it was pretty obvious that priests were giving up some life force since wizards could live for up to a millennium, and druids could live for a few centuries, while priests had only a century or two. Priests though believed that returning to the embrace of their deities was part of their mission, so it was not like they minded too much anyway.


    Almost everyone was injured somewhere to various degrees. The adventurers had also suffered some casualties, albeit less than the army. Party members would take care of the bodies of dead teammates. If the deceased was a solo adventurer, his or her body would be burnt on the spot, and the ash would be buried nearby. Most people of this world preferred to have their body buried in the soil after death, but adventurers were different. If they buried the dead adventurers¡¯ bodies into the ground, they might end up as food for monsters the next day. To them, this was even more of a disgrace to the deceased, which was why themon practice was to burn their bodies to ash before burying the ash.


    With the help of some other adventurers, Soran cremated Yarse¡¯s body and gathered his ashes with a piece of cloth, then dug a hole nearby and buried it. He wanted to set a gravestone for Yarse, though he was not sure what to write on it. Yarse was a Grade 3 ranger after all, and he deserved at least that much for his aplishment. Soran carved Yarse¡¯s name on a log, then pondered over what to write next.


    ¡°Yarse, a brave half-elven ranger. Protector of Autumnfall in the Battle of the Grey Hills. He ughtered ogres and killed an ogre officer in the veryst moments of his life. May his soul receive eternal peace.¡±


    Soran could not think of anything else, so he stopped there. He then ced Yarse¡¯s broken longbow and eviscerate sword into the pit. It may seem wasteful, but it was a tradition in this world to do so, and it was a tradition worth preserving. One¡¯s weapons were an extension of one¡¯s body, thus it was only natural to bury them along with their deceased owner. It was the same for the Whiterun soldiers who died in battle; the army would not reuse their armor and weapons, and would bury them alongside the braves who gave their lives for the city.


    The city officials had shed more than once with the army on this issue. Politicians and nobles found the practice to be extremely wasteful and believed that the equipment belonged to the city. As such, they believed they should have the right to collect the equipment of the deceased and redistribute it to other soldiers, but the proposal was met with extreme opposition from the army. Their reasoning was admittedly rather weak; they simply thought that their equipment acted as part of their bodies, and it was basic respect to bury one¡¯s body in its entirety. Perhaps this was the obstinance of warriors.


    The soldiers went on to search the half-built ogre fortress, where they found plenty of loot, but that was unrted to Soran, as the items belonged to the city. The adventurers would get the rest of their pay when they returned to Whiterun.


    The Whiterun officers ordered their men to take the valuables away, then ordered them to burn the unfinished fortress. This was to prevent other monster tribes from upying the ce and settling down there. As Soran was injured, he went back to the city along with the other injured soldiers and adventurers. Those who could still fight had to mop up other monsters nearby, such as the lizardmen that had moved out of the Dark Swamp.


    If the lizardmen knew the ogre tribe had been exterminated, they might just retreat on their own. If not, then the Whiterun army and adventurers would have to kill the monsters. Lizardmen were a lot weaker than ogres though, so just six hundred soldiers was enough to handle the rest.


    The way back to Whiterun was rtively peaceful. As they went past viges, vigers cheered for the soldiers, some of them amazed by the sight of ogre heads. Most of them had never even seen a gnoll in their entire lives, let alone ogres. The only monsters they woulde across regrly were goblins and kobolds. Gnolls were already quite dangerous formoners after all, and military personnel would be dispatched to exterminate them upon a single sighting.


    The soldiers received simr treatment when they entered Whiterun. Citizens and merchants all cheered for the army¡¯s sess, and the soldiers held their heads high; it was their moment of glory. They¡¯d risked their lives for the city and its citizens, thus such glory was deserved. Now that the ogre tribe was exterminated, the other, smaller monster tribes would hopefully fear the city¡¯s strength and refrain from aggressive actions. The merchant squads should be able to make their way out of the city toward their next destinations now.


    Soran remained silent as they made their way through Whiterun to city hall. Some of the soldiers were hugging their families in joy, but there were also middle-aged men and women sobbing at the sight of their sons¡¯ corpses.


    War did not always bring riches, but it would surely bring about grief and sorrow, even to the victor. Even so, Soran was unaffected by such emotions. He had plenty of simr experiences in the past.


    The Whiterun officials gave Soran an additional 50 Gold Derahls as his reward. It seemed that the ogre fortress really had a lot of valuables. Because he fought alongside the army, the city even gave him a medal. If he wanted to, Soran could settle in Whiterun as a citizen. He received his reward, tossed it all into his multi-dimensional bag, then turned to leave the city hall.


    Soran had received plenty of such medals in the past. If he wanted to, he could even have be a noble, but he wasn¡¯t interested. It would give him benefits and power, naturally, but that also came with responsibilities and obligations.


    After leaving, Soran went to the Adventurer Guild. As he¡¯d taken part in a fight against ogres, his adventurer rank was raised to E. There were no additional rewards for raising one¡¯s rank.


    Soran next went to find a physician to put his bones back into ce properly, then went to the shrine district to find a priest to treat his arm. There he paid 30 Gold Derahls for a priest to cast Cure Moderate Wounds on his right arm. It was not like he could not heal naturally, but it was safer to receive a divine spell to prevent anyplications from arising.


    The next morning, finally, Soran went to meet Vivian. It was the first time he had truly smiled in a while. He held her high and spun in circles happily, then kissed her on the cheek. Vivian was no longer the skinny girl she used to be and had gained a bit of weight.


    Gloria looked at and observed Soran. The Whiterun army had been away for a while already, and the people were very concerned about the oue of the battle. She was no exception. The current Soran was different from the Soran she had first met; he had grown much stronger in a short period of time, and his already fierce atmosphere was now more intense, but calm at the same time. If his atmosphere was that of a gang member before, he was now a warrior who had experienced war and ughter.


    Soran turned to look at Gloria. He lightly smiled and nodded at her. Despite not saying anything, she could understand that he was nning to leave the city with Vivian.


    Gloria sighed. She was unable to understand why Soran so stubbornly insisted on leaving. During the time she had spent with Vivian, Gloria had learned a lot about the siblings. Even so, she really could notprehend why Soran, who was technically only one-eighth elf, would want to go to thend of the prideful elves. Elves were known to be xenophobic against even half-elves, let alone someone like Soran, who only had a hint of elven blood in his veins.


    As such, Gloria decided to try persuading them onest time. This time, she looked not at Soran, but Vivian. Although she was just a little girl, she was quite smart for her age. Also, despite living in the chaotic slums from birth, her soul had not been tainted. It was not that she was naive, but that her pure soul could not be affected by external factors so easily.


    Having such a pure and strong soul will surely lead her to greatness, Gloria thought.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Tuesday, 3rd July. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!

 Chapter 86 - Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 86: Hunting</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> SaltyTank <b>Editor:</b> SaltyTank


    ¡°Hah... hah...¡±


    Natalia ran with all her might. On her gorgeous face was an old scar extending from her lips to her chin. It certainly damaged her beauty, but it paired well with her ferocious atmosphere. As she ran, she saw arge rock before her. Natalia leapt over it and slid down to the ground, blood flowing out from her chest. Her right breast was almost sliced in two.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    She unstrapped her leather chestte and looked at her injuries. The sh was close to her ribs; just a bit deeper and the attack would have damaged her heart. She clenched her teeth while stitching her wound, then cast a spell on herself. The wound on her chest began quickly regenerating, but that was not her only wound. On her back and arms were thin cuts that seemed to have been caused by thin wires, and there was a bloody wound on her buttocks.


    ¡°This fucking murderer! Maniac!¡±


    Natalia made pained groans as she bandaged her wounds quickly. After roughly patching herself up, she got back to her feet, her strong vitality and will to live powering her body despite its injuries.


    Anxiously, Natalia looked back in the direction she came from, then continued running. She must have cast a buff on herself, because her speed was exceptionally high. She ran and ran, running past trees and rocks until she had exhausted most of her stamina.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    A spooky voice resounded throughout the area. In the shadows, the silhouette of a person could be seen. His entire body was enshrouded in darkness, and only his crimson eyes could be seen. He stood on top of a massive tree, fiddling with a throwing knife. In a yful voice, he said, ¡°Oh my dear sister, why aren¡¯t you running away? Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Natalia¡¯s lovely face turned fearful. She unsheathed two swords immediately, one in each hand, then said with a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡¯s your sister? You crazy bastard! Killer! Maniac!¡±


    The person who¡¯d called Natalia his sister emerged from the shadows. He had an eerily handsome face, and his skin was extremely pale, as though he was weak to sunlight. He stood under the shadows of a tree, then sighed, ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t awakenedpletely yet! What a pity. Has Father¡¯s divine blood still not given you true strength?¡±


    Natalia red at the man, her hands shaking. Their previous battle had made her afraid of him. Even though she was almost a Grade 4 bounty hunter, an advanced rogue profession, and a ranger on top of that, she was still not his equal. All her teammates had died under his hands, despite neither party having any grudges beforehand. What made him even more fearsome were his tracking abilities; bounty hunters were the elites among rogues in terms of tracking down enemies, and rangers were no slouches either. However, her abilities didn¡¯t evene close to matching his. She was simply a toy¡ªa ything in the man¡¯s eyes.


    She could not track this enemy, nor could she shake him off her tail.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the expression I wanted!¡±


    The man grinned evilly. He tossed the knife in his hand, and the next moment, a new wound appeared on Natalia¡¯s cheek. The throwing knife rematerialized in his hands immediately afterward. He looked at his prey with a demonic expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the taste of fear!


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? My dear sister, can you still not awaken even now? What a waste of your talents! Where are the powers flowing in your blood! Have all that ughter and killing still not awoken your inner soul?¡±


    Natalia¡¯s body trembled. As though she could no longer bear the pressure, she shouted and charged at the man. Her swords danced through the air, almost creating afterimages. Her attacksnded on the man, splitting him into three chunks, but the shadows quickly reformed as if nothing had happened. The man¡¯s crimson eyes glowed bright red, and he poked Natalia¡¯s forehead with finger.


    ¡°Abysmal Fear!¡±


    Natalia froze almost like time had stopped. Her face distorted in fear as she looked at her surroundings. There was nothing but the man standing there, but that did not seem to be the case in her vision. She cried and howled, ¡°No... NO! Go away! You fucking monsters! Demons!¡±


    Natalia suddenly snapped; it seemed her fear had reached a critical point. Her eyes turned crimson red, just like the man¡¯s. The rear of her leather chestte broke open, and a pair of three-meter-wide wings sprouted from her back. A tail emerged from her bottom, and a pair of demon horns grew from her forehead. She released a sharp howl as her skin turned greenish blue, her voice piercing through the sky.


    Monsters within several kilometers¡¯ radius all scrambled for their lives, as though they had just met something extremely terrible.


    ¡ªFear Aura!


    The man showed his fangs, and phantasmal shadows appeared behind him. He sighed and said, ¡°Finally! My dear sister, your resistance against fear is really quite something. It¡¯s at least a lot higher than our other brothers¡¯.


    ¡°Now then, the real hunt begins!¡±


    The man held a pitch ck dagger in one hand as he disappeared and reappeared in mid-air in front of Natalia. He drew a dark line with his dagger, the weapon dashing straight toward Natalia¡¯s heart.


    ng!


    Natalia¡¯s twin swords swung so fast that only shadows could be seen. Her eyes were still crimson, and the changes to her body seemed to have let her instinctively block the iing attack.


    ¡°How strong!¡± the man said as hended on the ground, his arm slightly injured. He licked his wound as though his own blood was a delicacy, then continued, ¡°If you had awakened earlier, who knows what would have happened! Perhaps our roles might be reversed! Is that right, my dear sister?¡±


    Natalia was still very confused at her own sudden transformation. She looked at her own body, then looked at the man and asked, ¡°WHAT ARE YOU?! Why am I like this now!¡±


    ¡°Who I am is not important. Just give me your shard of divinity!¡± The man disappeared again, his voiceing from seemingly all directions.


    He materialized in front of Natalia, who was hovering in mid-air, and stabbed her once again. She blocked the attack with both her swords, then shed violently at the man, the wind whipping violently around her body from the force of her movements. However, she did not notice another shadow approaching her from behind. The shadow stabbed her with a dagger that gave off an evil glow. The moment it struck Natalia, she stiffened and dropped down to the ground. The shadow twisted the dagger and pierced her heart. It then jerked the dagger from her body and swung it at her neck, beheading her.


    Along with a burst of light, the man appeared in the air once again. He lightly descended to the ground and took a deep breath with a face full of ecstasy. The power within Natalia¡¯s body turned into light particles that the man slowly absorbed. When all the light particles were gone, he looked coldly at Natalia¡¯s corpse and stepped on her head, crushing it. A spooky me emerged, and the corpse soon turned into ash.


    ¡°Now then, who¡¯s our next target?


    ¡°Or actually, high priest, answer me. Why can¡¯t you locate Father¡¯s most cherished daughter, my most beloved sister of all, the Witch of Terror, Lilian?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, the man slowly enshrouded himself in shadows and disappeared into thin air.


    Back in Whiterun, inside a wide room lined with lit candles, Vivian, who was wearing white pajamas, was reading a thick book on a bed. There were many ythings on the rosewood table near her bed, but Vivian was focused on reading. She could read quickly now, and only after reading one third of the thick book did she put it down and mumble, ¡°The North has so many strange traditions!


    ¡°Big brother said we¡¯ll be going to the Frost Kingdom, but the nobles there hate people from other ces... The books say it¡¯s very cold there, and there are a lot of frost giants there too! I wonder what they look like... Their mammoths must be very big. Can I reach their knees? Riding them must be so cool!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s thoughts wandered off for a while before she covered herself with a goose-feather nket. She curled up her small body under the nket and took a sniff.


    ¡°Mhm... it¡¯s soft and warm, but big brother¡¯s smell is missing. Sleeping next to big brother is better.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t big sis Gloriae over and continued the story yet? When is the princess going to get taken away by the dragon? Ugh, why do I want to see the princess taken away more than seeing a knight defeat the dragon...


    ¡°Big brother is nning to leave soon I think. Big sis Gloria is actually a good person, so I¡¯ll miss her a lot when we leave.


    ¡°I wonder what elves look like? Are all their ears pointy? The book says I cannot touch their ears because it¡¯s a special ce for them, but maybe it¡¯s fine for me? Hehe, I¡¯m super cute, so maybe a big sis elf will let me touch her ears.¡±


    The door opened quietly. Gloria, who was wearing a light blue nightgown, entered. She did not wear her veil in front of Vivian, instead showing her morous and elegant face. Her beauty rivaled that of the elves. She walked over to the bed and picked up the books Vivian had casually ced everywhere, then set them back in their original ces on the bookshelf next to the bed.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Friday, 6th July. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!

 Chapter 87 - Night Talk

    <h4>Chapter 87: Night Talk</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> SaltyTank <b>Editor:</b> SaltyTank


    ¡°Big sis Gloria!¡±


    Vivian popped out from under the nket and ced her head on Gloria¡¯s slender yet sturdy thighs. She blinked her eyes cutely and asked, ¡°Are we continuing with the story today?¡±


    Gloria patted Vivian¡¯s head, then covered the girl back up with the nket and said, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold now. This autumn is a lot colder than usual, and winter¡¯sing soon.¡±


    As a high-grade witch, Gloria herself was insusceptible to extreme temperatures. Her own magical power was enough to shield her from most environments, but Vivian was still only a formerly weak little girl who had just started learning magic. Gloria pressed her legs closer together to make it morefortable for Vivian, then caressed her hair and said, ¡°We¡¯ll rest a bit today. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Vivian nodded and replied, ¡°Is it about big brother nning to leave?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot smarter and more sensible than other kids. I¡¯m sure you know it will be a dangerous journey.¡± Gloria looked into Vivian¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Do you really want to travel with Soran to Autumnfall?¡±


    Vivian replied almost instantly with a serious look, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go wherever big brother goes. He¡¯ll protect me, so it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s a bit dangerous.¡±


    Gloria also had a serious expression as she said, ¡°Soran¡¯s a pretty good rogue, but there are still many dangers he cannot deal with. This time, a two-headed ogre appeared, meaning something serious must have urred. You two traveling alone is too dangerous. There are also many monsters that normal adventurers can¡¯t deal with in the forest near Autumnfall. Soran won¡¯t be able to defend himself, let alone you, if you cross paths with one.¡±


    Vivian startled for a second after hearing that, then suddenly showed a dignified face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can protect big brother! I¡¯m a lot more powerful than before!¡±


    Oi, that¡¯s not what I meant, Gloria thought to herself.


    Gloria had rehearsed what to say a few times before entering the room, but for some reason she could not say it after looking at the determined Vivian.


    Protect Soran? You¡¯re just an eight-year-old. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure if Soran will feel happy or ashamed of himself after hearing that either.


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Gloria pinched Vivian¡¯s cheeks and said, seemingly slightly annoyed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Soran not to go? It¡¯s obvious traveling will be dangerous, and you two are not strong enough to travel so far on your own. Why don¡¯t you two stay here, or follow me to the North? That way, you can continue learning magic, and Soran will not have to take such a big risk. As you two don¡¯t have any rtives in Elfend, living there will be harsh, if they even let you in in the first ce. I know Soran cares a lot for you, so if you ask him, he might change his mind.¡±


    Vivian was hesitating. She nervously bit her thumb, but Gloria stopped her and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your finger.¡±


    Vivianughed and stuck her tongue out in embarrassment, then answered seriously, ¡°Big brother must have his reasons for going there, although he did not tell me why. But he must be right.¡±


    Gloria pinched the bridge of her nose after hearing the little girl¡¯s reply. She almost wanted to punch Soran in the face.


    ¡°No one will always make the right decisions. As a mere adventurer, there are plenty of things Soran doesn¡¯t know. There are two-headed dragons, moonsabers, and many more weird monsters in the forest of Elfend. If you meet them, it will be really dangerous!¡±


    Vivian pouted and looked away.


    ¡°Big brother is always right. Even if he¡¯s not, he¡¯s trying his best for me. Don¡¯t speak badly of him! Big brother is the best big brother in the world, and he will be the strongest big brother too!¡±


    What Vivian said was sort of unreasonable, but from her expression, it seemed she really believed Soran would be a powerful person.


    Gloria sighed and said, ¡°Sometimes I really doubt if you two are siblings or not, but now I have no doubts about it. You two have the exact same temper.¡±


    Vivian remained silent, but she seemed proud of herself when Gloria said she was like Soran, as though it was something worthy of praise.


    What Gloria did not truly know was Soran¡¯s role in Vivian¡¯s mind. He was her big brother, but more often than not he was like a father too, shielding her from any and every danger. In others¡¯ eyes, he was just silent rogue who had great agility and was sometimes merciless, but that was about it; no one could really remember his face because the way he acted was simply too inconspicuous.


    However, there was one girl who would remember everything about Soran, and that was obviously Vivian. She remembered how Soran had taken care of her, how Soran had taken her out on afternoons to chase butterflies, how Soran had made funny faces to cheer her up and make her chuckle, and many, many more things. Back then, their mother was still sane, and despite being poor, they were still living a normal life.


    Then the day came when they became orphans. Soran, who was barely a teenager at that time, along with Vivian, who was just a kid, roamed the streets. To make a living, Soran had done just about everything he could. Vivian could still remember his ferocious look when he had his first fight, and his tender voice when he soothed her tears afterward. She could recall Soran¡¯s trembling hands, as well as his nervous yet joyous look when hemitted his first theft.


    She could also remember the first time Soran had killed someone to protect her. He shuddered in fear all night, only holding her tightly without getting an ounce of sleep. Vivian could do nothing but cuddle in his bosom at that time. After that incident, the times when Soran wouldugh got fewer and fewer, and his previous warmth was reced with a cold, expressionless face. He would only show his soft-hearted smile and dimples whenforting Vivian. It was a smile that would warm anyone¡¯s heart.


    To Vivian, Soran was her big brother, but also something more. There were things outsiders could not understand, and there was no need for them to understand either.


    ¡°Big sis Gloria,¡± Vivian timidly peeked at Gloria and asked in a small voice, ¡°how about youe with us? If we meet something big brother cannot handle, you can protect us! Big sis is so strong, there must be no problems! Ahh, it must be boring to stay here every day, doesn¡¯t big sis want to go see the elves?¡± she added innocently.


    Gloria could onlyugh bitterly at Vivian¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m telling you two not to go there. Why did it suddenly be me going with you?¡±


    Vivian took another peek at Gloria, then bashfully said, ¡°Then what if we really meet some monster that even big brother and I cannot defeat? Vivian will get eaten by monsters, and I can never meet big sis again!¡±


    Vivian then pretended to sob, but frankly her acting was terrible. She rubbed her eyes, but no tears came out, and she also took peeks at Gloria from time to time. Gloria obviously knew she was acting, but because Vivian was just too cute and her acting almost made the entire sceneedic, she could not help but smile.


    Gloria lifted Vivian up, ced the little girl face down on herp, then pped Vivian¡¯s butt lightly.


    ¡°Stop pretending! You little cheeky girl!¡± Gloria stopped for a while, then continued. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡¾Charisma Interference activated¡¿¡¾Persuasion sessful¡¿


    Realizing she¡¯d failed her original objective and was almost persuaded by Vivian, Gloria honestly felt slightly discouraged. She was about to leave when Vivian tugged her sleeve and said, ¡°Big sis Gloria, can you sleep with me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Gloria hesitated, but ultimately ended up sleeping next to Vivian.


    Gloria covered both herself and Vivian with the nket, and Vivian immediately cuddled herself against her bosom like a little kitten. Vivian sniffed and said, ¡°Big sis smells good.¡±


    Gloria did not reply and only closed her eyes while embracing Vivian. Sometimes she simply could not steel herself when facing the little girl, and she did not know why. Perhaps she really liked her. When Gloria first saw the thin, bony Vivian, she felt pained, as though her motherly nature had been awakened. As they spent more days together, Gloria could feel that the little girl was influencing her with her cheerfulness and stubbornness. Gloria really enjoyed staying with Vivian; the two did seem to be simr in many ways.


    ¡°Big sis¡¯ chest is so soft. It feels nice when I touch it.¡±


    Vivian did not seem to be too sleepy tonight and was ying with... the pair of things in front of her. She was at an age where she was curious about any and everything. Vivian¡¯s memories of her real mother were vague; she could not even remember her mother¡¯s face. Gloria though had satisfied Vivian¡¯s desire and need for a mother, a caring and gentle woman who would spoil and teach her things.


    Vivian¡¯s butt got pped once again. She took her hands back despite wanting to fondle Gloria a bit more.


    Gloria¡¯s cheeks were slightly reddened. She looked at Vivian with a tired expression and said, ¡°Stop moving around, and no touching. Once more and I¡¯ll cast Sleep on you.¡±


    Vivian finally stopped moving and closed her eyes. She hugged Gloria¡¯s arm and pulled herself close against Gloria¡¯s chest, then quickly fell asleep. Kids at her age needed a lot of sleep after all.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out Sunday, 8th July. (Chapters are out at 9:30am UTC)


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    You can now vote for more chapters:


    9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters


    Vote here now to motivate me and get more chapters Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!

 Chapter 88 - Invisibility

    <h4>Chapter 88: Invisibility</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> SaltyTank <b>Editor:</b> SaltyTank


    Soran stayed awake almost the whole night. He was trying his utmost to analyze Invisibility and construct the spell model in his mind. It may have been the hardest Level 2 spell to learn, but it was also the most useful one. It be cast not only on the caster, but also on others, making it very versatile.


    ¡°Invisibility (Level 2 Spell): After casting Invisibility, the target will visually disappear. Creatures with the innate ability to see through Invisibility and those who have cast See Invisibility will still be able to see the target. Invisibility can visually hide the target, but will not erase any noise or physical evidence made by the them. When the spell is active, whenever the target picks up or holds an object, the item will be concealed as well. The item will be visible again once it is released. Invisibility willst until it expires, or until the targetunches an attack. Invisibility has a duration of ten minutes for every spellcasting score point the caster has, and its effects can be made permanent with Permanency.¡±


    Soran was now a Level 5 wizard, and with his 20 Intelligence, his spellcasting score was 10. Invisibility cast by Soran wouldst for a hundred minutes. It was definitely not a short period of time, and it could be extremely useful when cast at the right moment, especially for escaping. Furthermore, during the trip to Autumnfall, they might encounter dangerous monsters orrge hordes of monsters. If that happened, he could cast Invisibility on Vivian and let her hide while he handled the situation. There were pretty much no monsters in the wilderness that could see through Invisibility, thus it would be a lot safer if he could learn it before they left Whiterun.


    Rogues often used invisibility potions and invisibility scrolls to bring out the full potential of Sneak, Backstab, and Steal. Be it assassinating or stealing from the rich, these items were very useful. Back in the game, the only reason Soran managed to get out of the slums and became an adventurer was because he managed to get his hands on a bottle of invisibility potion.


    An invisibility potionsted for one hour and cost 200 Gold Derahls. As these potions were pretty rare, most rogues would only use them when assassinating important targets or stealing in the noble district. One hour was enough for them to steal plenty of things, and if they were lucky, they could earn as much as a thousand Gold Derahls in just one theft. However, they would mostly raid low- or mid-ranked nobles because there were a lot of rms and security measures in high-ranked nobles¡¯ houses. Back in the game, a thief once managed to steal an antique vase worth 50,000 Gold Derahls, making him wanted within the entire Southern Principality for a long time.


    Soran did not mind stealing; in fact, he¡¯d done a lot of it. If it was necessary, he would unhesitatingly steal from the nobles. This was another reason he was trying so hard to learn Invisibility. After studying it for a few days, he had already analyzed sixty percent of the spell. He¡¯d raised his Literacy to 115, and together with his high Intelligence, it sped up the learning process a lot. If his estimations were right, it would take roughly two more days to learn the spell. Soran could then fill his two Level 2 spell slots with Invisibility, granting him over three hours of invisibility, which was enough to do a lot of things.


    Soran now had six Level 0 spell slots, four Level 1 spell slots, including the bonus one from his Ring of Wizardry, two Level 2 spell slots, and one Level 3 spell slot, for a total of thirteen.


    Low-grade wizards had limited spell slots. Due to the limitations of the Magic Network, most wizards could only hold rtively few spells. Intelligence currently affected one¡¯s spell strength, cast speed, time needed to reconstruct spells, and highest level spell usable. The Magic Network controlled the number of spell slots a wizard held though. Only after the fall of the Magic Network could exceptional wizards show their true talents. Without being limited by the Magic Network, they could cast a lot more spells, and the spells would be a lot more powerful than they used to be. This was because the Magic Network took half of the spells¡¯ magic power. Most of it was used to maintain thework, while the rest was absorbed by the Goddess of Magic to strengthen herself.


    As long as the Magic Network existed, the Goddess of Magic could assign spell slots as she wished. If she granted more power to the users, the number of spells they could cast would increase, and the same went for the opposite. This was why, when the Time of Troubles started, the Goddess of Magic was attacked by many parties, including Legendary wizards; their aim was to bring down the Magic Network and release the limiter forcefully ced upon them. The price was huge, though, and many wizards ended up losing their spellcasting ability altogether.


    Of course, no one in this world currently really knew how the Goddess of Magic set up or ran the Magic Network, thus wizards mainly relied on equipment to increase their spell slots.


    Soran washed his face, then went somewhere to practice the White Raven Sword Style. As his level increased, his energy and vitality also increased, making a few sleepless nights bearable. His progress on learning the sword style was slow, but that was only natural.


    Soran now had over 5000 ughter EXP, which was enough to level up either Rogue or Wizard once, but he decided against it for now. He first wanted to see if he could advance into an advanced profession since it would grant a substantial increase in power.


    Lurkers would receive a +10 bonus to Sneak and Detect, godly thieves would receive the same bonus for Pick Lock and Snare, while bounty hunters would have a +10 bonus to Search and receive a tracking ability. Advanced professions were professions based on the basic professions, and tended to be particrly proficient in specific aspects. However, it cost 5000 ughter EXP just to obtain an advanced profession, provided that the person had met the prerequisites, and leveling up an advanced profession was also very EXP intensive.


    At present, the easiest advanced profession for Soran to obtain was Lurker, since the only requirement was having 150 Sneak. However, he wanted to explore more possibilities, such as Shadowdancer or Bounty Hunter, before he made such an important decision. Advancing into the former required evasion abilities, while thetter had prerequisites rted to tracking and detection skills. Both of these professions were very strong after entering the Realm of Legends, especially Bounty Hunter. They could ce a Soul Mark on their target, then activate a special skill allowing them to appear behind their target, regardless of their location, by traversing through the ne of Shadows. Their assassination talents wereparable to Legendary assassins.


    If Soran had not multiprofessioned in Wizard, he would unhesitatingly pick Lurker as his advanced profession. However, considering he could soon cast Invisibility, and even Greater Invisibility when he continued to level up, the bonus given by Lurker was almost redundant. As such, Soran wanted to increase his burst damage with a more suitable advanced profession. The top three choices right now were Assassin, Shadowdancer, and Bounty Hunter, not in any specific order.


    Assassins need to learn alchemy and know how to make poison beforehand. Bounty hunters can track their enemies well, but they¡¯re not that strong in openbat after reaching the Realm of Legends. And, well, advancing into Shadowdancer requires a lot of evasion skills, and I¡¯m nowhere near having what I need for that. I can only wait and see which one I can unlock first for now.


    After thinking for a while, Soran went to the magic store to buy some items, such as parchment, ink, a quill pen, powdered gems, and some other misceneous items. Those were all the kinds of things used by wizards and not by themon popce. He then bought himself some food for dinner and headed back to his room. In just that single stroll, he had spent over a hundred Gold Derahls.


    After returning to his room, Soran began scribing spell scrolls by recalling the memorized spell structures. It was one of a wizard¡¯s most crucial abilities; it allowed them to create backup scrolls for when they had expended all their spell slots. The drawback, though, was that it was quite expensive to scribe scrolls.


    As he had filled his four Level 1 spell slots all with Arcane Missile, he could attempt to scribe it four times. Generally speaking, the first few attempts were bound to be failures, but they could still raise his Scribe Scroll skill. As the skill rating increased, the chances of sess would rise proportionally as well. After reaching a certain skill level, he could try scribing more difficult and higher level spells.


    Unsurprisingly, Soran failed his first trial, the materials wasted costing him around 20 Gold Derahls. The failure did give him two points in Scribe Scroll though. He continued to try, only seeding on the fourth and final attempt. For a hundred or so Gold Derahls, he¡¯d received an Arcane Missile scroll and increased his Scribe Scroll skill by 12. Scribing Level 1 spells could raise his skill to 50, but anything beyond would require him to try scribing Level 2 or above spells.


    Two hours had past at this point.


    ¡°It seems that my Concentration is still not high enough.¡±


    Soran stored thepleted scroll away, then tidied up the ce before visiting Vivian. He looked at the wasted materials and sighed, then muttered, ¡°Spellcasters really do have it hard don¡¯t they. I haven¡¯t even started learning alchemy! Looks like I have to go back to stealing again.¡±


    As a rogue and former (perhaps not) thief, stealing was something natural for him. After looking at his remaining funds, he decided to go loot a noble¡¯s mansion before leaving the city.


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out as soon as it is ready; please check back regrly for updates, sorry for the inconvenience.


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    ~~You can now vote for more chapters:~~


    ~~9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters~~


    Vote here now to motivate me ~~and get more chapters ~~ Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!

 Chapter 89 - Back in Business

    <h4>Chapter 89: Back in Business</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> SaltyTank <b>Editor:</b> SaltyTank


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Soran spent most of his time analyzing Invisibility and finally managed to learn it. Unable to stand the anticipation any longer, he eagerly constructed the spell in his mind, which took him over an hour. Soran filled both of his Level 2 spell slots with Invisibility, while the four Level 1 slots were stuffed with Arcane Missile.


    Although he could also learn Level 3 spells, Soran did not have so much time now; it would have to wait. For now, he needed to quickly obtain more funds. Although his Scribe Scroll skill was now 36, he had spent over three hundred Gold Derahls and was a bit tight on money. As it was only afternoon, Soran decided to rest for a while to recover from his mental fatigue after learning spells for so long and to wait for night toe.


    Soran woke up at ten at night, after the sun had already set. He changed into a suit he¡¯d prepared beforehand, then donned a mask and went out. Soran got the items from people of the Grey Realm; as long as one knew how to deal with such people, he could very easily get his hands on various useful tools.


    The night curfew was still in ce in Whiterun, and the number of guards patrolling the streets was almost doubled aspared to normal circumstances. Soran, though, could not care less¡ªhe blended into the shadows and headed toward the noble district.


    The social sses of this world were distinctly separated. Those who were rich and had high social status were separated from the normal popce, and the noble district was an individual sector within the city guarded by soldiers. Normal citizens could not enter the noble district, and they would be questioned and sent away as soon as they approached its entrance. The guards would only let those who wore elegant and tidy clothes through. If wanderers were found within the district, the guards would be punished.


    Aspared to the other ces within the city, the noble district was especially clean and tidy. There was no excrement in the back alleys, and there were no stinking drains. The ground was covered with smooth stone, and there were small openings to direct rainwater to the underground sewers. Flowerbeds and trees lined both sides of almost every road, along with elegant mansions with colored ss windows. It was a sign of wealth; colored ss was an alchemical product, and normal people could only afford paper windows.


    The most important difference between the noble district and the rest of the city, however, was the presence of patrols within the district and guard posts at the entrances. People like Soran were the reason soldiers patrolled the district. Plenty would want to try their luck at stealing from the nobles, and the guards were there to deter thieves from entering and apprehend those who dared to try. Stealing from the nobles was a serious crime, and the person caught might have his arm smashed or get sent to the mines.


    Soran murmured a chant and cast Invisibility on himself in a dark alley. He disappeared from the spot shortly after, moonlight taking his ce as though he were not there.


    Under the effects of Sneak, Soran¡¯s footsteps were very light and did not alert any of the guards. He even walked straight past two patrolling guards without being found out despite being only a few meters away. The guards simply continued chatting about some sexy mistress from a tavern andughing. If Soran wanted to, he could end their lives, but pointless ughtering was not his objective here tonight.


    The mansions were all dark inside because almost everyone was sleeping. Further back were the high-ranked nobles¡¯ mansions, but Soran refrained from entering that region. As low-ranked nobles did not have many expensive items, while high-ranked nobles had extremely good security measures, he was aiming for a middle-ranked noble¡¯s mansion.


    For now, humans still maintained social order and did not simply follow the strong. Many nobles were no stronger thanmoners in terms ofbat. Only those who held high power had strict requirements in terms ofbat strength, as they had to rule over a city with many powerful people. Most nobles in Whiterun had inherited their status from previous generations, with some titles being permanent while some would onlyst for three generations. Even for the former, if the house failed to produce anyone who made great contributions to the city for a long time, they would slowly be deranked intomoners as well.


    Middle-ranked nobles had their own vis outside the city, but they would also keep a mansion within the noble district. For the sake of socializing and maintaining their rtionships with other nobles, they would spend half a year living within the city and spend the other half in their vis. Because of this, most banquets and events were held between March and June. Some were banquets held for the nobles to have dirty dealings with one another, while others were purely for fun. For thetter, they would invite the priests of the Goddess of Beauty and Love as well as those of the Lady of Joy. The overall lifestyle was very simr to that of British nobles.


    Soran quickly surveyed his surroundings and soon found a suitable target. It was a medium-sized mansion with arge garden, and there were no guards keeping watch. The servants¡¯ rooms were all dark, but surprisingly, the owner¡¯s room was still lit with a light glow. After mentally calcting how much time he had before the patrolling guards would pass by this mansion, he leapt and held onto the second floor balcony ledge, then climbed into the mansion.


    The room was dimly lit and had a specific fragrance. ¡°Brad, is that you?¡± A soft voice could be heard from within the room. Ady wearing a loose red sleeping gown held together only by a silk string sat up on the bed and looked toward the balcony. ¡°Be quiet ande in quickly.¡±


    The noble woman heard the small noises Soran made, and she was slightly nervous when no one replied. At a closer look, she was also wearing ck stockings, which indicated that she might actually be rather affluent. Obviously, no one would wear stockings when going to sleep; her current outfit was obviously for a specific nighttime activity.


    A tryst¡ªthe noble woman was clearly waiting for her lover. For some reason, such a sneaky act was actually very popr between southern nobles, and almost everyone knew what was going on at night. Given their status, they had little to worry about in terms of living expenses, but that did not mean their human desires could be satisfied. Practically speaking, illicit affairs were a fairly tame past time. Those nobles who could not be content even with nighttime rendezvous with other nobles might even turn to the evil gods¡¯ rituals in order to satisfy themselves.


    There was once a time when the Goddess of Joy tried the forbidden ritual of pleasure. If not for the Good-aligned deities who held her back just in the nick of time, she might actually have changed her alignment from Good to Evil. The most notable deity who had changed alignment due to such pleasure was the Goddess of Cats and Dancing. It was said that the Night Baroness gave her so much pleasure that she changed from Chaotic Good to Chaotic Neutral. It was fortunate she did notpletely sumb to the Night Baroness.


    Hustling sounds could be heard from not far away. A healthy-looking man leapt over the mansion wall and said in a low voice, ¡°Camilia, it¡¯s me dear. I¡¯ming right away.¡±


    This guy¡¯s got decent agility.


    Soran had night vision, so he could clearly see the handsome young man creeping his way through the garden. He seemed quite muscr and young, and was probably in his mid-twenties. The noble woman, on the other hand, seemed to be in her thirties. She surely took good care of her body, but that did not prevent the slight wrinkles and her slightly thickened waist from showing.


    ¡°Quickly, dear.¡± The nobledy spoke in a hurried voice, and her breathing gradually turned rough.


    The young man was apparently aroused by her voice as he quickly climbed his way up onto the balcony and jumped at the waiting woman. They kissed wildly as the man rubbed her breasts, then quickly retreated into the room. Their lips never separated for a second, and they seemed extremely thirsty for love.


    Soran had no interest in the uing wild battle in bed. He quietly snuck his way next to the two nobles, then did a karate chop on the woman¡¯s neck, rendering her unconscious. As it was an attack, his Invisibility wore off. Soran quickly squeezed the man¡¯s neck, then kicked him right in the balls. The man could not even scream before his eyes turned white, and he lost consciousness; Soran might have crushed something precious.


    Soran calmly ced the two on the ground and started searching their bodies for items. Rings, nes, earrings, bracelets¡ªhe took everything that seemed valuable. He even had the leisure to rub the woman¡¯s chest, but he was disappointed as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a bit too soft and saggy. The drows were way better alright.¡±


    Perhaps because he had spent a lot of time in the Underdark, he knew the most about female drows, more so than humans.


    Soran observed the man¡¯s ring under the dim light, and he could not help but shudder after realizing what it was: a Ring of Energy. After activating the ring, one could fire an energy beam that could deal around 30 damage, which was enough to kill low-ranked professionals in one hit. It was fortunate he¡¯d acted quickly and did not give the man time to react, or else he would have been seriously injured. Besides being dangerous, the ring also cost around two thousand Gold Derahls.


    This guy must be from a house with decent standing, Soran thought to himself as he looked at the blood around the man¡¯s crotch. The man had abat profession as well, and this much damage would surely not kill him. Soran dragged the two unconscious nobles out of the way, then searched the room. He managed to find a hidden safe, and eagerly set to cracking it.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Soran swore after he failed to open the hidden safe even with 45 Pick Lock. It probably had some special mechanism reinforcing it. Although he could break it with sheer force, doing so would create a loud noise. As such, he could only think of other methods. After roughly measuring the dimensions, he realized he could fit it inside his multi-dimensional bag if he dumped out some of his other items. He did just that, throwing away some misceneous items and recing them with the safe.


    Before Soran left, he looked at the two lying unconscious on the floor. He took a nket and covered their bodies like a caring mother.


    It was already unfortunate to have his balls crushed right before a great battle in bed. It would be even worse if the man caught a cold, right?


    * * *


    Hope you like the chapter! Next chapter will be out as soon as it is ready; please check back regrly for updates, sorry for the inconvenience.


    Join our discord server here: https://discord.gg/Q2W2ay6


    Want to re-experience the journey of Soran, but in better quality? Check out the ebook here: https://.amazon/dp/B07D...


    ~~You can now vote for more chapters:~~


    ~~9th : _6_ extra chapters, 10th : _4_ extra chapters, 11th : _3_ extra chapters, 12th : _2_ extra chapters~~


    Vote here now to motivate me ~~and get more chapters ~~ Thanks for all the support


    Comment down below and let me know what you think about the chapter as well!

 Chapter 90 - Deck of Arcane Magic

    <h4>Chapter 90: Deck of Arcane Magic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Blendergaming, SaltyTank <strong>Editor: </strong>SaltyTank, gumamme


    Soran lightly leapt off the balcony andnded in the garden. He quickly hid and cast Invisibility on himself, then moved to leave the noble district. The loot he¡¯d obtained was pretty decent; there were almost a hundred Gold Derahls, and if he sold the jewelry and rings, it would him roughly an additional 300 Gold Derahls. Of course, that did not include the Ring of Energy or the things within the safe. As for the two unfortunate nobles, Soran couldn¡¯t care less about them since he was leaving the city tomorrow.


    It was about time for the skinning incidents to reach Whiterun. As it was arge-scale incident which affected the entire Southern region, most, if not all, cities had experienced such a terrifying event. The aim of this ritual was to spread fear, which would strengthen a certain Abyss deity, but Soran at that time hadn¡¯t been strong enough to unlock the mission and learn the details.


    Soran, currently invisible, walked right past the guards and exited the noble district as if he¡¯d just taken a stroll in the park. However, when he entered a dark alley, he noticed a hazy silhouette sneaking around the corner.


    <i> Is it the Shadow Council or Faceless Envoys?</i>


    Soran stopped and hid behind a crate to observe the person. The shadow was extremely hazy and almost blendedpletely into the dark night. If Soran did not have night vision, he probably could not have noticed the person.


    Soran looked at his surroundings, then opened a manhole on the ground and entered the underground sewers. Instead of trailing the person and seeing what they were up to, he decided to hide and wait it out. It was dangerous to stick his head into every matter he came across. As they said: curiosity killed the cat. It was not wise to investigate something unnecessarily. After a while, Soran left the sewers and returned to the ce he was staying.


    Before the Time of Troubles began, various organizations fought among themselves, the most active ones being the Faceless Envoys, the Druid Order, and a certain mysterious group known as Godyer. There were plenty of Legendary existences within these organizations, and if Soran was careless and trailed the shadow, such people might easily kill him.


    Back in his room, Soran took out the safe and his whole set of tools. After tampering with the safe with much effort, he still could not open it, giving him no choice but to use thest method¡ªsmashing it forcefully. Fortunately, it was not an enchanted safe, or else brute force would not have worked. After opening the safe, Soran could not help but frown at its contents. Inside was a stack of real estate contracts; they could not be exchanged for money and could easily be re-issued to the owners by the city¡¯s authorities if lost. In other words, they were garbage to Soran.


    As he was flicking through the papers though, Soran could not help but hold his breath after noticing something among the contracts: a card from the Deck of Arcane Magic.


    <i> This is...?!</i>


    However, Soran¡¯s emotions quickly took another turn as he realized the card had already been activated. There was already a picture on the front of the card, which would have been empty if it had not been used yet. The image showed a mechanical arm which looked liked a golem¡¯s arm, and there were hexagrams in the four corners. On the back of the card was a ck whirlpool. The card seemed to have been kept for a long time, for it had light scratches here and there, and they did not seem to be recent.


    ¡°A golem¡¯s arm?¡± Soran murmured as he observed the activated card. ¡°Is it part of a set? That woman had nobat abilities whatsoever, so why would she own such a thing?¡±


    No one knew much about the Deck of Arcane Magic. Soran was no exception; though he was more knowledgeable when it came to the Deck of Many Things, his knowledge of the Deck of Arcane Magic was extremely limited. He knew that cards from the deck could be used inbination to summon powerful creatures or empower the user temporarily. For example, one could summon a Legendary-grade Elder Wind Elemental using three different wind elemental cards. It was the only knownbination which someone had seeded in collecting among the entire set. Soran was so jealous that he almost wanted to kill the guy at one point.


    Suddenly, a row of data popped up.


    ¡°Received Mana Armor (Arm) of the Deck of Arcane Magic! Do you wish to repair it?¡±


    <i>Mana Armor?!</i>


    Soran was startled for a moment, but he then replied, ¡°Initiate repairs.¡±


    ¡°Repairing Mana Armor (Arm) requires 80,000 Soul Energy! Insufficient ughter EXP! Unable to repair!¡±


    <i> 80,000 EXP? What joke is this? That¡¯s enough for me to reach Grade 3!</i>


    Soran was speechless after reading the notification. He continued to look at the card, and he noticed something; the scratches on the card seemed to have been dealt by a sword. The card was made of considerably tough materials, and to be able to leave even a scratch must have required great power. However, he wasn¡¯t sure what, if any, significance this might hold.


    From what Soran had heard, mana armor were top-tier golems and also one of the standard defensive items in aerial fortresses back in the age of the Arcane Empire. One could even see golem patrol squads in cities controlled by powerful wizards.


    Golems could be made with a wide variety of materials, ranging from y, stone, and iron to steel and adamantite. Although they were by no means weak, an adamantite golem, basically the strongest type of golem in the current age, was only around Grade 4 in terms of strength. The only type of golem possessing thebat strength of a Legendary professional was created back in the age of the Arcane Empire, and that was the mana armor. Technically speaking, its full name was the mana-powered exoskeleton golem armor. Soran once came across one in a ruin, and his squad of Legendary adventurers almost got wiped out.


    ¡°What am I going to do with just an arm?¡±


    The whole set of cards for the mana armor probably included four limbs, a head, and a power generator. The card was currently of no use to him; there was no way for him to get the other cards or so much ughter EXP right now, not to mention that he did not have the luxury to spend so much EXP to repair them. Soran ced the card into his multi-dimensional bag in disappointment, then continued to look for other things in the safe. There was some jewelry, and that at least helped soothe him slightly.


    The sun was already peeking over the horizon. Soran, who was not tired at all, fiddled with the Ring of Energy and tried to appraise it. It was one of the moremon Rare-grade items, and it belonged to a set of two rings, the other being the Ring of Protection. The former could fire a ray of energy to deal damage, while thetter could deploy a 100-HP shield. They were considered great items for beginners.


    ¡°Item Type: Ring of Energy +1


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 1)]


    Description: An enchanted ring made with alchemy. When activated, the ring will fire a beam with a spellcasting score of 36. It can be recharged through alchemy.


    Requirements: None


    Effects: Energy Beam (1 / 1 use remaining)¡±


    Despite the somewhat fancy description, the principles behind the ring¡¯s operation were rtively simple. An alchemical formation which converted matter to energy was engraved onto the ring, and firing the ring would expend the gem on the ring. To recharge the ring, one simply had to fit another gem or jewel into the empty slot.


    In the game, Soran still wore the set of rings after entering the Realm of Legends, and he considered them to be almost as useful as Legendary-grade items. The rings, especially the Ring of Protection, had saved his life many times.


    In the morning, Soran left his room for Gloria¡¯s ce. He had not left behind any tracesst night, and the two nobles should not have seen his face, thus he was not worried about getting caught or discovered by the guards. However, there seemed to be more guards on the streets, and they were all more alert than usual. Soran was unsure if the nobles had notified the guards, because getting robbed during a tryst wasn¡¯t the most glorious thing to brag about.


    Soran was surprised to see that the security at Gloria¡¯s mansion was also a lot tighter than before. As he entered, Gloria spoke with a strict voice, ¡°Someone was skinnedst night!¡±


    <i> What?!</i>


    Soran¡¯s expression changed as he quickly answered, ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian? I¡¯m leaving with her right now!¡±


    Gloria looked deep into Soran¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You do know something, right? If not, you would not have left Amber City with us in a hurry! You knew beforehand what would befall Amber City, right?¡±


    Soran calmed down and remained silent for a second, then answered slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. All I know is that the skinning incidents are part of an ancient ritual of an evil deity. It will affect a lot of ces, and the fallen ones will bring ughter and death. They will spread fear across the region.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡± Gloria nodded as though she had finally understood something, then continued, ¡°Is that why you¡¯re leaving with Vivian to enter the elves¡¯ territory? That ce belongs to the Forest Queen, and the fallen ones won¡¯t be able to enter easily. Is that right?¡±


    Soran was unsure how to answer, so he simply nodded. There was simply no way for him to tell Gloria everything he knew about the Time of Troubles, though letting her know about the skinning incidents would be a good start. It was just the beginning of a chain of events after all.


    Gloria hesitated for a moment, then took out a scroll and handed it over to Soran. She asked him in a serious tone, ¡°How much do you know? This was delivered to me by the Witch Council. In the city of Psalms, a group suicide incident has urred. A thousand people watched a bard¡¯s performance, and hundreds killed themselves that night. There were high-ranked priests and pdins among the dead. Does this have anything to do with the skinning incidents?¡±


    <i> The Hellpoemer!?</i>


    Soran read the scroll with aplicated expression.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any rtionship between the two. That bard might be someone from myths and legends. Have you ever heard of the Hellpoemer?¡±


    Gloria shuddered upon hearing the name and murmured, ¡°Hellpoemer!? He should have fallen centuries ago...¡±


    Soran looked at her and hesitated, but ultimately decided to tell her what he knew.


    ¡°Only his body died. At the moment of his death, he had already struck a deal with the devils in Hell.¡±


    The Hellpoemer¡ªone of the three Legendary bards to have existed in the world.

 Chapter 91 - Hellpoemer

    <h4>Chapter 91: Hellpoemer</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    There were three Legendary bards among myths and legends. All of them were monstrous existences that were proficient in all-aroundbat. They could cast Legendary spells like wizards, use Legendarybat skills like warriors, and could even enter the ne of Shadows like rogues. The trio lived in different time periods, yet the extents of their powers and capabilities were equivalent. Bards weremonly known for being jacks-of-all-trades, meaning they could do pretty much everything, but never quitepetently enough. Even so, there were three bards in history who managed to be masters of all trades. In doing so, they became frightening existences who carved their name in history.


    The Hellpoemer was one of the three. Legend has it that he was once a devoted disciple and divine bard of a certain deity but was tempted by the Lord of the Hells, to whom he sumbed and turned evil.


    There wasn¡¯t much information about the Hellpoemer, but hisbat records were splendid¡ªhe had in sixteen Legendary professionals. He was also the author of one of the three forbidden songs, Revtion: Prologue of Hell. It was said that the song had six sections, and each section had powerparable to Level 8 spells. Descent of Hell, a Legendary spell which had destructive power beyond all imagination, could be cast bypleting the entire song. The Hellpoemer was an active NPC during the Time of Troubles. Using his songs, he killed three weak deities, ascended, and became the evil god of music. He was also a master of sphemousnguage, and many of the evil alignment would pledge their loyalty to him in exchange for knowledge and power.


    If what Soran read was true, then the Hellpoemer should have performed the first section of Revtion: Prologue of Hell, which struck despair into the souls of the audience. People with insufficient willpower would dlymit suicide.


    Soran had sparse memories of the City of Psalms. All he knew was that it was somewhat far away. He had never been to such a distant city anyways.


    There were many mysterious powers in the world, and some were controlled by beings unfathomable to mortals. Soran didn¡¯t really want to dabble in these troublesome affairs too much.


    Gloria stayed silent briefly and then looked Soran in the eye and asked, ¡°Are you leaving today?¡±


    Soran nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gloria had aplicated expression upon hearing his reply. Her eyes glinting with disgust.


    ¡°Very well. I shall travel together with you two.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Soran shouted, shocked. ¡°Why?¡±


    Gloria nced at him with a somewhat displeased look and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Vivian¡¯s safety. With your current strength, you can¡¯t always protect her. I don¡¯t wish to see her in danger because of your stubbornness. Sometimes I really wish I could scold you, but Vivian gets really angry whenever I speak poorly of you.¡±


    Soran was speechless, but he could tell that Gloria really cared for Vivian. There were some things that he still wasn¡¯t sure of yet, but Soran had more of a favorable impression for Gloria nowpared to his suspicious attitude before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll travel to Elfend with you two then teleport back to the North myself.¡±


    For a moment, Soran really wanted to tell her that it was the North that was the center of all the chaos toe, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Perhaps it was better to wait till the deities stopped contacting their priests and believers before disclosing things to Gloria. They had to travel for around a month together, so it should be long enough before she was informed that all gods had stopped responding to their believers. The deities¡¯ silence was one of the events triggering the Time of Troubles, and the powerful organization of the world would realize that something was amok among the gods. It would be a good time to tell Gloria what he knew. At least some of it.


    Priests of some evil deities tried to gain the attention of their gods by conducting evil rituals, but those efforts were futile. Their counterparts of the good alignment also held major worshipping events and rituals. One of the most notable ones was the ritual to request the descent of the Oak Father, and it was held by the elves. Soran remembered that specific ritual because it was supposed to summon the legendary Dryad Queen, which would then mate with a chosen human. Obviously, the gods remained silent and the ritual ended up as a failure.


    ¡°Please wait here,¡± Gloria said while walking towards the room in the back. ¡°There are things I have to prepare. I¡¯m sure Vivian must pack things up also. Let¡¯s leave at noon.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t object.


    Half an hour passed, and the cute little girl appeared in front of Soran. Vivian wore her original clothes and the pair of deerskin boots Soran bought for her. She had kept them clean all this time, they almost looked like they were sparkling. She tottered over and sat on Soran¡¯sp, swung her legs, and happily said, ¡°Look, big brother! I have grown bigger! These boots fit me now!¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t reply but instead kissed her on the forehead.


    Vivian wore what seemed to be trinkets, but Soran could roughly tell that they were Rare-grade items. Soran had no doubts about how affluent a high-ranked Northern witch could be, and he was now sure that Gloria had a considerable standing, even among the Northern witches. The Witch Council ruled most of the Northern cities, and each high-ranked council member would have their own territory that served as the source of their riches.


    When Gloria appeared once again, Soran was somewhat startled. It wasn¡¯t as though she wore something eye-catching or extravagant, just a simple-looking grey robe which almost covered her entirely. If one had not observed closely, it would be hard to determine whether Gloria had been a male or female. For some reason, however, Soran felt that this attire was rather familiar, as though he had seen such a person before. Of course, it wasn¡¯t from his memories when traveling together with her from Amber City to Whiterun, but from way back, buried deep inside his memories. Soran tried his best to remember what had happened but he couldn¡¯t. He could only put it aside. It was difficult to remember every encounter after all.


    Gloria had prepared a horse-drawn carriage, and together they left at noon. Now that the road to Autumnfall had been reopened, many merchant squads which were stuck in the city started leaving. There were still monsters here and there, but the merchants¡¯ guards should be able to handle that much. From what Soran could remember, the ancient red dragon in the region should still be setting up itsir. For the following month or two, things would be rtively peaceful, that is, excluding the skinning incidents.


    Whiterun¡¯s state of affairs became simr to that of Amber City when the skinning incidents first began. The Whiterun guard corps, who had just engaged inrge-scalebat with the ogres not long before, were flustered and exasperated. The feeling of wanting to save everyst falling one showed clearly on their tired, menacing faces.


    With Gloria¡¯s power and status, they easily bypassed the checkpoint and left the city. Soran was the driver while the twodies sat in the carriage. It must have been tailor-made and cost a fair amount, given the stability and silence when traveling.


    Gloria lit incense which filled the carriage with a sweet fragrance, thenid downzily. Vivian sat beside Gloria with a book in hand. The little girl would ask questions whenever there were things she couldn¡¯t understand. After a while, she would peek at Soran, who was driving, or even go out and sit next to him. The scenery seemed to drift backwards as they travelled, and Vivian enjoyed looking at it.


    Perhaps because the siblings were now travelling together with Gloria, a powerful witch, it felt more like a vacation. Gloria always seemed to be producing things out of thin air, including the snacks which Vivian would sometimes feed Soran, and some other misceneous items. She kept yawning while answering Vivian¡¯s questions.


    It was a peaceful journey, at least for now.

 Chapter 92 - Descendant of God

    <h4>Chapter 92: Descendant of God</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    The silvery moon illuminated the ins with dim, cold moonlight. Soran halted the carriage and got off. He was nning to stop for the night, so heid his back against the carriage as he sat on the ground. He closed his eyes, to rest briefly while taking great care not to fall asleep.


    Even though the region had been cleared recently by the Whiterun army, Soran still remained vignt. He constantly reminded himself that the reason reached the Realm of Legends before was because of his careful and vignt attitude. It was important that he keep his guard up at all times.


    Gloria exited the carriage and walked around. With a flick of her fingers, a magical glow enshrouded the carriage. She went to Soran and said, ¡°Rest at ease, I¡¯ve set a magical rm around us.¡±


    That¡¯s why spellcasters were so useful.


    Soran nced at her, then gazed into the distance before replying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Call me Gloria. I might have been overboard with my tone when we first met. After all, you may have your own personal concerns. Still, it somewhat bothers me that you won¡¯t tell me more about it.¡±


    It was at that moment Soran knew the Northern witch in front of him was different from others. He hade across many spellcasters, and most of them, especially the more powerful ones, tended to have strange tempers and were arrogant. Gloria¡¯s mother was a good example of how spellcasters usually behaved. They respected the strong but considered the weak as nothing better than dirt.


    Gloria hesitated for a moment, then sat down besides Soran.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit different from other people I have met. As a rogue, you are very knowledgeable. Even some wizards might know less than you do. However, you can be stubborn at times, you know. It reminds me of those obstinate monks.¡±


    Is she trying to reduce the tension between us... and improve our rtionship?


    Soran turned to look at thedy besides her, barely catching a glimpse of her eyes. Their eyes met for a brief moment before he averted his attention back onto the Gold Derahls he was fiddling with.


    ¡°You¡¯re different from other witches as well. From what I have seen, they are all haughty women, you know? The tavern once had a rating for the most difficult women to handle. The first were the drows, the second were the Amazon warriors, and the third were the Northern witches.¡±


    Gloria had a confused look, ¡°Really? So, people really think of the Northern witches that way?¡±


    Apparently, Gloria seldom went to taverns. It was certainly the best ce to gather information, but people withplicated backgrounds gathered there as well. With such a high social standing, it would be more of a surprise if she frequented such low-ss ces. Just like how nobles would not mingle withmoners, there were also different social standings among professionals.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Soran looked up to the starry sky. ¡°But you¡¯re not the same. You¡¯re easier to talk to. Maybe it¡¯s because your prettier.¡±


    Such ttery was enough to make Gloria grin ever so slightly. She shook her head to get that off her mind. Suddenly, she stood up with a shocked expression and looked back at the direction of Whiterun.


    The sky had turned fiery red, a familiar scene they had witnessed together before.


    ¡°Meteor Swarm?!¡±


    Soran looked up at the sky in disbelief. For some reason, his face waspletely rigid. After they just left Amber City, it was reduced to ruins by a Meteor Swarm cast by an unknown party. Now, the city of Whiterun, from which they had just left, was about to get hit by the exact same spell. Soran told himself that it was just mere coincidence, but deep down he held doubts about the situation. He simply had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°The spell was interrupted!¡±


    The fiery clouds dissipated gradually. Gloria said in a serious tone, ¡°Someone interrupted the spellcasting process.¡±


    Whiterun was different from Amber City. Thetter was a rtively new city; thus, its foundations were not as concrete as the former, which had been established for ages. Whiterun¡¯s first generation of residents were dragonyers after all. Suchrge-scale magic would surely alert the city¡¯s defenders, and they would definitely send high-grade spellcasters over to interrupt the spellcasting process. The higher the spell¡¯s tier, the longer the spellcasting time was, especially so for spells withrge areas of effect like Meteor Swarm.


    ¡°Do you still n not to tell me about it?¡± Gloria red right into Soran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is Vivian a Descendant of God?!¡±


    Gloria had already suspected that Vivian was a Descendant of God long ago. The little girl was simply too talented. So talented that it was almost supernatural. Those with 18 Intelligence at a young age were considered prodigies, and even the cream of the crop among the prodigies would only graze the 20 Intelligence mark, but Vivian¡¯s was even higher.


    Soran inherited elven blood, meaning his Dexterity was higherpared to normal humans. Furthermore, his father was a Legendary godly thief, and Soran must have inherited at least a bit of his father¡¯s talent. Even so, his Dexterity was only 18. But Vivian? Her Charisma was already 21 when she first showed her talents, beyond the extraordinary threshold of 20.


    It was not as though Soran had never suspected that Vivian was a Descendant of God. The thing was, they had different fathers, and Soran knew little about Vivian¡¯s father. However, Soran¡¯s estimation of the chance that Vivian had inherited the blood of a deity had risen from 25% to 50% now.


    Was Vivian¡¯s father really a god?


    Why would a god choose to give birth to a child with a typical human woman? Looking at Soran¡¯s attributes and bloodline buffs, there was no doubt that her mother was apletely ordinary woman; he simply had none of those.


    Soran took a deep breath and reflexively ced his hand on his curved sword. He shook his head and answered, ¡°I have no idea. Vivian and I are half-siblings, and we had different fathers. If she were a Descendant of God though, I should have noticed it long ago. I have seen her father, and he was just a strong adventurer, nothing more. I haven¡¯t noticed any divine powers from Vivian also, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s one.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s brows are still knitted, but her tone softened a lot.


    ¡°Then why did you choose to leave now? Don¡¯t tell me this is all coincidence?¡±


    She nced at Soran¡¯s hand, which was ced on the hilt of his sword, and said softly, ¡°Do you still not trust me even now? Regardless of whether Vivian is a Descendant of God or not, I still like her a lot. If anything, I will definitely stand by her side when trouble arises. Do you still n not to tell me anything?¡±


    ¡°Can you keep it a secret if I told you?¡± Soran hesitated.


    Contrasting Soran¡¯s reluctance, Gloria swiftly replied, ¡°I can promise you that.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Soran took in a deep breath, then continued, ¡°I found a lich¡¯s secret dungeon back in Amber City. Inside, I met an Abyss snake demon. It told me about a terrifying prophecy. It said that the deities would soon lose their divine powers and fall into the Mortal Realm. Massacre and ughter would spread through the realms starting from the Abyss and Hell, and fear would propagate from the followers of the evil gods. The entire world would plunge into chaos, and the Frost Kingdom will be the only safe ce¡ªfor a while, that is.¡±


    What Soran said was mostly the truth; he only fabricated the source of information. However, Gloria wouldn¡¯t be able to realize even though she had cast Detect Lies beforehand. A part of what Soran had said was deemed ¡°vague¡± by the spell, but it also notified Gloria that most of his answer told the truth. In other words, Soran had not lied about anything. Gloria knew, however, that the results of the spell were not all powerful. There were higher tier spells which could determine whether what someone said was the absolute truth, but that required the power of the gods. Now that the deities had gone silent, she could only use Detect Lies.


    Gloria¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she could not spare energy to think which part Soran was being vague about. How is that possible? The deities losing their divine powers and falling to the Mortal Realm? What will be of this world? Will it house a chaotic battle between those two parties?


    She knew that believers were losing contact with the deities they follow, and that alone had already caused plenty of panic. Given the circumstances, it was highly usible that Soran was indeed telling the truth.


    What sort of mess would the world be if the gods and the creatures from Abyss and Hell all came to the mortal realm? Liches are basically Legendary monsters. If the prophecy came from a Lich, it must have been a Legendary-grade Divination spell. The prophecy¡¯s uracy would be over 50%.


    ¡°Is that why you insisted on travelling to Elfend? So that you could go to the Frost Kingdom? Then why did the skinning incidents start just as you nned to leave? Even more, Whiterun was attacked once we left. There must be some sort of connection, not just mere coincidence. It has to be about me, you, or Vivian.¡±


    The two stayed silent. They couldn¡¯t help and turn to look at Vivian, who was fast asleep. Both Gloria and Soran were convinced that they weren¡¯t the main cause. That meant that the only possible conclusion was Vivian.


    Soran mind raced. Then... Is Vivian really a Descendant of God? Why doesn¡¯t she show any sparks of divine power? If she does, how could I not notice all these years?


    Back in Whiterun, several ces were aze. A grey-robed wizard hovered in the air, looking down at the battles unfolding within the city. At that moment, what sounded like a dragon roar came from the city center. A dazzling column of light sted straight into the sky, and an awe-inspiring figure emerged from within. The Legendary warrior donned in crimson armor slowly walked forward, in his hands, an exotic longsword covered in zing mes.


    ¡°The dragon yer sword?!¡± A woman appeared in a dark corner in the city and murmured, ¡°So that fe still decided to pull out this cursed weapon in the end?


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not my business. The druids observing me seem to be quite busy recently anyways. This is now my chance to run, hoho! Looks like I gotta thank those evil followers! I¡¯m finally free, hoho!¡±


    A magical glow surrounded the bewitching woman, and she disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 93 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 93: Nightmare</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    In the dim sewers, a group of evil followers gathered together. The sewer had been expanded considerably; a hundred-square-meterrge altar had been built. The altar was surrounded by lit torches, and underneath it, was an enormous magic formation. There were spooky shadows lurking nearby, and they looked more like half-ethereal beings rather than actual physical bodies. A bishop wearing a dark red robe kneeled below the altar. Next to him were warriors d in pitch-ck armor whose cold eyes red at their surroundings.


    ¡°Great bishop,¡± the red-robed man said in a respectful tone, ¡°We still haven¡¯t detected the presence of the first Descendant of God. The dragonyer¡¯s descendant has pulled out the cursed sword already. We have suffered significant casualties, and the members of the Druid Order have also started to take action. They treat us as enemies because they believe we have broken the bnce of the city. Whiterun is much, much stronger than Amber City. What should we do next?¡±


    The eerie mes of the torches turned into a hazy silhouette, and the bishop¡¯s cold voice seemed to have pierced right through the red-robed man.


    ¡°Who? Who is the one that keeps interrupting this lord¡¯s ns? How are you still unable to find the first Descendant of God, you insufferable scum? I have already foretold you all about the location, why did you start the ritual only recently?¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down the red-robed bishop¡¯s face as he trembled in fear.


    ¡°Whiterun is a powerful city. There are great existences here, including the Northern witches. We waited for the horrifying Stormlord to leave the city before starting the ritual. We lost all our terror knights in Amber City, and we are short on manpower. Great bishop, I have tried my best!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The shadow let out a roar and flicked its fingers. The red-robed man¡¯s head exploded almost immediately. The shadow casually pointed at a random person and said, ¡°From today on, you are the new bishop. The lord shall grant you divine power and make you powerful. Now, prepare everyone for mobilization. We shall spread the holy ritual to the entire Southern region. The power of fear shall awaken all the Descendants of God, and you all must find the first one as soon as possible.¡±


    A ck-robed follower said carefully in a trembling voice as he stood up, ¡°Great bishop, if we conduct the ritual in an all-out manner, all the descendants will gradually awaken. The lord¡¯s power will be scattered among them, and it may make it harder to find the first descendant. Also, the first descendant¡¯s power will be greatly reduced if the others awaken too soon. This may be disadvantageous for our master¡¯s resurrection n.¡±


    The great bishop replied coldly as he red at the man who spoke, ¡°That much I know, but you useless lot have already missed the best opportunity. Reality is starting to diverge from the prophecy. Now, we can only awaken all descendants and strengthen the power of fear through ughter and massacre. The lord¡¯s power remains in the world, albeit scattered. As long as all the other descendants are dead, the power will be automatically gathered onto the first descendant. Your mission is to ensure that the first descendant makes it through the entire ritual. By doing so, the lord¡¯s will can revive on his child. It can be said that the first descendant is the strongest, but also the weakest.¡±


    ...


    Back in Whiterun, the Legendary stormlord was dashing through the streets. Suddenly, she came to a halt and leaped onto a nearby rooftop. She red at a warrior who was d in heavy crimson armor.


    ¡°Why did you pull the dragonyer sword out?¡±


    The warrior stopped and returned her re. ¡°We have lost connection with the gods. I can tell that the future will be chaotic, and Whiterun needs the sword¡¯s power.¡±


    The stormlord had a stiff expression as she replied in a stern voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the sword¡¯s curse?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± the warrior said as he gripped the sword¡¯s hilt even harder. ¡°The sword¡¯s wielder shall die at the hands of a gigantic dragon. The sword has in twelve of such monsters, but all of its five previous wielders perished from dragons. I, however, am the protector of Whiterun! You are just an outsider, and this city needs my protection! This is the responsibility and obligation I have had since birth!¡±


    shes of lightning briefly illuminated the sky.


    The stormlord seemed enraged. She took a deep breath and turned to leave, but not before she left a final remark.


    ¡°How foolish! The curse is much worse than you think! You will regret using it.¡±


    ...


    In the ins, Soran and Gloria remained silent after realizing that the fiery red sky was gradually returning to its previous state; Whiterun had avoided the disastrous spell.


    All of a sudden, Vivian, who was sleeping inside the carriage, trembled violently. Her cute face was distorted in fear, and her hands were trying to hold onto whatever was nearby. She murmured as she curled herself up in a corner, ¡°Go away! ...You monsters! ...Go away, all of you! If not, my big brother will kill you all! ...Are you still not going away?! ...I¡¯m really screaming for big brother if you don¡¯t!¡±


    Soran rushed into the carriage and held Vivian¡¯s small hands tightly.


    ¡°Vivian! What happened? Are you having a nightmare?!¡±


    Gloria also rushed in, bumping into Soran. She also held Vivian¡¯s hands and shook her. ¡°Wake up! Vivian wake up! Is it a nightmare?¡±


    Vivian gradually opened her eyes. She looked around gingerly, and after realizing Soran¡¯s presence, she dived straight towards him and snuggled in his chest like a kitten. Her hands were also tightly clung onto Soran¡¯s clothes. After hearing the voices of Soran and Gloria, the little girl regained herposure a little and nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Vivian saw a lot of monsters! And fire! And blood, a lot of blood...¡±


    Monsters?


    Soran and Gloria eyed each other, and went on tofort Vivian while asking her, ¡°What kind of monsters?¡±


    Vivian recalled her memories, her face was still slightly pale. She answered timidly, ¡°They were very, very big monsters. They were burning and looked ugly. There were two horns on their head s and very big wings on the back, and also a cow tail. Their feet looked like horses too. They were talking around me and tried to scare me! I¡¯m... I¡¯m not afraid! I told them if they get closer, I¡¯ll shout for big brother... Then they went away.¡±


    Demons?!


    Soran also paled after hearing Vivian¡¯s descriptions. He nodded and patted Vivian until she settled down and was calm. Soran covered Vivian with a nket and said softly, ¡°Big brother will be just outside. I must talk with big sis Gloria for a bit. I¡¯ll be right back, alright?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vivian murmured and let go of Soran¡¯s shirt which she had been holding onto.


    Soran stiffened as he exited the carriage. Gloria cast a magic barrier around them, then anxiously asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about this too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Soran nodded.


    Gloria nced at the carriage, then slowly said, ¡°It is very possible that Vivian is a Descendant of God, a demon god from the Abyss at that.¡±


    Soran remained silent, but he had already entered hisbat stance. His hand held his sword tightly and his muscles were flexed, his body ready to attack any moment.


    ¡°You...! Just... Do you have so little faith in me?¡± Gloria seemed agitated with Soran¡¯s actions. ¡°Did you think I¡¯ll harm both of you because Vivian was a Descendant of God? I have done so much, yet you still don¡¯t see me as a friend?¡±


    Soran rxed a bit at her words, but he was still holding onto his sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too nervous. You know about what we have gone through before. It is simply hard for me to trust someonepletely.¡±


    Gloria also let out a sigh and eased up.


    ¡°You two must have had it rough.¡±


    Soran ignored Gloria¡¯s statement and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember much about Vivian¡¯s father. If she really is a Descendant of God, then things will get very serious.¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes showed signs of pity as she looked at the carriage. ¡°Abyss demon gods gave birth to descendants for various reasons, but the most probable exnation right now is that one of them foresaw his demise. By leaving behind a descendant in the Mortal Realm, he could revive through the body of his descendant.


    ¡°Two demon gods had attempted this in history. One was the God of ughter, and the other was the God of Tyranny. The former failed; he was destroyed by his own descendant, and his position as a deity was usurped by other gods. Thetter seeded and rebirthed in his descendant¡¯s body. The poor descendant had been robbed of his divine powers and his body was taken over by his ¡®father¡¯ before he could even react.¡±


    Gloria sighed, then continued, ¡°If Vivian really is a Descendant of God, then her future will definitely be a really tough one.¡±


    Soran¡¯s palm had turned white from the excessive force he exerted on his sword¡¯s hilt. He looked at Gloria and said unhesitatingly, ¡°I will kill him! I willpletely destroy that god! If I can¡¯t find him in the Mortal Realm, I will tread through the Abyss to find him! No one shall hurt Vivian, not even a god!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s gaze turned into a gentle one. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°This will not just be a battle of strength, but also faith and willpower! You¡¯ll need allies.¡±


    Gloria extended her white arm, and Soran shook hands with her once more.


    This was the second time the two had done so, but the meanings were entirely different.

 Chapter 94 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 94: Awakening</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Inside a dim room, a young man shrieked and woke up covered in cold sweat. The bedsheets were torn apart, and his palms were bleeding, blood flowing down to his fingers.


    ¡°Demons!¡± The man held his head in pain, then knocked on his own forehead. ¡°Why did I dream of such things?¡±


    He could hear bugs whistling about but the man did not care. He left his room. His house was a moderately-sized manor, and it seemed that his family had considerable wealth. With just a thin set of pajamas on, the man stood beneath the moon. The breeze blowing by was somewhat chilly, but he did not look to be affected at all. He took a deep breath, calming himself down.


    The man looked at his palm.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He realized that the wound had already been healed, leaving behind only a light scar. He couldn¡¯t believe it and held his palm up high to have a better look. Indeed, it was healing up, and when observed closely, even the scar was gradually diminishing.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The shocked man suddenly realized he could see clearly in the dark night. Even though he had some degree of night vision before, his vision was nowhere as clear as it was now.


    Unsure what was going on, he shook his head and murmured in disbelief, ¡°What is going on? What happened to me...?¡±


    ...


    In a remote convent, the suppressed cries of a female could be heard. A nun of considerable age barged into the room where the cries originated from and started casting a spell right away. A dim glow radiated from her fingertips as she looked worriedly at the teenage girl lying on the bed. The girl wore simple linen clothes and was delicate and pretty. However, currently, she was writhing in pain.


    ¡°Lianna, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The old nun hugged the girl and shook her, but it had little effect as the girl was still experiencing the nightmare, her face gradually getting paler.


    ¡ªProtection from Evil!


    The old nun swiftly cast another spell, and a cleansing divine light gently embraced the girl. She calmed down from the spell, and slowly opened her eyes. Perhaps still afraid, she let out a cry before diving into the old nun¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°Abbess Isara, I... I... saw demons again!¡±


    The old nun Isara held her fists tightly and said, ¡°Pray to the Higdy of Silvermoon. She will protect her followers!¡±


    The teenage girl trembled as she knelt on her bed and prayed. As she prayed, the grains of pure and holy divine power within the convent gathered on her body. Her fearful expression slowly disappeared.


    It was a convent which was dedicated to the Higdy of Silvermoon. After she partly took on the role of blessing females, many convents which only epted nuns started worshipping her. Her churches also experienced considerable changes as more female believers joined. The number of priestess grew. At some point, breast milk became the symbol of femininity and maternity. It also yed vital roles in many rituals.


    These changes were beneficial for the Higdy of Silvermoon as she could gain more deity roles. If shebined such roles, it was highly probable for her to be a powerful deity once again.


    The bright particles of divine light dissipated, and the teenage girl¡¯s mind was finally at peace. She looks at the old nun and asked, ¡°In the end, I still can¡¯t get rid of the demons guing my heart. They nt fear in me. Abbess Isara! Is it because my faith towards the Higdy of Silvermoon is not resolute enough?¡±


    The old nun hugged the girl and gently patted her back.


    ¡°My dear Liana, you are the Higdy of Silvermoon¡¯s most devout believer. Believe me, the goddess shall not let the demons harm you. She will always watch over and love you, just like a mother caring for her daughter!¡±


    ...


    Simr scenes urred in underground chambers, remote viges, ancient castles, and many other locations. Many experienced nightmares and woke up, only to find that the world was no longer the same as it was, at least for them.


    In a dark canyon, an eerie man stood underneath the moonlight. He gazed into the distance and grinned.


    ¡°Oh, my dear brothers and sisters! You all have finally awakened! I have waited for this moment a long time.¡±


    He leapt off the cliff which was dozens of meters high. As his silhouette turned hazy, he dashed away rapidly.


    ...


    There was a ce further north than the Northern regions where the terrain was made up of ciers and icy mountains. The sea could be seen but was frozen due to the cold weather. In such a chilly environment stood a tower which pierced through the skies, its heightpletely beyond human imagination. If Soran were here, he would doubt if his original world, where technology was extremely advanced, could construct such a structure. The strange tower had withstood the harsh environment for millennia, but there were not even the slightest signs of weathering.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± a teen with a chiseled face said as he stepped onto the top of the tower. It was an ancient astrology divination tform. The teen stood behind his teacher and continued, ¡°The Dread Lord have started spreading chaos and fear. They also awakened the Descendants of God earlier than expected. Perhaps we might need to do something this time?¡±


    An old man, whose white hair and long beard almost reached the ground, turned around. He wore a grey robe, and slowly said to his apprentice, ¡°Miyatole, you have to remember that we are mere observers at all times. Our mission is to observe the changes of the world, not interfere with it.¡±


    The apprentice hesitated for a moment before arguing back, ¡°But teacher, if we don¡¯t interfere, the Dread Lord will revive through his descendant¡¯s body, and the world will once again be shrouded in fear. He is a powerful demon god, and there may not be a better chance to make him fall if we miss this opportunity.¡±


    The old man sighed and slowly said, ¡°Miyatole, you have to remember we are neutral. We don¡¯t side with justice, nor do we side with evil. It is only this way that the gods allowed us to exist. Besides, it is not so easy for a god to resurrect.¡±


    The apprentice seemed to refuse his teacher¡¯s final remark.


    ¡°If so, why did the God of Tyranny manage to resurrect?¡±


    The elder saw no way out of the situation without exining everything to his apprentice.


    ¡°To resurrect, there are many requirements a god has to meet. The bodies of mortals cannot hold the gods¡¯ divine powers, even if they were the gods¡¯ children. As such, a god will have to distribute his divine powers among his children before attempting to resurrect, making the children Descendants of God. The more powerful the god is, the more children are required to bear his divine powers. After the god dies, the divine power left behind would begin to converge, often causing the Descendants of God to fight among themselves in pursuit of power. In the end, the number of children left behind will just be a few, but they are also a lot more powerful than they used to be.


    ¡°Having powerful children and converging divine power is only a part of the resurrection process. What matters more is the power of belief. All divine powers exist because there were believers who devoted themselves to their gods. The act of worshipping gods gives the deities their power, and this is the most crucial part of a god¡¯s resurrection. Descendants of God hold divine power, but they are not the believers¡¯ target of worship. Thus, their powers can¡¯t grow since they are not worshipped. The god¡¯s soul would be able to relocate to a body which held his original divine powers, basically one of his children. The god could then mend his own soul using the divine power brought by his believers, then usurp his child¡¯s divine powers as his soul¡¯s authority over divine power is higher. Thispletes the process of resurrection.


    ¡°The reason why the God of ughter failed in his resurrection was because his bishops had betrayed him. The believers no longer prayed and worshipped him. The God of Tyranny managed to resurrect because his believers still kept their faith when he had gone missing during the process of resurrection.¡±


    The teen seemed to have understood the situation. He lifted his head and asked, ¡°Teacher, does this mean that it is impossible for the Dread Lord to resurrect sessfully this time?¡±


    The old man knocked his apprentice¡¯s head with his staff.


    ¡°Remember we are mere neutral observers. No one can predict the future, but the gods will not allow the Dread Lord¡¯s followers to spread chaos and fear. It should not be long before the Dread Lord¡¯s believers suffer great blows. If the number of believers decreases, the chances of the Dread Lord¡¯s resurrection will also lower proportionally. If there are insufficient believers who worship him, even if one of his children meet the resurrection requirements, it is still impossible for him to resurrect.¡±


    The apprentice didn¡¯t fully understand what his teacher had said, but he could tell that it would be unlikely for the Dread Lord to resurrect. With a smile, he joyously told his teacher, ¡°I¡¯ll go make some tea for you. I¡¯ll use your favorite southern tea leaves.¡±


    The old man sighed once again. He gazed afar, as though his vision could pierce through space itself. He saw a dazzling screen of light lowering from the sky, and it was indeed a spectacr and splendid sight.

 Chapter 95 - The Gourmet

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Gourmet</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    The first glimmers of dawn showered the ins. Soran drove the carriage as the trio continued their journey. The road had gotten a lot rougher, and that hindered their travel speed.


    Vivian sat upright with crossed legs in front of the long desk inside the carriage. Gloria wasbing the little girl¡¯s hair in front of a mirror. As Vivian¡¯s brother, Soran was not well-qualified when it came to tending to her daily needs. Vivian had to take care of herself most of the time, and Soran didn¡¯t have the time nor energy to care even if he wanted to. Gloria¡¯s presence filled the void that Soran had been unable to fill¡ªthe role of a mother. Gloria always had a gentle smile, and she was now carefully tying a ponytail for Vivian.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Gloria said as she tied the ponytail with a pink ribbon. ¡°Our Vivian looks just like a little princess.¡±


    The corners of Vivian¡¯s lips rose as she smiled gleefully. She looked at the mirror and caressed the pink ribbon.


    ¡°Thank you big sis Gloria, it¡¯s very beautiful!¡±


    Vivian looked into the mirror again before muttering, ¡°Mhm, I don¡¯t want to be a princess. A dragon will take me away!¡±


    Pfff!


    Gloria could not help but inwardlyugh.


    Meanwhile, Soran was still in the driver¡¯s seat while chewing on some jerky. He had been listening to the conversation going on behind him, and it made him d. He turned to investigate the carriage, then continued to focus on his duty as a driver. Perhaps because of what had happened the day before, their rtionship was much closer now. Gloria was vastly different from other Northern witches he had encountered, and Soran discovered more and more of her good qualities as they interacted. Gloria was an elegant beauty, and her gentle smile and gaze could brighten up one¡¯s mood. She really was a nicedy.


    Perhaps her haughty attitude, in the beginning, had been a disguise. Even Soran himself had acted coldly most of the time to avoid others from reading his emotions. Simrly, Vivian seemed like a clever good girl to most people, but she was in fact somewhat mischievous at times. Even Annalynne, the priestess from Amber City, had not noticed her true nature. It was only in front of Soran and Gloria had Vivian acted in such a manner. Soran thought of it as a good thing. He had always been worried that good girl Vivian wouldck the wits to handle abrupt situations, but her mischievous nature proved him wrong. If Vivian really was a Descendant of God, then having a pure mind would be fatal. It would be good for her soul to remain pure, but her mind must be aware of the deceptions and evil of this cruel world.


    There were herds of wild goats roaming through the ins. Many beasts and animals lived in the wilderness, and a lot of them lived in groups in order to defend themselves. Normally, there would be a few exceptional beings in each horde. For example, the goat herd leader was stronger than the others and had a Monster Level of 3 to 5. At times, goats might even sh head-on with wolves. In fact, it was simr to the social construct of humans. At least in the sense that the strong defended the weak, albeit a lot more simplified.


    The herd leader noticed the carriage and growled. It used its thick horns to urge the other goats towards the center of the ins. While the herd leader could enjoy the best grass, it also had the responsibility of protecting the herd in times of danger. When defending was not possible, it also had to evacuate the herd using the most effective route.


    The goats were also protected by the druids. If it was just hunting on a small scale, the druids would not intervene. But if it was arge-scale operation to capture and ughter the wild goats, the druids would stand out and defend them. Of course, the druids would also kill off the goats when their herd grew toorge. After all, the druids operated on the principles of equilibrium and bnce. To Soran, both pdins and druids were annoying existences.


    Vivian was reading within the carriage. The rate she absorbed knowledge astonished Soran and Gloria; she had already finished a third of the books Gloria had brought along. Those books weren¡¯t just story books, but brick-like books packed with knowledge. Even though Vivian was just merely memorizing the contents for now, at this rate, she would surely be a knowledgeable spellcaster in the future. Knowledge was more important than spell slots in a sense because spellcasters had to understand the principles of spells before they could cast or counter them.


    There was a lot more wilderness nowpared to before. Many monsters had migrated away from the region, and they would not dare intrude for a considerably long time. However, there were still kobolds and goblins scattered here and there. They were basically weed-like monsters, and the Whiterun guards could not be bothered with annihting them. No matter how hard they tried, these monsters would still appear again in a year.


    At noon, Soran encountered a traveler. He was of a rtively rare and highly praised species in the South: a halfling. He was only around a meter in height, and his clothes were the size of children. Two short swords hung on the halfling¡¯s waist, but they were more like daggers in human standards. He had somewhat thick body hair on the back of his legs and hands. With a thick rope in hand, the forty-pound halfling was controlling two goblins, kicking them at times to urge them forward.


    After noticing the approaching carriage, he hopped up excitedly and waved while shouting, ¡°Hey! Hey! Can I get a ride?¡±


    Gloria poked her head out to see what was going on and quickly sat back down. Afterward, it was Vivian¡¯s turn. The little girl chuckled as she whispered into Soran¡¯s ears, ¡°Big brother! Look! It really is a halfling! He¡¯s really only a bit taller than Vivian!¡±


    A short, inconspicuous halfling. If he had hidden in tall grass, it would have been hard to notice him.


    ¡°You guys got lucky,¡± the halfling said while untying the restraints on the goblins. He kicked the two monsters, and they instantly fled. The halfling then stowed the ropes away and murmured, ¡°How dare you steal my food. I won¡¯t let you monsters off the hook next time.¡±


    Soran slowed down the carriage, and the halfling hopped on with ease. He patted the horses and sat down besides Soran.


    ¡°Hohoh, thanks. I¡¯ve been walking alone in the wilderness for days now, and I can finally rest.¡±


    Halflings were better at sneaking than Soran given their innate talents. If they were bare-footed, the sounds of their footstep were basically non-existent since they had an innate +20 buff to Sneak.


    ¡°Greetings, distinguished Northern witch.


    ¡°Greetings, pretty little girl.¡±


    The halfling nodded as he greeted the two in the carriage one by one. He then looked at Soran who was beside him and introduced himself, ¡°Greetings, traveler. I am ddin, ddin ¡®Tobo¡¯ Derodotus. I¡¯m a rogue and also a gourmet traveling around the world. d to meet you all.¡±


    Soran did not reply, but his mouth twitched upon hearing the halfling¡¯s name.


    Contrary to Soran¡¯s seemingly uninterested attitude, Vivian was very curious and approached ddin. Without asking, she extended her hands and squeezed ddin¡¯s cheeks. It may seem rude, but ddin simplyughed and allowed Vivian to do as she liked.


    ¡°Little girl, is this the first time you met a halfling? Hohoh, that¡¯s the way we are, just around your height.¡±


    Halflings had mild tempers, and their species was a gentle one. They respected the deities, even weak ones who only had governance over smallkes and short streams. As such, they were a species favored by the gods. They were also people who appreciated good food, and many curious halflings had the ambition of trying out all the tasty dishes in the world before setting out for a global journey. It was easy for them to gain affection from others, and even if they encountered bad people, they could easily escape with their skills as first-rate rogues.


    Moreover, halflings were blessed by Lady Luck, the goddess of good fortune. They had an innate luck buff, and if they received another blessing from a deity, they would get the ability Heroic Luck, which granted a +1 rating to everything. As such, they were best partners and buddies of the legend¡¯s protagonists. They would lend their aid to people whom they had acknowledged.


    Due to their short stature, they had little Strength. Most of the time, they relied on their Dexterity inbat. Over half of all halflings had below 10 Strength; the average halfling only had 8 Strength. Having 12 Strength was already considerably high for their species.


    There were not too many halflings in the world, and most of them lived in the Murdoc and Hael regions. Their poption numbered around three hundred thousand, and they had not expanded their territory for millennia. Under the protection of Yonda, an ancient and powerful deity also known as The Halfling Protector, the species had survived for countless years. They were curious beings, but they had no desire for war. If left undisturbed by other species, the halflings were beings who pursued their own interests, such as good cuisine, nting tobo, and having parties.


    Another thing they were good at was boasting. They liked to sit down, take a deep breath of their tobo, then start boasting about all sorts of things. That¡¯s why Soran knew what ddin was up to when he took out his pipe next to Vivian. It was a scene he had seen many, many times before.

 Chapter 96 - Halflings

    <h4>Chapter 96: Halflings</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ddin took another deep breath from his smoking pipe. After puffing out a ring of smoke, the halfling continued with exaggerated expressions, ¡°There were twenty scary ogres surrounding me at that time. Their arms were as thick as my waist, and they heldrge spiked maces. A strong wind blew every time they swung their maces. One hit could instantly shatter my head!¡±


    ddin swung his smoking pipe as if to show how the ogres had swung their maces. Indeed, it was some splendid acting; he somehow managed to have beads of cold sweat on his forehead as he narrated the situation, ¡°It was extremely dangerous. I dodged and dodged, a few attacks barely grazing my clothes. Thanks to Lady Luck, none of those big, slow fes managed to hit me. Instead, I cut their thighs with my shortsword... Then I saw arge wooden barrel in front, so I ran and ran...¡±


    ¡°It was a long, tough battle!... Finally, those clumsy monsters used up all their stamina and I defeated them one after another. Mhm, then I casually left the ogreir.¡±


    Soran had to admit that ddin¡¯s storytelling techniques were pretty good. Even though he was sure the halfling had been bluffing the entire time, both him and Gloria felt interested in the story.


    With those two shortswords hanging on his waist, it would take considerable strength and skill to even slice through the ogres¡¯yer of fat, let alone injure them. Given how ddin had been bluffing the entire time, the number of ogres he had faced was most likely just four or five. Halflings often like to exaggerate things after all. Vivian was listening attentively; she had always liked listening to stories, and the fact that she and ddin had simr height made it easier for her to ce herself into his shoes. Halfling stories were popr among human children because it allowed the children to fantasize themselves as the protagonists.


    Time passed by. Perhaps due to the cheerful halfling, the journey was a lot merrier than before. He would tell Vivian stories of his adventures from time to time. Although it was obvious, he had exaggerated things, Soran could still tell that ddin had travelled to plenty of ces before and encountered many troublesome foes. He could not determine the halfling¡¯s true strength, but he thought ddin was a Grade 3 rogue at the very least. He also seemed proficient in alchemy and handling machinery, given that he gave Vivian a few delicate trinkets which were mechanical items made with alchemy.


    Vivian had received a handful of gifts throughout their trip. The merchant guards had given her some, and Gloria also bought toys for her. Even the bewitchingdy whom Soran was utterly powerless against, Gloria¡¯s mother, gave Vivian a gift. The little girl now had a multi-dimensional pocket filled with the gifts she had gotten from others.


    At dusk, Soran untied the horses and let them eat grass nearby, then went ahead to prepare dinner. ddin offered to take on the task in order to show them the cooking skills of a gourmet who had travelled around the world. Soran missed the tasty cuisine of the halflings also, so he instantly agreed after noticing Vivian¡¯s sparkling eyes.


    The group had stopped near a river, so ddin decided to make the meal with fish. He took a few sticks from his backpack and quickly assembled them into a fishing rod. Afterwards, he set up a campfire then ced a pot filled with water, mushrooms, and spices on top.


    ¡°I picked these up in the forest today. They¡¯re quite fresh.¡±


    ddin then took out a small packet of edible salt and poured the white granules into the pot. Afterwards, he said as he walked to the riverside, ¡°Give me a while. I¡¯lle back with a fish when the water boils. I¡¯m a fishing master back in my hometown you know!¡±


    The curious Vivian followed him, and Gloria, who always seemed disinterested in trivial matters also followed.


    ddinughed as he noticed the little girl next to him and said, ¡°Do you wanna try? I¡¯ve got another fishing rod!¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Vivian nodded in response.


    ddin took out another set of sticks and assembled a new fishing rod for Vivian. The little girl learned how to hook the bait and tossed the line into the river. The halfling nced back at the fire, then started to bluff the moment he sat down.


    ¡°Back in my hometown Hael, there¡¯s a fishing contest every autumn. The champion gets some decent prizes, and as long as I¡¯m at home, the first ce always goes to me. That¡¯s why the guys rejoice each time they find out that I am leaving to travel around the world.¡±


    Soran had already heard from numerous halflings that they were always the champion of the fishing contest. He guessed that ddin had really won at least once or twice, but winning every year was something he doubted. Moreover, the fishing contest was just one of many events held during the autumn festival, and almost every vige held such contests, so there were bound to be many champions.


    While ddin was still proudly telling Vivian about his splendid past, Vivian¡¯s fishing rod started twitching. Vivian tensed up immediately and shouted, ¡°Big sis Gloria! Come! I got a fish!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty,¡± Gloria, who most likely had little experience in fishing, walked over with a bemused look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry and wait for a while. It¡¯s not hooked yet.¡±


    ddin looked over and was shocked.


    ¡°Oh, lucky little girl, it looks like it¡¯s a big one. Give it some time.¡±


    Soran was setting up for grilling fish when shouts could be heard from the riverside. It was Vivian, who was almost dragged into the river by the fish. Thankfully Gloria caught Vivian in time, but the two started shouting something Soran could not hear. ddin soon joined the fuss, yelling something about lowering the line a bit then pulling it back. Soran finished setting the fire and slowly walked over. Vivian was already holding a thirty-centimeter-long fish in her hands by the time he did, her cheeks flushing and her breath a bit rough.


    ¡°Big brother look! Vivian caught a big fish!¡±


    The fish was roughly twelve pounds. Such arge fish had considerable strength when in water, and it was by no means easy to catch it. The line might even snap given its strength. Soran looked at Gloria who was grinning and realized she had literally given Vivian a helping hand; she had used Mage Hand to help Vivian reel in the fish.


    Soran patted Vivian¡¯s head and received the fish.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s pretty good! I¡¯ll count on you then!¡±


    Soran took out his dagger and started dissecting the fish for cooking. Vivian was still fishing with a serious expression while murmuring something about hoping more fish woulde. Perhaps it was luck, but soon another fish bit her bait. On the contrary, ddin who had bluffed about how good he was at fishing didn¡¯t get a single nibble. By the time Vivian caught her third fish, ddin couldn¡¯t wait any longer and dived straight into the river. Water sshed around for a while before the halfling emerged with a fish in hand.


    ¡°Got it! I caught one!¡±


    Everyone was speechless. The four could not eat a lot of fish anyways, so they packed up and returned to their camp. Vivian seemed like she had a lot of fun and did not want to go, so ddin gave her the fishing rod as a gift.


    ddin took out packet after packet of spices, some for the stew and some for the roasted fish. Soran could even smell cumin, a type of rare spice. Halflings were a species good at cooking, and they often brought along umon ingredients.


    Soran had to admit that it was the best meal he ever had in this world. Vivian¡¯s stomach was almost bulging, and Gloria also ate a decent amount. At the very least, ddin had not been bluffing about his cooking skills which were on the level of a master chef.


    This was the third day of the journey to Autumnfall. The trio met a halfling whose destination was the Alpine Port where the Iron dwarves resided in. They would travel together to Autumnfall before going separate ways.

 Chapter 97 - Autumnfall

    <h4>Chapter 97: Autumnfall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Beside the warm fire,


    ddin was preparing a snack for the night. It was some sort of sliced meat sprinkled with herbs to roast. The halfling NPCs were carefree characters, and they would risk at least half of the wealth they acquired during adventures to make themselves morefortable. They also didn¡¯t like to adventure for too long, and they would often choose to retire after earning a good sum. Vivian couldn¡¯t manage to eat anymore. Meanwhile, Gloria had a rare hup and then quickly retreated into the carriage with a reddishplexion.


    Soran¡¯s appetite was very good. The higher the Constitution the person had, the stronger the digestive ability. As such, his appetite had doubledpared to before.


    For example, he now carried dried meat with him so he could eat and avoid cooking when he was in a battle. It would be much better after breaking through the fourth rank, though. By then, his endurance would be greatly strengthened; even if he didn¡¯t eat for seven or eight days straight, he would still be okay.


    Soran also knew a thing or two about barbecuing. While the two sat by the fire and ate meat, Soran unexpectedly unlocked the basic cooking skill. Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s a gourmet beside him.


    Surprisingly there were 20 points in that skill.


    There were many kinds of basic skills. Besides those that directly affected someone¡¯sbat ability, other skills included forging, cooking, tailoring, and so on. The impact of these skills wasn¡¯t big. Consequently, few people specialized in them. Weapon forging and armor forging were also quite limited. In order to build a rare grade equipment, one must also incorporate alchemy skills. One of the best examples was the Wizard¡¯s robes. Many high-grade robes needed special materials, like the tough spider silk from the Underdark, which normal tailors couldn¡¯t work with.


    As for the Wizards, you can¡¯t expect them to be proficient in sewing when they have so many harder things to learn.


    Therefore, the number of high-grade rare items had always been very scarce.


    ddin leaned against the carriage to smoke his pipe and handed Soran a small bag of tobo. He smiled and said, ¡°Taste the Derodotus family¡¯s tobo. It¡¯s the best tobo in northern Haels.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t refuse the offer. He reached over and took a bit. He didn¡¯t drink, but he used tobo to ease his pain and sometimes to distract his mind from his injuries. Halfling tobos were impressively difficult to obtain even if you had money. It¡¯s a favorite among Wizards. After it was lit, it brought a faint fragrance that could freshen up a person¡¯s mind. The effect was simr to the incense that Gloria had lit, and the only difference was that smoking tobo was a male Wizard¡¯s hobby.


    The night was gettingte.


    The halflingid out a nket, rolled it up, and went to sleep. It was hard to tell if he was really asleep. After all, it¡¯s hard for a rogue to fall asleep easily.


    A rogue had the most important role in a squad: they had to be alert at all times.


    If they were ambushed the rogues would be the first ones questioned. As such, for a long time the rogues liked to walk alone because their task was too difficult. When faced with dangerous terrain, they would walk in front of the squad. They were meant to deal with all the traps. At night, while the Wizards meditated and the warriors slept soundly, the rogues always had to be vignt and could only take a break when it was safe. Compared to the warriors, it was better if the squad had a high-rank Ranger to do the lookouts from time to time. The warriors were practically useless when tasked to keep watch in safe areas, and they were even worse when an enemy became invisible.


    Still, It was even better to be alone. There would be no one to take care of and be responsible for.


    Faint howls from wolves were heard in the distance.


    Soran rested on the carriage. Vivian pulled at the corner of his coat with her little hands and then Soran smiled and patted her head, letting her know that it was okay. Although the halfling was very friendly, he would not take his own safety lightly, even if there was a magic boundary. He still thought that he had to stay alert just to be sure, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t sleep well. The air got colder and colder. It seemed that winter mighte earlier since it seemed much colder than the previous years.


    ddin was sleeping soundly. It is what he most likely wanted from joining Soran and the others. Not a ride, but a good night¡¯s sleep.


    He probably didn¡¯t dare to sleep this soundly when he was alone in the wild.


    Soran sat upright with a nket covering his body. He asionally stood up and walked carefully to listen to the distant sounds. It was the wolves who had spotted the campfire, but they knew not to bother the campers. If wolves weren¡¯t hungry they mainly hunted other beasts for food. Attacking travelers would only kill them faster, and it will be very difficult for them to reproduce.


    The next morning, Soran was covered with ayer of white frost.


    It was extremely cold.


    Soran, who had an extraordinary 20 points in Constitution, didn¡¯t seem to care very much, but when Vivian woke up and saw the frost on his eyebrows there was a sad expression on her small face. She brushed the frost off of his body with her small hands. She even opened her mouth to blow away the frost. Then, she held his palm and rubbed it hard: ¡°Brother? Is it cold?¡±


    Soran kissed her on the forehead and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not cold. This chill is nothing.¡±


    The weather had definitely changed.


    When Gloria got up in the morning and exhaled, there was a white mist visible. Gloria frowned and whispered, ¡°This winter came over a month earlier than before.¡±


    Soran nodded slightly but said nothing.


    After waking up, ddin first moved about. Then, he began to find some firewood to cook porridge. He had all kinds of ingredients ready. When the food was ready the group quickly ate it and continued their journey. Maybe it was because the merchants had cleared the way ahead, for the group did not encounter any monsters along the way. The journeysted for two days, and then on the fifth day of their journey, they finally reached the territory of Autumnfall.


    This was the half-elves territory.


    Half-elves were verymon here. They had slightly pointed ears, a more slender stature than human beings, and handsome and elegant features. However, most of the half-elves had been mixed: the proportion of human ancestry wasrge, while the proportion of elf descents were reduced. The vige was simr to human viges, but there were many more towers and sentinels. Other than that, the area produced more longbow archers than an elven tribe. That¡¯s because humans had more strengthpared to elves: elven archers would often tire out after shooting a few rounds.


    However, even though humans had enough strength, they did not have enough skill. Thus,pared to crossbow users and ordinary archers, humans needed a longer time to be a longbow archer.


    Half-elves, on the other hand, had the advantages of both sides, that is, they had strength while also inheriting the innate talent that elves had for bows.


    Almost every vige here had longbow archers, and some towns also had teams of longbow guards. Among all the mixed races, the half-elves were doing the best. Other mixed folks, such as the half-orcs, were now either ves or vagrants. It¡¯s very exclusive here. The half-elves would often exclude creatures that weren¡¯t half-elves. They would often watch outsiders with vignt eyes because they were once rejected by the human and elven societies.


    The so-called racial harmony was just a slogan preached by idealists.


    Soran and others didn¡¯t stop. They continued toward the city of Autumnfall. Finally, on the sixth day of their journey, they reached the city of Autumnfall.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be heading to the Iron dwarves.¡±


    The little halfling jumped out of the carriage. He waved to Vivian, who was almost as tall as him, and then left as he pleased. ¡°Goodbye lovely little girl. Goodbye, your Honourable Witch, and finally goodbye, fellow travelers.¡±


    ¡°Come visit Hael when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll treat you guys to some roast sturgeon.¡±


    The separation was a normal thing.


    Even adventures who had been together for a long time would eventually have to part ways.


    Vivian¡¯s face had a slight hint of disappointment, but she soon recovered. She smiled and arranged the gifts she had received. Her little face was full of joy again. She liked the halfling very much because he gave her a sense ofpanionship. This is because, whenpared with other children, she was still too smart and mature. Thus, an adult halfling who had a child¡¯s stature but a mature mind made her feel like she had found a good friend.


    The city of Autumnfall had a very elven style.


    Most of them believed in elven gods, and only a small number devoted themselves to other beliefs. Half-elves also had their own gods, but their gods wereparatively weak. They could not provide any protection because they were only weak gods. The city of Autumnfall was full of Phoenix trees. When autumn came, leaves fell in session. It was a very romantic scene. They worshiped the legendary immortal bird thus they also liked the Phoenix trees.


    The immortal bird also had other names.


    The monks called them Phoenix, the priests called them sunbirds, and the Wizards named them the ashes of arcane magic.


    These birds soared in the skies in the arcane kingdom period.


    After that period, it was almost impossible to see these majestic creatures; they were rarer than gods and more powerful than dragons. They say that the God of fire, with powerful divine powers on the Elemental ne, handed them olive branches, making these beautiful and deadly creatures leave the world. Legend has it that when they flew, the sky would have a trail of a ze of fire, and when theynded on the ground, everything around them would turn into ashes. Their me would only extinguish at the moment of death, and this divine me could cause hundreds of points of divine me damage every second.


    That was why they were beautiful but unapproachable.


    There were twondmarks in Autunmfall. One was the immortal bird sculpture in the central square which is 30 meters high and 20 meters wide. The other was a 300-meter-high dome tower which housed the council of Autumnfall and also the caster¡¯s Council within the half-elves. These, however, were not the most noticeable things. The more eye-catching structure was the iron pir on the dome tower. It emitted a silver-white light. A light so bright it would cause dizziness if observed for too long.


    It was the brilliance of mithril. The iron pir that seemed like a lightning rod was actually the legendary Crystal Cannon.


    From a humans imagination, the Crystal Cannon was just a very heavy cannon mounted on the wall just like the cannon used by dwarfs in stories. Because they had uncreative minds, they couldn¡¯t understand what the Crystal Cannon looked like. People only understood it as something that a Wizard could charge and used spells to trigger it to fire. The Cannon would emit a loud noise and would be able to shoot down a dragon.


    Yes.


    That¡¯s the feeling, the feeling of power.


    But in fact, this wasn¡¯t correct. The cannon wasn¡¯t mounted on the wall, that would only make it decorative, and it didn¡¯t have a parabolic line of attack. Rather the Cannon had a straight line attack. It was built in the period of the Arcane Empire and was used in conjunction with the floating cities. It was especially terrifying when it was set up at a high point and used its maximum attack range of 1,000 kilometers.


    That¡¯s right.


    The full name of the cannon was called the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon.


    (To be continued...)

 Chapter 98 - The First Snowfall

    <strong>Chapter 98: The First Snowfall</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The name of the cannon was awesome.


    But in fact, it had only been fired once so far. After it killed an adult ck Dragon, it hasn¡¯t been fired since. Because of the loss of mana power after the Arcane Empire, the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon was now just an ornament. In the future, the Autumnfall council even opened the transmission door connecting it to the seabed tounch a legendary mission. Firing the cannon meant consuming half a month¡¯s worth of the floating cities energy storage while relying on the power of Wizards to recharge it. And it would only, at most, produce sparks.


    Despite the great weapon¡¯s legendary history, it was now just used a lightning rod.


    This kind of magic weapon had great power, but its practicability was very poor. It could not attack across the realms or break through the space-time fabric. At present, the records of its use were mainly in the abyss battlefield. The Arcane Empire used them to crush the demon army. One shot and a legion of demons were almost destroyed. Except for the high-ranking demons who could traverse between nes, the other low-ranking demons were evaporated instantly. At present, the only functioning Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon could only be found in the Clockwork Nirvana of Mechanus, sometimes called Nirvana.


    It was a ne filled with Constructs.


    It was also the only ce left over from the period of the Arcane Empire which was preserved almostpletely. The ne hadrge numbers of constructed mechanical lifeforms which maintained the normal operation of the entire ne while confronting a ferocious and powerful underground ant tribe. The glory of the Arcane Empire had almost disappeared, and the only way to appreciate the incredible power they once had alongside the gods was probably to go to Nirvana.


    The challenge rating there was 25, thus the creatures there were demigods and divine beings!


    Any lifeforms would be affected by the high-intensity radiation there. There were no wild nts on the surface of Nirvana. On the contrary, the ce was filled with giant gear machines and constructs. They have guarded this ne for countless years. In the eyes of Druids, however, this ce was worse than the deepest depths of hell because the natural environment which they believe in had beenpletely distorted in this ne. One would not see a single trace of green on the whole ne. There was only endless steel and a doomsday-like grey sky.


    Soran had been there before.


    He was lucky to have made it back in one piece.


    ...


    ¡°You know what that is?¡±


    Gloria nced at Soran who was next to her and looked away from the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon. ¡°The weapons left over from the Arcane Empire possess forces close to the level of divine power. Unfortunately, it had too many limitations.¡±


    Soran gently nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it before from a story told by a Bard. They say that cannon killed an adult dragon.¡±


    The Dragonborns.


    They were second only to the powerful existence of gods in this world. They weren¡¯t simple beasts who only breathed out Dragon¡¯s Breath. The dragon race in this world was capable of casting spells. While possessing powerful hand-to-handbat ability, they were also equivalent to a grade two or three sorcerers. An adult dragon could cast level eight spells while slightly stronger dragons were able to cast level nine spells.


    They had the same amount of spells that the sorcerers had!


    However, the way they cast their spells belonged to the turret-style sses, like sorcerers. Because the types of magic mastered by the Dragonborns varied, the adult dragons required aplete team of legendary adventurers to be even able to have a fifty percent winning chance.


    Draconic Sorcerers were the most broken ss in the game. Even though these guys only inherit one-third of the Draconic abilities.


    Maybe because of the stories people heard.


    Someone once went to ughter dragons in high spirits but was trapped by a Maze Spell. Then a high roar terrified the whole regiment. An hourter, one soul escaped from the Maze Spell. Unfortunately, all their teammates died except the Wizard who escaped by teleporting.


    The Dragonborns who cast their spells ording to their routines were certainly easy to deal with. For example, many White Dragons attacked ording to a routine.


    But for those cunning adult dragons, one would instantly find that the way they fought waspletely fraudulent! Even the veteran adventurous would sweat when they went against their attack tactics.


    Professionals had once evaluated that if the adult dragon¡¯s spell sets were given to top adventurers, then the adventurer would at least be able to kill three teams of legendary adventurers.


    Shapeshifting, Sneak Attack, Assassinate, Maze Spell, Trap, Banishment, Summon Lesser Monsters.


    After the set of spells has been used up, then it would be abo of either Dragon¡¯s Breath, Wing Attack, bites, ws and so on. Then, after carrying out this set ofbos, one still had to fight hand-to-handbat against an adult dragon which had powers equivalent to a legendary grade Fighter.


    Back when Soran joined a squad to kill a dragon, they had toe up with at least twenty tactics!


    For one day and one night, the six legendary adventurers discussed the way the dragon attacked before they actually went to fight the dragon. If there was no pre-nning, an understanding of the battle environment, the knowledge of terrain inside the dragon¡¯s nest, the distribution of monsters, then there was only one oue. Squad annihtion!


    Once, there was a demigod Lich who only used the Imprisonment Spell when fighting. Many thought this was a weakness.


    When there was finally a legendary squad who went to challenge the demigod, all the squad members were dumbfounded. In actuality, the demigod was bored so she only used weak imprisonment spells. But, when there was a true danger, she quickly used the legendary skill Time Stop which stunned everyone.


    Summon Demon, Astral Projection, Dissection, Dimensional Lock, Bigby¡¯s Hand, Power Word spells, Frighten, sphemous Language.


    The team was annihted after abination of spells, and not even the Wizard was able to escape.


    Since then, everyone learned that it was suicidal to have only one tactic and that the enemy was not a puppet that only attacked in one certain routine.


    Not everyone had the Goddess of Good Fortune looking out for them, and thus, making ample preparations was the only way to go.


    ...


    The group decided to stay in Autumfall for a day.


    It was obvious that the northern Witch didn¡¯t know that the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon was just used for decoration now because she still nced at it with awe.


    Soran hadn¡¯t slept for several days and was now slightly tired.


    First, he got two rooms and settled Vivian in, and then, he packed up and went to bed. The city was still rtively safe. If Vivian really was a descendant of god then there was a great possibility she was a Son of Fear; this was something he did not mention to Gloria.


    Soran knew that Elven territory was forbidden for the Dread Lord. It was difficult for his believers and followers to enter the realm of the Elves. So for the time being, they were still safe, and there would be plenty of time.


    Soran had another important purpose foring here. A piece of legendary grade equipment was in the special area near the Elven territory.


    It also had a portal which linked to the ne of the Earth Elementals. Killing one of these Earth Elementals would bring him around three thousand points of ughter EXP. If he was lucky, he could probably umte around three hundred thousand points of ughter EXP.


    But, he couldn¡¯t kill them alone.


    There were four of these special ces, and they were around the Frost Kingdom, Elfend, ins of Fire, and the Forbidden Sky Nation.


    Those were legendary missions.


    The four ces represented the elemental forces: water, fire, earth, and air respectively. Each location had a piece of legendary grade equipment which, whenbined together, would be a special item.


    This item that could summon the four elemental bosses. All of them had monster levels of 24. After finally defeating all of them, you would acquire the final item.


    A sealed shard of divinity (unknown).


    When the deities fell from the heavens, it didn¡¯t just bring destruction. It also brought opportunities.


    Soran remembers a lot, but there weren¡¯t many items that he could acquire. This mission was one of the easier challenges and the easiest legendary equipment to acquire. This is because the challenge rating of the Earth Elemental was only 9, which was about twice as difficult as the previous Snake Demon. Also, the speed of the Earth Element was slow, it was the type of creature which Soran could easily deal with, and so he could easily kill them with a helper. If he was going up against the Air Elemental, though, it would be apletely different ballgame. He wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to attack it.


    It was dawn.


    Someone knocked on Soran¡¯s door and he jumped up in surprise. He swiftly picked up his curved sword beside him, rushed out, and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Outside the door was a somber Gloria, who pointed out the window and said, ¡°Look!¡±


    He saw a white and snowyndscape.


    the outside had been covered by heavy snowfall seemingly overnight. It was a nket of white snow that was around fifteen centimeters thick. You couldn¡¯t believe that this happened overnight.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Soran¡¯s expression grew grave, and he murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t it around the end of September now? How is it already snowing?¡±


    Gloria raised her finger and pointed to the sky. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Would it have something to do with them?¡±


    The deities?


    Soran wasn¡¯t too sure himself, but answered, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    He didn¡¯t roam around this area in the past so it wasn¡¯t clear whether the area snowed in advance. No one probably noticed the early snowfall either since there were too many things happening at that time. However, snowfall in September was a bad omen. Soran only knew about the early signs after the deities had fallen. So if the snowfall really was early for some reason, then it must have something to do with the gods who controlled the ice and snow.


    Was it the Frost Maiden or the Goddess of Winter?


    Didn¡¯t the turmoil of the Time of Troubles not affect them? Didn¡¯t the events the in Frost Kingdoms begin to erupt several yearster?


    Have the events already started brewing?


    People outside had already started to sweep the snow. From time to time, people like merchants cursed at the bad weather. They were basically stuck in the city since there was no way to leave during heavy snowfall. They might even have to wait till next spring to leave, and the money that they earned along the way would almost all be spent here. There were also many people who were worried because the early snow would mean that the winter would be very cold. Also, monsters in the wilderness were more likely tounch frequent attacks on other creatures if they didn¡¯t have enough food stored in advance.


    The sudden snowfall would kill many animals, reducing the chances of monsters surviving in the wild.


    All these seemingly insignificant events would ultimately add up to have a great impact on the world.


    Many things in Nature had always been chained together!

 Chapter 99 - Druids

    <h4>Chapter 99: Druids</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Mother Nature would always react and change ording to different forces.


    In previous winters, monsters in the wilderness didn¡¯t have enough food and would attack other nearby creatures. Since it was snowing more than a month ahead of schedule, their frequency of attack would probably be higher than before. Many Aborigines were already unknowledgeable and uncivil, but the experience they had told them that this winter would certainly be one of the most turbulent.


    Soran took Vivian down and as soon as he arrived downstairs they heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, down here. I¡¯m down here!¡±


    Since ddin had a small stature, he was hardly noticeable and only his voice could be heard. The innkeeper looked around, and then, with a big smile on his face, leaned down from the countertop and asked, ¡°Greetings midget, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ddin was so angry that he almost wanted to jump on to the tabletop. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Have you seen a man and a woman with a little girl? I saw their carriage outside.¡±


    The corner of Soran¡¯s mouth twitched. He walked down the stairs and said, ¡°ddin. We¡¯re here. Weren¡¯t you going to the Iron Dwarves?¡±


    ddin was delighted to see them and pped his hands. ¡°Thankdy luck. You haven¡¯t left yet.¡±


    ¡°It was rather unfortunate really.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I had journeyed for quite some time, and finally found a cave to sleep in. When I finished setting up traps, I took a nap. When I woke up, the snow outside had blocked the cave. I dug with a shovel for half a day, and when I came out, I realized what had happened. There was heavy snowfall the night before, and I was trapped under several meters of snow. Originally, I was going to continue my journey to the Iron Dwarves, but the snow was so deep. It reached my thighs! It was impossible to continue.¡±


    ¡°So I came back to see if I could go with you to Elfend. I heard there are a lot of delicious foods there.¡±


    Soran nced at his legs. Sure enough, almost his entire lower half was wet. That meant that the snow outside the city was higher. The innkeeper¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He nced at ddin¡¯s height, calcted the height of the snow, and cried, ¡°This is bad! This snow thickness means that were in deep winter.¡±


    The others in the tavern were shocked by what the innkeeper said.


    Even though the snow was to Adins knees, the depth of the snow would be around thirty centimeters. Comparatively, it wasn¡¯t as serious in the city of Autumnfall. But if the thickness of the snow outside was really so high, it meant that the mountains and roads would be closed.


    Deep winter and early spring weremon sayings here. During deep winter, wild animals would begin to hibernate. Many monsters in the wilderness would also depend on stored food to live. Usually, the hungry monsters wouldn¡¯t move until the end of winter.


    ...


    Inside the tower of Autumnfall.


    A group of fantastically dressed Druids gathered. There were Elves, Humans, and Half-Elves. The group wasposed of arger number of Half-Elvespared to Humans, and the leader in the room was a tall Elven Druid wearing an antler on his head.


    There was a rectangr table in the middle of the room. It was surrounded by more than a dozen druids. Some were already arguing because of their different opinions.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    The tall Druid leader mmed the table. ¡°One at a time, please. Thorn Walker, please.¡±


    A pure-blooded Elven Druid stood up. He looked around sharply and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°This early snow proves that we were too lenient in the past. This is the punishment from the God of Nature and the Goddess of Winter for the endless destruction! We should have befallen the wrath of nature on those foolish Humans ages ago!¡±


    ¡°The ins of Grosso in the southeast has been seriously desertified. The endless remation of farnd and destruction of the environment have deprived thend of vitality, and it wouldn¡¯t take long before thend would be barren and be part of the desert. A third of the virgin forests in the southwest have already been cut down in thest 30 years.


    ¡°Nature is roaring in anger!¡±


    ¡°This is its punishment for the whole world. The early winter is a sign, and if we do nothing, there will only be more terrible disasters. I suggest dispatching the Sting of Thorns against those greedy, foolish Humans so that they can feel the true anger of nature!¡±


    ¡°I object!¡± An old-looking Human Druid stood up. He frowned at the Elf and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not only Humans who are destroying the environment. The Dwarfs, Gnomes and even the Elves are also destroying the environment, at least to a certain extent. The world is developing with civilization, and civilization will inevitablye into conflict with nature. What we need to do is to find a new bnce between civilization and nature, instead of sticking to the old ways of the past, using violence to solve all problems.¡±


    An elegant looking Half-Elf Druid tapped her finger on the table and said in a soft voice, ¡°Recently, many people have been dissatisfied with us, especially because of ourst attack. The Witches especially are bing more and more hostile toward us.¡±


    ¡°Nature¡¯s wrath shouldn¡¯t be abused. We should first send people to warn them. If there is no effect, we would then send patrols to expel them. If it is not absolutely necessary, we shouldn¡¯tunch arge-scale war. For the forests which have been cut down, we could arrange for apprentices to nt trees in those areas. And it would only take ten years for the new forest to thrive.¡±


    Thorn Walker nced at her and asked, ¡°What then? We continue to let the Humans destroy our forests?¡±


    ¡°Their demand from nature is endless. It takes more than ten years for a tree to grow, but they can cut down thousands of trees in a day. I see only endless destruction and disasters in the civilization which they developed. Would you like to see the rise of an alchemy city again?


    The lead druid mmed his fist on the table and said, ¡°We will never allow the disaster of the Arcane Empire to happen again! Civilization should never surpass nature!¡±


    ¡°However, we can not only rely on violence. You should not let your anger cloud your judgment, Thorn Walker!¡±


    ¡°This may only be an ident.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should intervene and warn those who destroy nature, not only the Humans, but also the Dwarfs and Gnomes. Many of the Elves have also forgotten the way of nature. Maybe we should send people out to instill respect for nature. Seasonal abrupt change is not a good phenomenon. Thus, I will send an errand to His Majesty Earth Walker in Phantasmal Forest.


    ¡°The problem now is that the sudden onset of winter will lead to great disasters. Animals should have stored as much fat as possible for the winter during this month, but the heavy snow has forced them into hibernation. Monsters in the wilderness can¡¯t have stored enough food. Once they eat up all their food, they will surely attack other creatures. Animals are the first to be harmed, then they will attack other races. The chain of nature would face yet another imbnce. We must ensure that all species can continue to multiply after winter.


    ¡°If all the creatures can make it through winter, then the bnce of mother nature would be bnced once more.¡±


    The other druids all nodded in agreement, but Thorn Walker sighed and said softly, ¡°Baron of Bucks, I am afraid we would not have the strength to bring bnce; the area that winter effects are toorge. I suggest we call on the other druids for help.¡±


    The tall Druid with antler nodded and replied softly, ¡°I am aware.¡±


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get started. Eagle Eye Walker, go see if the Ogres in Ratchet Hignds can survive the winter. Remember, don¡¯t let them leave the area. Those foolish creatures would only cause greater damage. Master Deadwood, go to the forest in the north and count the numbers of creatures that might not survive the winter. We must help them when necessary to ensure that their poption can continue to multiply.¡±


    A stream of orders was passed down.


    Finally, the leading Druid with antlers looked at the beautiful Half-Elf Druid next to him and slowly said, ¡°Baroness of Nightingale, I hope you can go to the Elven forests. Firstly, to visit His Majesty Earth Walker and enquire if there was any problem with this seasonal change. Then go to the Earth Element Gate and see if that dragon is still sleeping.


    The beautiful and elegant Half-Elf Druid nodded and said, ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯ll go at once.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± the tall Druid with antler said, ¡°That ce is connected to one of the altars in the Earth Element ne. Don¡¯t awaken the dormant Earth Spirit and that dragon. Those two have the worst tempers.¡±


    The Half-Elf Druid giggled then reached out and a beautiful Nightingale fell on her shoulder. The Nightingalebed its feathers, then circled around her, chirping crisp and pleasant bird song.


    Not long after there was only the Druid with antlers in the hall. He gazed at the distance with a worried eye and stood motionless on the balcony. Snow and ice slowly fell all over him.


    Outside there were dead migrating birds. These birds froze to death overnight before they had time to migrate.


    The temperature got colder and colder.


    A few days ago, one didn¡¯t have to wear a coat. But, now, many had to wear winter clothing. This was only the beginning of winter, and if the weather continued to be this cold, then it would be a disaster for the Humans, Half-Elves, and Dwarfs. The Druid with the antler looked across the white snow and saw snow-covered crops. Vigers with cold blue lips were busy in the fields as they shoved away as much ice and snow as possible so they could transport the vegetables back. Children in thin clothes dared not leave their houses and gathered around the fire pit to keep warm.


    The bnce of mother nature.


    Monsters were part of nature, and so were the Humans and the Half-Elves.

 Chapter 100 - Carry

    <h4>Chapter 100 Carry</h4>


    Soran was also trapped in Autumnfall. The snow was so thick that the carriage could not move.


    Soran had ordered a warm cotton jacket for Vivian because of the cold weather. It took three days toplete. Outside there were Half-Elves busily working, there were even some Druids. The snow had crushed some simple huts, and the guards of Autumnfall were scrambling to rescue the ordinary civilians.


    Because Gloria was taking care of Vivian, Soran went out to the outside of the city. The snow outside was much thicker. The snow was now up to his heels.


    The fields outside the city, which were once green, were covered in a white nket of snow.


    Men and women were busy in the field, shoving up the snow and harvesting the vegetables that could be harvested. If they didn''t transport them as soon as possible, they would quickly rot, and people would lose their source of food. There was probably no point in nting winter wheat since the snow was too thick. In the past, winter wheat was usually nted in October. Many Half-Elf farmers seemed worried. They did not have many talents, they were merely more flexible than Humans.


    A farmer woman was carrying lettuce with her pale and cold hands. Cabbage and lettuce weremon vegetables in the south. A girl with a runny nose was helping also, but because her clothes were thin, she would breath warm air to her hands from time to time. A little boy in his teens was digging through the snow. Soon he became excited as he had dug out a frozen bird from within the snow. He raised the bird high and shouted, "Look, sister! We''ll have meat in the evening!"


    The snow had broken off some tree branches. Some even had bird''s nests on them. Many tree branches were frozen like popsicles, and some even have long ice crystals forming under them.


    This was how people lived.


    A group of hunters entered the forest. Their experience told them that this winter would be a cruel one, and so they began to hunt in advance; they might be lucky to find some frozen animals.


    Further out, people were busy repairing their houses. Ordinary poor families could only build thatched houses, therefore, the roof was not very strong and could be easily damaged from the heavy snow and wind. There were birds calling in the sky. These birds had to take theirst chance to migrate, or they would all freeze to death here.


    An early winter had disturbed the way of life of all creatures; animals were forced to hibernate, and farming was severely affected.


    Continuous thuds could be heard in a distance.


    Soran stopped in his tracks. He reached out with his hand, and small hailstones collected on his palm.


    The thuds became louder and clearer. From a close distance, a farmer''s wife shouted, and then her two children quickly ran towards her. The little boy even took a tumble in the snow. The falling hail was getting bigger and bigger and the woman couldn''t even care about the vegetables she dug out. She protected her two children with her body and they all ran toward a house in the distance.


    Soran felt a little bit of pain.


    Soran looked up at the sky and saw that the hail was gettingrger. From the size of soybeans to the size of small stones. There was a cry of pain in front of him. Soran''s figure quickly flew out and covered the two children with his body. He then murmured, "Quickly look for a ce to hide!"


    The farmer''s wife had no time to thank him. Her forehead was hit by a hailstone about the size of a pebble, and a bruise started to form on her head. The vige was full of shouts of panic. Soran put the two children down and with a serious face, looked at the crackling hailstones falling to the ground. The roof was hit hard, some people had bruises all over their faces, and some were even bleeding from their foreheads.


    The hail storm did notst long.


    From the size of rice grains to the size of pebbles, the stormsted only ten minutes or so. People came out slowly in trepidation, looked up at the sky, and then returned to the fields to gather the remaining crops. Soran left a bag of jerky for two young children and then left to walk along the road into the forest. There were no familiar roads because the snow had covered everything up. He saw the figure of Druids leaping across in the forest.


    Even though the Druids were irritating, they weren''t evil.


    Many Druids stayed in desertified areas left behind by the Arcane Empire in hopes to turn them back into forests with lush green. This process has been going on for thousands of years.


    But the efforts of generations weren''t enough. Thousands of kilometers of the desert were still covered with yellow sand. The ancient cities that had sunk in quicksand were still emitting radiation energy. Only some nts with strong vitality could grow in such an environment. It''s always easy to damage the environment, but it takes countless years to repair it. Soran''s attitude towards Druids was veryplicated: sometimes he wants to kill them, and sometimes he adored their greatness.


    He especially the loved the Druids who were building an oasis in the bleak desert. The resilient green trying to survive in the harsh ins of gold sand was true greatness.


    The Druids were well respected by the locals there!


    Soran had even seen the desert people kissing the ground which the tree-loving Druids have walked on.


    ...


    The cold winter was already eliminating the old and weak.


    Only the strongest creatures could survive the harsh winter. Soran frowned as he walked deeper into the forest because the road to the Elfends waspletely covered with ice and snow. The carriage was basically useless, and they would have to walk all the way to get through it. It''s was impossible to wait for the snow to melt since that would mean waiting until the next year. Soran couldn''t afford to wait that long, so they had to face the snowstorm.


    Vivian was still a small child and wouldn''t be able to walk in the snow. She didn''t have the stamina and Soran wouldn''t allow it either.


    Carrying her on his back was the only way.


    The journey was around a hundred kilometers, so they would probably have to spend quite some time traveling.


    "I wonder if Gloria would have issues...probably not since she''s a high-grade Witch. She probably has plenty of spells to deal with it."


    By the time Soran had returned, it was already afternoon. ddin stood on the bar table bragging to the guests who had gathered around him. From time to time, peopleughed at his jokes and even wanted to invite him for another drink. When he saw Soran, Adin''s face was already red with drunkenness.


    He must have been a big talker before. It''s a pity that he didn''t be a bard. Otherwise, he would have earned a lot of tips along the way.


    Many halflings like to brag, and they wouldn''t get angry when if they were called out. At most, they would just refute a bit.


    They weren''t great storytellers, but they were definitely a good source of entertainment when things got boring. Even the innkeeper was hooked to the stories.


    ddin wasn''t exactly boasting either. He had more experience adventuring in the wildpared to the others. At least he could urately describe the height, characteristics, and habits of the Hill Giants. He was even able to describe in detail the habitual movements during their attacks. Of course, the main purpose of this story was to prove how dexterous he was: how he was able to evade the attack from the Hill Giant, ying and tricking the Hill Giant. Killing the Hill Giant, though, was another matter, as his two daggers were probably ineffective against them.


    With the encouragement of the guests, the short-statured ddin danced on the long table. It was a dance which had a lot of pping and tapping. They believed that if one was good enough in dancing, one could attract cute Halflingdies. The surrounding crowd could not help pping their hands and following the rhythm. The already very vibrant atmosphere suddenly reached a peak; the hotel owner even had intentions of hiring him.


    Three days had passed.


    Soran was trying to memorize spells; Gloria seemed to know that he was learning magic and gave some tips here and there. However, the mysterious Northern Witch didn''t know that Soran was already a level 5 Wizard. Soran didn''t want to cause any surprises and unnecessary trouble. After all, a level 5 wizarding out of nowhere in just half a month, was more frightening than Vivian''s amazing talents.


    It''s probably best to tell her when it was appropriate.


    Soran sessfully memorized a level 2 spell [Bull''s Strength]


    This spell could temporarily increase his strength by 4, adding to that the effects of the Ogre Strength Gauntlet, his strength would add up to 18. Even though the spell onlysted for about 10 minutes, a typical battle was also around ten minutes. So if he had to go up against an ogre head on, it wouldn''t be much of a problem. Low-ranking wizards had very few Spell Slots, thus he had an invisibility spell which was used to save lives, and a strength buff when fighting.


    Grade three and above Wizards would have a dramatically increased number of Spell Slots.


    On the day of their departure, the little Halfling also tagged along. He had a good time at the hotel. Every day, he was invited to have a drink. Soran thought he would stay in the city of Autumnfall.


    "I''m a gourmet"


    ddin walked in the snow with a grumpy face. Then he said, "How could a gourmet stay in one ce? I''ve tasted all the delicious food here, so I''m going to see the Elves have."


    Gloria was obviously not used to the journey.


    The noble Witches seldom traveled by themselves, let alone walking in the icy and snowy environment. Soran wanted to help but had no way to do so. Behind him, like a backpack, he carried a cloth bag with Vivian inside. The little girl put her little white arms around his neck and rested her head on Soran''s shoulder. Her small breathing was a bit ticklish and she would kick her little feet out from time to time. She opened her hands to catch the falling snow at first when she was in good spirits; However, she became a littlezy after a while because there was white snow everywhere.


    After walking for a bit, the Northern Witch already became tired.


    She bit her lips and looked at the others with an unyielding look. Then, she proceeded to cast Lighten Object on herself.


    The mages were definitely more delicate and sophisticated. After Gloria cast the spell, her steps only left shallow traces on the snow. The spell seemed to be better then QingGong. Fly did notst very long, thus it was not suitable for long-distance travel. The cold wind in the sky was also a problem, as such one must also use protection spells, otherwise, a Witch''s body wouldn''t be able to tolerate the elements.


    Strong cold gusts blew at the travelers.


    There were rows of footprints on the snow, and the group gradually entered the forest. However, the wind and snow would quickly erase the traces they left behind.

 Chapter 101 - Carrying Vivian

    <h4>Chapter 101: Carrying Vivian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    They didn¡¯t walk very fast.


    It took one day for the group to walk for thirty to forty kilometers, and once they entered the forest area, their speed was even slower. At this rate, It would probably take them two or three days to enter the Elfend. Vivian hid her little head behind Soran all the way, but her face was still blushing red because the cold wind was strong. ddin had no energy to speak, and he followed the group silently. The only rxed ones were Soran and Gloria, the former with had 20 Constitution, while thetter had the aid of magic.


    It was now evening.


    They choose to camp in a leeward valley. When Vivian came down, she stretched her hands and legs out. After that, she helped Soran to set up the tent. However, because of her size, she couldn¡¯t help that much. The Halfling sat on the rocks to catch his breath before he started to help. Some of the level 0 spells were very useful now as they stacked some fairly dry wood together and made a fire. Soon enough, there was a little bit of warmth around them.


    Soran sat beside the fire and was roasting some meat. Gloria was also quietly sitting there to warm herself up.


    The Halfling seemed to have recovered part of his strength, but he was still not very active. He was holding a pan that had frying mushrooms. Vivian stood behind Soran and was massaging his shoulders. The little girl was trying her best, but unfortunately, her strength was too weak to have any effect. When she saw that Gloria was also quite tired, she immediately went over and massaged her too. The Halfling thought happily that Vivian mighte and give him a massage too. Unfortunately, he was totally ignored by Vivian.


    The temperature dropped quickly.


    The temperature was around zero degrees now. Soran stretched his muscles for a bit and proceeded to take off his clothes.


    The two that sat next to him looked shocked, especially Gloria, who looked at him as if he were an idiot. Soranughed and waved to Vivian, indicating that he was okay. Then he went into the snow and covered himself with snow. After a while, almost every part except his head was buried under the snow. Both Gloria and the Halfling¡¯s mouths be O-shaped. They were wondering if Soran had gone mad.


    ¡°It¡¯s a way to train my resistance to cold,¡± he exined. His face was slightly blue, mainly because it was extremely cold.


    With his extraordinary 20 Constitution some of the low-level resistance specialties can be trained automatically already. In the future, if he needed to go to higher-leveled ces, especially in some areas of the Abyss, the temperature in that area has been known to be much colder. Right now, he was just giving his body some advanced training. His high Constitution gave his body some level of adaptability, so it was possible to master a corresponding additional skill in special environments.


    Half an hour went by quickly.


    When his lips were almost going to turn green, a row of data appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Training sessful.¡±


    ¡°You received 12 frost damage and built some resistance to the cold environment!¡±


    ¡°You have learned [Minor Cold Resistance]¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    Soran pushed away from the heavy snow and ran to the fire for warmth. At the same time, he took out a bottle of medicine and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I¡¯m not crazy. This is just a special exercise to train my body. There are also sses who trained in extreme environments, and my body just so happens to have the requirements.¡±


    12 damage of frost damage.


    An ordinary person would have surely died in such conditions, especially after staying under a pile of snow for half an hour.


    ¡°Shall I cast a resistance buff on you?¡± Gloria looked at Soran with a strange look. She really disagreed with his self-abuse, but she had heard about some sses training in extreme environments; Most of them, however, were monks and not Rogues.


    Soran shook his head and exined, ¡°No need. That would render the training useless.¡±


    After awhile.


    Soran maintained his core temperature with some hot soup and then proceeded to take off his pants, leaving only his underwear, and went into the snow again.


    The edge of the Halfling¡¯s mouth twitched as he mumbled, ¡°He has totally gone mental now.¡±


    It was almost night now.


    Soran has covered his whole body in snow four times in a row. The umted frostbite damage has made him look pale and rather weak. Vivian heartily told him not to train anymore but Soran waved and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can still take it. I promise I won¡¯t dy our journey tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What a weirdo,¡± Gloria stared at him with aplicated look, but was still quite shocked by his persistence.


    What a persistent madman.


    Soran was again covering himself in snow. When the frost damage was around 60, a different message appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Training sessful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered 6 frost damage, and built some resistance to the cold environment!¡±


    ¡°You have acquired the skill [Minor Cold Resistance].¡±


    ¡­


    Sess!


    With the emergence of a row of data, Soran felt a warm current flowing in his body, and his whole body seemed to have adapted slightly to the cold.


    Even though he was covered with snow, he didn¡¯t feel as much pain as he first went in.


    ¡°Minor Cold Resistance [Personal Ability]: In the process of fighting the cold, you have gradually adapted to this environment, and you be fine in most of the cold climate. Your resistance to extreme cold has also increased. From now on, you are immune to any cold damage below 1. When attacked by spells or spell-like attacks, any damage with cold effects will be reduced by 1.¡±[Prerequisite: 16 Constitution or above]


    Soran¡¯s face soon regained its color. He dried his whole body with a spell and then quickly put his clothes on.


    The change could be said to have urred in an instant, and the two next to him were staring at him in awe. At first, Soran was frozen till stiff and pale, but now he looked like someone who¡¯s okay. The Halfling was shocked for a moment and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s a real training?¡±


    ddin couldn¡¯t help but show an eager look to try, but he eventually gave up.


    He was scared that he might freeze to death.


    Soran used to swim in the icy waters for several days before he mastered [Minor Cold Resistance]. Now, he had an extraordinary physique and regeneration skills, which allowed him to challenge more difficult training methods. However, it would be exponentially harder to level up the skill from now on. For example, to get to [Weak Cold Resistance], special environments would be needed. Conservatively speaking, it would probably require training that umted more than hundreds of damage of frostbite to acquire [Weak Cold Resistance]. Consequently, it would be difficult to seed in a short time without the help of a Priest.


    Reduced 1 point of cold damage seemed trivial, but in critical moments this could be life-saving. Furthermore, as the skill leveled up, it would also increase the person¡¯s resistance to an array of ice spells. Many Northern Fighters have cold resistance because of their natural living environment, which was also the reason why Gloria was rtively resistant to the cold.


    The hardest thing to train for, however, was fire resistance. One couldn¡¯t just get burnt to train fire resistance.


    Only slow injuries could produce training effects. One also had to let the body gradually adapt to produce the corresponding resistance. Soran had previously trained for me resistance in volcanic environments; in the end, he leveled up because he fell intova. The easiest to train was toxin resistance, but the training process was more painful and would take longer; Soran has not yet had time to give it a go.


    ¡­


    On the second day.


    Soran was obviously having an easier time. The pain from the cold had drastically reduced.


    The Halfling, after seeing the effects of training, tried to fight the cold as well, but he wasn¡¯t as crazy as Soran, who just wore a shirt to train.


    His lips trembled with cold when he came out. But there were still some effects, as his body gradually adapted to the cold climate, and it was not so painful anymore. If he wanted to acquire [Minor Cold Resistance], he would need to train for a longer time. But the short-term training effects had made him adapt to the colder weather like the northerners.


    The group journeyed for three days.


    Soran had carried Vivian for more than a hundred kilometers. When the trees around them became more arranged and the traces of the road became more obvious, they knew they were approaching the Elves¡¯ territory. This was a ce blessed by the gods; like Autumnfall, where the snow only formed a thinyer. There was always some power in the ce that the gods protected. Otherwise, the gods in other fields could drop random disasters freely. Like, the Goddess of gue and the Goddess of Disease.


    They would spread gues and diseases because fear among the mortals would strengthen them.


    So, there was definitely no shortage of worshippers in this world who prayed in reverence.


    With less snow and ice on the road, there were more animals moving about. Soran noticed symbols carved on trees, which were left by the Elven patrol guards. Elves were more resistant to other creatures, but they do not show obvious hostility.


    It¡¯s not easy to enter their territory, but it¡¯s not very difficult either. In the afternoon, they saw a vige of the Elves. It was not as beautiful as they had imagined, rather it was just a more detailed and refined tree house. The Elves also cut down wood to build houses.


    The glory of the High Elves had faded along with the destruction of the Arcane Empire. The remaining Elves were simply a little more sophisticated than other creatures.


    The Elves were obviously more beautiful and handsome, but it was not to a profound degree. They were just generally were better looking than humans.


    Vivian looked around curiously. The Elven guards in the vige warned them not to cause trouble and then proceeded to let them in. The outer Elven viges were closely linked to other creatures; the closer it was to the forest, however, the stricter it would be. This was especially true near the Elven capital. Ordinary people weren¡¯t allowed to enter.


    There were Humans Half-Elves living here, but the number was rtively small. The Elves also farmed for their food since they wouldn¡¯t be able to support so many people from just hunting and gathering.


    The viges were surrounded by clear rivers and fresh farnds. The ordinary Elves didn¡¯t seem very elegant or noble since they weren¡¯t born professionals.


    Their skill was also acquired through training and working.


    The most striking thing in the vige, however, was the Elven Skytree. Every Elven vige had one in the middle of the vige. Legend has that the Ancient Tree Guardians (Challenge rating 12) lived there.


    But right now, they were still silently sleeping.

 Chapter 102 - Sorcerer Multiprofessioning in Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 102 Sorcerer Multiprofessioning in Wizard</h4>


    Soran calmed Vivian down a bit because she was excited and curious.


    The little girl looked around, curiously, and reflected about everything in front of her. ddin was also a curious person. When he saw fruits that he had never seen before, he would steal one or two; most of the Rogues were somewhat dishonest. The elves nted the most fruits so they basically had fruits and melons all year round. Here the fruits were sliced and were used as the main course. Nearly a third of the elves were vegetarians and would only asionally add some meat to their diet. The remaining two-thirds had diets that weren''t very different from Humans.


    Gloria seemed to be in a good mood too; she yed with a bunch of red fruit but had no intentions of eating them.


    First, Soran circled the vige once and then looked at the big tree from afar. The guards of the old tree didn''t allow anyone to go near the tree. Going close to the circle of fences nearby would arouse the hostility of the Elven guards. This was a supernatural creature that had a Challenge Rating of 12 and would give more than 10,000 ughter EXP. The Ancient Tree Guardians, however, were very difficult to kill since they had a natural bonus of 12 health and every growth ring from the tree increased its base health by 1. The tree guardian that was in front of Soran probably had at least four to five hundred health points.


    Burning the tree would not kill it, on the other hand, the tree might transform into the [Wrathful Burning Ancient Tree]


    That would be a catastrophe!


    The [Wrathful Burning Ancient Tree] was a life form that had both Fire and Wind elements; they were also a lifeform that would easily mutate (Advanced Mutation).


    The Elves sold high-quality bows and arrows, including some exquisite ornaments and crafts; these were very popr with the nobles. The Elves needed to import foods, iron products, cloth, and so on because their isted and self-sufficient lifestyle had disappeared hundreds of years ago. Only a small number of Elves, who adhered to the traditional doctrine, would live in istion in the depths of the forest.


    This ce wasn''t far from Soran''s final destination.


    The group was tired from their three-day journey, so today, they rested. Soran would have to talk to Gloria about their ns for tomorrow.


    The night was over soon.


    The next day everyone gathered in Soran''s room, and when they heard what Soran proposed, their eyes glimmered with interest.


    "Wait a minute." ddin pped his hands once and whispered excitedly, "You mean there''s a hidden treasure somewhere near here? But there are monsters guarding it. So you want us to help you out?"


    "No problem at all!"


    "ddin loves treasures! But I''ll want a share of course."


    Gloria also seemed to be interested in treasure hunting. She gently lifted her hair, but because she had a veil on, it was difficult to see her expression. However, judging from her tone, it seemed that she had some interest in it. Although there were many treasures in the world, the really good stuff was scattered and concealed. High-grade witches were also full of desire for treasures, but when Gloria heard about the location, she frowned and asked, "It''s over there? But there''s a legend about a Dragon in that region!"


    ddin looked stunned, but his face did not show distress. On the contrary, he got more excited and asked, "Is it Dragon''s den? Wouldn''t that mean that the wealth is even more astonishing? Just like the legends, we are going to steal the treasures of the Dragonborns?"


    Gloria frowned and exined, "With our current strength, it would be suicidal if we went close to the Dragon''s Den. There''s probably an adult Dragon there."


    Soran shook his head gently and exined, "Of course it''s not the Dragon''s den, that''s a really dangerous ce. The location of the treasure is dozens of kilometers away from the den, plus the Dragon is still sleeping so it''s not a threat to us. It''s also a Metallic Dragon, not the Chaos Dragon, which is eviler. My goal is near a canyon where there are active Earth Elementals, and inside the canyon, there is an elemental altar. Underneath the altar is the treasure we are looking for. There should be a lot of valuable things there."


    There''s a Metallic Dragon in Elfend, probably an adult Copper Dragon, but it would still be sleeping for a year or two before it woke up in the Time of Troubles. For now, it was still in hibernation.


    The four great [Elements Seals] were missions of the legendary level. The reward was not only a piece of legendary grade equipment, but there were also valuable gems and tools. Earth Elementals had a condensed core in their body, and it was an important ingredient for making the y Golem and Stone Golem. The item could also be easily sold at a high price of more than 500 Gold Derahls.


    To put it in simpler terms, even if the legendary grade equipment was taken out, this adventure would still them a total of 15000 Gold Derahls.


    Even after splitting, the three of them would still get five to six thousand Gold Derahls. The reward was definitely ten times more than ordinary missions.


    "Sounds good!" The halfling pped his hands a few times because he was enthusiastic about making money. He then asked, "When are we going? If we leave in these two days, I need to prepare some gadgets. ording to tradition, we would now be forming a team? Also, because you provided the information about the treasure, you should be the leader, and you''ll get 10% more in the end."


    "No problem right?"


    They were quite familiar with each other after traveling together for so long, but the Halflings were quite particr about the distribution of rewards.


    There was a well-known rule among adventurers that people who provided the information about the treasure sites would get 10% more of the reward, while the other members should get at least 10% of the total reward. The allocation of rewards was distributed ording to theirbat output, but in most cases, it was a bnced allocation after ounting for consumption.


    Adventurers sometimes formed temporary squads, after all, there were very few regr squads, often there were people who would quit; small teams would often fail in difficult missions. Soran also asionally need to find some temporary teammates.


    In the past, he often dealt with people from the Evil Alliance. Although these people were bad, they were quite honorable. Only a few of them would stab someone behind their backs. The Halfling in front of him was undoubtedly much more reliable than them. In the past, he also had to deal with the Drows. These guys were insidious, cunning, vicious and cruel. Soran fought alongside them hundreds of times, and they were usually selfish, but not betrayers.


    For some time he also had the impression that the Drows were easier to deal withpared to Humans.


    As long as you understood their way conduct, it was even possible to win their respect, of course, it''d be better to show them you were evil and sinister.


    If they thought you were a good person and easily tricked, they would happily kill you!


    ...


    The group discussed when it was appropriate to go.


    But at that moment, Vivian''s little figure stood up, her eyes filled with determination, and said, "Brother! I''ming along too!"


    They were stunned.


    Soran was obviously shocked and objected, "This is a dangerous mission. What are you going to do there? I''ll put you in a safe ce."


    The little girl didn''t say anything. She just looked at him with a steadfast look, as though Soran was guilty, and had done something wrong.


    "Heh?" ddin pressed his hand on his forehead then mumbled, " you''re just eight right? Don''t you think it''s a bit¡­"


    Vivian gave him a sharp stare and retorted, "You''re only a little taller than me. Since you can do it, why can''t I? I''m much better than before!"


    The Halfling immediately became speechless, hepared his height against hers and discovered that he really was only slightly taller than her.


    Gloria was also stunned. She frowned and fell into deep thought. She then slowly exined, "Maybe Vivian cane along. After all, it''s her life. We can guide her, but she has to walk her own chosen path. She would be facing many things in the future, that''s why It''s good to train now. Besides, I can protect her."


    Gloria''s remarks were obviously biased towards Vivian, so she immediately received the little girl''s grateful look.


    Soran frowned and gave the Witch a nce, then went on with a stern face and said, "No. It''s too dangerous. You already have problems when you''re in the forest alone. What can you do if you came along?


    The little girl''s eyes were evidently tearing up, and she stubbornly turned to not look at him.


    "Oh, that''s right." Gloria suddenly interjected, "I hadn''t had time to tell you, but Vivian is now a Grade three Sorcerer and Grade two Wizard."


    What?!


    The other two in the room were showing obvious shock!


    Soran''s expression was moreposed. After all, he knew about Vivian''s amazing talents, but the Halfling''s expression was rather exaggerated. He pointed to the girl in front of him, showing an incredulous expression, and uttered, "She''s a Sorcerer? and a Wizard?"


    Wouldn''t that mean she''ll have an incredible amount of Spell Slots?


    He didn''t say this out loud because the girl in front of him had toppled his previous understanding of the world. The Wizard''s and Sorcerer''s Spell Slots were usually calcted differently. The Wizards relied on memory to get their Spell Slots, while the Sorcerers relied on talent to acquire the number of spell casts they had. Sorcerers who were also Wizards were very rare. That is because it required a lot of talent. However, sessful Sorcerers multiprofessioning in Wizards often had more Spell Slots than others and had an easier time grasping new spells.


    After the copse of the Magic Network, all magic casters would have their powers converted into Mana. The Wizards power would be converted ording to their Intelligence and Profession Level; Priests, ording to their Wisdom and Profession Level; and Sorcerers, ording to their Charm and Profession Level. Therefore, Sorcerers multiprofessioning in Wizards would convert their Intelligence plus Charm and Profession Level into Mana, which would then mean they had much higher Mana than that of Wizards of the same rank. However, because of the lowered levels of the two sses, it would lead to them having difficulty mastering High-Grade Spells.


    Vivian, for example, had two casts of a level one spell, and one cast of a level two spell from the Sorcerer ss. She also possessed two Spell Slots for level one spells from the Wizard ss.

 Chapter 103 - Powerful Vivian!

    <h4>Chapter 103: Powerful Vivian!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This!...¡±


    Soran was hesitant. Objectively speaking, it was definitely necessary to familiarize Vivian withbat. Because of the uing chaotic period, she needed to at least master some self-defense capabilities. But, from his personal point of view, Soran was reluctant to let her take risks. He thought it was too early, after all, she was only eight years old this year.


    Letting a little eight-year-old girl fight?


    Gloria seemed to have understood Soran¡¯s worries. She nced at the others and then said in a soft voice, ¡°Vivian, show them your spells.¡±


    The little girl nodded, looked around and asked softly, ¡°Casting it here?¡±


    Gloria raised her hand to cast a Magic Barrier, then pointed at a wall and said, ¡°Target that wall.¡±


    Vivian nodded slightly and was closely observed. They couldn¡¯t believe it. She pointed directly at the wall and then, without any incantation or gestures, an Arcane Missile appeared at her fingertips. The missile shot at the wall instantly, leaving a three-centimeter deep dent. But, this was only the beginning. More missiles appeared and fired out, ¡®Pew, pew, pew...¡¯; eight consecutive Arcane Missiles appeared. The first four made a big hole on the wall, and thest four hit the empty spaces on the wall, leaving holes that were more than 10 centimeters deep.


    ¡°Spontaneous Casting!?¡±


    Soran was excited and couldn¡¯t believe it. Even though Vivian didn¡¯t chant any spells, she had cast four spells in a row. Shooting out eight Arcane Missiles in a row was equivalent to that of a high-grade spell, Lesser Missile Storm. Soranpared his abilities with hers, and then, unexpectedly found that he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to attack Vivian since she would have seriously injured him by shooting four consecutive instantaneous Arcane Missiles!


    How was this possible!


    How did she be someone that I couldn¡¯t beat?


    Soran¡¯s expression was stunned, while the Halfling¡¯s mouth was so wide it could almost fit an apple. Gloria showed a triumphant smile and slowly said: ¡°Because of theck of time, Vivian only learned one or two simple spells, but with her talents, it would be easy for her to deal with ordinary enemies.¡±


    ¡°Even I am in awe of her ability to cast Arcane Missiles; needless to say, she really is a prodigy!¡±


    The ughter of the Missile Storm.


    There was a time were thisbat tactic was popr among the Wizards, because it only required [Practiced Spellcaster]


    Arcane Missile was one of the fastest spells to cast. No other spell was faster because it only took a second to cast. The only skill which required a longer training time was [Practiced Spellcaster], other than that, there was basically no other requirements. Thus thisbat style was also called, the mindless ¡°Pew, pew, pew¡± ughter tactic.


    Level 9 wizards had four Level 1 Spell Slots, Arcane Missile could store five energy balls, so 20 energy missiles could be shot out in one second. This was equivalent to the maximum effects of the Level 4 spell [Lesser Missile Storm]. If used in conjunction with the Metamagic Ability [Empower Spell], then all the level 2 Spell Slots could be filled by level 1 Arcane Missile. Adding to that, the Metamagic Ability [Maximize Spell], one would be able to rece all level 3 spell slots with level 1 Arcane Missile.


    If the person also mastered [Spontaneous Casting], then even the level 4 Spell Slots could be used to slot in Arcane Missile.


    These three Metamagic Abilities were used to strengthen the power of spells, but this required the leveling up one¡¯s spellcasting abilities. For example, to strengthen the effects of level 1 spells, one would need to use level 2 Spell Slots in order to increase the area of effect that would be required for the use of level 3 Spell Slots, while instant casting required the use of level 4 Spell Slots.


    That was how the legendary ughter of the mindless Missile Storm worked.


    Wizards who used this way of fighting were extremely violent and, at the same time, extremely fragile. Their bursts of power were truly frightening, but their endurance was quite poor.


    These Wizards were often joked to be ¡®Men who couldn¡¯tst in battle!¡±


    For a long time, the fate of these Wizards would be decided in seconds. They were either able to kill the enemy instantly with Missile Storm or got killed.


    They were powerful yet weak.


    This type ofbat tactic was only effective in one-on-one situations and was useless when they were more than one enemy.


    Arcane Missiles had limited lethality. The damage could be reduced when the caster received physical damage. If one¡¯s spellcasting score was not high, one Arcane Missile would only produce 5 damage; so twenty Arcane Missiles only dealt a total of 100 damage.


    Fighters above level 10 basically had hundreds of life points, plus they had their armor and shields which blocks at least 5 to 10 Arcane Missiles. Therefore, in order to kill high-grade fighters with the Missile Storm tactic, it was necessary to use all the Spell Slots for Arcane Missile.


    Thisbat tactic was also beatable because there were spells which neutralized the power of Arcane Missiles, such as ¡®Shield¡¯. There were also many devices which would weaken the damage and suppress the explosive power by more than 50%. There were even some skills which could avoid all the damage, such as the Rogue¡¯s Shadow Jump; as long as the timing was correct and itsted for one second, then no damage would be dealt.


    Soran had no good impressions of thisbat tactic but knew that it was useful in surprise attacks.


    However, they were useless after releasing all the missiles.


    ...


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Vivian ced her little finger down, nced at Soran timidly, and exined softly, ¡°I have used up all the missiles, and only have one level 2 spell left.


    That¡¯s right.


    The attack onlysted a second or two.


    Vivian had exhausted all her level 1 spells. She knocked out a hole in the wall and left a 10 cm deep hole on the ground. Her talents gave her a very high spellcasting score, ifbined with her [Spellcasting Prodigy], the power of her Arcane Missiles would be close to grade three Wizards. Of course, she didn¡¯t have as many spells as the grade 3 Wizards. Later on, if she levels up her ss, the number of Arcane Missiles she had would increase to 5.


    ¡°My God!¡± The Halfling reached out and touched the hole in the wall. He then looked at the pit and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t think I canst a second if I went against her!¡±


    ¡°Should I just go back and farm instead?¡±


    It seemed that Soran was not the only one who was shocked. The Halfling was also in awe.


    Dodging an Arcane Missile was like trying to dodge a bullet. Only the legendary sses would stand a chance in dodging the missiles. Although most of the Spell Slots would be used in an instant, the killing power of this kind of missile would destroy even Soran and the Halfling.


    With only half a month, Vivian already possessed the ability to gravely injure them or even kill them!


    Soran became silent.


    He did not know how to evaluate Vivian¡¯sbat strength. The explosive power was really amazing, but it was still a one spell fighting style which rendered the caster useless afterward. However, it wasn¡¯t as though it was weak. It could quickly injure or even kill an enemy in seconds. At critical times, it might even save them.


    In the past, these types of Wizards were both loved and hated. Many people considered working with them.


    They had incredible bursts of power, but they needed protection after that.


    Mending.


    Gloria waved her hand gently and repaired the damaged wall. She nced at Soran lightly and said slowly, ¡°Vivian¡¯s abilities should be helpful. After all, she is no ordinary child. You should let her learn more and get more exposure, since its training that will help her in the future.¡±


    Soran was still silent.


    He did not speak for quite some time. Then he let out a sigh and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let Viviane with us this time. But, you must make sure she is safe.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face instantly glowed with joy and showed an excited smile. She immediately fell into Soran¡¯s arms, hung like a ko on his body, and kissed him on his face. She giggled and said, ¡°My brother is so kind! Vivian will be obedient and never run around.¡±


    Gloria nodded solemnly, then waved for the little girl toe over. She then put on a delicate badge on Vivian¡¯s chest and whispered a few words in her ear. As a high-grade Northern Witch, Gloria knew the disadvantages of this fighting style, but it was undoubtedly the most suitable way for a little girl of her age. After all, at her present age, she was not able to use other spells effectively. Knowledge was not the only important thing, an advanced caster also needed a lot of experience in fighting.


    For now, it was important that she got familiar with some easy yet powerfulbat tactics!


    And so,


    A little girl had joined Soran¡¯s team. Although she wasn¡¯t very eye-catching, she wasn¡¯t to be underestimated!

 Chapter 104 - Elementals

    <h4>Chapter 104: Elementals</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Inside the dark and eerie forest, Soran carried Vivian on his back, and Gloria followed him with gentle steps from behind. ddin was in the front, leading the group. The Halfling didn¡¯t have manyments about the fact that there was an eight-year-old girl in the team. After all, they all saw Vivian¡¯s incredible explosive power. A round of Arcane Missiles could kill many enemies in seconds and save lives at critical moments. Even after the use of Arcane Missiles, Vivian still had nine level 0 spells and one level 2 spell, which could be helpful.


    Soran didn¡¯t think that small little Vivian would grow up so fast. It seemed that it was very likely she was a Divine Child since her rate of learning new spells were faster than Soran¡¯s.


    The group trudged through the forest for a day and by noon the next day, they were close to the Elemental Portal. This was the portal left many years ago. It was rtively hidden, being in a canyon near the Emerald Mountains. Ever since they got close to the portal, the number of trees and weeds decreased gradually. This was because the excessive elemental energy could also affect the growth of nts; excessive energy of a single element could form a forcefield like structure that could gradually push out other elements.


    The ground was dry and somewhat dusty. The surrounding rocks wererge and weathered, some even looked like ancient statues.


    One of the statues looked like the Spirit of the Land, a higher form of Earth Element. It was also the incarnation of the legendary earth spirit which usually slept deep underground. Only some special ritual could wake them and summon them to the surface. The group entered the canyon with grave expressions. Soran put Vivian down and let her walk behind with Gloria. At the same time, he pulled out his curved sword and looked around vigntly. ddin walked lightly with his daggers in hand and kept an eye on his surroundings.


    So, how powerful are spellcasters?


    Let¡¯s take a look at the two subsequent spells that Gloria used. After chanting an incantation, a light glow surrounded everyone.


    ¡°Greater Grace!¡±


    Grace also called ¡°Cat¡¯s Grace¡± was a temporary effect that increased agility by 4, and up to a maximum of 25. Themon Grace spell was a level 2 spell, a single target buff spell. What Gloria used though, was a level 6 spell which gave a group buff andsted twice as long as ordinary Grace spell. Soran was immediately enhanced to 24 agility, and ddin reached the maximum agility of 25. Since ddin was a pure Rogue and had a Profession Level above 10, his agility would be higher than Soran¡¯s.


    ¡°Greater Haste!¡±


    When the second glow of magic fell, Soran¡¯s movement speed was doubled instantly. His sprints were now faster than the Olympic champions. He was able to run 100 meters in just four to five seconds. At the same time, his attack speed was much higher than before, so the number of swings he could do in a second had increased by one. This spell was also a group buff; the number of people blessed depended on the caster¡¯s level, and the duration of the buff depended on the spell¡¯s level.


    After Gloria had cast the two spells, she proceeded to cast protective barriers for both Vivian and herself.


    The two casters were basically free now.


    That¡¯s how spellcasters were. They would only lend a hand when the situation was dire, and would usually flip the situation around with spells.


    ddin moved excitedly, then jumped four to five meters ahead. He twisted his body around afternding and ran seven or eight steps across the wall as though performing acrobatics. Then, he slid to the ground slowly and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I worked with a Wizard. I really miss being buffed by spells! ¡±


    Soran also moved his body freely, adapting to the speed and agility which the buff gave. If he didn¡¯t adapt to the increase in agility, there would be deviations in battle. But they were both experienced Rogues, so they only needed a little moving around to grasp effects of the buff.


    These two buffs were the most often used buffs for Rogues, as they gave them greatly improved agility, speed, and damage output.


    Gloria gently nodded her head, nced at the two Rogues and said, ¡°kill it quickly as you can. The buffs onlyst for half an hour.¡±


    Half an hour was plenty of time for them.


    Soran made a gesture towards ddin who was next to him, and then the two men moved forward separately from east and west. Experienced Rogues could rece a Fighter since their ability to fight head-on was not bad. ddin made a gesture and then stormed into the valley. He raised his hand and swiftly threw out some hidden weapon.


    Elementals had no fatal weaknesses, nor did they have any vital organs. Even the Undead could be struck down by a blow to the spine or its Soul Fire, but Elementals could only be killed slowly by wasting away their life force.


    These creatures were also immune to backstab.


    Of course, it had a weakness. It¡¯s like fighting a Lich, if one could hit its Soul Fire in its orbit, then it would deliver lethal damage; but sess was quite hard toe by.


    To deal a one hit kill to the Elementals, one must urately hit their core which was usually in some part of their body. However, the strength and weapon-grade needed to achieve this was very high, and with Soran and ddin¡¯s current equipment, it was basically impossible to prate the Elemental¡¯s body.


    Many supernatural lifeforms would have one point of weakness. Thus only an urate shot to the weakness would bring critical damage, and only after critical damage was dealt that one could unleash Backstab Fury!


    Of course, all of this was only possible if the person had the legendary skill [Expose Weakness].


    They heard rocks moving and crashing.


    Amidst the dull loud noise, a huge object as tall as three meters appeared. It looked like a human that was made with earth and rocks. It had limbs, a trunk, and a head, but the head was just a rock, and the outline of the face could only be seen vaguely. The Earth Elemental weighed more than half a ton and left deep footprints on the ground when it moved. It rushed like a bulldozer while pushing aside all the rocks that were blocking his way.


    Tang!


    Soran threw a flying knife out and it was instantly deflected by the tough rock, leaving only a minor scratch on the surface.


    Attack useless!


    This was how difficult it was to deal with an Elemental. The Earth Elemental, in this case, had a naturalyer of rock armor. It was capable of nullifying any attack that was below 10 physical damage.


    Needless to say, they were practically hitting a rock. But this rock was definitely bigger, and angrier.


    Earth Elemental [Elemental lifeform](Grade 4)


    Challenge rating: Level 6 (Monster level 15), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 22 and 10 (Total Attribute Points: 99-100)


    Specialty: Elemental Armor, m, Earth Elemental Property, Landslide


    Difficulty: A-


    ...


    It was twice as powerful as the Snake Demon. Even though it was just at the challenge rating of A-, it was still a creature that was difficult to deal with. Soran and ddin swooped in from the right and left. They twisted and leaped agilely, avoiding the Earth Elementals¡¯ waving arms. The huge rocky arms whistled with strong winds as it swung. The two jumped up at the same time, waving their weapons, slicing and puncturing the thinner weaker parts of the Earth Elemental. The monster¡¯s body was partly made of soil. Its trunk and limbs were made of rock, but its joints were formed from soil.


    Ting! Tang! Tung!


    The curved sword in Soran¡¯s hand sliced at the Earth Elemental while at the same time dodging its heavy attacks. The attack speed of the enemy was obviously slower.


    Suddenly, a row of data appeared in front of Soran.


    ¡°Hit!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sliced the Earth Elemental three times!...causing 5, 4, 3 physical damage!..¡±


    ¡°Sessfully provoked the target.¡±


    Soran¡¯s palm was slightly numb after cutting through the soil and hitting the rocks underneath. The vibrations from hitting the rocks were very strong. He was basically cutting a big boulder, which, unlike cutting into flesh and bone, was somewhat pleasurable. ddin¡¯s dexterous figurended on the sides, dodging the attacks from the Earth Elemental. Then, he seized the opportunity to jump up again and stab the enemy in its arm joint. Both their weapons were of somewhat good quality so they were still sharp and did not chip. After the battle though, that might not be the case.


    ¡°Attack the joints of the left and right legs.¡±, Soran said in a low voice as he passed through underneath the Earth Elemental and shed at the enemy¡¯s knees, where it was a softer soil structure. Supernatural creatures that had humanoid forms had to obeymon rules such as not being able to move after losing its legs.


    Ting! Ting! Tang!


    A series of sparks flew out, the two moved like butterflies, and they shed at the enemy. In just a minute or two, the knees of Earth Elemental were hit more than ten times and had reached a critical point. Finally, the legs and lower limbs of the Earth Elemental were broken. But, to Soran¡¯s surprise, the monster was still able to move with his thighs without the support of his calves. However, it¡¯s sense of bnce and speed declined drastically, achieving the purpose of their attack.


    Soran cut it twelve times, and the cumtive damage was about 60. ddin may have attacked more, but the damage dealt may have not been more than him. The Earth Elemental was a level 15 creature, this meant that it had 150 base health. As a supernatural Elemental lifeform, it also had an additional health point of about 100, that is to say, that its health may be close to 300 points, which was higher than many high-grade Fighters.


    Still, the threat from the Earth Elemental was no longer high. The two jumped around it and attacked it more often; thebined attack was estimated to be more than a hundred slices. Their attacks eventually weakened the energy core of Elemental. Per Soran¡¯s instructions, the Halfling stopped his attacks. Finally, he sessfullynded thest hit and ended the Earth Elemental.


    Their weapons had taken some damage, but their reward was pretty good.


    ¡°Sessful hit.¡±


    You¡¯ve dealt 4 sh Damage to the Earth Elemental!... Target eliminated!...


    Extracting soul energy from target...


    Received 2550 ughter Experience Points.

 Chapter 105 - The Value of a Witch

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Value of a Witch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That was definitely the worst battle yet.


    Without rare grade weapons, fighting a supernatural creature was like cutting meat with a blunt knife. Soran and ddin looked at each other, then at their other¡¯s slightly bent weapons, and looked back at each other with a helpless expression. There aren¡¯t a lot of rare grade equipment, especially the number of weapons, often these equipment needed to be specially crafted. The rare grade weapons that asionally circted on the markets were average goods, which were not very useful for the skill-conscious Rogues. (Fighters were much less demanding on weapons quality.)


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    When the battle was over, Gloria led Vivian by the hand and went over. The little girl followed her obediently. When she saw the two¡¯s slightly curled weapons, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll help you repair it.¡±


    ¡°Mending.¡±


    This was the mostmonly used level 0 spell by Wizards. With the little girl¡¯s white finger pointing out, a very weak light emerged, and Soran¡¯s de was almost fully restored to its original shape. Mending was a very useful level 0 spell that could be used to repair most of the non-rare level types of equipment. Of course, this was only possible with equipment that was notpletely damaged. If the Wizard was very powerful, they would also be able to snap their fingers like Gloria andpletely restore a messy and destroyed room.


    Vivian had plenty of level 0 spells, she had twice the number of spellspared to other low-grade Wizards.


    The Halfling had just pulled out a sharpening stone from his bag and was ready to sharpen his dagger. But when he saw Vivian¡¯s spell, he immediately handed over the weapon with an eager face and said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, a little magic for my dagger too?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Vivian nodded her head lightly then reached over to cast the spell.


    Within seconds, the dagger in the Halfling¡¯s hand was soon repaired. After a while, Vivian had already used up two level 0 spells.


    Low-grade spellcasters always faced the issue of not having enough Spell Slots.


    As the energy core in the Earth Elemental dissipated, its body soon began to weather away. The body, which was made of rocks, gradually copsed. While the body fell apart on the ground like sand and stones, a ck obsidian-like stone appeared. ddin quickly pushed away the soil and sand, took the smooth ck stone and handed it directly to Soran. ¡°Do you think it would sell for 500 Gold Derahls?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Soran nodded as he reached for the core of the Elemental. He then proceeded to put it in front of Gloria, asking, ¡°You should have studied Golem making. Can you tell what quality it is?¡±


    The quality of the core of an Elemental depended on the power of the Earth Elemental which contained it.


    The Earth Elemental which they killed was a level 15. But, there are also some which are level 16 or 17. Usually, the higher the quality of the core, the stronger the Golem created.


    Gloria took a look at it, and there was a faint glow of magic on her fingertips, she then said, ¡°The quality should be above average. This probably could be sold for around seven to eight hundred Gold Derahls in the Northern regions. The north has plenty of cores from the water and wind Elementals, but very few of the other Elementals.


    The price of things was different in different regions.


    This item would have been sold for five hundred Gold Derahls in the south but would fetch eight hundred or so Gold Derahls in the north.


    ¡°It¡¯s that valuable? A diamond is only five or six hundred Gold Derahls, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suddenly, a gold light shed through in the Halfling¡¯s eyes, and there was no trace of tiredness anymore. He seemed to be full of vigor and excitement Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go get another one, shall we? I just saw about a dozen more in there, which means that¡¯s around thousands of Gold Derahls!¡±


    Soran also stood up.


    The Earth Elemental just now gave him 2550 ughter EXP. Other Earth Elementals should give a simr amount. If I can clean them all up, I should get about 30,000 ughter EXP.


    This was one of the more powerful creatures that he could defeat in the early stages, and also be able to traverse through the ne without too much risk. In the future, there wouldn¡¯t be as many opportunities to gain so much ughter EXP in one go. After all, Elementals seldom appeared in the material ne, and the slow Earth Elemental was among the easier ones for him to deal with.


    The agility of Earth Elementals were 10 to 12. Its strength and constitution were close to 20, some were even above 20. Since Soran had extraordinary agility, it was rather easy for him to defeat them. As long as he was careful enough and did not rush to kill it.


    This was also why Soran initially didn¡¯t go head-on against the Orges. Since there was a big difference in a single attribute, it was easy to get suppressed in some way. That was why all legendary professions would not allow themselves to have too obvious of a shoring in certain attributes.


    Of course, Charm was another story!


    There seemed to be a popr build where Charm was totally ignored to adopt a more brute style.


    Gloria frowned slightly. She nced at them and exined slowly, ¡°You guys are way too slow. The duration of the spell wouldn¡¯t be enough for you to clean up these monsters. Also, I rarely have repeats of spells, so there would be huge a risk if the two of you went against the Earth Elementals without any buff spells.¡±


    Spell Slots.


    The greatest limit to the Wizards, and the only tool to bnce them.


    As a high-grade Witch, Gloria had many Spell Slots and she also had twice as many spells as other Wizards. However, she needed to have memory for healing spells, defensive spells,bat spells, and control spells. Supportive spells like the one she had just used were only a small fraction of her Spell Slots. She wouldn¡¯t waste all her Spell Slots on them.


    If they didn¡¯t have buff spell support, they wouldn¡¯t have an attribute superiority, so they might get been hit by the Earth Elemental. It was probably very painful to get hit by the Earth Elemental.


    ¡°What then?¡± ddin looked at the others and said in a low voice, ¡°How about we get rid of some of them today, and then some of them tomorrow after you have reconstructed your spells?¡±


    Soran shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s best we finish this today. Things might go wrong if we stayed too long in the Elemental ne.¡±


    He then turned and asked Gloria in a low voice, ¡°Have you memorized the spell Enchant Weapon?¡±


    Gloria frowned and thought for a moment. Then she said, ¡°I seldom used this kind of spell, so I don¡¯t have it in memory, but I think I have an Enchant Weapon scroll.¡±


    Needless to say, the Northern Witch really was a rich, noble, fair-skinned Witch.


    The spell Enchant Weapon was a must-have spell among groups of weak adventurers, and she didn¡¯t even have the slightest intention of memorizing them.


    She must have known that this was the most frequently used spell by low-grade Wizards, especially before they acquired rare grade equipment. The spell was generally used to buff the professions which had the highest damage output in the team.


    Soon she took out a small, inconspicuous magic scroll. She then opened it and activated it with mana, where a magic glow of light fell on Soran¡¯s curved sword.


    In an instant.


    Sorans curved sword of average quality transformed into:


    Item Type: Army Curved Sword +2[Temporary Enchantment]


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 2)]


    Description: Weapon made of folded forged steel was much tougher and stronger than ordinary weapons. Only cksmiths with weapon forging skill above 150 could forge such equipment.


    Requirements: 10 or above strength.


    Effects: Property of ck Steel, +2 Sharpness, +2 Pration, +1 Energy damage


    ...


    That was how a grade 2 rare weapon was born.


    Since Gloria was a high-grade Witch. The effects of the buff were much stronger than other Witches. Her spell had brought the weapon instantly from grade 1 to grade 2, but it was only limited to a maximum of grade 2 rare weapon. Only the spell ¡®Advanced Weapon Enchantment¡¯ could upgrade a weapon to a higher grade. There was even the spell ¡®Legendary Weapon Enchantment¡¯, unfortunately, there were only a few who knew it.


    She gave Soran a nce and said softly, ¡°You better be quick, the spell onlysts 20 minutes.¡±


    Spells only granted temporary buff effects.


    True rare grade equipment was forged with special materials using alchemy techniques. When Soran looked at the state of the curved sword, his confidence immediately soared and he said, ¡°This would be enough for me to get rid of them.¡±


    ddin who was beside him saw how great the buff was, so also took his daggers over and looked up to Gloria with eager eyes.


    Gloria looked down at the little Halfling and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s only one scroll, so bear with your weapon for now.¡±


    ddin was disappointed, but he still followed Soran.


    Soran¡¯s weapon was a grade 2 rare equipment buffed by magic. Naturally, it also meant that he was now the main damage outputer. When the Halfling attracted an Earth Elemental again, he jumped up and rushed over, then he shed down at the neck of the Earth Elemental.


    A row of data appeared:


    Target hit.


    You¡¯ve shed at the Earth Elemental!...causing 7 (+2) physical damage! And an additional 1 energy damage!


    You¡¯ve sessfully provoked the target.


    Even it was only 8 damage, the enhanced weapon had already doubled Sorans damage!


    He started off with a sword that only did about 4 damage, which took two attacks to get 8 damage.


    He twisted his body and gave a backhand sh. The previous 2 to 4 damage had now increased to 6 to 7 damage, even a two or three-centimeter deep mark was left on the monsters solid surface. This was the pration and sharpness effect of a grade 2 rare weapon. When dealing with enemies with natural armor, their protective armor could be damaged to a certain extent.


    Too bad this was not the OP [Armor Break] which would have split open the natural Elemental armor like tofu.


    Six shes!


    Each of Soran¡¯s shes carried an extra bit of Energy Damage. He shed at the Earth Elemental¡¯s arm with six attacks in a row and swiftly took one arm of the Earth Elemental¡¯s shoulder.


    Soran, armed with a rare grade weapon, dealt immense damage. He didn¡¯t even need ddin to attack, as long as he helped a little here and there. Soran proceeded to cut off the other arm and one leg in quick session.


    Finally, hended the final blow on the Earth Elementals neck and chopped off its head!

 Chapter 106 - Break Through

    <h4>Chapter 106: Break Through</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran grew excited because of the 5000 ughter EXP that was credited to him.


    He now had more than 10,000 ughter EXP. This was enough to raise the levels of his Wizard and Rogue profession at the same time. However, he managed to endure the impulse increasing his level. He didn¡¯t need to increase the level of his basic profession since his current abilities were still good enough to deal with the Earth Elementals. Also, it was better to keep the EXP for the more advanced professions in the future.


    Furthermore, it was only a matter of time before he would be able to activate an advanced profession. Even if he hadn¡¯t met the requirements yet, he was sure that he could reach them easily. Take, for example, the advanced profession, Assassin.


    Advancing into Assassin had only three preconditions: 100 Sneak, Murderous Heart (Assassinating 100 targets), and 50 in Alchemy (Toxicology).


    He already had enough points in Sneak, and the Murderous Heart was a passive ability.


    The Assassins were cold-blooded killers. As long as the number of targets assassinated reached 100, you would automatically grasp the passive ability Murderous Heart, and in turn gain 1 in Will. Soran had assassinated quite a number of people already, so in time, taking a hundred heads was possible. As for thest 50 points in Alchemy, he would have to spend sometime learning poison crafting. Previously, the Assassin was one of his preferred advanced professions, but in the end, he chose the more covert, Sneaker. (The NPCs could be trainee Assassins, but they were not required to have the ability Murderous Heart, instead they neededplete a series of assassination tasks before they can formally advance to the profession.)


    The battle ended.


    Just as Soran was picking up the Elementals core for its body, a row of data appeared in front of him:


    Battle ended


    You¡¯ve dealt 7 (+2) sh Damage to the Earth Elemental! Target eliminated!...


    Extracting soul energy from the target.


    Received 2550 ughter Experience Points.


    ...


    Through countless battles, your abilities have improved!...


    You¡¯ve learned the ability [Reflex Evasion]


    You¡¯ve learned the ability [Mobile Movement]


    ...


    More information had appeared!


    Soran was stunned. The Halfling next to him reached out and patted him, then picked up the Elemental core which Soran dropped, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Come on, let¡¯s get rid of the next bugger. There are lots more inside!¡±


    Soran snapped out of his daze and then examined the data.


    Soran didn¡¯t know whether it was because he had the necessary conditions or because of the battle, but he got two rows of information suddenly. It was all about the advanced abilities for the profession Rogue. If he didn¡¯t spend his Ability Points to acquire the ability, then he could only master it throughbat. Usually, an increase inbat experience would also corrte to an increase in abilities, regardless of profession. Even though people have the same level, their realbat effectiveness might bepletely different because of this.


    Reflex evasion [Personal Ability]: Your reflexes have been gradually conditioned and developed after years of training and battle. When you encounter a Sneak Attack, Assassination, or a sudden attack, you won¡¯t be caught off guard; your reflexes have been trained to cope with such emergencies. When encountering AOE attacks and magic attacks, you could also rely on your reflexes to avoid the brunt of the attack and reduce damage taken. [Conditioned Reflex +1, Evasion (Rolling) +5]


    ¡°Mobile Movement [Personal Ability]: After countless battles, your footsteps have be more and more flexible, and you can easily avoid most attacks. Your movements on the battlefield are as agile and graceful as dancers. People would say that you have nimble feet. When facing an enemy¡¯s attack, you would be able to avoid them. [Evasion + 1, Evasion (Body-shifting) + 5.]


    Soran was familiar with both skills.


    But he was still shocked by the information that appeared.


    He had fought so many times, but he seldom had information about his profession abilities. Soran was certain that it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence that two abilities appeared at the same time. There was probably a reason. Perhaps it was because he was buffed with Greater Grace and Haste, or because he didn¡¯t get hit by the Earth Elemental while fighting it.


    Back when he was training his Extreme Dash ability, he also needed magic for training. At that time, he was buffed with Lighten Object and Greater Haste, then ran across a river for training. He fell into the river more than ten times. It was only then did he finally master thebat ability Extreme Sprint.


    Although he fought many battles in the past, he never felt this much risk and energy while fighting. Soran¡¯s attention was highly focused throughout the fight because getting hit by an Earth Elemental would be disastrous.


    Soran nced at the Halfling beside him and murmured, ¡°Let me deal with the next one alone. I feel like a breakthrough in my fighting abilities about toe¡±.


    Is that even possible?!, the Halfling thought to himself then asked, ¡°You sure?¡±


    Soran nodded.


    People used to believe that if a person was in a state of high attributes, the speed at which you could grasp abilities would significantly increase. Many abilities needed the corresponding physical conditions to be mastered. Soran now had 24 Agility and this was higher than when he was first training and mastering skills. After all, at that time, there was no magic user willing to waste precious spells to help with his training.


    Wizards often buffed themselves with Smart Wits when they were learning high-grade spells because high Intelligence helped to learn spells efficiently. Simrly, Soran may have reached a critical point of ability breakthrough.


    The training effects of a high attribute status on abilities was probably estimated to be several times higher than usual. That¡¯s why two ability data appeared consecutively. The Agility buff bonus of 4 points was equivalent to assigning all Free Attribute points of a level 8 Rogue to Agility.


    It was more dangerous to face the Earth Elemental alone.


    When Soran attracted an Earth Elemental, he immediately felt the. Without the Halfling to cover and attract its attention, Soran¡¯s frequency of attack dropped dramatically. He had to devote more energy to avoid iing attacks. Previously, he could get 7 to 8 attacks in per minute, now the maximum attack he was able to deal was 2 to 3.


    Gloria was puzzled by his actions. She asked the Halfling for Soran¡¯s motive, but she still looked at Soran weirdly.


    A breakthrough in abilities while in battle?!


    Only the legends were supposedly able to do this, right?


    How could he know he was close to having a breakthrough in his original abilities?


    Could he be a descendant of a deity too?


    Impossible!


    His talents were only slightly better than ordinary people. He may be a genius in some areas, but there is still a big gappared to a real Son of god!


    Tang, Tang, Ting.


    Soran attacked it with patience. He didn¡¯t rush his attacks. He just wanted to ensure that he didn¡¯t get hit.


    He danced around the Earth Elemental and only attacked after the enemy had attacked. He would counterattack when the Earth Elemental withdrew its arm.


    Although his window of opportunity was only second, it was already enough for Soran input damage. He shed the Earth Elemental¡¯s arm with his sword, jumped on its shoulder with a sudden twist, and shed again at the enemy¡¯s neck beforending on the ground.


    The fight continued for some time.


    Soran¡¯s movements were obviously more flexible, and He could grasp the rhythm of the Earth Elemental¡¯s attacks. Gradually, the tide of battle began to favor Soran.


    Tung, Ting, Tang.


    Again, Soran shed at the neck of the Earth Elemental. The enemy¡¯s tall body copsed, and the rocky structure of his body began to weather away. In a blink of an eye, it became sand and stones on the ground.


    Soran didn¡¯t immediately take out the core of the Earth Elemental. Instead, he closed his eyes to recall the battle and breathed out a long breath.


    A row of data appeared again:


    Battle ended.


    You¡¯ve dealt 8 (+2) sh Damage to the Earth Elemental! Target eliminated...


    Extracting soul energy from the target.


    You¡¯ve received 2600 ughter Experience Points.


    ...


    Because you were able to appreciate your own movements in battle!...


    You¡¯ve learned the ability [Reflex Evasion]


    You¡¯ve learned the ability [Mobile Movement]


    ...


    This was the second time this information appeared.


    ording to his previous experiences, he would be able to master an ability after the next data prompt. That was to say, the next fight would likely enable him toprehend two abilities at the same time.


    He waved his hand again to the Halfling beside him, indicating that he wanted to fight alone. The Halfling was obviously slightly displeased about it, but Soran wasn¡¯t in the mood to care.


    He took a slow breath and attracted another Earth Elemental. He remembered the rhythm of the Earth Elemental¡¯s attacks and calcted the period of time where he could attack.


    Tang, Tung, Ting.


    shing sounds continued for a while and Gloria¡¯s expression was gradually getting serious.


    However, after a few minutes, Soran¡¯s movements and attacks became more efficient. He was able to avoid the attacks of the Earth Elemental in advance. Sometimes he was even able to strike the joints before it attacked, in order to interrupt the next attack of the Earth Elemental.


    The Halfling¡¯s looked as if he had been stunned. As a fellow Rogue, he knew how demanding and difficult it was to attack in such a way. Soran¡¯s skills had improved significantly in just a few minutes. He was taken aback.


    Finally.


    When Soran had eliminated the Earth Elemental in front of him, the long-waited flow of data appeared:


    Battle ended.


    You¡¯ve sessfully mastered the ability [Reflex Evasion]!


    You¡¯ve sessfully mastered the ability [Mobile Movement]!


    You¡¯ve acquired data for an advanced profession [Shadow Dancer]!...advancement requirement [Reflex Evasion],[Mobile Movement], Sneak 100, Evasion 50.

 Chapter 107 - Elemental Altar

    <h4>Chapter 107: Elemental Altar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    I¡¯ve activated a possibility to advance into an advanced profession?, Soran thought.


    He didn¡¯t expect the possibility of advancing into Shadow Dancer.


    Soran nced at the others, with a hint of joy on his face, and said slowly, ¡°I had a breakthrough. I think I have a new understanding of my abilities!¡±


    The Halfling looked at him as though looking at a monster.


    Gloria¡¯s face also had a lost expression, in just a few minutes, Soran¡¯s fighting skills had improved so much. It was only Vivian who wasn¡¯t shocked, pping her little white hands with bright eyes and said, ¡°Big brother is so awesome! It¡¯s like you were ying with those monsters just now!¡±


    Two abilities which improved his evasive capabilities.


    Although they were not as good as his previous [Legendary Evasion], [Legendary Reflex Evasion] and [Legendary Danger Sense]abilities, Soran still felt like it was easier dodging attacks even in extreme danger. His abilities improved bit by bit. As long as you understood the fundamentals and had the attributes of mastering the ability, it would be a matter of time before you could level up. As one experienced more battles, one¡¯s basic level ability would gradually increase into a higher-grade ability.


    The average Evasion was a general ability that Rogues and other professions had.


    Reflex Evasion, on the other hand, was adjusted ording to the one¡¯s Agility. The higher the Agility, the faster the reflex was and had a better chance of evading sudden attacks. Finally, Danger Sense was the most difficult and effective evasion skill. The ability required the person to have a high Wisdom. This helped in predicting any dangerous attacks in advance. Monks were experts in Danger Sense. If Evasion was the elevation of basic dodging skills, then Reflex Evasion would be the instinctive response to sudden attacks, and Danger Sense was the ability to have an intuition of danger.


    [Danger Sense] was also one of the most difficult abilities to train. Apart from Monks and their advanced professions, it would take a long time for other professions to train this ability.


    Other professions also needed to have a higher Wisdompared to the Monks. Additionally, Monks had many evasive abilities, one of which was [Deflect Arrows].


    ...


    The Halfling looked at him and teased, ¡°Going for another one?¡±


    Soran shook his head and said, ¡°No way. I am almost at my limit. I would have to umte morebat experience to improve. Recently, it has been getting many insights, but only just now did I find the opportunity to break through.¡±


    It was impressive to gain two abilities at once.


    Soran wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that he could get an upgrade again soon. There were strict requirements for more advanced evasion skills. He was able to do it just now because he was just at the critical point of the breakthrough and was buffed by spell support.


    The body¡¯s instinctual response had to be gradually umted. The more battles, the stronger the instinctive response would be. In the end, subconscious evasive skills would be generated.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s do this quick then.¡±


    Gloria took a deep look at Soran and then continued, ¡°There are only ten minutes left for the buff.¡±


    Soran nodded and picked up his curved sword and went into the canyon. The Halfling looked at him admiringly before he followed him with his daggers in hand.


    This kind of breakthrough really needed talent, maybe in a hundred Rogues, there might not be one that could have this kind of breakthrough. They needed a long time to umte the experience needed.


    In the canyon, you could see arge altar that was surrounded by huge stone pirs that were around ten meters in height, with nine steps in the center. At the center was apass-like stone tform.


    The Earth Elementals outside seemed average, but the ones in the canyon were different.


    Their bodies wererger and had more stone body parts. They were more humanoid than others.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Soran gripped his curved sword and murmured, ¡°These Earth Elementals are the elites, and some of them may know the ability Landslide. If you see them grabbing stones, you¡¯ll need to get away from them as fast as you can.¡±


    Landslide.


    It was a spell-like ability that allowed the Earth Elemental to manipte energy and hurl rocks at the target. The attack could deal damage of around 100.


    A hit would mean instant death.


    Most Earth Elementals had no intelligence. They even had lower intelligence than the Undead. Elementals which had intelligence were legendary creatures: Dao, Djinn and Marids and so on. Such creatures belonged to divine beings.


    Many were born as demigods, and asionally, they could summon elemental gods with powerful divinity. However, one of the more famous spells was the legendary spell of [Wish]. The Elemental creature would fulfill some of your wishes ording to the principle of equivalent exchange. It was even possible to resurrect the dead!


    These were one of the oldest creatures, and most of them slept in the Elemental ne. Elementals appearing in the material ne were mostly very low in intelligence, they relied mostly on instinctual activities in some areas and asionally responded to caster¡¯s summoning them. This was the case with the Earth Elementals in front of them. They had been here for such a long time that they wouldn¡¯t leave the canyon.


    ...


    Soran gave the Halfling beside him a gesture.


    Once again, the two men joined forces to attract the attention of the Earth Elementals. The Halfling was responsible for attracting the enemy while Soran seized opportunities to cause damage.


    Gloria nced at the altar from afar. Her delicate eyebrows turned down slightly as if there was something off. She looked up at the sky, and a falcon-like bird circled on top. Since the view in the canyon wasn¡¯t good, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a wild falcon flying by. She was alert so she, once again, cast a protective spell before moving forward.


    Spellcasters who relied purely on magic would never use all their spells. They would always have a few spells up their sleeve, in case of an emergency.


    One, two, three.


    When Soran faced the ninth Earth Elemental, the situation had changed.


    The obviouslyrger Earth Elemental waved its hands and half a ton of rocks moved and flew towards Soran and ddin. The Earth Elemental had cast Landslide. Huge rocks whistled through the air. Like arge dark shadow falling from the sky, the rocks instantly hit the ground and formed a deep pit.


    ¡°ddin!?¡± Soran yelled and lost half of his attack speed.


    Behind a rock came a palpitating voice. The little Halfling¡¯s figure came out from the back of the rock, pped his chest and said, ¡°Bloody hell, that was close! I almost became a meat pie!¡±


    With the agility of the Rogue, it was rather easy to evade if you prepared in advance. It would be much more difficult for a Fighter.


    The Earth Element could only use Landslide once or twice a day, but Soran couldn¡¯t be careless. Heunched his Shadowstrike ability, which also brought an additional 6 Shadow Damage to the advanced Earth Elemental.


    Shadow Energy could directly damage the core of the Earth Elemental, and if the strike sessfully came in contact with the core, it would erode its power. The Halfling also seemed to be provoked, while attacking he alsounched Shadow Strike.


    This was one of the moremonly used attack spells!


    Soon the higher-grade Earth Elemental fell. After Soran picked up the core, he quickly rushed to the altar to kill the remaining Earth Elemental.


    The spell buff on him was almost over now.


    The remaining Earth Elementals wondered in an area close by. They would remain passive if no one entered their territory.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the treasure?¡±, the Halfling asked excitedly as he got closer to the altar. He then said in a shocked voice, ¡°there seems to be nothing here?¡±


    Soran attentively observed the surrounding then said, ¡°there¡¯s probably something hidden up there.¡±


    ¡°But hold on, and let me check for traps first.¡±


    After saying that, he circled around the altar. There were scattered Earth Elementals nearby, but they would be too troublesome to deal with without magic support. Although Soran really wanted the ughter EXP, it was better not to kill them all.


    Since this was a connection portal, it was quite a special ce. There may be creatures from the neing over. If he eliminated all of the Earth Elementals, it might startle the Spirit of the Land. He had experienced it previously when he killed all the minions and a boss appeared out of nowhere.


    Soran slowly gestured to signal the back. Gloria was ready to cast spells, and even Vivian stood beside her nervously.


    After passing a stone pir, Soran pressed on a loose tile lightly. Suddenly, the altar made loud gear like sounds, and a hidden contraption appeared in front of them.


    Portals usually needed the energy to be maintained, and most of the sacrifices dedicated to Earth Elementals were precious stones.


    The contraptions weren¡¯t exposed to the outside world. Usually, they lied in a ce inside the altar.


    Soran made a gesture toward the Halfling next to him, and the Halfling immediately went up excitedly. He carefully pulled out several jewels from the contraption and quickly put them in his pocket.


    Soran slowly along the altar. He paused and pulled a yellowish stone from the left corner of the altar, and in a blink of an eye, he put it into his pocket.


    It was not a very impressive stone, and there was no obvious aura around it. If you didn¡¯t carefully observe it, you might think it was just amon stone. The stone was about the size of a pebble, had a smooth surface, but it was heavy. When he picked it up, it weighed nearly three pounds.


    Got it!


    Soran then looked at the Halfling and told him, ¡°Take the things and leave quickly. The portal on this side might stop working, and it may disturb the creatures on the elemental ne.¡±


    The altar made loud noises and started shaking considerably.


    It seemed as though the whole ground had sunk a little. The Halfling quickly pack things into his dimensional bag. Fortunately, there were not many Gold Derahls, most of them were all kinds of gems.


    Sometimes high-grade Earth Elementals would eat the gems like beans.


    Tong, Dong, Tong!


    The dull loud noise came from underneath the altar. Soran didn¡¯t have enough time to take care of the remaining gems anymore. He picked up the halfling and ran away from the altar.


    There¡¯s probably an Elemental Spirit down there. Hope it¡¯s not an Earth Spirit though.


    ¡°My!...My gems!...¡±


    The Halfling¡¯s cries still echoed, but Gloria had hastily cast a spell, and the four figures flew straight into the air.


    ¡°Group Flight!¡±


    The altar was shaking faster and faster, and the central part had even begun to copse. When Soran and the others were up to about 300 meters, a huge rocky arm suddenly burst out from the ground, followed by a rocky giant that was about 10 meters climbing out. It made a loud dull noise and looked like it was roaring. The huge figure circled the canyon and then re-entered underneath the altar when it detected nothing around the area.


    ¡°That was a close one!¡± the Halfling eximed as he wiped the sweat off his head. He looked at the monster and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we would be able to deal with that bugger.¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was calm, but he could not help but curse in his heart: ¡°I knew there would be something hidden, how could a legendary mission be released so casually. That¡¯s because there is a guardian underneath.¡±


    More adventure, more experience.


    Soran wasn¡¯t convinced that a legendary grade mission would only be guarded by a few Earth Elementals. That¡¯s why he arranged for Gloria to stay behind so she could cast Fly when necessary. The monster just now was probably a Stone Talus, a more advanced variant of the Earth Elemental. Its power was only lower than that of an Elder Elemental, and it had a monster level of about 18 to 20.


    It wasn¡¯t something that they could fight.


    Soran, however, was looking at it from afar, calcting in his mind what kind of power would he need in order to safely defeat it.


    This guy must give a lot of ughter EXP!

 Chapter 108 - Falcon!

    <h4>Chapter 108: Falcon!</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, quickly!¡±


    A gentle wind allowed the group tond on the ground gently. It took a lot of energy to maintain Group Flight. Gloria looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get into the forest first, something is off about the eagle in the sky.¡±


    The Fly spell had obvious downsides, so without the incorporation of other spells to help in the flight process, the user remained rather weak.


    Wizards that flew regrly liked to use [Conjure Avian Wings] or [Conjure Dragon Wings]. It was difficult to rely on magic energy to directly fly. Only Wizards above legendary grade wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed by the stress. Additionally, the flexibility and mobility of the spell Fly were poor. So, you would be an easy target for long-range units.


    Melee fighters also had little fighting power in the sky because there was no ground for them to push off from. It was impossible for the melee fighters to exert their strength while in the air. (Authors note: If one could use one¡¯s left foot to step on the right foot to exert power, can¡¯t one already fly to the stars?)


    Soran looked up into the sky and confirmed that there was indeed a strong falcon flying above them.


    It had circled above them for a while now, but it didn¡¯t leave. It still continued to hover in the sky. It was highly unusual because wild falcons didn¡¯t fly above people for no reason.


    ddin also looked up at the sky andined, ¡°There was still a little time left just now. Why are you in such a hurry? In a second or two at most, I could have picked up more than ten gems. That¡¯s thousands of Gold Derahls!¡±


    Soran nced at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Well you need to be alive to spend the money you earned. The rock giant that just emerged was close to legendary grade, so our attacks won¡¯t be able to hurt it at all. Even Gloria could only be able to defend herself if she was faced against it. I think you¡¯ve already taken a fair amount, at least a few dozen gems, right?¡±


    The Halfling giggled and said awkwardly, ¡°I just feel a bit wasteful since those are still money!¡±


    He looked up at the Falcon in the sky while following Soran into the forest. Then he opened his Multi-dimensional bag and counted the items. ¡°I took about forty or fifty stones. There are some Gold Derahls in it as well, but I didn¡¯t bother to get them. I prioritized picking up things that looked valuable and put them in. How much do you think they are worth?¡±


    He probably doesn¡¯t have very high Appraisal since he couldn¡¯t even tell how much the gems were worth.


    Although the skill Appraisal did not seem powerful, it was a useful skill for some critical moments. Soran remembered when he had gone to a Dragon Cave with people to steal things. They were only able to lure the Dragon away for less than ten seconds, but in just ten seconds, his partner had stolen three valuable things from the five-meter-high treasure hill. Almost any of which was worth more than 10,000 Gold Derahls.


    This was the value of the ability, Appraisal. Adventurers often encountered unexpected situations so they might not have time to clean up the loot slowly. Sometimes, people had to grab what was present.


    In the end, it depended on the person¡¯s evaluation capabilities and luck.


    Soran took a look inside the Multi-dimensional bag. The gemstones inside were an assortment of gems, but the total value must have been more than 7 to 8 thousand Gold Derahls, because they were all gemstones of good quality.


    Elemental nes were rich in gemstones and minerals. Sometimes if you were lucky you could even find Obsidian, Bullhead Gold, open-air ores and so on. ddin got some high-end goods. With the initial Elemental cores, there would still be thousands of Gold Derahls after a three-way split.


    The Elemental nes rejected anything foreign. Even high-grade Wizards had a hard time entering it, unlike the other nes which were rtively easy to enter.


    The ne with the most minerals was the Fire Elemental ne, but, the average temperature there was about 100 degrees. Ordinary physique professions would get roasted when they entered and would start to smell like meat. Without magic, people would never be able to move freely in these nes.


    Basically, the four Elemental nes had simrities. Although the Earth Elemental ne was not harsh, it was a hypergravity world. Physically weak Wizards like Gloria would only be able to walk a kilometer or two at most. Additionally, it was a ce where the legendary professions in hand-to-handbat entered the most because they could train their strength.


    People who entered the ne for the first time would also receive a penalty that halved their fighting strength, due to being in [Hyergravity Domain]


    Gloria nced at the gems, and her eyes lit up. She took out two precious stones, which looked like crystals, and slowly said, ¡°I want these two since they are the materials I need. You guys can split the rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Vivian should also receive a share since she had contributed today.¡±


    The little girl looked up at him. Her eyes were big, shiny, and beautiful. She seemingly also had an interest in the gemstones. ddin saw two women watching him then rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Of course! Of course! Since Vivian has joined us, she can also get 10% of it. That¡¯s the old rule among adventurers.¡±


    One high-grade gem was roughly worth hundreds of Gold Derahls.


    This adventure which earned the Halfling thousands of Gold Derahls and didn¡¯t have too many risks. It was enough to let him rx for quite some time.


    Halflings were the ultimate hedonists, and at least half of the money they earned was spent on making themselves morefortable. Especially their houses, which, if they were financially well-off, would be decorated as much as possible, sometimes even with some high-end works of art.


    Soran had traveled to a lot of ces, and whenparing their living environments, it was estimated that only the Elven Capital could beparable to that of the Halflings ces. Elves were a bunch of morbid aesthetic pursuers, while the Halflings only wanted practicalfort.


    The Halflings also had another virtue, which was the fact that they always had good food. It was popr among adventurers to visit Halflings just for their food.


    ...


    After they entered the forest, the Falcon couldn¡¯t follow them.


    The thick forest, which housed ten-meter tall trees affected the Falcon¡¯s sight. The group continued to advance for a long time before they came out of the forest.


    Gloria suddenly stopped in ce, looked up into the sky. She then frowned and said, ¡°This is bad, that Falcon is on to us again!¡±


    Soran looked up!


    Indeed, there was a Falcon circling around above them.


    It turned out that the Falcon did not leave the area but expanded its range of search after the group entered the forest and had been patrolling over the forest. Now that it saw them, the Falcon flew over again, hovering over their heads from time to time.


    Soran presented killing intentions and asked, ¡°Are you able to hit it?¡±


    Gloria thought with a slight frown and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s hard. It¡¯s flying high, beyond my magic range. Also, the Falcon looks like it has intelligence. The eagle is the king in the sky. Even if I used Fly it would be hard for me to catch up with it. Maybe it¡¯s a Druid¡¯s animalpanion?¡±


    The Halfling took out a ruler like thing, measured it a bit, and then eximed, ¡°That bugger is a big fellow! It¡¯s so far away from us yet it¡¯s that size. I¡¯m afraid if ites down it should be nearly four or five meters in size. It must be a Druid¡¯s animalpanion. Ordinary Falcons don¡¯t grow that big!¡±


    ddin probably had studied Alchemy before, since only those who studied Alchemy in the world would be attuned to such geometric calctions.


    Gloria nced at the Falcon for a while then instructed the group in a soft voice, ¡°Come close to me.¡±


    All the others came beside her.


    Soon after she chanted a spell and a glow of light surrounded them then all of them disappeared.


    ¡°Ten Feet Invincibility.¡±


    Their figures became unclear and soon disappeared in ce. The hovering Falcon in the sky suddenly lost its target and immediately lowered its altitude, but it dared not fly too low. It emitted a loud hawk call, rose to its original height and flew in an elliptical trail.


    Soran looked at the sky and said in a soft voice, ¡°There must be a Druid nearby, we should get out of here soon.¡±


    The others nced at each other and quickly headed out.


    Shortly after the group¡¯s departure, a muscr figurended in the forest. It was a tall Druid with paint all over his body. He didn¡¯t seem to have contact with civilization for a long time. His face was long and unmanaged, almost looking like a savage. Behind him, another smaller figurended. This was a beautiful Half-Elf Druid with a beautiful Nightingale on her shoulder, carefullybing its feathers.


    The savage like Druid inspected the footprints on the ground, then frowned and spoke, ¡°They¡¯ve gone!¡±


    ¡°These people stirred the sleeping Elementals, and almost woke up the Earth Spirit. Nightingale, you¡¯d better tell His Majesty Earth Walker about this. Only he can soothe these angry Elementals.¡±

 Chapter 109 - Copper Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 109: Copper Dragon</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    There was a slight vibration inside the canyon.


    It was like a weak earthquake, nothing too obvious, but the vibration was real. It came from the ground in a stable frequency, like a heartbeat.


    The remaining Earth Elementals in the canyon remained in ce as if they were stuck. After a while, they gathered together and then drilled down below the altar into the ground.


    About tens of kilometers away from the canyon, on the edge of the Emerald Mountains, there was a Dragon Cave built on its cliff.


    The location of the dragon¡¯s nest was very steep. It served as the dragons first line of defense. It was very hard to reach the dragon by normal routes because there were cliffs all around. When people told stories, they usually told of heroes walking to the dragon¡¯s nest. In reality, they needed to climb hundreds of meters of high cliffs. For that reason, they needed a lot of tools. Heavily armored Fighters would have it the hardest at this time if they didn¡¯t have a Wizard to help them, as it would take quite a long while for them to climb up.


    The terrain was only the first problem. There were also many traps near the dragon¡¯s nest, including very deadly Magic Traps.


    If you were unlucky, you would find a small maze inside the dragon¡¯s nest. There you¡¯ll find many monsters guarding it. These were the servants of dragons, who worked and provided food for them. But, most of the time, only the elder Dragons would have monsters guarding them, the young Dragons don¡¯t always have enough self-confidence to control those ves .


    This was the nest of a Copper Dragon.


    There were obvious signs of terrain alteration around the Dragon Cave. The Dragon leveled the stone wall near the mountain peak, making it a right angle of 90 degrees. This made it very difficult for creatures that could not fly toe up to enter. In front of the nest was arge tform. Dragons needed space to take off as well asnd. Because pping their wings were very arduous, they usually dived and glided in the sky in an arc when they were hunting.


    A huge copper-colored Dragonid in its nest.


    It looked almost the same as the legendary Dragon, except that its forelimbs were much stronger. Its pupils were light turquoise in color. The physical characteristics of Dragons were important because they were their most ferocious physical attacks. Dragon¡¯s Breath wasn¡¯t the most lethal weapon they had. In fact, many spells could resist Dragon¡¯s Breath, even shields could also be used. Experienced high-grade adventurers would know that the Dragons Wing Attack and Dragon ws were more dangerous than Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    This ce used to have a giant sleeping Dragon, but now, it was awake.


    The Dragonid on a treasure pile nearly half a story high that was dazzling golden sparkle while looking in the direction of the canyon.


    Dragons were very hungry when they woke up, and they were more aggressive. It stuck out its long red tongue and rolled up a basin-sized metal ore from the side. It chewed it as crisp. Its sharp tooth crushed the hard ore easily. It took only a few seconds for the Copper Dragon to consume a piece of ore. Then it licked its teeth with its long tongue and slowly said, ¡°Which fools woke the Earth Spirit? Are they not afraid to bear the fury of the earth?¡±


    After gnawing a piece of ore, the Copper Dragon regained a little energy. It stretched its huge wings and came out of the nest. The tform was tens of meters wide in front of the dragon¡¯s nest, but it still felt too small for the Dragon. The Copper Dragon stood at the top of a steep hill hundreds of meters high and looked down at thend in front; it was its territory. The copper-colored metal scales reflected light in the sun, and the fierce and graceful creature raised its head and jumped off the cliff with a sharp jump. After falling for tens of meters, the dragon¡¯s wings fanned up and flew into the sky in the blink of an eye, reaching a height of thousands of meters.


    An invisible power spread as the Dragon moved to hunt for food.


    Without even looking at the poor reptiles, he fanned its wings and flew to the ins a hundred kilometers away which had strong Clefthoof there, a rhinoceros variant, weighing about three tons.


    In the gloomy Underdark. In a dark red cave, a fierce meatball-like creature slowly opened its eyes.


    The walls on all sides were dark red from some of the minerals on them. There were many eyes on the lifeform. First, it opened the huge one-eye in the center of its head, and then it opened the eyes on the tentacles around its head. Its eye stalks were like earthworms while its body was about five meters in diameter. None of its body parts touched the ground, but the whole saatous head was strangely suspended in the air. As many as dozens of dense tentacles were full of eyeballs.


    ¡°The Earth Spirit Is awake!¡±


    Its mouth was full of sharp tusks. It nced around with cold and ruthless eyes then flew out of the cave that it had been sleeping in for more than ten years. The newly awakened Beholder felt hungry since it had consumed too much energy to further its evolution. Even its original servant had be the food in its mouth. But it didn¡¯t matter, as long as it was willing to quickly enchant more servants in the Underdark.


    An invisible web of perception spread out.


    It wasn¡¯t known if the monster had evolved into an Elder Beholder or The Ultimate Tyrant, but it must have been a legendary grade beholder. Soon a group of Grey Dwarves came into its sensory field. It flew past quietly without any sound, and then a ray of light shot out from the eye of a tentacle. In an instant, the ray shot a Grey Dwarf through his head. The remaining Grey Dwarfs cried in terror. They tried to escape and were killed instantly by the rays. The rest of the Grey Dwarves kneeled as they shivered on the ground.


    The Giant Beholder opened its mouth and swallowed half of the body of a Grey Dwarf. As it chewed, drops of blood and flesh spilled down, he looked at the survivors with its cold center eye. Then with the sh of magic, all the surviving grey dwarfs had dull expressions and knelt respectfully in front of the Beholder and said, ¡°Master.¡±


    The dull eyes of the Grey Dwarves gradually became normal, and the mental imprint of the spell of Charm had begun to take effect.


    The Grey Dwarf¡¯s eyes became clear, with great respect for the Beholder they lifted theirpanion¡¯s corpse and began to serve it to their new master.


    ...


    Soran and the others returned from the way they came from.


    The Halfling was still happily counting the gems. Gloria lifted her long hair and looked behind with a worried expression. She seemed to have felt something just before they left, a wave of energying from the ground. Soran walked behind with Vivian on his back. Suddenly he seemed to notice something, goosebumps covered his body, and the palm of the hand unconsciously grasped his curved sword while looking up into the distant sky. The Halfling also felt the same thing. He dropped all his gems on the ground and pulled out his dagger in an instant.


    Gloria¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, then subconsciously cast a shield of energy and looked at the distance with her eyebrows locked.


    A grim and huge shadow like figure flew by their heads!


    Soran¡¯s expressions changed slightly then murmured, ¡°A Copper Dragon!¡±


    It was an adult Copper Dragon. It hadn¡¯t noticed the tiny human beings who were under Invisibility. It was very hungry after just waking up, and now the most important thing to do was to grab an adult male Clefthoof and have a full meal.


    The whole group was shocked by the flying Dragon, and all the creatures in the area trembled under Frightful Presence. The only one who didn¡¯t seem to be affected was the little girl on Soran¡¯s back. She raised her little head, looked at the Dragon in the sky, and murmured, ¡°It looks so awesome!¡±


    No one knew what she was thinking, but her little face showed a yearning expression.


    But at that moment, no one had time to look at her.


    Only after the Dragon flew by did the others breathe a sigh of relief. Soran could not help but quicken his pace, and the Halflings also collected the gems then swiftly followed behind them.


    This was an adult Dragon.


    It had a legendary challenge rating. It wasn¡¯t a creature they could deal with now.


    Right behind the group, the Druid suddenly stopped. He pulled a feather out of his messy hair and hastily chanted a spell. In an instant, his whole body transformed into an eagle. The Eagle took off hundreds of meters high and looked at which direction the Dragon was heading before turning around and headed for the other side.


    An adult Copper Dragon sleeping near the Emerald Mountains has woken up, and I must inform His Majesty the Earth Walker. Metallic Dragons were still dangerous even if they were kind-hearted in nature.


    All Dragonborns had some kind of mood swings after all.


    When people saw a Dragon flying by, they didn¡¯t have any intention of staying. The group traveled overnight and finally returned to the original Elven vige the next day. The vige was still very quiet. No creature would attack the Elves at will because of the retaliation of the Forest Keepers.


    Deterrence of the enemy required not only power but also some cruel methods!


    Elves were not graceful in terms of revenge. They were equally bloody when dealing with enemies. Otherwise, nearby Ogres, Half-Orcs, and monsters would not have migrated to other ces. Those Elven Forest Keepers had bloodstains on their hands, and they killed as many creatures as Soran did. Every race had such a group of cold-blooded and ruthless killers, they were different from ordinary civilians, as their mission was to fight and kill!


    Soran and the others had finally reached the inn. The Halfling was already in a rush to spit up the rewards.


    Soran got 40% and ddin 30%. Besides the first two crystals, Gloria only took three Elemental cores, and finally, Vivian got ten gems. The little girl satisfactorily lifted the jewel to Soran¡¯s face, but because her hands were too small, she could not hold them steadily. She had a very cute look on her face as if offering the treasures. Soran only padded her little head and asked her to keep the gems. So, she giggled with joy and put the gems into her delicately embroidered silver lined Multi-dimensional bag, which was full of many things.


    When the split was finished, Soran finally had a chance to check the legendary item!

 Chapter 110 - Dragon Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 110: Dragon Disciples</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Vivian was with Gloria all this time. At night, she still had to learn magic from the Northern Witch. Maybe Vivian also felt something, as the little girl seemed to be working much harder than before. She had almost finished Gloria¡¯s private collection of books. At this speed, Vivian would soon be a qualified Wizard. Soran also thought it would be good for the little girl to learn more. After all, it was not easy to find a high-grade Witch to learn from. Either way, he had enough privacy to go through the legendary item.


    Inside a dark room, Soran took out the heavy stone carefully.


    He ced the heavy stone in his palm and tried to verify it. Soon, a row of data appeared in front of him.


    Item Type: Elemental Stone (Earth)


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 1)]


    Description: A special treasure from the Earth Elemental ne. The stone has gathered the energy of the earth; thus, it is endowed with special magic. When activated, it can release great magic. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a single item. The pattern on the edge shows that it used to be part of something.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Summon Earth Elemental (Once per week), Stoneskin (Once every three days)


    ...


    Grade 1 rare equipment.


    Soran had a big smile on his face. After such a long time, he finally got his first legendary equipment. There were very few items in the world that could add attributes, most of the items could only produce buff effects or perform certain spell Abilities. For example, the Wizard¡¯s staff, most of which could not enhance their spellcasting score. The mostmon effect was that they could store spells. Gloria¡¯s dimension bag, for example, contained a staff that stored spells.


    The staff could be used more often than the spell scroll, but it could not store higher-grade spells.


    There was a rtively simple rule to check whether an item was of legendary grade. That is, legendary items would automatically restore the number of casts, and the requirement for use was less demanding. A Wizards staff needed the appropriate Abilities to activate its spells, but many legendary items did not require any special Ability to be activated. Soran¡¯s dimension bag contained a Dead Wood Staff, which was a staff-like weapon. It had a specified number of uses.


    However, many legendary grade items had no limit of use. Many of them were able to recover their spells after some time.


    ¡°Summon Earth Elemental.¡±


    Soran stroked the smooth stone gently and murmured, ¡°This seems to be level 6 spell. Even though it could only be used once in a week, it¡¯s already quite strong for many situations.¡±


    The Earth Elemental was a monster level 15 creature and a superb helper in a battle scenario.


    Just by the fact that Soran was shing at it for half a day, it shows just how strong their stone body was. This thing would even be able to go head-on against an Iron Golem.


    The second spell was ¡®Stone Skin¡¯, one of the mostmonly used defensive spells by Wizards!


    While Mage Armor could block a knife or two, Stone Skin would allow the Wizard to stand in a full crowd of attackers for at least a round. Mage Armor offered a maximum ten points of protection and even Greater Mage Armor could only offer a hundred points or so. But Stone Skin could withstand physical attacks of more than 150. ording to Soran¡¯s attack, which was 30 points per sh, he would need at least four or five shes to break the protective power of Stone Skin.


    But there was a disadvantage to the spell Stone Skin. After casting Stone Skin, the mobility of the person would decrease, and Dexterity reduces 2 points.


    Because it was not an energy field like the Mage Armor, the Stone Skin spell would be broken after being attacked with high intensity, but it could greatly reduce the damage suffered.


    Summon Earth Elemental [Level 6 spell]: After casting the spell, a portal connecting to the Earth Elemental ne would be opened. An Earth Elemental with 12 Basic Health would be summoned most of the time. There was a 10% chance of summoning an advanced Earth Elemental with 16 Basic Health, and 5% chance of summoning an Elite Earth Elemental with 20 Basic Health. There was also one percent chance of summoning an Earth Elemental Lord or an Elder Earth Elemental.


    After sessful casting, there was a 10% chance that the Earth Elemental would attack the caster. The caster mustplete a test of Will in order to control the Will of the Earth Elemental. The Earth Elemental will act ording to the caster¡¯s Will. The difficulty of the test of Will depends on the grade of Earth Elemental. The higher the grade of the Earth Elemental, the more likely it was to activate the test of Will.


    ...


    Basic Health was the lowest health value of each lifeform. If a creature had 12 Basic Health and a monster level of 10, it meant that the creature would have at least 120 Health. The Basic Health of Soran¡¯s Rogue was 6, and a Wizard had 4. So, if you summoned an Earth Elemental whose Basic Health was 20, it might even hold up against a Dragon for some time.


    However, all supernatural lifeforms had a much higher Basic Health value!


    At the same time, Basic Health would increase ording to one¡¯s Constitution. That is to say, as long as the Constitution was above 10, every additional two points of Constitution would add another point to Basic Health.


    That was why supernatural lifeforms had such vigor and were difficult to kill!


    Soran was also the same.


    Ordinary people would begin to feel dizzy when they lost a little more blood. However, as long as the blood loss does not exceed that deadly threshold, Soran would not get too much of a reduction in theirbat effectiveness. Vitality represented not only this, but also many other aspects, such as the reaction after being poisoned, resilience against some lethal spells, and the influence onbat under severe injury.


    Stone Skin [Level 4 spell]: After casting, the caster would be covered by ayer of stone skin energy, absorbing any physical damage with attack less than 10. Each point of Magic Energy would improve the damage absorption effect by 1 point. Attacks below the spells absorptive effect, would not cause any damage to the caster. Attack damage of up to 200 points can be withstood. After casting Stone Skin, the caster would reduce his agility by 2 points.


    The effects of Stone Skin were affected more by the casters level and the spellcasting score of the caster. Ordinary Stone Skin only protected against attacks below 10 points. If ordinary people took a knife to hack at it, it would take about 20 cuts to destroy the protective energy. During this period, the caster won¡¯t suffer any harm. But if it was a professional, as long as the attack exceeded 10 points then the damage received would be the value offset by the protective energy.


    10 points of Magic Energy would raise the attack absorption limit to 20 points.


    Therefore, it was very troublesome if high-level Wizards cast Stone Skin. Any physical attack below 40 would not break their Stone Skin.


    Soran would need to use Heavy Hack 5 times in order to break such a Stone Skin defense!


    While the best protective spell was probably Mage Armor because it¡¯s an open energy protection force field, it could only absorb limited damage and could easily break after a few hits. Therefore, in high-intensity battles, Wizards preferred to use Stone Skin, since it could withstand more attacks andst longer.


    ...


    Soran carefully stored this item into his multi-dimensional bag.


    This was the best legendary equipment he could have asked for before the start of the Time of Troubles. He could even attempt ughtering a Dragon. Not the one they saw today, of course, but the moremon Quetzalcoatlus, Drakes and Wyvern. If a White Dragon was willing to fight him on the ground, Soran would have around a 50% chance of killing it. This is because White Dragons are one of the weakest Dragons. Among theck Dragon, Red Dragon, Green Dragon and so on, the White Dragon¡¯s casting abilities were the weakest. Furthermore, they weremon in the ce where Soran wanted to go, the Frost Kingdom.


    At the thought of ughtering Dragons, Soran really carefully considered the sess rate of him ughtering a Dragon.


    It was well known that there was a very powerful advanced profession among Sorcerers called the Dragon Disciples.


    There were only two ways to advance into the Dragon Disciple. The first method was to actively awaken one¡¯s Dragon Blood. While retaining the ability of the Sorcerer to cast spells, the person would also acquire additional attributes as they advanced in the awakening. This kind of advancement method was extremely demanding; thus, most Dragon Disciples were produced in the Half-dragon race. Additionally, if the person did not have enough Dragon Blood then it was very difficult to advance into Dragon Disciple.


    The second method was to y a Dragon!


    Sorcerers had special blood which had a strong ability to integrate and absorb. Even if they had no Dragon Blood, after ughtering the dragon, the ability of the Dragon could also be transferred to oneself through a special ritual of advancement. After this ceremony, Sorcerers would be able to advance to be Dragon Disciples. These powerful Sorcerers retained their original casting abilities which were not weakened and gained Strength, Constitution, Intelligence and Charm of the Dragon race.


    Dragon Disciples who had a Profession Level of 10 would receive a total of 12 additional attribute points.


    And the Basic Health would be the same as that of Fighters (10 points). After entering the legendary grade, the Life Force would be at the same level as a Barbarian (12 points). It could be said that these Sorcerers were basically Boss-like characters who could cast spells and fight hand-to-handbat.


    In the past,


    There were countless Sorcerers who died in the path of bing a Dragon Disciple. Those who seeded, however, became infinitely stronger.


    They liked to call themselves the [Dragonborns]


    The potential of the Dragon Disciples was undoubtedly very good, but their disadvantage was that the ughter EXP they required was about three times that of other advanced professions. They were punished by the experience penalty of the Dragon race. Because it took hundreds of years for the Dragons to grow up, their power was also simrly slowed.


    Dragon Disciples were, among the casters, the only ones who did not need to reach a higher grade (Profession Level 15), nor did they conversion rituals for the caster to have more than 500 years of life. [Does not grow old]


    In theory, a level 10 Dragon Disciple would be able to live for 2000 years.


    Soran thought that if possible, he would try to advance Vivian into a Dragon Disciple, and the sooner the better.


    If she was really the Child of a Deity, then after she reaches the realm of legends, it would be hard to say who would win if she went against a saint who fell from the heavens.

 Chapter 111 - Determination and Deduction!

    <h4>Chapter 111: Determination and Deduction!</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    The night was gettingte.


    Soran put the Elemental Stone close to himself then pulled up his stats and read through it.


    He had umted 34,000 ughter EXP. That much ughter EXP was enough for him to continuously upgrade several Profession Levels, but now the question was whether to continue to upgrade the Wizard or upgrade his Rogue to prepare for an advanced profession. Wizards took time to memorize spells, but it had great potential for growth. Unfortunately, he would not have much time to memorize spells in the next few months. Rogues could advance in a straightforward manner after promoting to Assassins or Shadow Dancer; these were very powerful professions as well.


    ¡°Spellcasters really need a lot of time and money to seed!¡±, he said.


    Soran frowned and looked out of the window. He seemed to have heard something moving. It might be the vige Elf patrol.


    After midnight, it was better not to be outside. Because even if you¡¯re just hanging out, no one would believe you¡¯re just taking a stroll. The guards would often suspect you, and even assume you¡¯re a thief or robber with bad intentions.


    There was a cry of surprise.


    But the sounds were not loud and disappeared soon after.


    Soran looked out quietly and saw torches burning in the distance as if more than a dozen Elf guards had gathered near the shrine.


    Each vige had a small shrine with Priests serving the Elven deities. Most of the shrines were built in the cities. The Priests in the viges were Trainee Priests with a Profession Level of 5 or so, and their ability to use Devine Spells was limited.


    Soran considered for a while and finally thought that it was best to level up his Rogue first.


    Compared to the Wizard, he was more familiar with the Rogue, whether it was the way of fighting or when dealing with various situations. He was only confident about utilizing half of the Wizards powers after leveling it up. However, Soran was able to utilize a hundred and twenty percent of the Rogues powers after leveling it up. And the Rogue could even advance a second time if the conditions were right. It was even possible to make a third advancement.


    There were many branches to the Rogue¡¯s advancement. The [Godly Thief] had more stealing abilities. The [Swashbuckler] more fighting abilities and the [Bounty Hunter] had more tracking abilities. The [Assassin] with assassination abilities and the [Lurker] leaned toward more stealth abilities. Finally, the [Shadow Dancer] was the best at evasion.


    In addition, there were semi-advanced professions which served the Deities, the [Ronin], [ckguards], [Hunter], and so on. There were also the legendary professions of the second grade [Shadow Walker], [Darkmask], [Treasure Hunter], [Spellde Assassin], and so on. The third advanced profession was very special as it belonged to the realm of gods, and the types were quite little. Among them, the most well-known was the [Shadowlord].


    Secondary advancement could only be achieved if the advancement requirements were met. If sessful, the original profession would be reced.


    Soran was once obsessed with bing a [Lurker] then finally advancing to be a [Shadowlord]. Unfortunately, he failed in the end.


    It was because he could not obtain the shard of divinity from the Shadow Lord.


    At the Whiterun Ogre battle, the Stormlord was originally a Priest multiprofessioning in Barbarian. After which, she was able to advance to be the legendary profession [Stormlord].


    ording to Soran¡¯s estimates, her Stormlord was probably around level 3.


    If he had gotten the shard of divinity from the Shadow Lord, then his Level 5 [Lurker] would be reced by the Level 5 [Shadow Walker], and eventually, he would be a Level 1 [Shadowlord].


    There would be little change in the overall career level, but because of the profession advancement, one would acquire a great improvement in power!


    If Soran remembered correctly, the Deity which he was most familiar with, the Shadow Lord, had professions that were, Level 10 Rogue/Level 10 Darkmask /Level 5 Shadowlord /5 Shadow Weaver. In addition, he had level 10 Shadow God, which was an ability of the Gods. Thus, his total Profession Level was 40.


    In order to stand side by side with the gods. One must learn to exercise restraint and restrain the urge to learn random abilities.


    Diversification would never better than focusing on one area.


    ...


    Strictly speaking, Soran¡¯s path to power was still in the direction of the [Shadowlord] because the profession [Shadowlord] required a high-level Rogue many attributes, skills, and abilities, while also requiring casting abilities.


    In general, the higher the attributes a person had, the more advanced professions he could choose. Right now, even if he didn¡¯t advance into the [Shadowcaster], he was at the required Spellcasting Level of the Shadowlord.


    If he did not have the required Spellcasting Level, then the only method to advance into Shadowlord was to obtain a Shard of Divinity!


    Soran sat at his desk thinking about his future advancement routes. He had to make this decision carefully because if he chose the wrong path, then he would need to take many detours which would lead to him ultimately failing to achieve his goals. If his personality wasn¡¯t great and could not acquire a Shard of Divinity, the results would be nothing more than a half-assed legendary profession. The Saints would be able to kill him with one hand.


    At first, he dared to fight pure legendary Wizards because he was also a pure Rogue of the legendary ss.


    After maxing out an ability, the result was only the sensation of power!


    ¡°Advancing into Assassin required a mastery level of more than 200 in Alchemy, and toxicology must reach the max level. Following that, I would advance into the second advancement of the Assassin which was the Spellde Assassin. Since I am already able to cast level 3 spells, I probably only need to go into higher spellcasting levels to be a Spellde Assassin. If I could go to the orc¡¯s territory and learn the spell-like ability Mirror Image in the future, then mybat effectiveness would undoubtedly be much stronger than in the past.¡±


    Soran took out a piece of paper and began to write dense symbols and words on it. These were the Professional Levels he had remembered in the past and the abilities he could train and master. Advanced professions were very proficient in one aspect. If Rogues could do everything well, whether stealing, fighting or stealing, then the more advanced professions would focus on one aspect of their abilities.


    That is to say, he could specialize in one direction.


    Soran wrote a lot of words on the paper, maybe tens of thousands of character and numbers. By the time he finished listing all kinds of memorized materials, it was almost dawn.


    ¡°From Assassin to Spellde Assassin, yes...I still need three abilities, all of which are difficult to train.¡±


    Soran looked at the capability data on the paper and drew several lines. Connecting the Spellde Assassin¡¯s abilities to the Wizard¡¯s level, then finally adding the Shadowlord professions advancement conditions. Soran frowned and said, ¡°Twelve specialties are still missing. Five free attribute points, more than 500 profession skill points and one Shard of Divinity.¡±


    Soran sighed and then said to himself, ¡°Sure enough, there were not enough innate attributes that were gifted. With my present talents, I would not be able to advance in a short time.¡±


    Afterpiling a list of data, Soran took out another piece of paper again and began to calcte the ability bonus of the Shadow Dancer.


    All advanced professions had some gifted abilities, and the ultimate goal of these abilities was to stack up in order to achieve the requirements needed to advance into a legendary profession.


    The Dragon Disciple, for example, made it so that if the person did not have Sorcerer abilities, then he would never be able to advance.


    It was not until daybreak that Soranpleted the advancement route of the Shadow Dancer. He looked at the dense numbers and characters and murmured, ¡°The Shadow Dancer could advance into the Shadow Walker. By then, I would have met the requirements in Sneak, Evasion, and Grasp of Shadows. Basically, no extra time is needed to train these abilities, but there seem to be two or three missing abilities.


    ¡°Then the advancement into the Shadowlord...still toorge of a gap!¡±


    Soran knocked hard on his forehead to drive theplicated calctions out of his head. Then went to the window and took a deep breath.


    No matter how he advanced, he just couldn¡¯t reach the basic requirement of the Shadowlord: 450 in Sneak, 300 in Evasion, 300 in Literacy, 150 in Scout, 150 in Search. 150 in Spellcraft, Shadow Jump [Legendary], Shadow Realm [Legendary], 30 Dexterity, 25 Wisdom and so on.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Soran gathered up the paper on the table and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s no use. Even if I rely on the progressive stacking of abilities, there¡¯s still such a big gap.¡±


    The second profession advancement was to a legendary profession.


    Shadowlords belonged to the third advancement, and its powers wereparable to the level of gods. No matter how hard he racked his brain to recall, he could not find a possible method of advancing as soon as possible.


    Most of his abilities required him to spend a long time training and mastering them, which mayst for decades!


    ¡°Without the Shard of Divinity, or being a Son of god, I just don¡¯t have the base stats and talents!¡±


    Soran sighed and tore the paper to pieces. Then with a little fire on his fingertips, he turned all the statistical information into ashes. He sat down again. Picking up the pen and stroking a few strokes, linking manyplex symbolic words together. He said to himself, ¡°If I can¡¯t advance into a Shadowlord, then I can only look at what¡¯s in front of me.¡±


    Assassin.


    Shadow Dancer.


    Bounty Hunter.


    Soran drew three symbols on paper, then listed the symbols of Fighter, Ranger, Wizard, Sorcerer, Priests, and so on. He thought for a long time with his eyes closed, trying to deduce in his mind all the profession abilities that he could remember. The feeling was somewhat like that of a scientist deducing engineering methods in their minds, or tactical sandbox simtion. He slowed down after a long while then opened his eyes and said, ¡°It seems like the Shadow Dancer has the strongest coping capabilities. No matter which profession it came across, they would not have obvious shorings.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Should I be a Shadow Dancer? Then think of ways to advance into Shadow Walker?¡±


    ¡°Time of Troubles!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How is it possible for mere mortals without any talent to confront those saints who came down from the Heavens? No one is throwing their lives to kill them now, but how many would die when they really fought? If only I had the talents of a Sorcerer. First, I would be a Dragon Disciple, and then I would find the Deck of Destiny to switch profession to Fatespinner. Then no matter what gods I met in the future; I would not be helpless at all! ¡±


    There was an insurmountable gap between gods and mortals.


    Throughout the night, Soran calcted the only advanced profession he knew could use to confront the gods head-on, the [Shadowlord]. However, no matter how hard he tried to think, he could not reach the basic requirements necessary for advancement.


    The Dragon had appeared.


    Legendary professions were also appearing one after another. It won¡¯t be long before the Son of gods and Demigods also showed up. No one knew the amount of pressure in Soran¡¯s heart.


    Running away was only a temporary solution.


    Even if he fled to the Frost Kingdom with Vivian, sooner orter he would have to face these high and mighty Deities.


    He was also worried about the fact that Vivian could be a child of a Deity!


    ...


    Tang, Tang, Tang.


    There was a gentle knock on the door when it was morning, a very low knock too. Soran opened the door and saw little Vivian. She was holding arge tray with porridge and snacks because she was too small it was difficult for her to hold it steady. But as soon as Soran opened the door, she immediately raised her little head,ughed, and said, ¡°Big brother. I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡±


    Soran reached for the tray, picked up little Vivian and gave her a well-earned kiss on her tender cheek.


    At that moment, he was prepared for the worse oue. If there was really no other way to be strong soon enough, he was ready to give up his life and be a [Shadow Lich]!

 Chapter 112 - The High Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 112: The High Hunt</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    They finished their heartwarming breakfast.


    When Soran came downstairs with Vivian, Gloria came out. She looked at the girl next to him, and moved her lips slightly, but produced no sound. However, Soran heard the words, ¡°Vivian had nightmares against night.¡±


    Soran nodded in silence. He had a grave expression on his face.


    This was already the third time!


    Soran could see the signs bing more obvious. The signs of Vivian being the child of a Deity. Her nightmares were bing more frequent, and the time interval between thest two nightmares was shorter. Although the little girl often seemed joyful and hadn¡¯t mentioned anything, Soran knew that she must have also figured something was wrong. Vivian had been very smart since she was a child. Although she wouldn¡¯t show it, she wasn¡¯t a simple and obedient girl. A lot of times she was even smarter and sharper than Soran, but because of her age, it did not seem that obvious.


    After all, she was only eight years old this year.


    As they arrived downstairs, the Halfling came in from outside. ddin quietly went to Soran¡¯s side, found a stool, and sat down. Then he whispered, ¡°Last night, the Elven patrol guard was attacked. It seems some Lycanthropes who believed in the Deity of the hunt that did it, but I couldn¡¯t find out what kind of Lycanthropes they were. The Elven patrol guards were angry and were ready to contact other patrol guards to move out.¡±


    The Lycanthropes.


    It mainly refers to humanoid creatures, such as Gnolls, Taurens, Lionfolk, Centaurs, Tigerfolks, Goatmen, Eaglefolks, Sirens and so on. This kind of creatures had some obvious human characteristics and some obvious animal characteristics. It was said that they were the product of some taboo experiments during the period of the Arcane Empire, and others say that some of them were ancient beings that had existed long ago. Anyhow, these humanoid beasts had existed for a long time, and most of them were scattered around the world in ethnic tribes.


    Another kind of intelligent being was the Orc, which had the same origin as the Humans, and not a kind of Lycanthrope.


    ¡°Mr, the lesser Deity of the hunt?¡±


    Soran frowned and paused, then murmured, ¡°Are you sure its followers attacked the Elves?¡±


    ddin nodded with certainty, ¡°Most certainly.¡±


    ¡°It looks like trouble.¡± Soran looked up at Gloria and suddenly said to the Halfling beside him, ¡°We¡¯re going to leave soon. Are you going to continue traveling with us or do you have other ns for yourself?¡±


    The Halfling looked at Soran in astonishment.


    Leaving so suddenly?


    Even Gloria raised her head in surprise.


    ddin was still puzzled, but the Northern Witch took a deep look at Soran, then nodded gently and said, ¡°Yes. We¡¯re going to continue our journey all the way to the Frost Kingdom.


    The Halfling showed a slight reluctant expression then whispered, ¡°Why are you going so far? Isn¡¯t it very cold over there?¡±


    The main door of the inn was pushed open.


    A gloomy-faced Elf guard walked in and scanned the people in the room. His gaze stopped at Soran, and then he closed the door and left.


    There were no Mrites in the inn!


    Soran immediately stood up, looked at Gloria and said, ¡°Pack your things, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The Halfling was obviously struggling.


    He stood and thought for a long time before he whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to go that far. Why don¡¯t we split here? I¡¯ll invite you to dinner when you have time to go to Hael.¡±


    Soranughed and replied, ¡°Sure. But don¡¯t you go and meddle with the Mrites, those believers are all insane.¡±


    Soran and Gloria were quick, deciding to leave.


    Vivian followed behind them very quietly, and Gloria did not ask much. Only the Halfling remained at the inn, looking at them with eyes of reluctance.


    The Rogue and the Witch were not simple people, and the little girl was not simple either. Her talents were undoubtedly very strong. Although the Halfling was not sure about the Witch¡¯s talents, he was sure Vivian was an excellent and talented Wizard. The Halfling nced hesitantly at the location of the shrine, but he finally remembered Soran¡¯s warning and did not participate in the matter.


    Soran is right, those Mrites are definitely insane!


    The group had traveled for some distance.


    When Soranid down Vivian to rest, Gloria came over with a solemn expression and murmured, ¡°Why did you want to leave all of a sudden?¡±


    Obviously, her trust for Soran had increased since she had not asked anything until now.


    Soran nced at the vige behind him and then slowly said, ¡°The God of Hunting should have gone into a slumber. As a lesser Deity, once he falls asleep, it¡¯s possible that the Priests of the Mrites would lose their divine abilities. So, this sudden attack was probably a High Hunt.¡±


    The Northern Witch was undoubtedly knowledgeable. She nced at Soran hesitantly and murmured, ¡°You mean, this attack may have been for Legendary Blood?¡±


    Soran nodded silently and murmured, ¡°The God of Hunting is only interested in Legendary rituals of hunting.¡±


    Mr, the lesser Deity of the hunt.


    A weak primitive Deity, also known as the Beastlord and a Deity of chaotic evil. It liked bloody killings and relentless hunting rituals. The stronger the target, the easier it would attract its attention. Its body was a creature that looked like an ape but had a fierce face. It had ck fur all over and skin that was blood-red. Its face was like an orc, but it had an even more ugly and cruel look.


    Many Deities were not Humans nor Humanoid creatures, some were merely just Beasts.


    Mr, the God of Hunting, was such a Deity. It was a rare monster but for some reasons, it became a Deity. The followers were mainly evil Lycanthropes, hunters who enjoyed hunting, people with bloodlust and fallen Druid Rangers. Mr was the easiest Deity to awaken. It had a strong desire for Legendary Blood. As long as it was a legendary hunting target, it was possible to attract its incarnation.


    Since there were quite a number of Mrites within the Lycanthropes, Soran estimated that it was very likely that the Lycanthropes were performing a ritual.


    In a ¡°Legendary Blood¡± hunting ritual, the Lycanthropes would also hunt many ordinary creatures to add more blood to the ritual. Mr was a strange god; he appreciated the goal of hunting powerful targets. The more powerful the prey, the easier it was to attract his attention. Thus, he would not even care about the killing of ordinary creatures.


    These legendary hunting rituals could strengthen Mr¡¯s power!


    Thus, in order to please the evil Deity, his followers would try to kill legendary targets.


    In the beginning, they hunted beasts, then after some time they even started to hunt intelligent creatures!


    The Northern Witch took a deep look at the distance. ¡°There¡¯s a Copper Dragon near here. Would it be the target?¡± she asked.


    Legendary creatures.


    Dragons were undoubtedly the most obvious legendary creatures.


    Soran thought for a moment then looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to ughter Dragons. If it¡¯s not necessary, the Mrites would not try.¡±


    Creatures of the chaotic evil camp were more insane.


    Because the Mrites were a bunch of nut jobs, Soran was not able to predict what their targeted hunt was. He didn¡¯t want to have knowledge either.


    .....


    In the dense virgin forest, a dark Gnoll leaped through the woods. It was different from the Gnolls Soran had seen, it was more vigorous and dangerous. Its pupils were dark green, and its figure flew through the woods like a phantom, often in a sh. It was difficult for the naked eye to see its movements.


    It was wearing some kind of ck leather and had no weapons. However, his ws gleamed with the cold light of steel. Somehow, its ws had been reced by metal.


    ttering sounds!


    An unknown leveled Gnollnded on the ground. It looked around with green and gloomy and murmured, ¡°The ceremony is about to begin. We must awaken the God of Hunting. Without the protection of our Deity, our tribes would be weaker and weaker, and our prey will be fewer and fewer.¡±


    Heavy footsteps were heard.


    A very strong, giant-looking, mixed-blood Orc appeared. His face was grim, and his teeth were exposed. He looked at the Gnoll in front of him and said, ¡°The ritual requires a legendary-grade creature.¡±


    ¡°I am aware that there¡¯s a Copper Dragon nearby, but we won¡¯t be able to kill it!¡±


    The Gnoll grinned, among his teeth, there was a metal one. ¡°There¡¯s no need to kill the Dragon. I know that there is a Son of Fear nearby, whose blood would absolutely attract our Lord¡¯s attention.¡±


    The Son of a Deity?


    The Half-blood Orc looked around him. Beside him were many strange-looking creatures. The followers of Mr were veryplex. There were Humans, Orcs, intelligent beasts, and Dark Creatures who enjoyed hunting.


    The Gnoll looked at the others and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him use his powers. It looks like he had just woken up. Some of you go prepare the other sacrifices, the rest of youe with me to track down the prey!¡±


    ¡°With the Son of a Deity as the sacrifice, we¡¯ll surely awaken and attract our Lord Mr¡¯s attention!¡±


    Muscr figures leaped into the air. These hunters were at least grade 3. Above, they dispersed into the forest and gave off strange howls. The Gnoll raised his metal w then made a cut on his face, drops of blood dripped down from the side of his face. The rest of the creatures that were left behind also did the same, making a cut on their faces. The strong mixed-blood Orc cut his forehead with a de, then kneeled on one knee and began to pray. His face showed a pious yet crazy smile.


    The High Hunt!


    Has now begun!

 Chapter 113 - Sacrifice!

    <h4>Chapter 113: Sacrifice!</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Besides a clean bolder, Soran sat while chewing jerky. Gloria didn¡¯t seem to have a good appetite; she only ate a little and had put her food down. Northern Witches were of noble origin and they disliked food of poor quality. They would often only eat some snacks they carried with them in the wild and drank fresh water. Vivian, however, was not picky at all. Whether it was a delicious hot meal or some tasteless dry food, the little girl would enjoy it. She even raised her little white hand to help Soran wipe his mouth.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    Soran suddenly stopped eating the dried food in his hand, jumped up in an instant, pulled out his machete, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Come out quickly! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Gloria also responded very quickly. She took out a magical staff from her multi-dimensional bag in an instant. The gems on the staff that stored magic gave out a faint glimmer. Little Vivian stood behind Soran with a weary expression. She looked up at the woods not far away, with a strange expression, almost as if she was still a little confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    A sexy voice rang out, and a very handsome Elven Ranger came out. He stood there whole, which was utterly impressive. If the appearance of Soran, who had a trace of Elven lineage was more handsome and elegant then ordinary people, then the Elven Ranger in front of them was even more handsome, almost inhumanely handsome. With just one look, men and women would be affected by his handsome appearance for some time. He was like the main character in many stories, so handsome that with even one ncedies would blush and their would hearts flutter.


    This truly was a handsome Elven Ranger.


    Even Soran could not describe his appearance, the only thing he could think of was the fact that the Elf must have been favored by the Elven Deities.


    Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment, then she frowned slightly.


    The Northern Witch also retained the characteristics of the Northern people. They appreciate those who were persistent and strong. The Elven Ranger in front of them was too attractive; to the point where it something seemed off.


    The Elven Rangernded on the ground lightly. As he was jumping down, he looked at Soran¡¯s face, then nced at Gloria, and finally stopped at Vivian. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m mean no harm, just passing by.¡±


    Soran did not rx one bit and said, ¡°Then, please be on your way.¡±


    The Elven Ranger did not leave immediately. He smiled and seemed very friendly. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I am a Ranger who believes in the God of Nature.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Soran said with a serious expression, then continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know who you are, so please leave.¡±


    The Elven Ranger¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly. He nced at Soran, then turned to Gloria. He showed her a charming smile and slowly said, ¡°Respectabledy. Yourpanion doesn¡¯t seem very friendly to me. I think he may have misunderstood me. I¡¯m just passing by and since it¡¯s dangerous to travel alone in the wilderness, maybe we could travel together. May I ask where you are headed?¡±


    Gloria gently tucked back her long hair. Her expression was covered by the vail but she said: ¡°Back off, stranger.¡±


    At that moment, Vivian suddenly tugged at Soran¡¯s shirt with her small hand and whispered, ¡°Brother. This man looks familiar, but I probably haven¡¯t seen him before.¡±


    The little girl had a very good memory, thus she was able to remember most of the people she met.


    The Elven Ranger in front of them had excellent ear power. He seems to have heard Vivian¡¯s words. He looked at Vivian and showed a kind smile then said, ¡°Hello, lovely little girl.¡±


    ¡°You too, seem quite familiar. Perhaps we¡¯ve met before.¡±


    Soran and Gloria nced at each other, their faces were even more serious.


    Although the Elven Ranger in front of them looked very striking and his smile was harmless to human beings and animals, he couldn¡¯t rx Soran and Gloria. When they first met ddin, he stood by the roadside, saw them then jumped up to wave and shout. They knew immediately that he had no hostility. However, the Elven Ranger in front of them was different. He approached them quietly and it was not until Soran had noticed him that he was forced toe out. They thought that the friendly smile was just a disguise.


    He was surely good at acting!


    The Elven Ranger did not seem to have expected such a situation. With his handsome appearance and friendly and harmless smile, he seldom aroused hostility from others. But the two people in front of him were hostile the moment they noticed him. No matter how well he smiled and tried to be friendly, he could not change the attitude of the two. If he had walked up to them directly, Soran would not have been so hostile. But since he was spotted after sneaking around, Soran and Gloria were on very high alert.


    Vivian rubbed her nose slightly and whispered, ¡°Brother, tell him to go.¡±


    The three of them stood their guard. The Elven Ranger¡¯s expression was somewhat stiff, but he still smiled reluctantly. As soon as he stepped back into the forest, his expression became duller.


    In fact, the Elf did pass by because of some ident and found them by chance. He approached them as if he felt something tugging in his heart, but he was rejected because he sneaked around. At first, he just wanted to observe them quietly, but he did not expect to be discovered by Soran just when he lurked close.


    He is a pretty good Rogue!


    The Elven Ranger¡¯s Sneak was also very strong. Soran must be more experienced than him in Sneak.


    The Elf did not know how Soran found him, but he knew Soran must be a pretty good Rogue.


    Soran kept his knife hand until he was sure that the other party had left, then nodded and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s move on. There was something wrong with that Elf just now.¡±


    Gloria looked at the road ahead and swiftly cast Lighten Object on herself.


    Soran carried Vivian on his back and the three continue to move forward. Those who are proficient in Sneak could naturally find signs of Sneak, so it would take at least 150 Sneak to hide from Soran¡¯s perception. Even though the Elven Ranger was proficient in Sneak, he was not as proficient as a professional Rogue. However, If ddin, a Halfling, sneaked in, Soran would not be able to spot him that easily.


    This was Elven territory,


    Thus, it was normal to encounter Elven Rangers here.


    Soran carried Vivian on his back and continued to travel. Gloria, however, seemed to have something on her mind as she kept looking back from time to time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Soran noticed her action and asked. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Gloria was silent for a while.


    Then moved her lips slightly and used a level 0 spell Message, ¡°That man just now somewhat resembles Vivian! There also seems to be something different about him!¡±


    ¡°Plus, he was too handsome, too handsome for any Elf!¡±


    That was what Soran heard, but what came out of her mouth was, ¡°Nothing. Just checking if that Elf is following us.¡±


    Elves were handsome. But, the Elven Ranger just now was not only handsome, but his appearance was also even able to affect people¡¯s attitude.


    As if he had been gifted the talent of temptation. As if anyone who came close to him would have to go through the test of Wills to leave unaffected.


    Soran was just about to say he was thinking about, but suddenly there was a dull roar behind him. It sounded a bit like an Orc; Orcs had a unique wild roar. Soran immediately got ready for battle. Gloria, also, immediately cast protective magic and pulled Vivian behind her.


    Whoooo!


    The howling of a Gnoll sounded as if it were a sign, and all kinds of howling came in all directions. The howling sounds were mixed but Soran was even able to hear a cheetah¡¯s growl. The sounds were not far from them, there were even roars of battle as the sounds got closer and closer!


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression changed in an instant, pulled Gloria and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Mrites, we have to get away, quickly!¡±

 Chapter 114 - Gloria

    <h4>Chapter 114: Gloria</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    An array of roars sounded from everywhere.


    In the distance, a figure could be seen leaping among the trees, followed by several dark figures. Meanwhile, the sound of the Orc got closer and closer. Soran picked Vivian up on his back and prepared to evacuate. Gloria quickly cast a spell, but the monsters seemed to have found them. They could vaguely see several muscr figures jumping off tree poles, and the monsters were going to go around to encircle them. One of the most striking figures was arge ck leopard.


    Mutant beasts!


    Some special beasts had some mutated genes, probably rted to the taboo experiments during the Arcane Empire. They had been inrge numbers for some time but were captured and killed. Many of them fled to the stars and the outer nes. Some creatures on the material ne also inherited these mutated genes, which activated once they reached a certain grade. The mutant beasts had magic-like abilities, but they were very rare. Most of the beasts were only highly intelligent and had powerful killing abilities.


    These mutant beasts were said to be the failed Lycanthropy experiments.


    Soran stopped and handed Vivian to Gloria, which was next to him. The ck leopard that stopped in front of him was quite difficult to deal with. It was close to the size of a Siberian tiger, and its graceful body had distinct muscle contours, just like a bodybuilding champion in the realm of beasts. It may be even stronger than the brown bear. The power of its ws may be able to tear armor. The leopard¡¯s speed was so fast that Soran did not dare to continue running, because it would expose his back to it.


    No creature in the realm was faster than this mutatedrge leopard in short sprints.


    The leopard was among the more dangerous creatures in the wilderness because you could hardly run faster than them. Soran took a deep breath right before his attack, and then his muscles got tense. He jumped a distance of more than ten meters and swung his curved sword down on the top of the leopard¡¯s head. There was no armor on the beast, only its hide, which was not resistant to his attack.


    With a gentle leap, the giant leopard shunned his attack agilely and showed a human-like sarcastic smile on its face. The animal was smarter than he had imagined, and it¡¯s monster level might have reached three or higher.


    But it was still too careless!


    Soran raised his finger swiftly. Then, in just a second, his fingertips fired two Arcane Missiles out. No matter how fast the leopard was, at such close range, there was no escape. In the next moment, a small hole was opened in the leopard¡¯s neck. Two Arcane Missiles pierced its leopard skin, leaving a wound about three centimeters deep. Blood gushed out.


    With Soran¡¯s spellcasting score and proximity, the Arcane Missiles did at least 20 damage!


    One point in spellcasting score would enhance one point of Arcane Missile power. It wasmon for high-grade Wizards to use Arcane missile to pierce armor. Since Soran¡¯s spellcasting score was more than ten points, even if the leopard¡¯s Constitution was able to absorb some damage, it would still be lightly wounded.


    Immediately, the injured leopard seemed slower, and Soran swung his sword down and shed it on the back. The wound was nearly five centimeters deep. But, after breaking through the muscles, there was no more strength in his attack, thus he could only pull back his sword.


    One¡¯s Constitution would be able to reduce the damage taken!


    In general, two points in Constitution would mean a 1-point increase damage reduction. Some creatures were so strong that they could even use their muscles to block weapons.


    The Dragon was such a creature.


    Without extraordinary weapons to deal with the Dragon species, even if one could break its skin, it would be difficult to cut its tough muscles and reach its internal organs. It was just impossible to kill a Dragon by making it lose blood.


    The cold light of ws shed by.


    The strong and tough tail of the leopard swung like a whip. Soran twisted away but was left with three shallow scratches on his arms. The leopard tail whipped at his waist, but he could still take it with his Constitution.


    Other monsters nearby were getting closer and closer. Soran could not afford to waste any time. He took out his Dead Wood Staff in an instant and pointed it to the leopard in front of him.


    A glow of magic shot out from the staff.


    Suddenly, the weeds on the ground grew like tough vines around the leopard. Even if it had the power ofrge cats, it could not get rid of it for a few seconds.


    A few seconds was enough for Soran. He jumped on the back of the leopard and pressed down with his legs, immobilizing the leopard. Then, he clenched his curved sword with both hands and cut down hard. [Heavy Hack], an instant burst of energy, and the curved sword cut off the head of the ck panther.


    A gush of fresh blood shot out three to five meters and the body of the panther became stiff.


    A row of data appeared.


    Activated [Heavy Hack]!


    Targets head has been chopped!...dealt 125 critical damage!...target is dead!


    Extracting soul energy.


    You¡¯ve received 2450 ughter EXP!


    It really was a grade 3 or above panther.


    It probably had a monster level of around 12. If it weren¡¯t for my magic attack, it would have been a tougher opponent than the Earth Elementals.


    ¡°Careful big brother!¡±


    Suddenly there was a cry of surprise from Vivian, who was behind Soran. At that moment, Gloria swiftly cast two spells at high speed. First, she cast a buff on herself and Vivian, then she raised her hand and pointed it forward to shoot out a blood-red ray.


    ¡°Finger of Death!¡±


    Somewhere close by, an arrow was shot out, but Soran didn¡¯t think much about it. He swiftly activated the Elemental Stone he had, and a yellowish trail of soil on the ground spread to his whole body. As soon as the spell Skin Stone was on him, a sharp arrow flew in and hit him directly in the chest. The power of the arrow made him step backward.


    In the woods ahead, a tall, burly Orc held a bow and was looking at Soran with killing intent.


    However, after what had happened the Orc became shocked!


    The arrow shot him in the chest, but it just got stuck between his ribs. The arrow should have gone through him, but the spell Stone Skin had offset a damage of more than 20. Also, because he had an extraordinary 20 Constitution and damage reduction, even though the arrow shot him in the chest, the damage was far lower than expected. Soran gritted his teeth and pulled out the arrow. Because his leather armor was pierced, the opponent must be using a strong bow of high quality.


    A dark red ray hit the tall, burly Orc. At the next moment, its whole body stiffened for a moment, and then fell t on the floor!


    Level 7 spell [Finger of Death]!


    The Finger of Death used by the high-grade Northern Witch was no joke. It was not easy for any profession below the fourth grade to pass the instant death trail.


    If the person did not pass the trial, they would die instantly!


    Soran pulled out the arrow but could not care about the wound. He swung his sword to block the attack of another half-blooded Orc beside him. The heavy battle ax that the Orc swung down with fierce force made his whole body sink. From another direction, a Gnoll-like half-blooded creature threw out a hatchet. He was about to hit Soran in the back.


    Tang!


    The hatchet seemed to have hit a sturdy marble, and Soran¡¯s leather armor only had a little dent; he was hardly harmed. His opponent wasn¡¯t that strong, and it must have had no special training in throwing weapons since the attack damage of the hatchet did not exceed 20. The attack simply failed to break Soran¡¯s Stone Skin protection.


    The existence of the Northern Witch attracted the attention of the hunters. At least half of the hunters bypassed Soran and rushed to Gloria and Vivian behind him. Since Wizards were the most terrible beings, the enemy tried to kill them before they had the chance to cast their spells. A monster with a ferocious face, which Soran could not recognize, roared and began to grow bigger. It then took a deep breath and started to sprint on the ground with all its limbs. The speed was almost unbelievable!


    A berserk half-blood beast!


    In the face of such a dangerous situation, Gloria wasn¡¯t fazed. She had time to pull Vivian behind her. Then, she swiftly pulled out her staff and a fireball the size of a basin shot out from her staff. The sprinting monster had no time to stop. It was rushing in at high speeds. It also just so happen to enter the core area of fireballs explosion.


    In an instant, its body was a mess of flesh, and its chest had been blown to smithereens.


    ¡°Watch carefully Vivian!¡±


    Gloria had an awe-inspiring aura, and it waspletely different from what Soran knew. Gloria then asked Vivian in a cool voice, ¡°Do you remember the velocity calctions I taught you? Target position and magic prediction are very important skills. Many enemies are very fast. Magic does not necessarily have to be aimed at the target to be effective!¡±


    A gust of roaring wind blew.


    Two axes and a long knife were thrown at their positions. Gloria did not care at all. She mmed her staff into the ground and then proceeded to cast a spell with both hands at high speed. At the same time, she said, ¡°Magic protection is the essence of the caster. You should always be under the cover of a field of energy¡¯s protection in battle.¡±


    Pang! Pang! Bang!


    The weapons thrown out seemed to have hit the air, making a dull noise when it hit the field of energy. Gloria¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if she did not care about the enemies that wereing.


    Concentration was the most important basic skill of the caster in a battle. The caster should not be distracted by the enemy and interrupt his or her spellcasting. Concentration would also make them more sensitive to the changes around them.


    ¡°ck Tentacles!¡±


    Six energy tentacles burst out of the earth and attacked the enemies. Half of the enemies rushing in nearby were stuck in an instant. Then they were rolled up and hung upside down by the energy tentacles. The ck Tentacles of the high-grade Witch werepletely different from those of Soran¡¯s. The energy tentacles wrapped and strangled two enemies swiftly. Then all the people close to them were entangled and dragged into the air.


    Gloria then slowly pulled up her staff and said, ¡°Vivian. Keep in mind that to us Wizards, control is more important than Damage.¡±


    There was a strange silence on the battlefield.


    Everyone, including Soran, witnessed the real power of a high-grade Northern Witch at that moment!


    That was the strength of high-grade spellcasters!

 Chapter 115 - Explosive Fear

    <h4>Chapter 115: Explosive Fear</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Soran did not hesitate at all.


    When the dark shadowy tentacles wrapped around the enemy, he swiftly drew his sword and ughtered the enemies that were entangled. Wizards will never be the main damage outputer. They would only remember a small number ofrge-scale damage spells, and even if it really was a high damage spell, it would be something simr to the spell Finger of Death. In battles, those who oversaw the killing blows were always the melee professions. Instead of dealing damage, Wizards often needed to have more control in the battlefield.


    More and more enemies appeared around them.


    The number of enemies had exceeded Soran¡¯s estimates. Even Gloria¡¯s expression grew severe. She murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough Spell Slots to deal with all of them.¡±


    There were around 100 enemies.


    By the looks of it, they all seemed to be second-grade creatures. The creatures were the believers in the lesser god of the hunt, and they were much stronger than the guards of Whiterun.


    The devotees of the Mr must be capable of fighting. If the god of hunt had not fallen asleep, there might even be monsters which can cast divine spells.


    The weaker gods already didn¡¯t have a lot of power, and they would be weakened significantly before the beginning of turbulent years. They would only give the core believers and Priests divine power, and other people who were not valued would lose their ability to perform divine spells.


    The reason these creatures performed hunting ceremonies was to arouse the attention of their god. As long as they proved their worth, the god of the hunt could regard them as useful believers and may give them divine powers.


    Those who were worthless would be deprived of their divine abilities since the power of said god was also declining!


    It was the Time of Troubles.


    All deities would be weaker and weaker. When they exhaust their divine powers, they would fall down to earth. The weaker the deity, the faster they would fall. Only after the energy storm from the Time of Troubles ended, would they regain their divinity and return to the realm of gods.


    The deities who walked in the world were saints. They would not have the powers they once had and would only retain their initial profession rank. Consequently, some of them would be very weak because they relied on luck to be deities. Some of them were only high-grade legendary professions, but they relied on additional abilities after bing a deity to have a total level of 40 or more.


    That¡¯s why there were stories about weak gods killing powerful gods, the reason was that the strength of both sides was not much different after they lost their rank of gods!


    However, the average attributes of the saints were basically above 25. Even without the divine powers, they would stillpletely crush any mortals; a few powerful gods even had an insanely high attribute of 50! Even legendary grade Wizards would feel like they were fooling around when facing the Goddess of Magic, who had an Intelligence of up to 50. As for the deities in the Abyss, it was not umon for them to move mountains and reim seas with their brute force.


    ...


    There were more and more Mrites.


    Soran was aware of the seriousness of the situation and that Gloria¡¯s number of Spell Slots wouldn¡¯t be able to eliminate so many enemies. Soran was ready to cover Gloria as she cast Teleportation, but a loud howl came from behind.


    In the next moment, the Elven Ranger who they met before appeared from the forest. He had an awkward appearance with seven or eight cuts on his body. His handsome face was cut open by sharp ws, almostpletely disfiguring him. He held a long sword in his hand but the way he held his sword was very strange. A closer look revealed that one of his fingers had been broken off.


    It seemed that his little finger had been bitten off by some beast!


    When the Elven Ranger saw Soran and the others, his eyes immediately showed joy, and then his face turned evil. He made a big leap away from what was obviously many powerful hunters behind him, and at the same time, he approached Soran quickly. It turned out that the Elf was the target of the Mrites, and behind him were obviously more powerful hunters and trackers.


    A group of creatures in front of Soran changed their targets, they went to the Elven Ranger instead!


    That was the more important target to them.


    They would not allow the Elven Ranger to escape, otherwise, the hunting ceremony would be a failure.


    ¡°Deadly Fears!¡±


    The Elven Ranger did not perform any magic actions or even chant any incantations. He just lifted his finger and a magic ray emerged. Immediately after that, an aura of fear erupted among the enemies blocking his way. This was not a spell that could be used by a high-grade Ranger, nor was it an Arcane spell by a Wizard, but a spell-like special ability, possibly a gift of his own!


    A group of creatures stiffened and stood still.


    Suddenly many of them showed fear as if something terrible had happened, and they fled for their lives in a hurry.


    There were even a few enemies that turned pale and instantly died!


    They were scared to death?!


    The Elven Ranger dispersed the enemy in front of him with a fearful trick, and then rushed forward with great speed, getting closer and closer to Soran.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran was very displeased, and Gloria, who was beside, he also had a weighty expression. They had identified the Elven Ranger¡¯s identity just after witnessing the elf¡¯s spell-like attack.


    ¡°A Son of Fear!¡±


    Apart from the children of the Dread Lord, they really could not imagine anyone who could conjure fear at will and also scare enemy to death.


    A dark furred Gnoll appeared, licking the corners of his mouth with its scarlet tongue. It¡¯s metal ws shimmered with a cold light. It grinned bitterly and said, ¡°The flesh and blood of a divine child are extraordinary! I already feel a thriving vitality! Maybe after the ceremony is over, we could have a big meal! ¡±


    The mighty mixed-blood Orc strode out of the forest, carrying a giant battle ax weighing nearly 200 pounds, and roared, ¡°He¡¯s prey for my lord. We will decide how to dispose of his body until the ceremony ispleted.¡±


    Soran gripped his curved sword and looked at the Elven Ranger who was getting nearer and nearer with killing intent.


    Soran knew what the Elf¡¯s intent was, and it was extremely evil.


    He knew the Elf wanted to lead the hunters to them. Soran felt like murder, he said, ¡°When he gets close, you control him and I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Gloria nodded her head lightly; her eyes shone with anger.


    Killing the elf might stop the hunters from attacking, and even if it was not very likely, it was definitely better than for the Elf to run to them.


    The Elven Ranger came nearer and nearer but stopped before entering the range of Gloria¡¯s magic. He leaped into the air and shouted to the Mrites, ¡°I am not the only Son of God!¡± The little girl over there is also a Son of Fear!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?!¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    The Elf seemed to haveunched some special ability, raising his hand in the direction of Soran.


    A ray of fear aura burst out!


    Soran¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with horrible scenes, such as dead bodies, blood, and bones, as well as cruel and disgusting scenes. But his Will was not easily shaken. Only after a short moment, he was able to suppress the fear. At the same time, a series of data appeared.


    ¡°You were affected by Fear Aura!¡±


    ¡°Test of Will initiated!...you¡¯ve sessfully passed the test of [Shocked Death]!...not fearful!


    Gloria¡¯s will was evidently very high. She was only a little stunned and she soon recovered.


    However, somethingpletely unexpected happened!


    Vivian, who was standing behind Gloria, suddenly trembled. Then she opened her eyes wide sharply. Her lovely little face was very pale and seemed to be slightly green as if she was trying to suppress and endure something. When her emotions umted to a certain limit, she suddenly made a very sharp scream!!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A wave of sound spread out, the first to bear the brunt was Soran, his ears buzzed; from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose traces of blood started oozing out. Then there was Gloria who was standing next to Vivian. Her face was so pale that she seemed to have triggered magic on her body. Instantly, a bright light protected her, as her figure weakened and almost fell to the ground.


    The horrifying sound wave spread out to the surroundings.


    Nearby Mrites fell in batches like wheat being harvested. At least half of them died directly under the sound wave. All the others were bleeding from their seven orifices, their figure obviously shaking. The only ones that were less affected were the more powerful hunters, who were grade 4 professions. This level of attack could only hurt them but was not fatal.


    The Elven Ranger had a malicious smile on his face and said calmly, ¡°Did you see that? She is also a Son of Fear!¡±


    ¡°It seems that the two around her are somewhat weakened. That Son of Fear who has only just awakened is very weak. Why don¡¯t you kill them first? It should be easier to kill them than to kill me?¡±


    The ck-furred Gnoll showed a grin and looked at the prey in front of him, then said with a grim expression, ¡°I like your evil heart!¡±


    ¡°But if we offer two Son of Fear as sacrifices, we will surely be rewarded by our Lord!¡±


    ...


    An invisible sound wave spread rapidly, and all creatures within five kilometers seemed to be greatly frightened, all of them fled mindlessly in all directions.


    In an ancient cave somewhere, a Druid that was meditating suddenly opened his eyes.


    He stood up slowly. As an elf, he was oddly tall and strong, his body like a solid rock. He stepped out of the cave with heavy steps and looked at the disturbed forest in the distance. ¡°Who has frightened them?¡± he murmured.


    An Eagle fell from the sky. Afternding it swiftly turned into a Druid. He humbly lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty Earth Walker!¡±


    .....


    Somewhere further away.


    In a dark underground chamber, the ck-robed Priest on the altar suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a bright light in his eyes, then he said enthusiastically, ¡°The first Son of Fear hase to life!¡±


    ¡°Dispatch the Hand of Despair! Do everything necessary to find the Son of Fear!¡±


    Time froze at this moment.


    Soran¡¯s eyes had dense blood. The explosive power in his body made his blood rush. His heart rate sped up extremely, adrenaline was secreted, excessive blood supply had turned his pupils into a bloody red color, his face was somewhat distorted, with a fierce expression. His body that had been injured gradually began to recover. As his ughter EXP was consumed, his wounds were getting lighter and lighter, and his figure was getting blurred as if he was about to disappear into the shadows.


    Behind him, Soran¡¯s shadow began to twist!


    At the next moment.


    He rushed toward the Elven Ranger in front of him. Soran¡¯s figure disappeared from thin air, and he was nowhere to be found in the material ne!


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±

 Chapter 116 - One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 116: One Strike</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Everything happened in a second!


    When Sora¡¯s figure disappeared from thin air, everything in front of him turned grey. The sky was an eternal grey, even sunlight and moonlight were the same color. This one second was short, and the scenery around Soran was rapidly retrogressing. His body had assimted with the shadow in an instant, temporarily transforming into a form of shadow creature (body assimtion). The surrounding scenery had also distorted.


    Shadow Jump which was a spell-like teleportation ability opens up the dimensional channel of the shadow ne. It could onlyst for one second, and it did not really allow the user to enter the shadow ne.


    In the next moment, Soran had appeared behind the Elven Ranger.


    The shadow of the Elf twisted weirdly, it turned into a twisted outline, which eventually turned into Soran¡¯s shadow, followed by a blurred shadowy figure suddenly appearing.


    The Elven Ranger¡¯s face still had a malicious smile. In his mind, the Elf¡¯s purpose had been achieved; the hunters would have allocated part of their people to go after Soran and Gloria so that he would face less danger. As long as the hunters were busy with the three people next to him, he had a chance of escaping. After all, he was still a Son of Fear. He had even begun to n his escape route, his face filled with malicious intent.


    Suddenly his whole body stiffened. The sharp end of a sword had passed through his chest, piercing his heart in an instant. Then with a loud roar, the sword twisted.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face was grim. His hands turned and twisted the knife. The de of the sword broke the elf¡¯s armor.


    While piercing his heart, a big hole was left in the Elf¡¯s chest. A crack appeared on the curved sword that was of military quality. The weapon could not withstand the sudden explosive power, and there was a crack on it.


    The shadow behind them was still twisting and the shadow of the Elven Ranger ovepped with Soran¡¯s shadow. Soran appeared grey, like a dark shadow. When he finally pulled out the sword, his shadow returned to its original shape, and the blurred shadowy face gradually became clear.


    The body of the Elven Ranger fell t on the ground. Soran killed him before anyone could even blink.


    The Gnoll¡¯s grin remained stiff on his face, and the other hunters¡¯ faces showed disbelief.


    A long row of data then appeared.


    Activated Dark Vision!


    Activated Shadow veil!


    Activated Shadow Jump!


    Activated Shadow strike!


    Shadow veil sessful!... Ability [Evade Sight] activated!... Shadow Jump sessful!...Activated ability to traverse through the Shadow ne dimension!...Shadow strike sessful!... Your attack has 9 added shadow damage!... Backstab activated!... You¡¯ve dealt 121 critical damage to the target!... Target eliminated!


    Extracting soul energy from target...


    Received 3600 ughter Experience Points.


    Target was a Divine Creature!...


    You¡¯ve received its divine powers!... You¡¯ve receive 3 divine points!...


    Target had the divine ability of Fear!


    Failed to receive the divine ability of Fear!...failed to store shard of divinity!...failed to store shard of divinity!...you do not have any divine professions to absorb the divine ability of fear!...divine ability transferred!...


    Then more information appeared in front of Soran.


    ¡°The profession Thief is now Level 7.¡±


    ¡°Received 25 [DEX 20+ (INT 20-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 11 [Profession HP 6+ (CON 20-10)*0.5].¡±


    11 HP brought about by the leveling-up temporarily alleviated his injury. Although his ears were still temporarily deaf, Soran had regained his perception of the outside world. His anger and killing intent were so intense that he did not hesitate to put his ughter EXP into his profession. In Soran¡¯s eyes, the Elven Ranger had to die. His killing intent was so intense that his pupils be bloody red because of the dtion of tiny blood vessels.


    All his Skill Points were allocated to Evasion.


    Thus, in a moment, Soran reached the requirements to be a Shadow Dancer and did not hesitate to advance into it.


    ¡°Advancement into Shadow Dancer!¡±


    ¡°Advancement requirements: [Reflex Evasion](Reached), [Mobile Movement] (Reached), 100 in Sneak(Reached), 50 in Evasion(Reached)...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully advanced into the Shadow Dancer!...¡±


    ¡°Shadow Dancer abilities activated!... You¡¯ve used 5000 ughter EXP!...You¡¯ve learned the natural ability [Evade Sight]!...Sneak+15, Evasion+20!...HP increased by 13 [Profession HP 6+ (CON 20-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve received one Free Attribute.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully advanced into a grade 3 profession!... You have a chance to perform bloodline purification, and received one additional Skill Point!...¡±


    Advancing into Shadow Dancer has consumed more than 13,000 ughter EXP. In addition to the additional 5,000 ughter EXP, he also needed to pay for the soul energy needed to level up. But there was no doubt about the pros of advancing into a higher profession. Even though Soran lost one Skill Point at the Rogue level, he received 10 points in Sneak and 20 points in Evasion. At the same time, he also mastered the most useful ability of the Shadow Dancer ¨C [Evade Sight]!


    ¡°Evade Sight [Profession Talent]: Shadow Dancers have extraordinary shadow abilities that other professions with shadow abilities can¡¯t match. As long as they were in the shadows, Shadow Dancers could use shadow energy to confuse the enemy¡¯s vision and go into Sneak under any circumstances (also duringbat). Even if they were exposed to the enemy, Shadow Dancers could still sessfully escape into the shadows and disappear from the enemy¡¯s vision. (The number of times the ability could be activated depending on the profession level. Level 1 Shadow Dancers could use the ability once per day.)


    The Sneak ability of the Rogue also had some limitations.


    You couldn¡¯t just disappear from the other person¡¯s eyes; sneaking was a process of merging yourself into the shadows. This process involved the ubiquitous shadow energy. There were only two kinds of advanced professions who could disappear in broad daylight. One was the Lurker who grasped the ability [Shadow Retreat] or the Shadow Dancer who grasped the ability [Evade Sight].


    The former entered the Shadow ne to vanish, while thetter used Shadow Energy to cover your sight.


    The Lurker was no longer in the material ne. Within a second of escaping into the shadow, he would temporarily enter the Shadow ne and thene back. When he was back, he would be fully integrated within the Shadow Energy.


    The Shadow Dancer, however, would confuse the enemy with Shadow Energy. Although the enemy couldn¡¯t see him, he was still in front of the enemy and could be attacked.


    ¡°The profession Shadow Dancer is now Level 2.¡±


    ¡°Received 25 [DEX 20+ (INT 20-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 13 [Profession HP 8+ (CON 20-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Advance Profession abilities learned!¡±


    ¡°Acquired Profession Talent [Darkvision]!... Your night vision has improved!...¡±


    ¡°The profession Rogue has advanced to Level 9 (Level 7 Thief, Level 2 Shadow Dancer)! You¡¯ve received one additional Skill Point.¡±


    One level in Thief gave 11 HP improvements, and two levels in Shadow Dancer gave 26 HP improvements.


    As an advancedbat-type profession, the Shadow Dancer had strong evasive abilities, which could improve the efficiency of mastering Evasion. At the same time, the Profession Level was 2 points higher than that of the Rogue. The Basic Health of a Rogue was 6, and that of the Shadow Dancer was 8, which was the same as most agile warriors. Abilities must be trained or acquired through Ability Points, but Profession Talents were abilities that could be mastered directly.


    Profession Talents, as its name implies, were innate abilities! Profession Talents were special abilities that did not require Ability Points to master!


    However, Profession Talents were only brought about by profession advancements or innate bloodline.


    A total of 37 points of increase in HP had recovered Soran from the state of serious injury to light injury. His vision had been restored, although his ears were still bleeding slightly, he was now gradually able to hear. His internal organs, which were damaged by the supernatural sound wave, quickly recovered. His seriously injured body hadpletely restored itsbat effectiveness. His eyes were fixed on the Elven Ranger in front of him, and he did not hesitate to upgrade the Shadow Dancer to level 2.


    With Multiprofessioning, the Profession Level of the secondary profession would only count as half.


    Level 7 Thief, Level 2 Shadow Dancer, Soran¡¯s Rogue was now Level 9. Secondary profession level 5 Wizard only calcted as half of the level bonus, so his total Profession Level was now about 12. Three Profession Levels could bring one Ability Point when the total Profession Level was 10 or more with a grade 3 profession, each grade upgrade would also bring an additional Ability Point.


    Soran gave up on his other abilities, such as [Danger Sense], [Reflex Evasion Proficiency], [Conjure Shadow]and many others.


    And pumped all his Ability Points into the ability [Grasp of Shadows]!


    ¡°Spent one Ability Point!...¡±


    ¡°Profession ability [Grasp of Shadow]advanced into [Shadow Maniption]!...¡±


    ¡°Spent one Ability Point!...¡±


    ¡°Profession ability [Shadow Maniption] has advanced to [Shadow Weave]!...


    ¡°Prerequisites have been reached!... Sneak 150 (Reached), Shadow Weave (Reached), Shadow Dancer (Reached)... You have mastered an advanced ability of the Shadow Dancer [Shadow Jump]!...¡±


    Soran had leveled up 3 times!


    He abandoned thebat skills of the Shadow Dancer and the precious opportunity of directly mastering [Danger Sense]. He even abandoned the additional spell-like ability to summon shadow creatures.


    He practically gave up most of his core capabilities in order to master [Shadow Jump] in advance!


    With one hit.


    After Soran had activated Shadow Jump, he was able to use one strike to kill off the Elven Ranger.


    (Danger Sense [Supernatural Ability]: Your perception will predict all attacks, whether magic or physical, and any attack against you would trigger a test of Wisdom. If you passed the test, you would be able to anticipate all attacks against you in advance, including directional spells.)


    (Note: The effects of this Supernatural Ability could be stacked with the Innate Talent Extreme Sixth Sense.)


    (Shadow Jump [Supernatural Ability]: You assimte yourself thoroughly into the shadows, transforming into a shadowy life form. After activating the skill, any shadow within 100 meters could be used as your jumping foothold across the ne. The supernatural ability was equivalent to a 100-meter-range Blink spell. This ability can only be used under Sneak or in ces with shadow.

 Chapter 117 - 30 Seconds

    <h4>Chapter 117: 30 Seconds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He¡¯s dead already?!


    Everyone there was stunned, especially the hunters which had been chasing the Elf for some time.


    As one of the Sons of Fear, even he had no divinity powers, the Elven Ranger was still a Grade 4 profession. Rangers with a Profession Level of 15 or above were not so easily killed. To the hunters, Soran was at most a Grade 3 Rogue with a Profession Level of no more than 10. But Soran¡¯s explosive power just now was totally unexpected, especially the ability to suddenly appear in the shadow of the other party. This was something only a high-grade Rogue could do!


    However, that was why profession advancements were powerful. One could choose to give up some abilities to perfect one particr ability.


    Soran¡¯s overall strength was certainly not better than a high-grade Rogue, but after he advanced into the Shadow Dancer, his damage output became high and he was likely to kill a high-grade enemy that was 5 Profession Levels higher than him.


    Assassins relied on poison while the Lurker relied on escaping into the shadow. The Shadow Dancer, however, relied mostly on Shadow Jump!


    Soran, previously, was most proficient in the Lurker. The one second Shadow Retreat allowed him to avoid many lethal spells. Soran previously became a Lurkerrgely because he met many enemies with powerful spells. As long as it was not a cross-ne attack, the Lurker was able to escape into the Shadow ne to dodge the attack.


    Of all the advance professions of the Rogue, only the Shadow Dancer had the lowest requirements to learn and master the ability [Shadow Jump].


    Even if a Lurker wanted to learn Shadow Jump, they would need more than 200 in Sneak. However, the Lurker could master the legendary abilities [Shadow Realm] at an earlier stage.


    At the third second.


    Soran had pulled out his curved sword and kicked down the body of the Elven Ranger. Gloria had just recovered from her wounds and was still very pale. The expression of the hunters changed from astonishment to anger. Because the Elven Ranger had died under Soran¡¯s sword, their ritual to the God of Hunting was a failure. The Gnoll stared at him fiercely, thenid his eyes on Vivian beside him. Since a Son of God had died, the Gnoll could only find another to rece him.


    Yet another second had passed.


    Vivian¡¯s small body was strangely suspended in the air, she was expressionless, and her lovely little face was pale.


    Suddenly she frowned tightly and looked as if she was hurting.


    Since the Elven Ranger had died, the divine powers he possessed were absorbed by Soran, which gave him three divine points ahead of time. But the power of Fear that the Dread Lord gave to his Sons was something Soran could not absorb. The power of the deities had great requirements, which were beyond the grasp of ordinary people. If one did not have the Shard of Divinity or a corresponding profession, then he or she would not get the powers. Mainly because it would reject the body and may even poison the unworthy vessel!


    Soran was not a Son of Fear, so he was not able to absorb the power of Fear that the Dread Lord left in his offspring. However, the powers would not dissipate in vain. Right as the Elven Ranger died, the power of Fear began to shift, and the target of the transfer was Vivian, who had just awakened.


    The little girl had a very painful expression.


    She held her head in her small hands and shivered slightly. As an eight-year-old girl, who was not even at a grade 2 profession, she could not instantly integrate the powers of two Sons of Fear. Moreover, judging by what the Elven Ranger had done, he must have had a lot of power. Powers which could trigger a lethal judgment, and also frighten so many grade 2 enemies to death. He must have been one of the most powerful among many Sons of Fear!


    Given a little more time, he could have even grown up topete for the ultimate throne of the Demon Lord in the future.


    Suddenly, a great explosion of divine powers urred.


    Vivian¡¯s whole body was shining, and the body of the Elven Ranger soon lost its vitality. It was an indescribable sight; even though his body had not begun to decay, it seemed as though he had died for a long time. The little girl¡¯s expression became more and more painful, suddenly she screamed, and her figure fell from the sky.


    Gloria opened her arms to catch Vivian, but because she was very weak after the injuries, her whole body fell to the ground as she caught Vivian.


    Witches were certainly physically weaker than the melee professions.


    Since her back-up protection spell was also activated, she must have at least sustained severe injuries!


    Soran immediately dashed to their sides. He grasped his curved sword tightly protecting the two behind him.


    ¡°Bring her away!¡±


    His expression was somewhat decisive, and his face was extremely gloomy. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Use Teleportation and go now! I¡¯ll cover you as you cast it! ¡±


    Shadow Jump was not something to be used randomly. If one wasn¡¯t at the legendary realm, the use of this ability would be like a barbarian¡¯s outburst, which would lead to great energy consumption when shuttling in the Shadow ne. After using the ability, the person would instantly enter a state of fatigue. Basically, all supernatural abilities were like this. It was simr to how barbarians became weak after going berserk!


    Since Soran was not a Legendary-Grade Rogue, his body was still unable to adapt to the reverse-phase brought by the ne jumping. This was normal, after all, this was a supernatural spell-like ability rather than a Wizard¡¯s Teleportation spell.


    In normal circumstances, great power came at a great price. That was unless Soran mastered the legendary ability [Shadow Realm].


    ¡°You?!...¡±


    Gloria¡¯s had aplicated expression. She looked at the enemies in front of her. Although the Mrites suffered heavy casualties, there were still at least a dozen hunters who were close to grade 4. All of them were enemies with a Profession Level of 10 or more. A few of them seem to be even more dangerous with a Profession Level of 15. Soran wasn¡¯t powerful enough, not to mention that he had just used an explosive ability. Even if he was in his prime, he could not have dealt with so many enemies.


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face was grim, and he yelled at her. ¡°Retreat to the valley at the back. You take Vivian with you! I have a way to stop them.¡±


    A glow of magic suddenly appeared.


    Soran activated the legendary grade Elemental Stone¡¯sst. Soon after, the rock and soil on the ground rolled together and the ground in front of him directly connected the Elemental ne. Soran had summoned a grade 4 Earth Elemental. Since it was not an Advanced Earth Elemental that got summoned, Soran controlled it directly through his Will and kept it in front of them.


    A grade 4 Earth Elemental.


    With nearly 300 HP, Soran would need to sh at it 50 ought times to kill it.


    ¡°You!...¡±


    Gloria¡¯s expression wasplex, and her eyes were struggling, but she finally bit her teeth and began to cast her spell at high speeds. Gloria wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who couldn¡¯t make up her mind. Since it was not easy for a woman to grow up to be a high-grade caster, she naturally knew the price of Soran staying behind. If she wasted the precious time, then all three of them would die here.


    A high-grade Witch would always leave an escape; so she had already left a Teleportation marker in a safe ce before their departure.


    Soran had no time to talk nonsense. He grabbed his curved sword and rushed forward. He left Gloria with a determined figure.


    The Earth Elemental could block the average enemy but would not be able to block the high-grade professions!


    He needed to buy 30 seconds of time.


    Long-distance Teleportation spells took at least 30 seconds to cast, during which the caster could not be attacked, otherwise, she may not be able to cast the spell.


    The enemy reacted quickly.


    First came the ck-furred Gnoll, who roared with a swelling of its muscles and blood vessels that wiggled like earthworms. This was the wild fury of beasts, which had no profession requirements.


    Soran had to move the battle as far away from Gloria, otherwise, the casting could be interrupted. Soran controlled the Earth Elemental to act as a wall blocking of Gloria. He then suddenly a jumped and went directly for the Gnoll hunter in front of him.


    Tang!


    Ear piercing sounds of weapon crashing went off. Soran stepped back, as blood came out from his mouth.


    5 seconds had now passed.


    The high-grade hunters had covered more than a 100 meters and were closing in on them.


    Tang! Ting!


    Soran¡¯s arm was scratched by sharp ws, and a piece of his flesh tore off. The protective power of stone skin was still active, but it could not absorb the attacks of the enemy which was a hunter with a Profession Level of 15 or more. The Earth Elemental stopped the enemies in front of it, waving its rock arms to push them away. But there were also hunters which went passed the Earth Elemental. These high-grade professions didn¡¯t need a lot of effort to bypass the heavy and slow Earth Elemental.


    Wing!


    Soran swiftly threw his curved sword out and it pierced an enemy in the back.


    As he rolled to evade attacks, two daggers appeared in his palms.


    Ting! Tang!


    Fifteen secondster, the tall and powerful mixed-blood Orc Fighter rushed up and just with one swing of its ax, cut a deep pit in the arm of the Earth Elemental. A grade 4 creature could not win against a grade 4 profession since there was too much difference in fighting skills between the two. Soran had five deep cuts on his back and pulled away from the enemy. He pointed his finger back at the enemy and two Arcane Missiles shot out.


    The mixed-blood Orc blocked the attack with his weapon, but suddenly it screamed, as an energy ray hit his eye socket!


    Ring of Energy!


    Soran had kept the precious equipment until now.


    25 seconds had passed.


    A mixed-blood Orc came down from the hills and hurled the weapon in his hands.


    Loud thuds were heard.


    Gloria¡¯s energy shield was still there, but still some cracks. The energy shield couldn¡¯t stop too many attacks from these grade 3 enemies and could be broken within three strikes if they attacked in close range.


    30 seconds had passed.


    Gloria hadpleted the Teleportation spell. Low-grade portals could only bring someone close by. If she wanted to leave safely, she had to teleport more than 100 miles away, otherwise, she would be found by the enemy before she regained herbat effectiveness. The hunter¡¯s tracking ability was stronger than the Ranger¡¯s, and short distance teleportation wouldn¡¯t give her enough time to reconstruct her spells.


    A portal opened.


    Gloria gritted her teeth and took Vivian in. The enemy nearby had rushed into the fifty-meter range. A second before entering, she looked back at Soran and saw a bloody but firm figure with five w cuts on his back. She did not know why, but her heart suddenly felt very sad. She felt something wet at the corner of her eyes appeared. It eventually turned into a drop of something unfamiliar, a teardrop.


    As a noble northern Witch, it was her first time having such a strong sense of powerlessness in her heart!


    Unless they were at the Legendary Realm, no one could defeat so many enemies.


    Not even a Witch!


    As Gloria stepped into the portal with Vivian in her arms, the hunters around her burst into angry growls. The Gnoll¡¯s pupils were bloodshot and it too howled like mad andunched itself forward.


    Soran¡¯s expression was distorted. He was tired, in pain, and in bad shape.


    Faced with the enemies who surrounded him in all directions, he smiled grimly and murmured nervously, ¡°So many storms and waves hade and passed. I even fought three times in the Abyss! I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to die in the hands of garbage! ¡±


    ¡°Lady Luck! I pray for your care!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll repay you after! I¡¯ll even stand on your side to fight your enemies!¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    Then, with all his strength, he leaped out and forced himself out of the enemy¡¯s encirclement. He ran towards the other side of the cliff, which was hundreds of meters high. After thest burst of energy to run from the enemy, his figure suddenly disappeared from the enemy¡¯s vision.


    Two levels in Shadow Dancer, thest use of [Evade Sight]!


    Soran had begun to Sneak.


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 118: Fortune Tell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The cold bitter winds whistled as it blew by!


    A faint light suddenly appeared on a Wizard Tower that stood by theke.


    The winds whirled the snowkes around, but they disappeared strangely when they reached around the Wizard Tower. The snowkes seemed toe in contact with an invisible barrier. They fell lightly to the ground. On the twelfth floor of the Wizard Tower, a light appeared on a portal door made of arge number of gemstones. Soon after, Gloria appeared with Vivian in her arms.


    Wizards would usually set the location of long-distance Teleportation in the safest ce, usually Wizard Towers that they controlled.


    A heavy Steel Golem stepped into the door and lowered its head toward Gloria, ¡°Honorable Master, Is there anything you need?¡±


    Its voice was a cacophony of metal rubbing against each other. Using Spirit Shards, these lifeless creatures had some level of intelligence.


    A higher-grade Golem-like this one could follow simple orders.


    Gloria gave it a nk look.


    If Gloria used everything she had then even hundreds of hunters would not be able to take her down. However, all of her powerful tools were stored in her Wizard Tower. There were twelve Steel Golems of level 15 and thirty-six y and Stone Golems of level 10 or so. She even had some magic devices with lethal powers that could not be to shortened to carry around.


    Aside from to the usual Staff and Scrolls, high-grade Wizards would carry some more protective equipment.


    Without an army of Golem protecting them, even high-grade Wizards could not have enough time to cast spells. Energy protective shields were basically useless when faced with arge crowd of enemies.


    Gloria gentlyid Vivian beside the bed. She lifted her hand and stroked the little girl¡¯s pale face which had an uneasy expression.


    It appears Vivian was not able to hold so much divine power!


    The powers of a Son of God were usually gradually awakened and trained. Vivian who had just advanced into a profession had absorbed such a huge amount of divine power. The results would be very difficult to predict. The power of Elven Ranger had obviously transferred his powers to her. Combining the powers of the two Son of God had at least as much power as a legendary profession.


    An eight-year-old girl may not be able to merge with the power. No matter how strong her blood was, it would still take time to fuse. The blood of the Dragons was the same in many aspects, but young Dragons were very fragile creatures.


    Vivian was like a young Dragon who had been injected with the power of an adult Dragon or even an ancient Dragon!


    If she couldn¡¯t control its power, she would either turn mad or be killed by it.


    Gloria¡¯s fingertips glowed with magic. She confirmed that Vivian was only temporarily unconscious, and there was nothing life-threatening before heading for the top of the Wizard Tower.


    She wanted to perform a ritual for Fortune-telling!


    In the bitterly cold wind, Gloria reached the top of the Wizard Tower, where there was an ancient astrological tform.


    This tower had been passed down for many generations among the Witches of the North. She was the new master now.


    The Northern Witches had the gift of foretelling. Many of them were not expert foretellers, but they had an ancient tradition in Fortune telling. Gloria took the veil off her face, revealing her beauty. Her robe fluttered in the air as the strong cold winds blew. She knelt in front of the astrological table and pulled out a set of delicate cards with mysterious runes on them from her cuffs.


    Fortune telling was something that needed payments.


    Witches who often used Fortune Tell or Divination lived shorter lives than other Witches did not.


    Even though Gloria knew that there was little hope, she still wanted to know if Soran was alive or not!


    She hoped desperately in her heart that he would live.


    The uracy for Divination and Fortune Tell was not as high, as imagined. If someone wanted to get an urate Fortune Tell, they had to pay the corresponding price.


    The mostmon price was a person¡¯s life!


    Gloria slowly closed her eyes. Her fingers shuffled the cards at an astonishing speed, and the runes on the cards gave off a faint light. Atst, when she opened her palm, the cards were all suspended in the air above the astrological table, and there was a glittering magic light on them.


    Gloria still hasn¡¯t opened her eyes, but instead, put out her palm and pulled out one of the cards out, followed by the second and the third.


    The rest of the cards fell to the ground, while the three cards which she pickedid faced down on the astrological table.


    Gloria opened her eyes gently. She was somewhat hesitant and struggled to because she was worried that she had predicted something bad, but finally, she slowly opened the cards.


    The first card was flipped open. It was a fierce-looking demon, a Lemure from hell.


    Gloria¡¯s face suddenly turned slightly pale, because it might represent Soran¡¯s death. His soul being sent to hell and transformed into a Lemure.


    Of course, there could be other meanings.


    You needed to read all the cards in order to know the final answer!


    She opened the second card. It was a tree that went into the skies which almost covered the sky. It was the legendary Tree of Life and the divine tree that the Elves believed in.


    Gloria¡¯s expression was better and seemed slightly surprised.


    She flipped over the third card with great anticipation. The room filled with silenced. The card showed a big demon. It was a card which rarely appeared in fortune telling rituals.


    While the little demon was called a Lemure, the big demon had a handsome demon on it. It had dark skin and hair, pupils that reflected the color of hell, and a pair of small dark red horns on its head. The demon dressed in a magnificent manner; the pallet was mainly red and ck, and there were numerous patterns on it. He held a ruby Scepter in his hand and stood in front of a throne looking down at everything as if he was observing the creatures in the different nes.


    This was a great demon.


    The legendary Supreme Master of the Nine Hells, Asmodeus!


    One of the most powerful ancient demons in history that has existed for countless centuries and may still exist for countless more.


    This was a card that represented many meanings, but none of them were simple. Anyone who had a big demon appear on their fortune would never have a normal life. Small demons weremon cards, but there were only a few big demons in fortune telling.


    Thest card showed the Supreme Master of the Nine Hells, Asmodeus!


    This was a very surprising event for Gloria. For a moment, even Gloria could not determine Soran¡¯s life or death, because it was difficult to predict the fate of someone who had both a small and big demon.


    This also meant that even if she used Legendary Fortune Tell, it would not have predicted Soran¡¯s future!


    Gloria stood up with aplicated expression. Suddenly, she staggered and almost fell on the astrological table. She felt surrounded by a deep sense of powerlessness and her surroundings disappeared. She seemed to be seeing an endless illusion of countless blood and fire burning. When she raised her head, she saw the illusion of a sheep¡¯s skull with pupils that were in mes.


    The illusion onlysted for seconds.


    When she recovered from the magic bacsh, she was at the very edge of the Wizard Tower. If she took one step further, she would have fallen over a hundred meters down.


    The bitter cold winds continued to blow harshly.


    Her robe was soaked, and there seemed to be icy pains all over her body. Blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. When she turned to look at the astrological tform, the card that had the big demon burned and turned into ashes in the gloomy me. The other two cards, however, were still intact. Only one disappeared in the cold wind.


    ¡°The Will of Hell?!¡±


    Gloria suddenly trembled and murmured, ¡°Could it be that the Asmodeus card does not mean anything else other than truly representing the legendary Supreme Master of the Nine Hells?


    She felt like something had changed!


    Gloria suddenly stretched out her hand and stroked her long hair. Without her noticing, there was more white in her hair!

 Chapter 118 - Fortune Tell

    <h4>Chapter 118: Fortune Tell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The cold bitter winds whistled as it blew by!


    A faint light suddenly appeared on a Wizard Tower that stood by theke.


    The winds whirled the snowkes around, but they disappeared strangely when they reached around the Wizard Tower. The snowkes seemed toe in contact with an invisible barrier. They fell lightly to the ground. On the twelfth floor of the Wizard Tower, a light appeared on a portal door made of arge number of gemstones. Soon after, Gloria appeared with Vivian in her arms.


    Wizards would usually set the location of long-distance Teleportation in the safest ce, usually Wizard Towers that they controlled.


    A heavy Steel Golem stepped into the door and lowered its head toward Gloria, ¡°Honorable Master, Is there anything you need?¡±


    Its voice was a cacophony of metal rubbing against each other. Using Spirit Shards, these lifeless creatures had some level of intelligence.


    A higher-grade Golem-like this one could follow simple orders.


    Gloria gave it a nk look.


    If Gloria used everything she had then even hundreds of hunters would not be able to take her down. However, all of her powerful tools were stored in her Wizard Tower. There were twelve Steel Golems of level 15 and thirty-six y and Stone Golems of level 10 or so. She even had some magic devices with lethal powers that could not be to shortened to carry around.


    Aside from to the usual Staff and Scrolls, high-grade Wizards would carry some more protective equipment.


    Without an army of Golem protecting them, even high-grade Wizards could not have enough time to cast spells. Energy protective shields were basically useless when faced with arge crowd of enemies.


    Gloria gentlyid Vivian beside the bed. She lifted her hand and stroked the little girl¡¯s pale face which had an uneasy expression.


    It appears Vivian was not able to hold so much divine power!


    The powers of a Son of God were usually gradually awakened and trained. Vivian who had just advanced into a profession had absorbed such a huge amount of divine power. The results would be very difficult to predict. The power of Elven Ranger had obviously transferred his powers to her. Combining the powers of the two Son of God had at least as much power as a legendary profession.


    An eight-year-old girl may not be able to merge with the power. No matter how strong her blood was, it would still take time to fuse. The blood of the Dragons was the same in many aspects, but young Dragons were very fragile creatures.


    Vivian was like a young Dragon who had been injected with the power of an adult Dragon or even an ancient Dragon!


    If she couldn¡¯t control its power, she would either turn mad or be killed by it.


    Gloria¡¯s fingertips glowed with magic. She confirmed that Vivian was only temporarily unconscious, and there was nothing life-threatening before heading for the top of the Wizard Tower.


    She wanted to perform a ritual for Fortune-telling!


    In the bitterly cold wind, Gloria reached the top of the Wizard Tower, where there was an ancient astrological tform.


    This tower had been passed down for many generations among the Witches of the North. She was the new master now.


    The Northern Witches had the gift of foretelling. Many of them were not expert foretellers, but they had an ancient tradition in Fortune telling. Gloria took the veil off her face, revealing her beauty. Her robe fluttered in the air as the strong cold winds blew. She knelt in front of the astrological table and pulled out a set of delicate cards with mysterious runes on them from her cuffs.


    Fortune telling was something that needed payments.


    Witches who often used Fortune Tell or Divination lived shorter lives than other Witches did not.


    Even though Gloria knew that there was little hope, she still wanted to know if Soran was alive or not!


    She hoped desperately in her heart that he would live.


    The uracy for Divination and Fortune Tell was not as high, as imagined. If someone wanted to get an urate Fortune Tell, they had to pay the corresponding price.


    The mostmon price was a person¡¯s life!


    Gloria slowly closed her eyes. Her fingers shuffled the cards at an astonishing speed, and the runes on the cards gave off a faint light. Atst, when she opened her palm, the cards were all suspended in the air above the astrological table, and there was a glittering magic light on them.


    Gloria still hasn¡¯t opened her eyes, but instead, put out her palm and pulled out one of the cards out, followed by the second and the third.


    The rest of the cards fell to the ground, while the three cards which she pickedid faced down on the astrological table.


    Gloria opened her eyes gently. She was somewhat hesitant and struggled to because she was worried that she had predicted something bad, but finally, she slowly opened the cards.


    The first card was flipped open. It was a fierce-looking demon, a Lemure from hell.


    Gloria¡¯s face suddenly turned slightly pale, because it might represent Soran¡¯s death. His soul being sent to hell and transformed into a Lemure.


    Of course, there could be other meanings.


    You needed to read all the cards in order to know the final answer!


    She opened the second card. It was a tree that went into the skies which almost covered the sky. It was the legendary Tree of Life and the divine tree that the Elves believed in.


    Gloria¡¯s expression was better and seemed slightly surprised.


    She flipped over the third card with great anticipation. The room filled with silenced. The card showed a big demon. It was a card which rarely appeared in fortune telling rituals.


    While the little demon was called a Lemure, the big demon had a handsome demon on it. It had dark skin and hair, pupils that reflected the color of hell, and a pair of small dark red horns on its head. The demon dressed in a magnificent manner; the pallet was mainly red and ck, and there were numerous patterns on it. He held a ruby Scepter in his hand and stood in front of a throne looking down at everything as if he was observing the creatures in the different nes.


    This was a great demon.


    The legendary Supreme Master of the Nine Hells, Asmodeus!


    One of the most powerful ancient demons in history that has existed for countless centuries and may still exist for countless more.


    This was a card that represented many meanings, but none of them were simple. Anyone who had a big demon appear on their fortune would never have a normal life. Small demons weremon cards, but there were only a few big demons in fortune telling.


    Thest card showed the Supreme Master of the Nine Hells, Asmodeus!


    This was a very surprising event for Gloria. For a moment, even Gloria could not determine Soran¡¯s life or death, because it was difficult to predict the fate of someone who had both a small and big demon.


    This also meant that even if she used Legendary Fortune Tell, it would not have predicted Soran¡¯s future!


    Gloria stood up with aplicated expression. Suddenly, she staggered and almost fell on the astrological table. She felt surrounded by a deep sense of powerlessness and her surroundings disappeared. She seemed to be seeing an endless illusion of countless blood and fire burning. When she raised her head, she saw the illusion of a sheep¡¯s skull with pupils that were in mes.


    The illusion onlysted for seconds.


    When she recovered from the magic bacsh, she was at the very edge of the Wizard Tower. If she took one step further, she would have fallen over a hundred meters down.


    The bitter cold winds continued to blow harshly.


    Her robe was soaked, and there seemed to be icy pains all over her body. Blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. When she turned to look at the astrological tform, the card that had the big demon burned and turned into ashes in the gloomy me. The other two cards, however, were still intact. Only one disappeared in the cold wind.


    ¡°The Will of Hell?!¡±


    Gloria suddenly trembled and murmured, ¡°Could it be that the Asmodeus card does not mean anything else other than truly representing the legendary Supreme Master of the Nine Hells?


    She felt like something had changed!


    Gloria suddenly stretched out her hand and stroked her long hair. Without her noticing, there was more white in her hair!

 Chapter 119 - Ultimate Escape

    <h4>Chapter 119: Ultimate Escape</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In broad daylight, Soran¡¯s figure disappeared right in front of the hunters.


    NPCs encountered few advanced professions because their numbers were as rare as spellcasters. At least 90% of the advanced professions were Fighters, and about 1% of them were casters and special advanced professions. Fighters had always been the mainstream profession because any race or creature could advance into a Fighter. Fighters were the onlymon profession that all races could choose.


    The ck Gnoll wasn¡¯t sure what ability Soran was using, but he was certain that Soran was in Sneak.


    If the opponent was going to fight to the death, then it would threaten its life.


    Because he wasn¡¯t sure he could escape Soran¡¯s Sneak, the Gnoll became hesitant and waited until the others were around him. It stayed in the ce where Soran disappeared briefly, then sniffed the bloodstains on the ground. Soran had serious injuries and could be tracked by the hunters ording to the bloody smell. Even though Soran left a very shallow trace as he moved forward, but from time to time there were drips of blood, which was the most obvious trail he left.


    150 in Sneak.


    Soran hadpletely blended into the shadows and could not be seen.


    The position he chose was backlit, and the moment he rushed out, he went into Sneak and disappeared right in front of the eyes of the hunters. Although Sneak allowed a person to disappear, there could still be some traces left behind. Soran moved quickly in the shadows. He would die if he stayed still. Even though the enemy could not see him, they could still rely on smells and blood traces, which was slower.


    A legendary Constitution of 20 soon came into action and Soran¡¯s wounds slowly stopped bleeding.


    From behind him came the cry of the hunters and immediately under themand of the Gnoll, the other hunters swiftly dispersed. Soran didn¡¯t move in an obvious manner because it wouldpletely expose his position. He moved along the hard ground at a reasonable speed, which would make his footprints very insignificant.


    Escaping by sprinting out was out of the question!


    His physical strength was not better than those of the hunters. Because he was still injured, exposing his position would instantly get him surrounded by the enemy. He would almost have no way of escaping by then. Hunters with a Profession Level of 15 or above basically had one primary attribute that was close to the realm of legends. As they were high-grade professions that were just short of being legendary, they werepletely different from the enemies Soran were used to deal with.


    As he moved cautiously forward, Soran was also nning out the best escape route. ying hide and seek in the jungle was not possible. The high-grade Gnoll tracking ability was too good.


    The Gnoll only needed a small trace of blood to be able to find Soran!


    That¡¯s why he would need to take some risk in order to escape.


    He hade up with a crazy n. In fact, right as he activated [Evade Sight] he had alreadye up with an insane n.


    In front of Soran was a cliff that was hundreds of meters high.


    This was a natural cliff near the forest and below it was the lush trees. There was also a river in the distance but jumping from such a high ce was suicidal. Even his 25 Constitution wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the injuries caused by falling from this height. Even the possibility of a legendary profession surviving wasn¡¯t high.


    Soran wasn¡¯t stupid enough to jump off and pray to Lady Luck.


    At this height, even she would be powerless to create any miracles!


    Soran never liked to gamble. If he had to gamble, he would make sure he had good chances.


    Soran soon came to his mark.


    His expression was somewhat grim, probably because of the situation too risky. His heartbeat raced as he gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. Then he took out a hook from his multi-dimensional bag. It was the tool he had used to leave Whiterun when he climbed over the city walls.


    He took a good look at the bottom of the cliff. Near the ground, more than a hundred meters up, there was a small crack with prominent rocks and a not-so-strong tree rooted nearby. He quietly calcted the distance and tied his cloak to his back. It looked like the simplest parachute, which could be opened and lowered slightly after jumping off to control his fall. He took the hook in his hand, with the iron hook in his right hand and a rope of twenty to thirty meters in his left hand.


    After taking a deep breath, Soran suddenly leaped off the cliff!


    The air passed him fiercely as he fell.


    The surrounding was passing by him quickly. His sense bnce was brought to its limits as he used his cloak slow down a bit. He kept his eyes wide open and locked on to his goal. After falling about two or three hundred meters, Soran threw the hook out of his hand.


    This was the moment of life and death!


    The hook hit the tree pole at the next moment and wound around it three times. The hook was now fixed between the branches of the tree pole. The rope that Soran threw out straightened and tightened rapidly. The force of his fall was great that the rope quickly slid out of his palm, which was cut open. The hook that was fixed on the tree was also pulled hard, as it received Soran¡¯s weight. His hand grasping the rope began to release slightly.


    If he hadn¡¯t released to buffer the force, the rope might have snapped under immense load.


    This buffering processsted only two seconds and for 20 meters. The palm of Soran¡¯s grip on the rope gradually moved down to let the rope run from his hands. At the same time, he counteracted the falling force with an appropriate grip on the rope to slow his fall. The friction caused by the descent made his palm bleed and drenched in blood!


    His fall was now at a more manageable speed.


    When he was about to run out of rope, leaving only two or three meters in length, Soran suddenly wrapped his arm around the rope. The rest of the force exploded at this moment! The rope sank in an instant, and the tree also shook.


    The tree had withstood Soran¡¯s fall.


    The rope also reduced the speed of his fall because of the friction, and it did not snap directly. Soran¡¯s figure rebounded upward three to five meters because of the flexibility of the tree pole and fell a little again, but the force was very small.


    Soran had now sessfully stopped his fall and was hanging mid-air.


    However, he was still one hundred meters away from the ground, which was still deadly if he jumped from here.


    Soran gasped for a moment to recover and let his injured arm recover from the falling force. He gulped down a bottle healing potion then began to swing gently, gradually increasing in magnitude, and finally, he was able to reach for a rock on the cliff wall!


    ng!


    He plunged a dagger into the wall of the cliff.


    Soran¡¯s swaying body was now fixed in front of the cliff. He looked at the steep cliff and stepped on a prominent stone with his foot. After a while, he clenched his teeth, pulled out a second dagger with his other palm, and thrust it into a nearby position with all his strength.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Soran blew out a breath of relief and inhaled again.


    He untied the rope around him, stepped on a rock that was less than three centimeters wide, then climbed down bit by bit with the help of his daggers.


    As he struck his daggers in, sparks flew!


    Soran¡¯s dagger was about to be blunt, but he had climbed down tens of meters and there were more and more prominent rocks.


    He moved down faster and faster. In some ces, he could climb down directly and when there was a way to climb down, he used his dagger. Relying on his explosive force and his Constitution of 20, Soran was able to make progress.


    The ground was now closer and closer!


    When the distance was close to about 30 meters, Soran slid down the steep hillside. The friction made his injuries worse. However, when he reached the height of more than 10 meters, he jumped off from his position.


    Pa!


    Soran kneeled on one knee and unloaded his strength. All the bones of his body seemed like they were about to fall apart. His injuries were all over his body, leaving less than a quarter of his HP left.


    The bruises on his body had even done 30 damage.


    If not for his extraordinary Constitution, he probably would have not been able to move.


    On the edge of the cliff, the hunters appeared. The moment Soran jumped from the cliff, they had found his trail and had remembered their crazy enemy forever. When Sorannded, he looked up at them. The expression on his face was a little grim. Suddenly, heughed nervously which finally turned into a crazyugh.


    His whole body was covered with bloody scars and his back was a fleshy, bloody mess. Even his palm had bits of white bone showing.


    His injuries made him look like a demon, but he was definitely crazier than them!


    ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t die here today!¡±


    Soran looked at the cliff hundreds of meters high and then headed away without looking back.


    Someday!


    He woulde back and repay the favor!

 Chapter 120 - Healing and Anecdotes

    <h4>Chapter 120: Healing and Anecdotes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    I was dying.


    Besides a small clear stream, traces of blood diffused along the river. Soran cleaned his wounds grimly, clenched his teeth, and sewed up his injuries with a needle and thread. It was impossible for the hunters to catch up with him after he had escaped for so long. The Sneak ability was also not a joke. If the hunters wanted to track a Roguelike him in the wilderness, they would need at least a legendary profession with tracking abilities. By the time they managed to get down the cliff, Soran had already gotten away for more than a dozen kilometers away and disappeared from their tracking range.


    He also made sure that he was at a safe distance first before stopping to mend his wounds.


    The stench of blood on him was so heavy that he could to attract other beasts. The most abundant thing in the wilderness were creatures that were very sensitive to the smell of blood.


    ¡°Puh!¡±


    Soran cut the thread with his teeth and looked at the injury on his arm. He grimaced. For the first time in a long time, he was pushed so hard that he almost died.


    The wounds in other ces were better, but the wounds on his back were more difficult to handle; he could not sew the wounds there. He could only apply small traces of ointment and wait for the regenerative effects brought by his remarkable 20 Constitution. Although the river was extremely cold inte autumn, he still went in and cleaned his body because he was covered with too much blood.


    Soran, who hade out from the river, was a little pale.


    He took out some dried meat and began to chew on it. At the same time, he dried his wet body with a level 0 spell.


    The Elemental stone in his hand had faded slightly because its spells had been exhausted. He would have to wait seven days before it could fully recover. This legendary equipment had saved his life; summoning an Earth Elemental to hinder many enemies while also using Stone Skin to protect him from at least six shes!


    Since he had thrown his curved sword at an enemy, he was now only left with two almost blunt daggers.


    He didn¡¯t go after the Hunters for revenge but moved farther away. First, he had to wait for a night¡¯s rest to recover. He would be able to heal his wounds and recovered his energy.


    Spell-like abilities were linked to one¡¯s blood, so as long as he slept well and regained his energy, he would be able to reuse Shadow Jump and Evade Sight again tomorrow.


    Equipment was also another important factor.


    Soran had to find a primary weapon, then recharge the weapons he had used.


    His Energy Ring for example, if he had sufficient skill in Alchemy, he could recharge the ring¡¯s powers.


    Soran was not worried about the safety of Gloria and Vivian. With the wisdom of the high-grade northern Witch, he was certain that she would not have teleported over a short distance. Low-level Blink was useless and could only temporarily avoid attacks. Any portal that was too short was also useless, as the enemy would be on your tail once you were out. Naturally, Gloria opened a very long distance Teleportation door, which led her and Vivian to the safest ce, her Wizard Tower. Vivian was safer there for the time being so Soran could go to see her after she had recovered from his wounds.


    The northernnds and the Frost Kingdom were separated by a mountain range of about hundreds of miles long. It was difficult for a normal person to cross it, but it was easier for Soran to go through it alone.


    With the capability to learn spells, Soran could now learn Fly, a level 3 spell. Although his spellcasting score was only 1, and his flight wouldst only a minute, it was enough to fly a long distance. He didn¡¯t need to fly very high. Usually, Teleportation was used for long distance travel. Apart from some advanced alchemy devices in the period of the Arcane Empire, the fastest flying creature was still the Dragon. Since the birth of the spell Teleportation, too many casters had concentrated on the study of spatial dimensions.


    It was dangerous to fly in some supernatural environments.


    After a short rest, Soran began to walk along the river because civilizations usually gathered around rivers. He wanted to find an Elven vige first because the injuries on his back were getting worse. It would be best if he could be treated by a Priest. If not, it would take at least three or four days for the wounds to recover.


    Perhaps because he was injured too frequently, Soran¡¯s Heal ability had increased rapidly and there was now 27 points in Heal. The next step up would be the level of professional healers in small towns responsible for cut injuries.


    Along the way, Soran did not stop much to rest. When he encountered a dirt path, he knew he was getting closer to an Elven vige.


    As expected, big plots of farnd appeared as he walked on.


    Farming requirednd that was fertile and had a rich supply of water. So, most intelligent creatures would pick the bestnd to farm.


    Before arriving in the vige, Soran encountered an Elven patrol, all of whom were uniformed archers, wearing exquisite leather armor and equipped with weapons such as the long sword, short sword, and bays. The Elves seldom used heavy weapons.


    The captain stopped him and questioned him. He examined Soran carefully, warned him not to cause trouble, and then let him go.


    Humans were not harassed as much whenpared to the Orcs, Gnolls or other creatures. The Elves usually restraint them first before asking any question.


    After entering the vige, Soran immediately went to the Elven Temple, a temple of the Goddess of Life. She was the queen among the Elven deities and the second wife of the Elven Guardian. She was responsible for spring, fertility, birth, nting and so on. The oldest goddess of life had disappeared for a long time, and no one knew if she had fallen. Many deities were born after the original Goddess of Life had fallen. Her divine powers splitting among the different Goddesses of Life among the different races. Thus there various Goddess¡¯s of Life for the Elves, Dwarves, and so on.


    Unless... someone stole all the divine powers and became the one true Goddess of Life.


    There was nothing really special about the Elven Goddess of Life.


    One thing worth mentioning was that the former Elven Goddess of Life was now the legendary Queen of Spiders, and was the first wife of the Elven Guardian. Her main worshipers were Drows from the Underdark. She was the most powerful, evil and cunning deity in the Abyss. No one had expected her to be the first wife of the Elven Guardian. Bing one of the most powerful deities in the Chaotic Evil alliance!


    Maybe it was because of her that people had a deep impression of the fallen deities.


    In fact, Soran admired the Queen of Spiders because she was very powerful. Many deities fell during the Time of Troubles or lost arge portion of their divine powers. Only the Queen of Spiders, however, was closest to iming dominion in the Abyss. In just five years, she rose from low rank to a higher rank and became more powerful than ever.


    If not for the many enemies she had, she might have be a deity with great powers!


    That was to say that she had the ability to create worlds!


    The criteria for measuring great divine powers was vague, but the easiest way to understand their power was with one phrase, ¡°Let there be light; and there was light.¡±


    That was the criteria for measuring great divine powers.


    Up to now, there has hadn¡¯t been any deity with great divine powers. Some ancient deities possessed such divine powers but they had already fallen.


    The deities now were mostly born in a particr ne.


    A temple was smaller than a shrine.


    There were few Priests here with a Profession Level of more than 10. The Priest who received Soran was a middle-aged male Elf. He looked more elegant and probably was a Priest of about level 8.


    A Priest¡¯s main way of earning money was to treat the wounded and to sell all kinds of healing potions.


    Shrines needed money to maintain themselves. They also needed money to expand their faith and strengthen their believers. The Priests of the Goddess of Wealth would even be a professional businessman. Most shrines sold healing potions to the public, with prices that were fixed and non-negotiable.


    Soran purchased a potion for moderate healing at an astonishing price of 200 Derahls. Because it was expensive, ordinary people relied mainly on drugs and healers for treatment.


    The effects of divine spells were truly amazing!


    Soran recovered quickly after the Priest had performed the divine spell. The wounds on his back were gradually healed, leaving only a shallow red mark.


    Soran left the Elven Temple after buying two more healing potions.


    After he came out, he saw a group of well-equipped Elven guards escorting a handsome Elf nobleman riding on a white horse.


    Naturally, the Elves also had a hierarchy system. Ordinary Elves were basically simr to human civilians.


    It was a male Elf with emerald green long hair. His blood was unquestionably that of a noble because the nearby Elves bowed slightly as he passed by. Soran had a strange smile on the corner of his lips after he saw the nobleman.


    It appears that the Elven nobility was the heir of the Elven Goddess of Life.


    Of course, he was not the first generation, but a bloodline that had been passed down for many years. His innate talents were definitely better than the ordinary Elf, but it was not at the level of the Son of Fear.


    The Elven guards escorted him to the Temple of Life, and Soran quickly let them pass. The noble even gave him a rather unexpected look, for there were not many Human adventurers in the forest and even fewer Rogues that traveled alone.


    It was difficult toment on the King of the Elven deities.


    As the Elven Guardian, after his first wife degenerated into the Queen of Spiders in the abyss, he was basically free to do whatever he wanted. The Queen of Spider¡¯s character was well known to many people. They just had to look at the level of debauchery of the Drows. There were secretive rumors running about his second wife as well. They say that she had children with a mortal while being the Goddess of Life. Of course, the official saying was that the mortal was actually the incarnation of the Elven Guardian himself, and the two deities were just having some fun.


    But no one knows for sure what happened!


    However, there were also legends that the Elven Guardian was a hermaphrodite, and he would sometimes incarnate into a female. Legend has it that the Elven Guardian even had some fun with some mortal males.


    The Elven noble in front of Soran was probably a descendent of the Goddess of Life.


    Although it was not clear who the Queen of the Elven Deities had a child with, Soran figured he must have not been a child of the Elven Guardian, because a child that had blood from two deities would not be able to remain in the mortal realm.


    Such a child would be a deity, but the chances of that happening were too slim.

 Chapter 121 - Custom Made Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 121: Custom Made Weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There wasn¡¯t an easy way to exin who the children of the deities were.


    Strictly speaking, Gloria belonged to the descendants of a deity. This is because the predecessor of the Northern Witches was from a powerful organization. This organization, which had existed for a long time, had leaders that were even once chosen to be the Goddess of Magic. That was also when the north gave birth to many powerful Witches in that period. Some of them even rivaled the deities.


    However, that was a long time ago.


    The only ce to have records about the ¡®Chosen Northerners¡¯ was in ancient literature.


    As a pure Northern Witch, Gloria more or less had some inheritance in her blood, which was simr to the Elven noble in front of Soran. Some of them had the opportunity to strengthen their talents, and others had already exhausted their bloodline powers.


    For example, the God of ughter had fallen for some time now but the descendants he left behind, who were the Sons of ughter, had multiplied for generations to generations. In the end, they were no different from ordinary people.


    asionally, a very gifted descendent would appear. This was unlikely because the blood would be so diluted.


    There were many such cases.


    Hence, most regarded the true descendants of deities were born within three generations. Anything else wouldn¡¯t be considered anymore.


    The Elven noble in front of Soran had no more divine powers; He may not have any trace of divinity in his body. At best, he had a little better blood and talent, and he might have slightly higher basic Attributespared to ordinary people. His innate talents were roughly equivalent to the direct descendants of a legendary profession, or may even be inferior.


    Once upon a time,


    There was a saying that hero temtes had inherited the blood of the God of ughter. That was why they could extract soul energy. Only a few of the world¡¯s NPCs had very special existence to enhance their powers through killing. These special NPCs basically had a blood rtionship with the God of ughter.


    However, this was never proven.


    Soran didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Elven nobleman. He headed straight for the hotel, where he would rest for the day.


    The vige was not small, and the poption was veryrge. It was only a matter of time before it became a well-developed town.


    Soran¡¯s Half-Elf blood was really thin, so he seemed very human and was not given many favors in the vige. The Elves here still regarded him as a risky human being, and their attitude toward him was cold. The Elven race wasn¡¯t actually a very friendly race. They were merely beautified by the Bards because the outside world was curious about them.


    Soran even thought that the stubborn Dwarfs were a little better to deal with than the Elves!


    There was a weapon shop in the vige.


    The cksmith was a big Elf, with no elegance to speak of. He banged with a hammer and wore an apron. There was no natural elegance. To eat, drink, and poop, one had to farm for food. To have food, clothing, and shelter, one had to work.


    Even the Elves would use their excrement to fertilize thend. Some Druids who believed in the way of the earth would even do some seemingly dirtybor themselves, which they regarded as a form of cultivation.


    The cultivation part was probably influenced by the Monks, especially the Ascetic Monks.


    Over the years, arge number of professions have sprung up. The unchanging things would only be gradually eliminated. The Druids were now a rtively powerful spellcasting organization, among which the Enlightenment had even epted the elements of Shamanism. The vige Soran was in, believed in the earth¡¯s teachings. Consequently, in the middle of the vige, there was an ancient stone pir.


    From this perspective, it seems that the world is still very lively!


    The burly Elven cksmith took a look at Soran. cksmiths were a profession best not to be messed with. They were staunchly middle ss and a verymon advance profession in many areas.


    People who dared to mess around in a weapon shop would always end up regretting their decision.


    Soran, naturally, would not disrespect the cksmith in front of him. After more than ten years of cksmithing, the cksmith was basically trained as a Quasi-Fighter. Soran nodded slightly and said, ¡°I want to buy a quality curved sword, and I have no problem with the prices.¡±


    ¡°Curved sword?¡± The burly elf cksmith looked at him for a while then brought one out of the back and handed it to him. ¡°How¡¯s this one?¡± he said.


    Entry level.


    Soran didn¡¯t even have to look at it closely. He took the weapon over and instantly knew that it was an entry level weapon. It was even slightly too light.


    He shook his head somewhat disappointedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s too light. I¡¯m afraid this hardness can¡¯t withstand the explosive power of battles. This might even be damaged when going against the Gnolls.¡±


    The Elven cksmith nced at him then said, ¡°Well, then there¡¯s nothing better.¡±


    ¡°I mainly make sickles and kitchen knives, or longswords for the patrol guards. If you want a long sword, I still have some good ones here.¡±


    Elven patrol longswords?


    Soran recalled that they seemed to have carried precision forged items. Does that mean that the cksmith in front of him could precision forge?


    Basically, cksmiths who could do precision forging were able to make rare grade 1 weapons with special materials.


    The craftsmanship of the Elves was not bad.


    Otherwise, he would not have been able to create two legendary curved swords in the Underdark. The cksmith in front of him was not a master, but he should be able to build a + 1 curved sword.


    High-grade cksmiths were rare toe across. That¡¯s not to say the average cksmith was not good, but that the profession was already a high-grade profession!


    Thus a high-grade cksmith was someone who also mastered other skills.


    The man who once forged Soran¡¯s legendary curved sword was a level 15 Ranger/level 3 Ronin/level 8 Sorcerer. He had a proper legendary profession, and this fellow even had a quarter of Dragon blood.


    His family once captured a Shadow Dragon.


    Capturing a Shadow Dragon was not the most important thing, the important fact was that it was a male Shadow Dragon. That was why the evil Drows imprisoned it.


    They used a certain spell to change the Dragon to have a Human form.


    Then there really was nothing much more to say, since everyone knew what the Drows were capable of. A group of female Drows imprisoned the male Dragon for a long time and every day theymitted acts which were inappropriate for children. In the end, they seeded in giving birth to arge number of mixed-blood Half-Dragons. When the male Dragon finally escaped, he almost went mad. He went after all of the mixed-blood Half-Dragons, but some of them survived.


    One of them was the one that forged Soran¡¯s legendary curved sword!


    Soran had to finish many tasks before the Drow finally forged his weapon. He even had to kill one of the candidates for the head of a family.


    Fortunately, the cksmith in front of Soran did not have such high demands.


    Soran nced at him and asked tentatively, ¡°If I get you the materials, could you build a rare grade weapon?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The Elven cksmith looked at him, thought for a moment, then murmured, ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible if I had the materials, but I don¡¯t know Alchemy so I can¡¯t add elemental damage.¡±


    That was good enough for Soran.


    Soran didn¡¯t ask for an element damage buff now. It took at least a hundred or two hundred in Alchemy in order to add elemental damage.


    It was enough for him to have a + 1 ordinary rare-grade curved sword. Average cksmiths were quitemon, but only a few of them could make fine military grade equipment. There even fewer who could add elemental damage.


    The Dwarven cksmiths were as arrogant as the mountain goats, but when Soran went there to see them, they were only a group with 150 to 250 cksmith skill.


    No one in Ironforge was able to make a grade 3 rare curved sword!


    Indeed, the Dwarfs should not bepletely trusted.


    These Dwarfs would boast once they had a round or two, and their boasts usually weren¡¯t true!


    The Elven cksmith in front of him seemed to be approaching middle age. He must have been forging for quite some years. Soran estimated his forging skills could be more than 200. It should be possible for him to forge a rare grade 1 curved sword.


    Soran immediately followed up and said, ¡°What do you need! I¡¯ll bring them to you as soon as I can.¡±


    Rare grade 1 items were not umon.


    They probably had Refined Iron here but may becking in some other materials.


    ¡°300 Derahls.¡± The Elven cksmith was not in a hurry. First, he looked at Soran, then he took out a rough piece of paper and wrote down a list of things. ¡°You just have to find me the items here. In fact, you could probably buy them from Priest Hierro.¡±


    Soran took it over and looked at it.


    The items on the list were not very rare and probably was worth around 200 Derahls. In the list, Fluorite was the easiest to find. Custom made weapons cost twice as much as used weapons, but 500 Derahls was still within Soran¡¯s eptable price range.


    So, he agreed without any hesitation.


    For a while, he even felt a little sad that he was finally getting a rare-grade weapon after being so long in this world.


    Even though it was only a grade 1 weapon, he was already satisfied.


    At least the custom made curved sword could be made ording to his standard, which was definitely better than the military grade weapon he bought previously. For a skillful Rogue like him, weapons that fit him best were the best to use. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to buy a + 1 longsword. The problem was that a one-meter sword was a longsword, and a one and a half meter sword was also a longsword. Even though this fellow called every long sword a longsword, it definitely felt different when used.


    A Rogue was definitely more particr about his or her weaponpared to a Fighter; Fighters relied more on their skills, not their weapons to determine how powerful they were.


    That¡¯s one done deal.


    The Elven cksmith began to work after he gots the deposit. First, he needed to melt the Refined Iron. Rare-grade weapons were all forged from steel that had hundreds of folds. The Elven cksmiths were characterized by their ability to create tiny fish scale patterns in the process of forging. The Dwarfs forged weapons which had high hardness while the Elves forged weapons that were tough, both made weapons that were not easily broken.


    Soran went straight to buy all the materials, without bargaining and sent them to the cksmith.


    The Elven cksmith seemed very interested in making the rare-grade weapon. He even heated his furnace overnight, indicating that the forging could bepleted in three days. This was undoubtedly good news, and Soran¡¯s injuries would also bepletely recovered at that time.

 Chapter 122 - Rest

    <h4>Chapter 122: Rest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After the materials were ready, the Elven cksmith worked throughout the night.


    A sickle was worth 20 Copper Derahls, a kitchen knife was worth 30 Copper Derahls, and the longsword equipped by the Elven Guards was considered a military product valued at around a dozen Gold Derahls. The Elven cksmith earned four or five Gold Derahls for the military grade weapons he made, but he could earn about 100 Gold Derahls for forging Soran¡¯s curved sword. The more sophisticated the weapon, the more value it had because of the higher materials and forging skill required.


    Actually, it was not too difficult to forge the weapon. The Elven cksmiths had ready-made Elven ingots (Fish scale patterned steel) in advance. The key, however, was the special material worth 200 Gold Derahls, which was not something ordinary people could acquire. Only one or two people in the whole vige might be equipped with rare-grade weapons, and it took ten years for the ordinary Elven patrol guards to save up such an amount.


    Forging a weapon of such caliber would earn the Elven cksmith could earn three years worth of ie.


    The Elven cksmith summoned all his apprentices, and he began the preparations. He took out a piece of steel ingot about ten centimeters long. After watching for a while, Soran went back to the inn to rest. Today, Soran had been very tired and needed to rest. He had already drawn the model of the curved sword for the cksmith. It was a heavy type curved sword that had superior chopping and piercing capabilities, simr to the style of the Drows.


    On the second floor of the inn, the Elvendy boss had prepared Soran¡¯s dinner and even brought a bowl of warm water for him to soak his feet.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t serve him this well for no reason. It was mainly because of the Gold Derahls he gave out. After bing an adventurer, Derahls did not matter as much for him, but for ordinary people, forging a weapon of such caliber would earn the Elven cksmith three years worth of ie.


    The Elven cksmith summoned all his apprentices, and he began the preparations. He took out a piece of steel ingot about ten centimeters long. After watching for a while, Soran went back to the inn to rest. Today, Soran had been very tired and needed to rest. He had already drawn the model of the curved sword for the cksmith. It was a heavy type curved sword that had superior chopping and piercing capabilities, simr to the style of the Drows.


    On the second floor of the inn, the Elvendy boss had prepared Soran¡¯s dinner and even brought a bowl of warm water for him to soak his feet.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t serve him this well for no reason. It was mainly because of the Gold Derahls he gave out. After bing an adventurer, Derahls did not matter as much for him, but for ordinary people, it was still a few days of ie. Thedy boss, who was somewhat beautiful, made his bed for him and even brought him a new nket.


    If the service was better, then Soran may not even want the change when he checks out.


    That was already a few dozen Silver Derahls!


    Since most adventurers risked their lives to make their Derahls, they usually spent more to treat themselves better.


    Before leaving, thedy boss even asked Soran if she needed any other services, winking. Soran immediately refused. Elves were not as elegant and noble as people thought. They were famous for their carefree attitude. Their long life span allowed for Elven couples lose interest in each other.


    Humans at least had traditions to restrict their behavior. In some ces, red marks were even tattooed to represent chastity. The Elves, however, had fewer constraints and some of the weirder practices would even make Soran feel awkward!


    This was especially obvious in those Chaotic Neutral and Neutral Evil Druids.


    Some of them were revered pious Druids, while there were other groups who were so depraved that they would even do it to beasts.


    Soran didn¡¯t mind killing those Druids to cleanse this world of this filth.


    The special services of the Elves were also more exquisite. They were not so coercive and seductive as Humans. Sometimes these encounters even felt like a tryst. Elves were famous for their pickiness and it was the same in all areas. They would choose their guests. If the guest was charming, tall, and handsome, then the hostess wouldn¡¯t mind warming up to him.


    The Elves emphasized faith. So, if the person¡¯s faith was strong, then their soul should be also pure.


    But they also needed pleasures to entertain their boring long lives.


    On the other side of Silvermoon city, which has been rebuilt many times, was a masquerade ball hosted by the Priests of the Goddess of Love. One could meet many nobledies and even Elven Priests. In fact, many people knew what the ball was about. Soran has even participated in it several times in the past and met the incarnation of the Goddess of Love so he could investigate a serious matter. But that was after the Time of Troubles. During that time, something happened to the Goddess of Love which pushed her into the Chaotic Evil Alignment.


    In the end, even with the intervention of Soran¡¯s top tier legendary profession, she eventually shifted from Chaotic Good to Chaotic Neutral, which made her turn from the Chaotic Good Priests who advocated in good and beautiful things to the Chaotic Neutral which advocated self-enjoyment and pursued of stimtion to satisfy the emptiness of their mind.


    Legend has it was during the Time of Troubles that she fell into the hands of the Subus Queen and experienced a tragic and humiliating imprisonment.


    The Subus Queen.


    Everyone knew nothing good could have happened during her imprisonment.


    Soranidfortably on the bed, putting his weapon in reach.


    Then he closed his eyes. Although he was very tired, he couldn¡¯t sleep for quite some time. He was worried about Vivian¡¯s condition.


    He wasn¡¯t too clear about the power of a Son of God, which when unleashed was at the legendary level. This was not even counting the original profession powers she had. Vivian¡¯s inner divinity has just been awakened, and then immediately absorbed the divine powers of another Son of Fear. Soran did not know if she could integrate all these powers.


    After all, she was too young and was still developing. Just like a young Dragon couldn¡¯t bear the powers of an adult Dragon, If you let a child exert the strength of an adult, it would only lead to disaster. Their bodies would crumble under the weight.


    For now, Soran only hoped that Gloria could suppress Vivian¡¯s inner powers and give her body a period of time to adapt!


    Soran still could not sleep.


    He opened his data page and began to check on his attributes.


    ¡°Name: Soran


    Race: Half-elf


    Attribute: Strength 14 (+2), Dexterity 21 (+1), Constitution 20, Intelligence 20 (+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 16.


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 7 Rogue (0/15500)/Level 2 Shadow Dancer (0/21500)/ Level 5 Wizard (0/3650) [Grade 2]


    Health Points (HP): 85/136


    Experience Points (EXP): 2075 ughter EXP, 399 Profession EXP [Unassigned].


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Legend Rating: 4


    Divine Points: 3


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 151, Literacy 115, Steal 35, Pick Lock 45, Snare 55, Concentration 15, Diplomacy 12, Appraise 10, Deception 5, Intimidation 12, Taunt 8, Perform 3, Listen 12, Evasion 75, Parry 15, Block 12, Heal 27, Search 15, Investigate 15, Scroll Study 15, Spellcraft 12, Survival 11, Use Magic Device 12, Cook 21.


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands [Sealed] (Weakened State)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Perseverance, Able Learner, Reflex Evasion, Mobile Movement, Evade Sight, Darkvision, Elementary Rebirth.


    Profession Abilities: Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon [Proficiency], Curved Sword Mastery


    Combat Skills: Shadowstrike, Shadow Jump, Counterspell, Sword Form¡ªHeavy Hack


    How did I get 3 Legend Rating?


    Soran was somewhat surprised because his Legend Rating was now 3. He opened the battle log data, and then he found the next row of data records.


    ¡°The High Hunt [Legendary Battle]: At the end of September 1675, in the Elven Kingdom, followers of Mr, the God of Hunting, in order to regain the attention of their deity, held a ritual, hunting the Son of Fear. This legendary hunting ritual was interrupted by you, their prey, Son of Fear (Profession Level 16) was killed by you, your existence would be known by more and more evil creatures. [Legend Rating +3]


    So it was a legendary hunting ritual!


    Soran looked at his other attributes, and the number of abilities he had mastered was quiterge. He could never afford to have too many expertise. The more he had, the more he could fight and the stronger he was. The increase of his basic skills was not very obvious, except for the Skill Points allocated for the promotion of Profession Level. The increase in all kinds of general skills was about 10.


    Soran has fought a lot since then, and he doesn¡¯t know when he would reach an average of 100 points. It was best to upgrade all basic skills to more than 100 after entering the realm of legends. Otherwise, the person was not a legend but a disabled.


    Omnipotent Hands was still sealed.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but Soran could definitely feel its passive effects, but he was not able to use it on his own initiative.


    There must have been some problem.


    If it was a temporary weakness, he should have recovered from it a long time ago. Soran figured that the greatest possibility was that he had been permanently cursed or magically harmed, or that his soul had been harmed. Many attacks on the soul could not be restored naturally and had to be fixed by some powerful magic.


    It can¡¯t just be any kind of spell. Feeblemind, Energy Absorption and Transformation were too hegemonic and would have some obvious side effects.


    Soran didn¡¯t think it was a special curse either, so the only possible exnation was an injury to his soul.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in great trouble if my soul was harmed.¡±


    He looked at his data and focused on the three divine points that were from the Elven Ranger. He muttered, ¡°Soul damages required at least the spell Restoration, and possibly even Greater Restoration.¡±


    ¡°Where would find a level 15 and above Priest?¡±


    ¡°The Priests of this level are all bishops. It¡¯s rare enough to find one let alone spend money for them to cast Restoration.¡±


    He definitely did not have that amount of money.


    If he sold all the jewels he had, he should be able to prepare enough money for Restoration, which was about 3000 to 5000 Gold Derahls. Greater Restoration was out of the question since it was a level 9 divine spell. The spell was so powerful that as long as someone was still breathing, they could be restored to their original state. However, it was very difficult to buy. Any spells upward would also be able to repair soul damages, but in order to perform it, one would need to consult with the God of Death. Otherwise, the soul could not return to the body. The resurrected would turn into a vegetative state.


    There was probably no legendary Priest that would be bored enough to pay a high price to cast Restoration on a living person just to heal wounds, right?


    In the end, Soran set his sight was set on the three Divine Points he had!

 Chapter 123 - Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 123: Divinity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Divinity.


    It was a great power!


    Deities had three essential parts. Their divinity, Shard of Divinity, and their title.


    Divinity could be understood as [divine blood]. The body of a deity was a form of energy, unlike the flesh and blood that mortals are constrained to. That¡¯s why deities could not be harmed. They had immunity to any fatal attack. Even if they fell to the mortal realm and became saints, they were still semi-energetic creatures. Deities would not die immediately, even when they were pierced in the heart. In fact, they could survive without their heart. Therefore, many divine creatures were immune to backstabbing. (They were immune to critical attacks. But, there were still areas of weakness.)


    Divinity was an extremely powerful bloodline.


    It could be given by the deities to the believers or could be left in the body of their descendants. The grades of divinity were also ssified the same as the Shard of Divinity.


    They were ssified as [Minor Divinity], [Lesser Divinity], [Great Divinity], [Greater Divinity].


    One grade in divinity brought about a + 1 to all attributes.


    That was equivalent to the average attributes gained from 12 Profession Levels. It could also reduce any damage by 10%. Divine power could offset any physical and magic damage and could also be stacked with the damage reduction effects of Shard of Divinity. A deity with Greater Divinity could offset about 90% of any damage under normal circumstances.


    Except for the demigod Liches, which could somewhat rely on the body of the dead to achieve about 90% to 95% of the physical damage reduction, no other creature could match the powers if the deities.


    On the other hand, demon blood could counter the effects of divinity.


    There were many powerful demons in the abyss who possessed divinity and had a fairly high level of divinity. That was why they were not afraid to fight powerful deities, even if they themselves were not.


    Of course, these weren¡¯t the only effects of divinity. Soran only knew about the basics.


    ording to the different divinity, there were additional magic-like abilities, supernatural abilities, the power to control nes, and so on. There were many creatures with strong divinity but did not have Shard of Divinity nor a Divine Title. These were the elemental giants, high demons, giants with hundreds of arms, gods, and so on. These divine creatures have standard divinity but not divinity.


    But, they weren¡¯t weaker than most deities!


    The Sons of Fear definitely did not have any Divine Title.


    Divine Titles were based on the possession of a Shard of Divinity. The Shard of Divinity of the Dread Lord remained in the Abyss within his soul. What he allocated were his own divinity and divine powers. These divine powers were like barrels of refined gasoline. They would be gone if they were used up. If he continued to supply them with divine powers by possessing the Shard of Divinity, then the descendants would have an endless supply of divine powers. If he choked off the supply of divine powers, then his descendants would instantly be weak.


    The Elven Ranger possed divine powers, but he certainly did not have the Shard of Divinity nor a Devine Title.


    When Soran killed the Elven Ranger, the divine powers were transferred to Vivian. ording to logic, the divinity should also have been transferred to Vivian.


    But divinity was a type of soul energy. If a deity killed another deity, then their divinity would be taken.


    That¡¯s why Soran was able to absorb the divinity of the Elven Ranger.


    But that wasn¡¯t exactly a good thing. Although divinity could bring amazing powers, it also contained the will of the Dread Lord. It was a fragmentation of his soul turning into divine energy.


    If the divine powers gathered in one Son of God and its divinity also gathered in one Son of God, then the soul fragments of the Dread Lord would merge into that particr descendant and be a new host for the Dread Lord¡¯s soul. His will would also be transferred to the descendant who harbors the most divinity. Ultimately, it would destroy the descendant¡¯s soul in order to regain all his divine power and revive!


    By then it would be a battle of Will power!


    It was also the most difficult battle of Will power in history. Many deities, after defeating their opponents, would have there will be influenced by the divinity of the opponent.


    There was also a difficult test of Will in the process of divinity integration.


    If your Will wad higher than your opponent¡¯s, then all the divine power would be yours. If your Will was lower than your opponent¡¯s, then the remaining will of your opponent would affect your consciousness and may even upy your consciousness to revive.


    There were many strange characters in the realm of deities. Their extreme personalities were mainly influenced by divinity.


    The remaining divinity of deities retained the core Will of the original deity. For example the divinity of Emotions. The deities who controlled this divinity in the past were erratic and enthusiastic about all kinds of things. They also liked to do things that were iprehensible to normal people. Even though these deities had fallen in time, their final incarnations still retained their original personalities. That was because they were influenced by the residual power of their divinity.


    It was possible for the deities Will to be superimposedyer byyer. Thus the more divinity one possessed, the more emotions and more extreme one¡¯s preferences would be.


    That¡¯s also why there were deities that were basically insane!


    Thus, the fusion of divinity was a battle of Will. If Soran could suppress the Will of the Dread Lord that was left in his divinity, then Soran would be able to transform the divinity into power.


    However, if he failed, then his consciousness would be inclined to listen to the Dread Lord and even be controlled by him!


    It was a dangerous thing, but it was also very tempting!


    The road for a mortal to be a deity was doomed to be thorny. If he or she wanted to go on this road, then they must have great determination and perseverance.


    Countless legendary realm Wizards did not dare to be deities because they were afraid they could not suppress the Will of deities.


    They were terrified of great changes in their personality and the flux of certain emotions. There was a big possibility to lose themselves, gradually. It was very fatal for a profession like the Wizard.


    Since Wizards already possessed a very long life and limitless power, there was no reason for them to gamble it all to be a deity.


    Stepping into the realm of the deities was equivalent to entering their battlefield!


    One¡¯s personality and behavior would change constantly. It was because of the endless change resulting in limitless scenarios.


    Ten years before and ten yearster. From naive to mature, from mature to reckless.


    The greatest danger of divinity wasn¡¯t change but whether you could keep your Will.


    If your soul was lost in the process, then the deity would be more insane!


    In fact, there were many such deities, especially those who became deities based on luck. All of them ended up being very entric. That was why legendary Wizards were so terrified of bing a deity. The number of Wizards who had be a deity was less than five.


    Soran was not in his best condition to be absorbing divinity.


    Even though he was very confident of his will power, he wasn¡¯t confident he couldpletely suppress the Will of the Dread Lord!


    However, If he seeded in suppressing these three divine points, then the will of the Dread Lord would disappearpletely. That was to say, the soul imprints that the Dread Lord could use to resurrect himself in the future would disappearpletely. Thus, whichever descendant the Dread Lord intended to use to resurrect from would be weakened because a part of his soul would bepletely engulfed by Soran.


    The divine power was in Vivian while the divinity was in Soran.


    Although Vivian¡¯s powers had been partly weakened, the test of Will was also partly transferred onto Soran!


    In usual cases, the more powerful a Son of Fear, the more vulnerable they became because of the increased divinity in their body. The result, now, was that Vivian¡¯s divine powers had doubled. But the divinity in her was still the same.


    Soran felt like he had found a way to fight back the Dread Lord.


    If all the divine powers were shifted to Vivian and all the divinity was suppressed by him, the resurrection of the Dread Lord would be interrupted.


    Then Vivian could possess enormous amounts of divine power while not staying unaffected by the Dread Lords divinity.


    In the end, it would be determined by the scale of faith. If the Dread Lord¡¯s weight was heavier, then the Shard of Fear would be shifted to him. If Vivian¡¯s weight was heavier, then the Shard of Fear would shift to her side.


    As though the grey clouds in his mind parted, Soran now had a clear thought.


    His expression was cold and his eyes were filled with murder. He had found a way to fight the Dread Lord as a mortal!


    That was the way to kill the other surviving Sons of Fear!


    Killing.


    Something Soran was very good at.


    Killing people for Vivian was the most normal thing for him.


    Just like in times of need, the little girl would raise her head and say, ¡®If you do the killing, I¡¯ll set things on fire¡¯. Soran would not hesitate to kill those Sons of Fear for Vivian.


    The night would soon be over.


    As soon as it was dawn, Soran took out a longsword and began to practice the White Raven Sword Style. His fighting skills were sharpened bit by bit. To master this high-grade fighting skill, he had to work hard. Abilities could increase the speed of masteringbat techniques, but they could not help one acquire abat technique.


    Rogues were certainly not rash.


    Soran was also not the reckless type. He knew he needed time and plenty of hard work.


    After an hour time, he had practiced the sword style. His slow movements looked awkward and there was nothing cool about it at all. As if the movements were split into small fragments, he seemed extraordinarily rigid, no fluency nor a graceful appearance.


    White Raven Sword Style was second only to the Cross Sword Style. It was cool, cruel, arrogant, and all kinds of deadly.


    After the innkeeper had woken up, she watched for awhile. She brought a bowl of warm water to Soran.


    Soran showed gratitude and began to wipe his body.


    Thedy boss could not help but look at Soran¡¯s steel-like muscles with perfectly carved lines. This era had a lot of people with strong physiques. Many even had more exaggerated muscles than Soran. But, there weren¡¯t very many who had such a symmetrical and strong body. Although thedy innkeeper wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable, she still knew that only the strong adventurers could have such a body.


    Soran¡¯s body was a representation of explosive power and very fine-tuned coordination.


    In general, Rogues rarely hadrge contours of muscles. They usually looked lean, but when they took off their clothes, you would find that their whole body had obvious muscles. Their fighting style put emphasis on bnce and coordination. So, when they moved, they used all of their muscles.


    If you pursued bnce and coordination, your muscles would contain a lot of power. On the other hand, the more one pursuit explosive power, the more exaggerated therge muscle would be. Typically, barbarians hadrge muscles in their arms which were as thick as the average person¡¯s legs. This was the main direction of their strength training.


    Soranbed, washed quickly, ate, and headed to the cksmith¡¯s shop. He nned to see the progress of the curved sword.


    A weapon was more important than any other extraordinary equipment.


    The sword was was still the most important tool to kill.

 Chapter 124 - Steel Forging

    <h4>Chapter 124: Steel Forging</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The cksmith shop was very busy.


    The Elven cksmith¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but his face had energy. He shouted at the apprentices who were busy working and even urged them to raise the temperature of the furnace from time to time. There were all kinds of unusual materials there, but not all of them were rare grade items, many of them were just lessmon minerals. Forging wasn¡¯t just about following a certain recipe. Forging in this world was a superb craft, and absolutely one of the most difficult basic skills to master!


    In some ways, it was even more impressive than space-age steel forging!


    Special materials were used simrly to `carburizing materials¡¯. Rare minerals were used to add other elements (simr to the making of spring steel) when hammering. The holy water next to them was the core material used for secondary quenching. There were some more unusual items that Soran himself was also not familiar with. Rare grade weapons in this world were hammered out by hand. Magic was only an add on enchantment craft. Even the equipment of the Abyss was forged from the volcanic furnaces.


    Soran observed for a while, and found out that he really was not good at it!


    The Elven cksmith tapped with a hammer. He was full of strange rhythms. After a hundred taps or so, he sprinkled a little grinding powder and then repeated the beating process. These powdered elements would infiltrate into the fish scale pattern steel and then remove impurities. Combine that with the hundreds of folds that was needed to forge a rare-grade weapon.


    That was how the weapon would remain wless in battles.


    Since there was no Adamant or Mithril, which were rare materials, this was the best way to forge the best weapon.


    This kind of steel ingot also existed in ancient times. It was called Wrought Iron in China, Wootz Steel in some areas, and Damascus Steel in many other areas. Its forging process was basically simr to that of the Elf¡¯s fish scale patterned ingot and the Dwarves¡¯ Titansteel Ingot, which they often boast about. There were very few people in the world who could afford to forge using Adamant or Mithril. Often, it took the strength of a country to gather such materials, so, these special ingots were used most of the time for forging.


    For no apparent reason, Soran was thrilled to see the Elven cksmith forging with great enthusiasm. He had a feeling that the weapon being forged was not just a rare grade 1 item.


    The average steel might be pushed to its limits!


    There were also some cksmiths who could make the average iron close to Mithril. Soran felt that the Elven cksmith must have had more than 200 in Smithwork. Looking at his hundred folds technique and his concentration in forging, it was possible the Elven cksmith had 300 in Smithwork.


    He may even be close to the level of a master cksmith. The only disadvantage he had was hisck of Alchemy!


    The Elven cksmith probably also does not know that he was approaching the master level because it looks like he has been forging in this vige for many years.


    Soran stayed for a while and then left without rming the dedicated Elven cksmith.


    The Elven cksmith seemed a bit crazy and looked quite fanatical. It was as though he also felt that his skills were about to reach another level.


    After decades of hard work, it was an unexpected forging of a rare-grade weapon that would bring his skills to the other level.


    Soran went back to the inn and began to learn some spells.


    The more Spell Nodes and Spell Circuits he mastered, the faster he would be able to learn other spells and alsoprehend higher grade spells.


    The average weapon could only reach a certain level of forging.


    Anything upward would require magic enchantments and the very scientific, Compressed Elements. Everything in the world had a lot of gaps, atoms and molecules had a lot of space in between them, protons and electrons had even more space. Compressed Element was an element that had removed all these spaces, making it a very dense element. During the period of the Arcane Empire, they were studied very thoroughly as they were able to make the legendary Neutron Star Golem, constructed from Compressed Elements. Soran once discovered some strange minerals at the edge of the Abyss, a point between its ne and space.


    He found something the size of a fingernail that weighed almost three kilograms!


    That was the Compressed Element, an important material in making legendary weapons, weapons which were almost indestructible!


    It was also the only material that could go head on against weapons with enchantment.


    Pure Fighters would often forge their own weapons when they entered the realm of legends. Compressed Elements were the core material in their weapons. Until now, there was still an ax in the Abyss, which even the Hecatoncheires could not pull out. The Strength needed, if Soran remembered correctly, should be around 45.


    That was enough Strength to move mountains and seas!


    There was a documentary record in the underwater relics, which records details of the Neutron Star Golem. It was only five meters high and about the size of a Steel Golem but it weighed 300,000 tons. It was immune to almost any physical and magical attacks. Only one was ever produced during the Arcane Empire. Due to some mistakes, which caused the sinking of a continental shelf te, the Neutron Star Golem eventually disappearedpletely. It was only in the records of the making legendary Golems would some of the Neutron Star Golem information be recorded.


    Soran definitely had to go to the Abyss again because the material he needed to forge a supernatural weapon was only avable in the Abyss.


    Since magic could not prate Compressed Elements, weapons made from this material could block many magic attacks!


    Time went by slowly.


    Soran had good patience. He practiced the White Raven Sword Style regrly every day and then learned spell structures. asionally, he would also practice his casting abilities. He had a hunch that he was about to master the skill of [Spell Control]. The innkeeper¡¯s attitude towards him was also much more cordial. Perhaps it was because of the Dearahls he paid. Perhaps it was because she was more familiar with him and thought he was not a dangerous person.


    In fact, Soran was very good-looking.


    As long as he was not inbat, he looked quiet and somewhat schrly.


    The Elven cksmith¡¯s eyes became more and more bloodshot as he got more and more excited. Soran was even asked to buy an item which was more than 100 Derahls. It was extracted from thebination of divinity and Alchemy arts and was an unknown material used to forged weapons with divinity. In any case, Soran bought it without doubt, because his custom made curved sword was about to take shape.


    Three days had now passed.


    The Elven cksmith had hardly closed his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot red and two of his apprentices were tired.


    When Soran came on the fourth day, he finally showed a slight smile.


    Majestic!


    A curved sword with tiny fish scale patterns was presented in front of Soran. The handle was very simple, unlike the style of the elves. A line was left on the handle, a unique signature of the cksmith. The de had been sharpened by the Elven cksmith all night. He looked at Soran, smiled happily, and then aimed the sword toward the metal felt beside the furnace.


    Tang!


    The metal felt lost a five-centimeter thick corner.


    The cksmith did not seem to use too much force, but he had easily cut off the corner of the felt. The sword¡¯s edge was snowy-white without any defect. It had retained its original brilliance.


    It was Armor-Piercing!


    Soran¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and his demeanor changed dramatically. He ran toward him quickly.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Elven cksmithughed crazily and then held the curved sword in his hand in front of Soran.


    Soran solemnly reached for the curved sword and leaned slightly to show respect.


    It really was steel that had been forged to perfection!


    Only weapons which were forged to perfection could have Armor-Piercing effects. This was nearly the strongest grade 1 weapon.


    ¡°Item Type: Curved Sword +1 [Not Enchanted]


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 1)]


    Description: Weapon made from 100-fold steel. Infused with other substances during forging. Elven fish-scale ingots were used as material. Secondary quenching was carried out. The weapon surpasses other weapons in all attributes.


    Requirements: 12 Strength or above.


    Effects: Fish scale pattern steel. +3 Sharpness, +3 Pration, +1 Toughness, +1 Armor Piercing.¡±


    Soran became more excited.


    He stretched out his finger and caressed the sword¡¯s exquisite body. He could feel the tiny fish scales on his fingertips. Soran raised his finger and flicked it lightly. He could hear a crisp sound as if it had a trace of magic. He could not help but murmur, ¡°This sword definitely qualifies to ughter Dragons!¡±


    The tired eyes of the Elven cksmith suddenly brightened, and he said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right! It can absolutely break the Dragon scales of pure blood Dragons! ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it is named, Dragonyer!¡±


    Soran was dumbfounded for a brief moment.


    As the maker of this curved sword, the cksmith had the privilege of naming it, but the name was somewhat weird in Soran¡¯s opinion.


    He suddenly had the urge to p himself on the mouth for mentioning Dragon ying.

 Chapter 125 - Sword Offering

    <h4>Chapter 125: Sword Offering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After saying what he needed to say, the Elven cksmith fell to the ground.


    The others were shocked by what they saw. Soran thought that he had died after exhausting himself, but soon, there were sounds of snoring. He waved his hand to the apprentices, motioning them to move the Elven cksmith to the bed, and then left a dozen Derahls by the furnace. During these three days, the apprentices had been very exhausted. They all had bloodshot eyes and very tired faces. Since Soran was satisfied with the result of the forge, he did not mind giving an extra tip.


    ¡°Dragonyer.¡±


    Soran caressed the de gently, and with a slight curl of his mouth, he said, ¡°That name is too unlucky. Let¡¯s call it the sher.¡±


    There were many pieces of equipment in this world with the name Dragonyer.


    For example, the city of Whiterun had a Dragon ying Sword. However, all the equipment with this name carried a curse and the bearers of these weapons were all eventually killed by Dragons. Soran did not have the hobby of ughtering Dragons, but he would not hesitate to swing his sword against them when if it was necessary. The sher was a rare-grade weapon that he once possessed. Although it was not as good as the present one, it was simr in many respects.


    Although this curved sword was a rare grade 1 weapon, its attributes reached that of a grade 2 weapon!


    It did not have any energy damage, but the additional Sharpness and Pration were quite strong. Gloria could only add 2 points with ¡°Enchant Weapon¡±, but now the sword itself already had 3 points of Sharpness and Pration effect. In simpler terms, this sword could now break through the natural armor with a defense of +3, like that of a Drake.


    However, thest two attributes were key. Toughness was the characteristic of Elven forged weapons. It made their weapons strong and resistant to damaged. Armor Piercing was usually an additional attribute of Adamant, which was very useful against Dragons, Demons, and Liches. As long as the weapon had armor-piercing effects, these weapons could basically break Dragon scales, and they were also effective in dealing with Fighters with heavy armor. Besides the whole body te armor which was very difficult to break, other scale armor and chainmail could be cut open in a matter of one or two shes.


    Since the weapon was done, Soran had no reason to stay any longer.


    His wounds had already recovered two days ago. In these two days, he had also studied about 70% of the ¡®Charm Person¡¯ spell. Charm spells were more difficult to learn and was much more difficult than other spells.


    Soran went to the inn to settle the bill and gave one or two Derahls as tips. Then he went straight out of the vige. His arrival did not rm too many people, and his departure did not concern too many people either.


    Adventurers were a group of passers-by. They only stopped to rest when they were tired!


    Inside the gloomy forest.


    After entering the wilderness, Soran¡¯s vignce began to rise. He was now going north along the Elven Forest. He was heading thousands of kilometers away to an icebound valley on the edge of the Frost Kingdom. After crossing this valley, he would enter the Frost Kingdom, which used to be a big battlefield with many sunken relics. What separated the North from the Frost Kingdom was a snowy mountain range that stretched hundreds of miles. Because of this separation, these two ces became twopletely different worlds.


    Soran moved quickly since he was alone.


    His Constitution of 20 allowed him to jog all the way. As long as he did not exceed his physical consumption, his recovery speed was almost the same as that of his physical consumption. Within the morning, Soran had traveled for tens of kilometers, and the scenery around him changed greatly. The trees around him were as thick as three people. They must have been growing for at least a hundred years. Here in the depths of the Elven Forest, the Elven characteristics were obvious. The trees here lived longer than average. There may even be a chance of encountering the legendary and beautiful Dryad.


    That also was the embodiment of great mother nature!


    Suddenly Soran stopped, frowned, knelt, and pushed away the grass. He pulled out a rag with his hand. The rag felt very smooth and there were blood marks on it. Soran figured there must have been a fight here, and it was recent, only about three days old. The footprints on the ground were blurred, but intuitively, he was able to determine the direction of the battle.


    He tracked for a hundred or so meters along the trail and then saw clear signs ofbat. There were broken branches of trees that were cut by swords and very dense footprints.


    A battle definitely happened here!


    Soran looked at it for a while and was ready to leave. His was concerned whether there would be ambushes ahead. He had no interest in these asional battles because battles took ce too often in the world.


    Suddenly, he paused.


    He turned around and took a detour around a big tree. He seemed to have seen something for a brief moment. In front of him were marks left on an Elven Skytree. They were five inches deep.


    w marks!


    He determined that the attacker was fierce.


    Soran¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and his face was a little fierce. The blood lust was evident in his face. He stretched out his palm and touched the five paw marks on the tree. Then, he slowly pressed it on his back. There were still five shallow red marks on his back which the Priest could notpletely erase. Soran silently grasped his curved sword. He gradually became blurry and, finally,pletely disappeared into the shadows.


    It was those hunters!


    They did not abandon the hunting ritual. Within three days, they had killed another target.


    Soran would never forget the paw marks, the ck, high-grade Gnoll who almost killed him. Soran was bloodthirsty. His injuries had basically recovered, and all of his Shadow Dancer abilities had recharged. Soran even got his rare-grade weapon. He was ready to use the blood of the hunters to worship his sword!


    Soran was not afraid of the number of enemies when he was alone. Because he was a Rogue, the shadows and forests were his best cover.


    His figure disappeared from where he was, and the shadows covered his tracks.


    You could only see him in bright areas. This was because his Sneak ability was not enough. It required more than 200 in Sneak to be invisible in a shadowless ce. But it did not matter much to Soran. Distributing his Skill Points more evenly meant that he has strengthened his otherbat capabilities. Soran could also use the Wizards spell of Invisibility topletely be invisible if necessary.


    ¡°There seem to be around 20 hunters.¡±


    Soran stopped and looked at the ground. The footprints on the ground were chaotic, but it had a circr encirclement. It was not like it had been left behind when attacked, rather it looked as if they were retreating. He pushed away the grass in front of him, and there were some pieces of cloth which had been cut by thorns. The texture of the cloth was simr to those he found previously, but the pattern was familiar. He murmured, ¡°Where have I seen this pattern?¡±


    He looked to where they went and continued to follow the trail.


    Rogues were also pretty good trackers. Why else would have the advanced profession Bounty Hunter and Assassin? Soran advanced about a kilometer or two and stopped in front of another big tree.


    On the tree had three paw marks and the branches were broken. Further in front were sounds of the river.


    ¡°Seems like those guys have been fighting for some time.¡±


    Soran stretched out his hand and picked up the earth, which was dark red. Although the body was missing, a person should have fallen down here. Judging from the bloodstains, the person must have died at this spot. In front, there were obviously cut bushes from swords. It seems like whoever the hunters were attacking were quite weak, or they weren¡¯t good at fighting. They had to cut down the bushes that affected their movement as they fought.


    ¡°They probably won¡¯t make it!¡±


    He could see the signs of one dead person and, ording to his estimations, the other party could not have run away.


    If the group was protecting a weak person, then they could not run away from the hunters.


    The trails disappeared around the river.


    There were no footprints on the other side. It seemed that the group had not crossed the river. Soran walked along the river bank and soon found new clues.


    He saw a weapon and a torn yet intricate armor.


    ¡°An Elven Rapier?¡±


    Soran picked up the broken rapier and looked around for movement. He then said to himself, ¡°Was it the Elven aristocrat that day? His guards seem to be equipped like this. No wonder the cloth looked so familiar. Ordinary Elven Patrol Guards could afford to wear their expensive cloth. So that nobleman ran into the hunters?


    It was probably three days ago.


    In front of the vige¡¯s Temple of Life, Soran met an Elven nobleman who had some blood of a deity. They should have met the hunters, and probably became their next target. Then there must have been a fight to escape. His guards must have failed to beat the group of high-grade hunters.


    ¡°They must be in front.¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils shrank. His figure slipped back into the shadows and then sneaked toward the foot of the mountain ahead.


    There were more mountains in the Elven Forest area, but they were not very high. The terrain was a hilly area. ording to Soran¡¯s estimation, the Elven guards would get cover at the foot of the mountain in front of him, and then they would have been caught up by the hunters.


    The distance between them was getting closer.


    Suddenly Soran stopped, then pulled out his curved sword and lightened his footsteps.


    There were more tracks in front.


    They seemed fresh and there were signs of at least a dozen people. Soon, he heard some faint voices. It seemed that there were people in front of him and they definitely outnumbered him.

 Chapter 126 - Patience

    <h4>Chapter 126: Patience</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran did not dare to get too close.


    Since the hunters had the ability to counter track and Gnolls had a good sense of smell, they might detect him if he got too close. At this point, Soran¡¯s figure had beenpletely shrouded in the shadows, and there were no traces left behind. He moved in the shadows, and would never expose himself to areas without shadows.


    He slowly closed in on them.


    Soran was moving very slowly, barely making any sound as he moved. A gray hare nearby did not even notice Soran, even when he was only a meter from it. It was still busy eating something without noticing anything.


    Looking ahead, there were traces of the campfire. It seems that the hunters had stayed here for the night. Nearby, there were corpses of skinned wild animals. They probably had killed and barbecued a wild boarst night since half of the boar¡¯s head was still there, uneaten.


    As he moved closer, a figure an Orc of a mixed-blood appeared. It had a fierce expression as it looked at the foot of the mountain, with battle axes in both hands.


    ¡°%*&*£¨@#...%*£¨...¡±


    Soran could not understand what the Orc was saying. It seemed to be the dialect of the mixed blood Orc with a hint of Oguage in it. Thisnguage must be specially learned. Soran tried to evaluate the situation by reading its facial expressions and movements. The mixed blood Orc seemed to be angry and pointed at the foot of the mountain as if he wanted tounch an attack.


    The number of hunters had dramatically decreased!


    Soran saw the ck furred Gnoll. Its face had a new cut and it was looking at the mixed blood Orc coldly.


    They looked like they did not finish the hunt.


    ¡°Something must have happened!¡± Soran moved along the shadows, circumventing around the hunters, and moved to the foot of the hill. His expression gradually became heavy, as the grass around him seemed to have grown too vigorously.


    He reached for a vine and murmured, ¡°This is? Entangle? No! This is not pure magic!¡±


    Spells would not have such a long effect.


    The nts around him must have been like this for at least two to three days. For some reason, the nts had grown vigorously.


    ¡°A Druid?¡±


    Soran came closer and found that the foot of the mountain had be an ocean of nts, green vines everywhere. These nts seemed to be moving, swaying gently with the wind, but would sometimes have unreasonable movements. The nts acted as a barrier, blocking the paths in all directions. There was blood in some ces. Spikes on the vines had obviously prated some organisms and fed on their blood to maintain their existence. However, there were also signs of withering near the rim.


    ¡°Were these animated nts? Or is it divine intervention?¡±


    Soran slowly pulled out his curved sword and stayed away from the vines which were obviously too vigorous. This kind of thing was an absolute headache, even legendary Rogues could get trapped in it.


    Looking at the corpses in the vines. Those were definitely the corpses of high-grade hunters. The vines had killed at least six of them, which were at least Profession Level 15 or above. The hunters looked like they tried to use fire, but these supernatural vines did not seem to be affected at all.


    Soran saw the figures of the Elven guards, their numbers had been reduced a lot. Only three people were still standing. Four or five wereying on the ground. Soran was not sure if they were alive or dead, but a lot had definitely died. The Elven nobleman, who was handsome at first, was still alive. He was now in a very pathetic situation. He had three w marks on his face, his eyebrows were scratched, and his face looked fierce.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like he had an outburst of divine power? Did he used some legendary item?¡±


    Soran observed the Elven nobleman in the distance, his expression desperate. Most of his guards had died and the rest were wounded. They must have been trapped here by the hunters, and they were only able to survive for so long because of the vines outside.


    Time slowly passed by.


    The despair on the Elven nobleman¡¯s face became more and more evident. A guard said something in his ear, but it was too far for Soran to hear.


    These vines wouldn¡¯t live forever.


    If no one came to save them, they would definitely fall into the hands of the hunters!


    The sky gradually turned dark.


    Sorannded quietly from a tree pole and moved slowly along the shadows. While the patience of a Rogue was usually good, Soran¡¯s patience was even better. He did not rush to attack, nor did he reveal his own existence. He was like a bystander, watching the movements of the two groups at the foot of the mountain while maintaining a distance of about one or two hundred meters. Despite the persistent disputes among the hunters, their vignce was still high. Soran knew that he could do a one hit kill, but he was not sure about his retreat.


    Soran also did not get close to the Elves either.


    First of all, he had no ability to help them. Second, the other party might not necessarily believe him if he said he was trying to help. He wasn¡¯t enthusiastic enough to risk his life to help someone he barely knew.


    There were twelve more hunters in this group, half of whom had a Profession Level of about 12, and the other half were all high-grade professions with a Profession Level of more than 15. However, half the group consisted of mixed blood Orc, and even though the high-grade Gnoll was powerful, his standing in the group seemed to have weakened.


    The hunters were barbecuing after they hunted for a mountain goat.


    Some of the hunters tried to go close to the vines. But quickly backed away when they saw the vines moving. They had fear in their eyes as they retreated.


    Soran sat on a tree and looked at the bonfire. He turned to the darkness at the foot of the mountain while taking out a piece of dried meat to chew. Patience was the most important thing in hunting.


    The night was deep.


    The hunters were mostly awake, and they sat silently around the campfire. They were frustrated and angry by the sessive failures which interrupted their hunting ceremony.


    A mixed-blood Orc picked its teeth with a dagger as it stared at the foot of the mountain.


    Soran heard a slight noise from the vine, but before he could move, the ck furred high-grade Gnoll burst into a grinningugh. It lurked quietly in the dark, approaching the foot of the mountain little by little. The other hunters looked at each other, they did not move but raised their voices a little.


    An Elven guard sneaked out.


    The vines seemed to be under control and did not attack him. After he left the vines, he sneaked out. It seemed like the Elf had multi-professioned in Rogue. The Elves inside watched him nervously. Soran¡¯s night vision came into effect. The night was not much different from the daytime for him. Shadow Dancers were an advanced profession that was suitable for night time activities.


    Woosh!


    Just when the Elven guard thought he had escaped, a dark shadow came out from behind the bush. A sh of cold light appeared, and sharp ws pierced through the Elven guard¡¯s abdomen. The Gnoll took him by the neck and lifted him directly. When he pulled his ws out, blood and intestines spilled out instantly. There was a terrible scream and a strange silence at the foot of the mountain, followed by the angry roar of some Elves.


    The Gnoll grinned sadistically and raised the Elven guard, then headed for the campfire.


    Two strong mixed-blood Orcs stood up. They looked fiercely at each other and then smiled cruelly. They used a stick and swiftly strung up the Elven guard who had not yet died and then set him up on a campfire to roast!!


    Extremely miserable screams were heard.


    The Elven nobleman looked as white as paper, and the remaining Elven guards looked pale.


    Soran put away his dried meat.


    Suddenly, he felt that he had no appetite. He quietly gathered up his dry food. The vague scream was stilling intermittently. He held his curved sword firmly and stayed in ce, looking up at the sky.


    It was still early.


    Creatures were most rxed just before dawn. Even high-grade professions would start to feel tired at this period of time.


    The scream from the bonfire was getting weaker and weaker.


    Soran stared with a nk face. His palm was bing a little white because of how hard he was holding his curved sword.


    The air was filled with the smell of cooked meat.


    But when the smell came, the Elven nobleman suddenly vomited, bursting out with tears and runny nose. He looked even more pathetic now. The huntersughed fiercely, and a mixed-blood Orc even picked up the disfigured corpse, ripped off a leg and threw it into the vines. They also spoke loudly, signaling everyone that it had been roasted nicely and could be eaten.


    One of the Elven guards seemed mad and wanted to rush out, but had been pulled by another guard because rushing out would only mean death!


    The Elven noblemanpletely copsed on the ground. The roasted thigh was thrown in front of him.


    This probably was the most traumatic experience the nobleman had.


    This was the real survival!


    Soran was very silent, and there was no trace of him in the dark. He kept an eye on the hunters around the campfire and asionally looked up at the sky.


    It was almost dawn now.


    All the Elves were almost close to breaking down. The hunter¡¯s ways were too cruel for the noble Elves to handle.


    Some of the mixed-blood Orc were sleeping, but some were still vignt.


    In the deep night.


    The bright green eyes of the high-grade Gnoll gazed at his surroundings. As time went by, the Gnoll also closed its eyes gently. They had been surrounding the Elves for nearly three days, and it also needed a little rest. The power of magic was declining, and the hunters had noticed that some vines had withered. It shouldn¡¯t be long before these damn vines disappear.


    Soran silently observed.


    Although the high-grade Gnoll closed his eyes, his position was still on guard. It could rush out in a moment.


    It did not sleep. It only shut its eyes to rest.


    Time past by second by second.


    The Fighter ss mixed-blood Orcs were snoring. The vignt hunters also looked slightly tired. Even the Gnoll¡¯s posture was slightly tilted.


    Soran¡¯s finally had a hint of a smile. He narrowed his eyes slightly, pulled out his curved sword, and then slowly approached them.


    Inch by inch, Soran slowly crept closer.

 Chapter 127 - Snatching Food From The Tiger’s Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 127: Snatching Food From The Tiger¡¯s Mouth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The distance between Soran and the Hunters got smaller and smaller.


    The night was the best cover for Rogues. Soran did not leave any tracks in the moonlight. Even when he moved, he had only left very indistinct footprints. To have perfect stealth, you needed thebination of spells and spell-like abilities in addition to a high-level Sneak. You also required thebination of Greater Lighten Object and Greater Haste. Soran did not meet those conditions yet, but he was still not easily found by the enemy.


    It was almost dawn now, and the vignt hunters were a littlex.


    Two hundred meters, one hundred and fifty meters, one hundred meters.


    When Soran moved closer, to about eighty ny meters, he stopped and began to disappear. He was not hiding in the shadows, but had activated Shadow Jump and crossed directly and temporarily into the Shadow ne. The surrounding in the realm was still ck and white. Even at night, the moonlight was gray. The Shadow ne seemed to be static and silent, you would never forget it.


    In the next moment, the shadow of the high-grade Gnoll began to twist. The dancing fire created a shadow of a demon with ws and teeth. Then the shadow turned into a hazy and unclear figure. At the same time, a curved sword pierced through the Gnolls back. The snowy-white fish scaled sword reflected the golden light of the mes. Right as the sword pierced the heart of the high-grade Gnoll, it startled the other hunters.


    A row of data appeared in front Soran:


    ¡°Activated Dark vision!¡±


    ¡°Activated Shadow Jump!¡±


    ¡°Activated Shadowstrike!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump sessful!...activated ne crossing ability Shadow Jump!...Shadowstrike sessful!... You received 9 Shadow Damage buff!...Activated Backstab!...You have dealt 154 Piercing Damage to the target!¡±


    Everything happened in instant.


    The hunters awakened by the light of the sword rushed over. When the high-grade Gnoll opened his eyes, a sword had alreadye out from his chest and pierced his heart directly. But it did not die at once. Instead, a reddish glow appeared in its pupils. With the furious roar, all the muscles of its body swelled up at once, and its hand waved at Soran¡¯s throat. The metal de on its w cut Soran¡¯s face, but only left a very shallow cut. After he had struck the Gnoll, he had also swiftly withdrawn his sword.


    In an instant, the curved sword was pulled out!


    Fresh blood gushed out like a fountain. The figure of the high-grade Gnoll stiffened for a moment, then rushed toward Soran with a roar. The Gnoll did not care about anything and only wanted to kill Soran. Soran did not stop at all. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill the enemy with one blow, he quickly escaped into the shadows andunched the ability [Evade Sight].


    Soran was once again in a stealth status.


    The high-grade Gnoll seemed to have gone crazy. He attacked everything in front of him indiscriminately. A mixed-blood Orc¡¯s belly was burst opened as it was too close to the ws.


    It was a mess near the campfire. The other hunters watched the Gnoll helplessly bleed out from its chest. No one dared to get too close to it. It was obviously insane. Its ws cut the nearby bushes and trees. The blood-red pupils searched for its target.


    Just a second ago.


    When Soran had stabbed the Gnoll with the sword, there was no instant kill message appearing in front of him, so he gave up the idea of striking it again and retreated quickly.


    ¡°Great Fortitude? Or Legendary Fortitude?¡±


    Soran felt some pain on his face and knew he had been scratched by the enemy¡¯s sharp ws. After a distance of about ten meters, he immediately activated Evade Vision and hid in the shadows. As a veteran adventurer, Soran was sure that he had stabbed his opponent in the heart. However, because the Gnoll did not die instantly, then there could only be one reason!


    The opponent must have possessed the ability [Great Fortitude] or even [Legendary Fortitude].


    The Gnoll was a pure-bred close quartersbat profession of level 18, whose physical abilities were borderline supernatural.


    Soran was now fifty meters away from them.


    All the hunters had woken up and looked around with vignt and uneasy eyes. The high-grade Gnoll still stood in ce, its desperate and bloodthirsty eyes still trying to find Soran¡¯s tracks. A lot of blood hade out from its chest. Someone had tried to get close to it and heal it, but without the powers of a high-grade Priest, it was impossible to recover from such a serious injury. More and more blood was pouring out, and blood was everywhere around the high-grade Gnoll. Its eyes looked frenzied but weak at the same time.


    Finally.


    After being punctured in the heart, it still stood for five or six minutes before it bled too much blood and fell to the ground in a growl full of unwillingness.


    A row of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target...Received 5200 ughter Experience Points!¡±


    Soran, once again, hid in the shadows.


    He moved around the hunters while eyeing the high-grade Gnoll who had just fallen.


    How powerful they are.


    There were only some very abnormal creatures who could take a hit to the heart and still fight back, except for the Fighters in the legendary realm, of course. Since the high-grade Gnoll who Soran listed as his first target did not receive an Instant Death, then there probably were not many weak points on its body. If you wanted to kill it instantly, you would have to either destroy its brain or behead it!


    High-grade melee professions could develop both extremely strong and resilient expertise. Soran had seen legendary melee professions with both legendary and absolute resilience who could fight for nearly 10 minutes after having their hearts pulled out from their chest.


    They relied on the strength of their terminal lucidity to kill arge number of enemies at thest moments of their life. If a high-grade Priest had performed a level 9 [Greater Restoration] on them during this period, then the heart that had been taken out would be restored by divine powers.


    The high-grade Gnoll had a Profession Level close to 18 so its HP would be roughly 300.


    Soran¡¯s hit did not activate the Instant Death. It could only cause about 150 damage to it. Although he could not kill it on the spot, the subsequent blood loss and organ injuries were still continuously reducing its HP. Even with the high vitality of high-grade Fighters, they still could not sustain such severe blood loss and visceral injuries for too long. Since the God of Hunting had held back its divine powers to the Gnoll and there was no Priest with a Profession Level of 15 or above, it had no chance of survival. Even if the Gnoll received treatment for its serious injuries, it would still only live for a few seconds more.


    Its life force left its body and it finally died.


    Although Soran killed the most dangerous high-grade Gnoll among the hunters, he was still not excited. That was because the strength of the enemy had exceeded his expectations, and he did not have the capability to kill them all. After only one attack, these enemies had be alert. They shortened the distance between each other and had expanded their area of inspection. They had basically cut off any chance for Soran to perform a sneak attack. Since Shadow Jump had been activated, Soran couldn¡¯t cross nes. It would be very difficult for him to sneak in and try to backstab them.


    If he tried to kill one enemy, then the others would undoubtedly surround him!


    However, Soran did not leave because of that.


    He was a patient Rogue and was determined enough to kill the enemies in front of him. He lurked around again and waited silently for new opportunities.


    If the hunters continue their hunt, then a new opportunity would arise.


    For Soran, who had passed grade 3, he only needed one chance to kill one enemy.


    Dawn slowly crept up.


    The hunters couldn¡¯t act rashly. They would only expose themselves to danger if they acted rashly against such a proficient Rogue


    They were waiting for daylight. By then, it would be easier to find the tracks of a Rogue.


    The mixed-blood Orc swore angrily. He was going to cut Soran up after they had found him. But since it was still dark, the angry hunters didn¡¯t stay apart from each other for more than fifteen steps. There were too many shadows around them. If they went beyond this distance, they might be attacked by the high-grade Rogue.


    The sky got brighter and brighter.


    Soran increased the distance between them to more than 200 meters, because his ability to Sneak was weakened as the day came, and because the hunters could now disperse into smaller groups to find his tracks.


    A Rogue could never go head on against three opponents who were of the same Profession Level as him.


    Suddenly.


    Just as Soran was about to get further away from them, the hunters gave a roar of excitement then they rushed to the foot of the mountain. The vines which were once strong were beginning to wilt inrge patches. The power contained in them seems to have been exhausted and were dying fast.


    Out of nowhere, there was a clear call of an eagle.


    The hunters slowed down they charge. Soran looked up into the sky and saw the figure of a Druid.


    Sobs of Joy came from the foot of the mountain. After three days of battle, the Druids had finally found the Elves. The mixed-blood Orcs roared, then without hesitation, the hunter rushed toward the vines, trying to kill the target before the Druid approached them.


    Woosh!


    The mixed-blood Orc in front was shot by an arrow. Following which an athletic figure jumped down to the ground from hundreds of meters high.


    It was a beautiful, tall female Elf with a crescent moon emblem on her exquisite armor. The emblem caused everyone¡¯s expression to change. Even Soran stopped and hesitated a little. He then took a deep breath, and suddenly burst into the area inside the vines under Sneak.


    A shadowy figure swiftly flew by!


    Soran quickly used the handle of his sword to knock out the Elven Nobleman then started to search him.

 Chapter 128 - A Knight in Silver!

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Knight in Silver!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When he saw the figure falling from the sky, Soran immediately realized the Elven nobleman¡¯s status was much more impressive than he had imagined.


    Someone important enough for the quasi-legendary profession who serves the Higdy of Silvermoon woulde and rescue. He might have had Elven royal blood in him. So immediately, Soran made a very bold decision.


    He was going to steal something from the Elven Nobleman. He must have at least carried a legendary item on him, or else the mutant vines would not have blocked the hunters for three days.


    Soran¡¯s hand was swift!


    As an experienced thief, he knocked out the Elven nobleman, and he quickly took out a multi-dimensional bag from him and a very simple leaf which looked green and shiny. Soran wanted to run away after he got these two things, but, suddenly, a sh of cold light appeared in the distance!


    Woosh!


    Soran screamed as the palm of his hand, which were holding the items, was shot. An arrow was now half-way through Soran¡¯s palm.


    The multi-dimensional bag fell directly on the ground. The angle of the arrow was very tricky, and he instantly lost his strength and could not hold things. At some distance away, the Knight in Silver dodged the attack of a mixed-race Orc, and then, with a cold expression, mounted his arrow and bowed, aiming at Soran again. As a quasi-legendary profession, the Knights in Silver possessed the fighting capabilities of the Rangers, and could also use high-grade divine spells.


    A Druid also appeared from the skies.


    Right as the Knight in Silver aimed at Soran, his back got the chills. He did not hesitate to pick up the Elven nobleman who had passed out and then swiftly ced him in front of him. Sure enough, the Knight in Silver hesitated then twisted her body and shot a hunter in the arm. In the next moment, she sprinted closer to Soran¡¯s position. The speed at which she sprinted was amazing and seemed supernatural.


    Soran took a deep breath and, in spite of not being able to pick up the multi-dimensional bag on the ground, he quickly took the strange green leaf into his arms. Then he gritted his teeth and threw the Elven nobleman and rushed away towards the shadows. The Knight in Silver hesitated for a moment but still reached out to catch the Elven nobleman. She probed his nose and found that he had only fainted. As she did that, she pulled her sword out and blocked an attack from behind. She seemed to want to track down Soran, but by this time he had disappeared.


    ¡°Evade Sight.¡±


    After entering the shadows, Soran immediatelyunched hisst Evade Sight. After entering the stealth state, Soran quickly evacuated. He headed forward without looking back at all.


    The Druid that came down was also a high-grade spellcaster!


    The Knight in Silver was very skillful. She was even able to shoot arrows while blocking attacks. Her slender figure moved gracefully like a strange dancer. Any attack was only a little bit short of hitting her. This was a very high-level Evasion, probably at the level of [Legendary Evasion]. She was even able to block five or six hunters by herself.


    The hunters roared loudly!


    After the Druidnded, the weeds on the ground began to grow wildly, blocking the hunters who rushed in front of him forcefully for more than ten seconds.


    Then a huge brown bear appeared out of the air, roaring and pouncing at the hunters. A mixed-race Orc with more than 20 Strength even spit blood from its mouth, with w marks left on his chest and broken ribs. The ferocious brown bear roared angrily in a low tone. Weighing more than a ton with thick fat muscles beneath its tough fur, it seemed unscathed even after the hunters had cut it.


    This was a brown bear with a monster level of more than 15. It was probably the animalpanion of the Druid!


    ¡°Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure leaped through the dense forest, and after pulling away for more than a kilometer, he stopped for a little. He gritted his teeth and broke the arrow on his palm. Then he pulled out the arrow through his palm bit by bit. His metacarpal bone was shot through. If he got shot in other parts of his body, they would probably also be prated. The Knights in Silver who served the Higdy of Silvermoon were very difficult to deal with. They were simr to the low-ranking chosen ones and had the extra powers gifted from deities.


    Many believed in the Higdy of Silvermoon, and the Elves were one of her main sources of believers!


    Soran¡¯s hand trembled lightly.


    He gritted his teeth, put on some medicine, and continued to sneak again. The Knight in Silver and the high-grade Druid made it difficult for the hunters to kill the Elven nobleman. The strength of the two sides was not much different because most of those who could advance to be a Knight in Silver were professions that had a total level of 18 or above. Even if they were not in the realm of legends, they were still quite close. Soran now had to take advantage of the situation and try to lose thempletely.


    The Knights in Silver had the ability of Rangers thus they were nearly as good as Rogues in tracking.


    Soran ran for some time.


    After getting more than 20 kilometers away, he took a little rest and took out the strange green leaf.


    If it wasn¡¯t a legendary item then it would have been worthless for him to take such a big risk!


    Everyone knew that the Knights in Silver were famous for their love of revenge. Most of them were female Elves. They lived a long life and had a good memory. If you had offended them, they could easily hunt you for a long time.


    Soran tried to identify the items, but unexpectedly a row of data emerged:


    ¡°Appraisal failed!¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to use soul energy to identify item!...3000 soul energy required!...¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    Soran was slightly shocked. Then he smirked slightly. He was able to appraise the legendary item [Elemental Stone (Earth)]. However, he was not able to identify the strange leaf he had; it even suggested to use 3,000 points of ughter EXP to identify it. This had never happened before, so was the leaf he grabbed more than a legendary item?


    Impossible!


    Things above legendary items were artifacts, so it could not have been carried around by an Elven nobleman. Plus, the restrictions of the artifacts were very great. Usually, there would be a force field of energy around it which prevented normal people from even touching it. Most of the artifacts were capable of causing injuries. Some may even directly injure you to a state of near-death. Even legendary thieves also needed to activate the ability Omnipotent Hands before touching them.


    ¡°Use ughter EXP.¡±


    Although he did not know what the green leaf in his hand was, Soran did not hesitate to choose to spend his soul energy. He felt that the leaf in front of him was absolutely something incredible.


    An emerald green glow emerged!


    As if it had burst out with great vitality, the wound on Soran¡¯s palm had recovered at an rming rate.


    In just a blink of an eye, the hole in his palm had disappearedpletely, and the wound left by that arrow had healed thoroughly.


    A row of data appeared:


    Item Type: Leaf of Life [Unknown]


    Item Grade: [Elven Artifact]


    Description: A leaf inherited from the mythological era from an untold ancient existence. It contains a strong vitality, but some of its powers have been used.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Treat Serious Wounds (one time/day), Barkskin (three times/day), Legendary Animate nts (0/1)


    Effects upon consumption: Permanently increase in 1 Constitution, 10 HP. Acquire Rebirth ability. (Note: This item cannot bring Constitution to more than 25)


    Elven Artifact?


    Soran¡¯s expression was calm when he saw the spells in the front part, but when he saw thest few effects, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Soran had now obtained something that could permanently increase his attributes!


    Few things in this world could increase one¡¯s attributes and even fewer things that could continue to increase one¡¯s attributes upon a basis of extraordinary attributes. Although some extremely rare items could raise one¡¯s attributes to about 20, the number of things that could continue to increase one¡¯s attributes beyond 20 was probably less than 10 in the whole world.


    Suddenly a weak glow of magic emerged!


    Soran¡¯s expression changed swiftly. He quickly put away the Leaf of Life and started to run again.


    Someone was using the spell Locate Object on this item!


    All legendary items had some special energy on them which would allow their past owners to locate it with Locate Object. The mostmon ones were the artifacts and high-grade legendary equipment. They all had special marks on them especially artifacts.


    Soran hesitated for a second.


    Then took out the Leaf of Life once more, and stuffed it into his mouth then swallowed it.


    I don¡¯t think you can locate it if I ate it!


    At the foot of the mountain, the Druid stared gloomily at the Elven nobleman in front of him. The hunters had retreated because they were not sure if they could kill a powerful Knight in Silver and a high-grade Druid.


    Pa!


    The magic glow on the Druid¡¯s hand dissipated. His expression was cold and he pped the nobleman. ¡°The Leaf of Life had been used!¡± the Druid murmured.


    ¡°How dare you bring it out! You¡¯ll have much to exin we meet the Elder Druid!¡±


    The tall figure of the Knight in Silver came to a pool of blood. She smeared some of the bloody soil on her finger and smelled it. Then she turned and said, ¡°Shall I track that fellow?¡±


    The Druid bowed slightly to show respect and slowly said, ¡°If you can, please bring him back.¡±


    ¡°The power from the Leaf of Life is still inside his body.¡±

 Chapter 129 - Frost Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 129: Frost Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A burst of vitality exploded in Soran!


    Soran¡¯s mouth was slightly bitter like he had just chewed a leaf. He did, in fact, consume a leaf. The taste was apanied by a very strong vitality. It was hard to put the feeling into words, but the effects were very strong. His Constitution had been raised to 21, and his HP had been permanently increased by 10. Now he had 146 HP, which was not much different from pure-bred Fighters of level 12.


    In fact, the Fighter¡¯s Basic Health increased by 10 upon leveling, while a Rogue only increased by 6.


    A row of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°You have consumed the [Leaf of Life]!


    Your Constitution has been permanently increased by 1!...your HP has been permanently increased by 10!


    Ability Rebirth [Elementary] has been upgraded to Rebirth [Intermediate]!


    Even Rebirth has been upgraded?


    Soran looked at his ability data with amazement and found that his Rebirth ability, which required 25 Constitution to upgrade, had been upgraded once already.


    ¡°Rebirth [Intermediate] (Gifted Abilities): Your incredible Constitution had gone beyond the range of ordinary people. Many injuries are no longer lethal to you. Your strong vitality allows you to regenerate like a troll so any serious injuries could be gradually recovered over time. Some physical disabilities can also recover by themselves. Although you cannot sprout another head, as your Constitution gradually increases, you could one day be able to achieve this feat. [Speed of HP regeneration per hour + 2]¡±


    A strong and iparable regeneration ability.


    Soran looked at his ability data. He was incredibly excited and he murmured: ¡°ording to the regenerative effects now, I could regenerate 48 HP every 24 hours. That¡¯s nearly one-third of my HP! That is to say that serious injuries could be restored to minor injuries within one day. If I wasn¡¯t in a near-death state or have a disability, I would be able to recover within three days!


    Rebirth was the most powerful survival ability.


    Soran had dealt with an enemy with advanced Rebirth in the past. That guy only needed to find a ce to hide for one day, and when he reappeared the next day, he waspletely restored. If he could not kill him in one go, then it waspletely pointless.


    Compared to this, Treat Serious Wounds would only recover around 50 HP at one time. Even Priests took time to memorize divine spells, the number of divine spells they could memorize in a day wasn¡¯trge. If you went against enemies with strong regenerative abilities, especially creatures like Vampires, you would think that they were multi-professioned in Priest.


    The most insane creatures, however, were the inherent high-grade Vampires with advanced Rebirth ability. The could restore HP through sucking blood!


    Their Challenge Rating of 15 was already putting it lightly.


    There were plenty of Underdark monsters which were difficult to deal with because they had insane supernatural abilities.


    Soran continued North.


    Even though Soran had consumed the Leaf of Life, he could not be sure that his opponents would not be able to track him.


    There must have been a reason for this extremely rare item to not have been used until now. It either had very special religious significance or may have other special uses. The fact that it could slightly improve one¡¯s Constitution, add 10 HP, and gain an extra Rebirth ability, was already very attractive to any legendary profession.


    After Soran had consumed the item, he would be able to withstand hits even when he was tied up!


    The day was almost over.


    Soran was not sure how long he had traveled. He just ran as fast as he could and chose areas with more shadows.


    That was the advantage of Rogues.


    Invisibility had a duration, but the Rogue¡¯s Sneak ability had no time limit. If they were bored, they could even Sneak for a whole day. In the beginning, some people even transformed themselves into shadowy creatures, which further improved their stealth capabilities. After entering the higher-grade realm of legends, which was about a Profession Level of 25 for Rogues. They could also turn themselves permanently invisible through special rituals.


    Even though it was extremely powerful, it hindered one¡¯s social life.


    Soran conservatively estimated that he had traveled more than 200 kilometers. He encountered many viges along the way and saw onerge Elven town. There were not many cities in Elven territory. There were only five or six of them which were located in important ces. They had somewhat of a city-state system where many ces relied on the city to survive. Normally, there were no otherrge cities within a hundred kilometers of a city.


    The southern parts were a third of Asia but only had around two-three hundred cities.


    Not only that, cities were mainly gathered around the ins around rivers.


    If it was close to deserts and primitive forests, the distribution of cities was more sparse. There were only sixrger cities in the desert area, all of which were built marginally to the oasis areas. The development of cities in this era required the necessary conditions. Amber City could only rise because of the river diversion they did. If there were no natural geographical conditions, it was quite difficult to rely on human resources toy the required foundations.


    The sky began to darken.


    Soran saw some eagles on the road but was not sure if they were the animalpanion of Druids.


    Still, he carefully avoided the creatures, slowing down in the shadows when they appeared in the sky. Soran did not even make a fire to cook. He merely ate the dried food he had, and then began to move on. With his extraordinary Constitution of 21, it did not take too much energy for him to travel such distance. The Darkvision of the Shadow Dancer gave him even more advantage at night. If the Knight in Silver was following him, then night time would be the best period to create distance between them.


    Their speed should be around the same, but the Knight in Silver would not be able to track at night.


    wild beasts were active at night time.


    Soran heard a lot of beasts and saw some green eyes. He was almost out of the Elven borders, but he did not go deep into the forest. He had been advancing on the edge because the possibility of encountering Druids inside the forest was very high, and many Druids liked to live in seclusion in primitive forests.


    A-whooo!


    Howls of wolves could be heard in the distance.


    Soran looked toward the hill ahead and saw that there were fewer trees.


    Some of the howls were louder than others. Those were the howls of Worgs. Soran was now close to the Orc¡¯s border. Although the Orcs were good at domesticating the Worgs and training elite Worg cavalries, there were only one or two thousand units in an entire tribe. A Worg cavalry needed hundreds of thousands of people to support it. Much of the meat required came from war corpses and executed criminals. The Orcs had reduced the number of domesticated Worgs several times during this period because of their huge consumption of meat. They might even continue to reduce their numbers this winter.


    However, Worgs were rtively easy to rear.


    The real money burner were the Drow¡¯s Basilisks. Soran often saw people throwing corpses to feed them in the Underdark.


    After crossing this barren hilly area, he gradually moved closer to the north. The fortress of the Barbarian was on a mountain over there, where the oldest and purest Barbarian traditional training was passed down, and every year advanced Barbarians visited it. Soran tried their way of training once; carrying huge stones along the mountain path in the cold wind. An absolutely torturous way of training.


    After three days, Soran had advanced more than 800 kilometers and was now a little closer to the Frost Kingdom.


    The temperature got lower and lower.


    The ground had begun to freeze and there was a heavy dew in the morning. The distant mountains had half of their tops covered by snow and ice. The animals that lived here had a lot of thick furs to adapt to the cold climate. Soran looked somewhat shabby with some beard on his chin and a pair of much more tired eyes. However, when he saw a distant peak which looked like the Himyas, a slight smile appeared on his face.


    He was finally about to reach the Frozen Valley!

 Chapter 130 - Circus

    <h4>Chapter 130: Circus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The cold air felt like a knife!


    Soran also had to put on a cape and cover himself in it. It was colder in the north this year than it used to be. Anyway, Soran remembered that it was not as cold as it was now.


    The snow had stopped, but the speed of snow and ice melting was very slow. There were hardly any signs of melting. Ice had begun to freeze on all sides and some rivers had frozen allowing people to pass through.


    This was the weather at the end of September, and there were only five or six days until October.


    The animals in this icy in had begun toe out for food. Because the wolves had also begun to migrate in the cold weather, Soran encountered many creatures along the way.


    Looking far ahead, it seemed as though the mountain was just in front of Soran. But when Soran walked for some time, he found that it was still a long ways away. Soran had now been walking for half a day and he was gradually approaching the Frozen Valley. There were many ice crystals on the trees around him. The Frozen Valley was the coldest ce in the world. The climate there was somewhat special and has not changed for hundreds of years.


    The trail of a carriage appeared in the snow. Soran stopped to observe it and found that a fleet was in front of him.


    ¡°Who would travel to the Frost Kingdom during winter?¡±


    Soran pushed away the snow and looked at the tracks of the wheel. The cartwheels should have been specially modified to widen its contact area, but it had not been transformed into a sled. It did not look like the people came from the south, but were from the port cities in the central region. It was quite a big group and Soran estimated the size to be at least thirty to forty people.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any caravaning at this time?¡± Soran looked carefully ahead and but did not see them. They probably had passed yesterday and were moving slowly in the ice sheet area. Soran figured he would be able to encounter these people before nightfall. He just could not figure out who was going to the north in such a cold time. There were also signs of a bonfire nearby. Some bits and pieces of food were thrown to the roadside. Soran looked at the trash and frowned because he felt that it was not a caravan of merchants.


    The ice and snow got thicker and thicker.


    As the day grew darker, Soran finally saw a group of people with three modified carriages in front of him.


    A Pack Beast was a thick-skinned yak. It had snow-white fur all over its body and has only one horn on its head. These yaksid around the caravan, blocking the cold wind. This was a team of experienced people who obviously came to the icy terrain knowing how to make themselves morefortable. Just as people in the desert knew how to use camels to stop the wind and sand.


    The domesticated beasts were very docile, and Soran did not see any of the caravan guards nor did he see many mounts. Soran was now sure that the people in front of him were not merchants.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A small figure jumped out and squinted to look for Soran. Soran saw a green Goblin. But unlike the goblin he had seen before, his expression was richer. His face was smeared with strange colors, like a clown. As the Goblin shouted, more than a dozen people stood up near the carriage and there were almost all kinds of races, even beautiful Elves standing next to big Orcs.


    ¡°A circus?¡±


    Soran frowned slightly, came slowly, and smiled, ¡°A passer-by. After knowing you guys were here, I came over to ask for a hot soup.¡±


    The green Goblin looked at him up and down, then showed a funny smile and waved, ¡°Come on. We just set up camp.¡±


    A lone adventurer.


    Seemed to be of little danger, at least not to such arge fleet.


    Soran approached slowly, notpletely rxed, looked around from moment to moment, then asked, ¡°Are you guys a circus? Are you going to perform in the Frost Kingdom?


    There were threerge caravans.


    Two of them were loaded with a lot of stuff, many of them were tools for performance. Thest one did not seem that obvious, but the outside was quite ornate.


    ¡°Of course.¡± A beautiful Elf stood up. She had delicate skin and seemed to have a lineage from the Grasnd Elves. She wore a delicate skirt, like ady¡¯s dress for dancing, but her cor was wide open, revealing her white chest. There was a cut on the side of the skirt which should be held together by buttons on the inside. If they were unfastened, then her snowy-white thighs would be exposed. She looked at Soran with her head tilted and thought he did not look like a bad man. Then sheined casually, ¡°If not for the performance, who would like toe to this cold damn ce?¡±


    Soran squinted his eyes slightly, not because of her beauty, nor because of the white chest, but because of the clothes on her body.


    In such cold weather, she still wore so little. However, she seemed to be fine.


    <i>She must be an advanced profession!</i>


    The world¡¯s performers should not be underestimated, because many of them multi-professioned as Bards. This was especially true in circus groups, opera troupes, and performing troupes, where the number of professions may reach half. These performers were like stars of this era. They were weed everywhere and a formal performance earned them more than adventures.


    Like the green Goblin just now. It should be a special profession Battle Clown which advanced from Bard which is why it could detect Soran so quickly.


    As Soran got closer, He saw a badge which was on a shadowy figure with barriers on all sides and colorful veils. He looked at these people in surprise and wondered, ¡°Phantom Circus?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Elvendy giggled then looked at Soran and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve heard about us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Soran nodded and slowly said, ¡°You guys are very famous at Port Arthur. I heard that there were some very special and wonderful performances.¡±


    The Elvendy giggled and looked at him yfully. ¡°Those performances are not for everyone to watch!¡±


    Soran slightly shrugged his shoulders like he had no interest in it as well.


    ¡°Come over.¡±


    The green Goblin stretched out his hand and weed him to the campfire. He looked totally different from the Goblins in the wilderness and should be the Goblins near Gravel Harbor. The Goblins there were once the servants of the Arcane Empire. After the destruction of the empire, they still retained some inheritance. Their skin was lighter than other goblins, and they did not identify with the goblins in the wild. They treated wild Goblins as the Africans would treat cannibals, showing no mercy when they went to war.


    ¡°My name is Penny. I¡¯m a clown.¡± The Goblin showed a funny smile and raised the food in his hand and said, ¡°Would you like to try it? Barbecue Ice Toad! We can only eat such a delicacy here. It tastes much better than the other bullfrogs! ¡±


    <i>Ice Toad?</i>


    Soran nced at the food in his hand and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this poisonous? Eating it will cause diarrhea!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Penny shrugged its shoulders indifferently and said, ¡°Goblins dare to eat anything.¡±


    ¡°Copper likes frogs and is not afraid of poison!¡±


    Around the bonfire, a group of different creatures sat around. There were Orcs, Dwarfs, Elves, Humans, and so on. There were more than twenty people, of whom nearly half were women. Soran nced at them and found that most of them had an advanced profession, with a high proportion of Bards. The Phantom Circus was an active organization around the harbor region, and there were more members than what Soran saw here. Except for the two who spoke, the others were indifferent to Soran, only minding their own business.


    There was a Human girl wearing a doll mask with dozens of flying knives on her waist. She looked at Soran with provocative eyes from time to time.


    The Elvendy should be the person in charge around here. If not, the unknown woman in the carriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? How could a mane to this cold ce?¡± The Elvendy came over and sat down directly next to Soran. She had a special fragrance which Soran was familiar with. It was a smell that the Priests of the Lustful Mistress had.


    Soran smiled and looked at her and said, ¡°Soran. A lone adventurer who wants to see the Frost Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    The Elvendy nced at his curved sword and said with a grin, ¡°To Arendelle. Their eldest princess would soon be crowned, so they have invited us to perform.¡±


    Both parties asked probing questions.


    The others did not seem to care, but in reality, their attention was all on Soran. After all, he was a stranger.


    ¡°Arendelle?¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was somewhat surprised, as he remembered something. ¡°That ce seems to be somewhat special. Didn¡¯t you hear anything beforehand?¡±


    The Elvendy giggled cunningly and said, ¡°What have you heard? We haven¡¯t heard of anything!¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of something?¡±


    Soran looked at her and shrugged his shoulders lightly, and pretended to be unsure, ¡°Didn¡¯t there used to be a legend long ago that the incarnation of the Goddess of Winter was there?¡±


    The Elvendy blinked her eyes several times,ughed, and said, ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t seen the incarnation of a deity yet!¡±


    A clear ringing suddenly came from one of the carriages.


    The expression of the Elvendy got serious. She quickly got up and walked into the carriage. The curtain of the entrance was so thick that nothing could be seen from the outside.


    After some time, the Elvendy came out again then looked at the others and said, ¡°The leader has asked everyone to have a good rest and to get out of the Frozen Valley tomorrow morning. By the way, your name is Soran, right? You can camp here if you want. If you don¡¯t have anything with you, I¡¯ll ask them to prepare one for you.¡±


    Soran smiled and shook his head indicating that he did not need their help.


    As the woman in the carriage spoke, the attitude of others towards Soran got slightly better.


    The group began to get busy and Soran also made a simple tent. Outside, the cold wind was still very strong, and the campfire would dim from time to time. Soran nced at the side of the magnificent carriage. He noticed some special wet marks on the snow, but the cold weather had formed a thinyer of ice on it already.


    <i>Those look like trails left by a snake!</i>

 Chapter 131 - Frozen Valley

    <h4>Chapter 131: Frozen Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The night passed without any events.


    When travelers met others in the wilderness and both parties couldmunicate without obvious hostility, then it is possible for them to travel together. Just as Soran was willing to ept ddin, the performers of the Phantom Circus had temporarily epted him for a night after they thought he was of no danger. In this world, faith was more effective than moral constraints. Of course, at the end of the day, it was still the unknown woman in the carriage that had called the shots. She was the real core of the circus.


    As for why Soran was convinced that a woman was in the carriage, it was mainly because of the decoration and the faint scent, as well as a legend he had heard before. Legend has it that the Phantom Circus had a Sea Witch. No one knew exactly what this Sea Witch was. Some spected that she had Siren origins. Others even thought that she was a Sea Hag. Anyway, there were many confusing guesses, but few knew the real answer. The Phantom Circus was an expensive group where even the five or six people in front were paid five or six thousand Derahls.


    Among the circuses, the Phantom Circus was a well-known group, and seldom did they hear anything bad about them.


    Soran did not know too much about them either. He mostly paid attention to the more well known Darkmoon Circus.


    There was a mighty deity in this world called the ¡°Higdy of Silvermoon¡±. The Knight in Silver who Soran encountered was her follower while the Darkmoon Circus was the organization that served her. In fact, thetter was a hidden killer organization. They would assassinate evil targets while they traveled to perform. The group represented the dark side of the moon which used ruthless means to achieve their goals. Soran once had a fight with them before he reached the realm of legend, and lost two fingers to a Battle Clown.


    Until now Soran still could not believe that those cold-blooded killers believed in the High Lady of Silvermoon a good deity.


    A circus group usually had members with special professions.


    The green Goblin named Penny was pretty obvious, and Soran was immediately able to recognize it, but the others were not that obvious.


    The only thing Soran was sure of was that most of them definitely multi-professioned as Bards.


    Their Performance ability was not low, and their acting skills were also quite good. So it was difficult to judge whether they were telling the truth or acting in front of you.


    For example the beautiful Elvendy.


    Performance, Deception, and Intimidation, were the three basic skills a circus group needed to master. Soran had only trained his Deception ability in the past.


    Back then the Drow who trained him even gave him a quote saying, ¡°Life is like a y. It¡¯s all about acting.¡±


    In fact, it was very powerful to have Performance above 200 to 300!


    In all honesty, Soran couldn¡¯t help but miss the ability [Face Read] after meeting this group.


    The circus group had watchmen alternating to guard their camp. The only one who did not rest at all was the green Goblin. He squatted by the campfire and roasted Ice Toads. Soran did not know how much he had eaten overnight. But, the Goblin seemed as though he was always short of food. There was even a small pile of bones there the next day. The Goblin was the true person in charge of security as he was able to detect Soran from a long-distance away. Even Soran was not sure if he could beat the Battle Clown.


    Since it was possible for outstanding talents to be born from ordinary races, Soran would not despise anyone.


    After the orange Sun had crept over thends, The circus group began to prepare breakfast and also melted the ice and snow directly in the pot. The Elvendy even carried a basin of hot water into the carriage.


    It seemed like something ordinary at first.


    But after Soran had carefully observed for some time, he noticed something strange.


    The water brought in was piping hot.


    But when the Elvendy came out, the water in the basin was cold with some floating ice. Within five minutes, a basin of hot water turned into ice water.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Soran kept an expressionless face and pulled out his curved sword to shave. During this time, he traveled all night and his beard had grown a little.


    Penny held a bowl of hot soup and came over. He saw the curved sword in Soran¡¯s hand and noticed the beautiful fish scale pattern on it.


    ¡°Good sword,¡± Penny praised then handed Soran the soup.


    The circus group soon started its journey again and the person in the carriage still did note out. The others were busy with their own jobs and they seemed very well-trained. The burly Orc carried a whip, began to drive the Pack Beasts, and mounted them to the other two carriages. The Orc should be the trainer of the group, but there were no other animals. Maybe it was because the climate was too cold to bring them along. In any case, a skilled trainer could domesticate a beast in a day or two and ensured that they were more obedient than the Druid¡¯s animalpanions.


    A row of people began to move.


    Soran also followed them in a slightly slower pace. He intends to follow them until the Frozen Valley.


    Since that ce was evil, it was better to go through there in a group.


    Everyone was silent all the way.


    Since the journey was cold and miserable, no one was in a good mood.


    The Elvendy was still wearing a slightly revealing dress. Her tall figure kepting and going, shouting and directing them forward from time to time. Looking at her footsteps on the snow, Soran estimated that her Dexterity to be over 20 because there were only shallow footprints on the ground. He did not know what special profession she had advanced to, but from the rhythm and movement of her body, Soran guessed that she had very good Reflex Evasion. Her advanced profession may be simr to that of a Shadow Dancer, but she probably had advanced from a Bard.


    The ice on the ground got thicker and thicker.


    The group grew tense. After a valley appeared in front of them, they took a little rest and began to speed up.


    The Battle Clown walked at the front of the group, looked up at the cliffs on both sides and the position of the mountaintop, and murmured: ¡°There may be Ice Trolls here, everyone should pass quicklyter and do not shout. It would be very unfortunate if an avnche came down on us.¡±


    There were cliffs on all sides and cliffs were covered with ice.


    The Elvendy stood in the carriage and looked up at the sky. Of course, it might have just been the steep part of the mountain. But it seemed that she had noticed something; an Ice Troll.


    There were many Ice Trolls around this area, especially on mountaintops.


    If it were not for the fact that food was scarce here, Ice Trolls usually would note down to attack travelers.


    ¡°Soran.¡±


    The Elvendy gentlynded next to him and gave him a wink, ¡°It seems that you are also a learned adventurer. Since you know the legend of Arendelle, do you know why this ce is called Frozen Valley?¡±


    <i>Is this a test?</i>


    <i>Or is she digging for information?</i>


    Soran frowned slightly, looked at her and said, ¡°The real Frozen Valley lies ahead and it was called the Icewind Dale a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°It was said that because of a legendary battle, the valley waspletely frozen, where the ice thickness was very thick. The ice here never melts and the people of Frost Kingdom dared not go through here. They usually used sea trade at the beginning of spring. Druids had once tried to relieve the anomalies here, but they seem to have failed due to special energy in the Frozen Valley.


    ¡°You guys should be carefulter.¡±


    ¡°There might be Elementals here in the winter season.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The real ice here is half a meter below the ground. Its hardness is almost the same as that of a diamond. If you are interested, you could test if your weapons are good or not. It is said that there were some treasures underneath, but no one could dig through the ice.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face showed a shocked expression after hearing what Soran said.


    The ice continued to grow thicker and thicker as they moved forward. Almost everything was covered with ice and the road was slightly slippery. The Elvendy seemed very interested in what Soran said. After whispering a few words to the Goblin clown, he quickly broke the ice with a dagger and soon dug about fifty centimeters deep. Then he saw ayer of ice that was light blue in color.


    Tang!


    His dagger struck the ice and created a crisp sound. The Goblin clown moved his palm, seemingly numbed by the shock, and then said, ¡°It really has the hardness of diamonds! Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡±


    There was only a scratch was left on the light blue colored ice.


    Soran shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I actually also only heard about it, but it looks like the legend is true.¡±


    Frozen Valley.


    The surface ice was not very thick and was simr to the average ice. However, below the surface was a specialyer of ice which had a hardness of diamonds and that rare-grade weapons could only leave a scratch. At first, many people wanted to discover the secrets below, but no one had been able to seed. It was said that there was something frozen below, maybe an artifact. This ce remained like this for a long time, until the end of the [Battle of Ice and Snow], and then the ice here suddenly melted.


    The Elvendy was obviously very interested. She reached out her finger and touched the light blue colored ice. Then she went into the carriage and said something.


    As the group went on, the others also tried it curiously and found that the hardness of the ice was beyond imagination.


    This was definitely left behind by something supernatural.


    There seemed to whisper in the bitterly cold wind. They may be an illusion, or they may be real. In any case, these sounds had been here for hundreds of years.


    The Frost Kingdom thought that a mysterious Witch lived around here.


    However, some people had explored all the locations and had basically found no trace of life. Thus, the final conclusion was that these whisper-like sounds were either supernatural or because of the special environment. As long as there were strong winds in the Frozen Valley, there would be such whispering sounds.


    At least the journey was not long, so it only took the group half a day to go through!


    They did not encounter any monsters on the way.


    Soran noticed that only one of the three carriages had left a thinyer of ice. It was the one that carried the unknown woman.


    From here on, they parted ways.


    Soran headed toward the Frozen Mountains near the north, while the circus group followed the road to the seaside. Arendell was an icy kingdom near the sea.


    The elder Princess who was going to ascend to the throne seemed to be a legendary Fatespinner.


    If Soran remembered correctly.


    After the mysterious disappearance of the Goddess of Winter, the Princess¡¯s magic powers went out of control for some time. She even froze a nearby sea. Eventually, The [Battle of Ice and Snow] broke out, and the elder Princess confronted the lesser deity, [Frostmaiden].

 Chapter 132 - Conspiracy Theories

    <h4>Chapter 132: Conspiracy Theories</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran continued to advance in the cold wind.


    Although there must have been some secrets about the Phantom Circus, Soran did not have much interest in finding out because it only meant more trouble. He had to learn to restrain his excessive curiosity.


    Everyone else in the Phantom Circus was simple. The only people who Soran could not wrap his head around were the Elvendy and the woman in the carriage. The thin ice left behind by the carriage had left a clear impression on Soran, and there seemed to be an uncontroble force inside the carriage.


    Among the spellcasters, the Wizards had the most control over their powers.


    Then, there were the Priests and the Druids, whose power came from their deity and their belief, and their powers were also well controlled. The most uncontroble force was the Sorcerer¡¯s innate powers, which was why Gloria feared Vivian would cause great damage. At the Kingdom of Arendelle, where the circus group was going to visit, the soon-to-be-crowned Princess was also a dangerous Sorcerer. The more powerful and gifted the Sorcerer was, the more dangerous they were. It also meant that they would need a long time to learn to control their powers.


    The woman inside definitely was not a Wizard.


    She was more than 50% likely to be a Sorcerer, and probably a powerful Sorcerer who could notpletely control her power.


    Inparison, Vivian was much better at controlling her powers since she never had a period of Energy Rampage like the other Sorcerers.


    Sorcerers tended to be loners because of their early Energy Rampage. Sometimes they even hurt people close to them because of their uncontroble powers.


    White snow fell from the sky.


    The snow was not very heavy, but Soran¡¯s body was covered with ayer of snow. He shook his cloak and brushed the snow on the ground. Towards afternoon, he crossed a dense snow-covered Taiga forest, and the road ahead became much wider. This meant that he was close to civilization. There were not many Goblins or Kobolds in the Frost Kingdom since it was really cold. However, there were Bugbears which were more dangerous than the Gnolls.


    Even though they were rted to the Goblins, their size difference was huge.


    Subss creatures were easily mutated anyways!


    Soran walked about ten kilometers and heard some vague music. It seemed to be a sad tune. He frowned, listened, and then headed in the direction of the music.


    Camping in the Frost Kingdom was very ufortable because the climate was too cold. Sometimes while people slept, their bodies would be frozen since the temperature here was below zero all year round. Soran wanted to find a human town to recuperate and rest while also reconstructing some of the spells he had remembered.


    Up ahead were a group of people.


    They were all wearing fur coats, which were the most important property of Human families in the Frost Kingdom. They had more body hair and their faces were somewhat Nordic. They weren¡¯t as diverse as people in the south. ck-haired people with ck pupils were verymon in the world (Even among the Elves), and some of the deities were also incarnated in this way. However, the people north of the continental shelf tended to have European characteristics. If he were close to the desert, the people he would see would have even more obvious characteristics. Experienced people could judge where they came from.


    Soran had distinct southern characteristics. His hair was linen ck, and his pupils were nearly ck-brown. Part of him was of human origin and the other part was of Elven origin. So when the group saw Soran, they knew at first sight that he was not a native of the Frost Kingdom, but he was an adventurer from outside.


    An elderly northerner came out. He looked at Soran and said slowly, ¡°Outsider. Where are you going? Outsiders are not very weed nowadays.¡±


    Soran bowed slightly and looked at the corpses surrounded by the crowd. They were holding a funeral. ¡°I am a traveling adventurer. I want to stay in a nearby town for a while.


    He looked at the center area, and there were three corpses on the ground, all of them were adult men. This made him wrinkle his brows and slowly say, ¡°May their souls rest in peace. May I know what happened here? Why don¡¯t you wee foreigners?¡±


    Something must have happened here.


    Since three men wouldn¡¯t die for no reason. Also, from the size of the funeral, Soran figured that these people had some importance.


    The old man hesitated for a moment, then looked at the others, and slowly said, ¡°Recently, a group of evil degenerates came into the Frost Kingdom. Among them, were terrible Witches. They charmed many people with magic and many were killed. Since our town was also threatened. The sheriff had closed the town and did not allow outsiders toe near us.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can try somewhere else!¡±


    Soran frowned and took a step forward. Immediately, a strong man stood up andid his hand on his weapon. The old man waved to stop them. His rich experience told him that adventurers that traveled alone were not easy to deal with, and there was no need to anger the other party. That was why he refused politely. Otherwise, he could have chased him away directly. Since there were sessive deaths in the town, outsiders weren¡¯t allowed in their territory.


    Soran seemed to have seen something, he turned around and asked, ¡°May I examine the bodies? Maybe I can help.¡±


    The elder hesitated for a while and then proceeded to lightly nod his head.


    Some people obviously wanted to say something. They did not agree with the sphemous act because the funeral had begun. However, they were stopped by the elder.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Soran pushed aside the crowd and saw a woman with red eyes. She stood on the side with two children in her arms as she had just lost her husband. She would have a hard time in the future. If they did not have a lot of property, then she could only remarry, otherwise, it was very difficult for a single mother to support two children. Soran noticed a scar on the neck of the body. He opened the dead man¡¯s eyes and looked at it. Then, he stretched out his finger and pressed the body¡¯s forehead.


    Three of the bodies had simr characteristics, and they were all strong adult men.


    Their expressions were somewhat bizarre and distorted as if they were in pain before they died. But there was also a weird smile in their expression, with a Gold Derahl on their lips. It was a tradition of the north. Legend has it that one of the gods of death loved wealth very much. Thus the money on their lips was an offering to the god. It was a payment to pass into the underworld.


    The rich would put a Gold Derahl, the middle ss would put a Silver Derahl, and the poor would only put a Copper Derahl.


    The northern tradition believed that souls of the deceased were first taken away by the god of death. It was up to them to decide whether they belonged to the realm of the deities or should enter the Styx River for reincarnation.


    The first recipient of souls were still the deities of death whose innate powers were very strong. The deities of death were among the few that had [Greater Divine Powers]. The ancient deities of death: the [Lord of the Dead], [Lord of the End of Everything], and [Scribe of the Doomed] still exists somewhere in the Styx River.


    He once dominated the underworld.


    This mighty ancient deity of death was the only ancient god with Greater Divine Powers in the past that hadn¡¯t yet fallen.


    He had existed for countless years, and it was said that he was waiting for the end of all things!


    He was waiting for the end of the universe to record it andplete his final mission.


    He was also the only clear standard to measure the power of Greater Divine Powers. This ancient deity of death, regarded as one of the most powerful ones, used his separated divine powers and created three deities of death with Great Divine Powers. He was even able to strip the Divine Titles of other deities of death from the multiverse.


    How powerful was this ancient deity of death?


    Soran didn¡¯t have a good recollection of this information. The only thing he was sure of was that there was a Time of Troubles in the past, but it only affected the heavens, not the Abyss or hell. The effects of the turbulence were also very small. It only concentrated in the physical ne and did not affect the elemental deities, nor the ancient deities. It was a small-scale Time of Troubles, during which three deities of death joined forces to single out almost half of the deities in the upper realm. Although they failed in the end, the consequences of the war had been longsting.


    Legend has it that the Sons of ughter had the bloodline of one of the three deities of death, the God of ughter.


    They weren¡¯t even from the direct bloodline!


    A lot of information had been lost, especially after the rise of the Arcane Empire. There was a very long, missing part in history and more than three thousand years of missing records in literature.


    Soran remembered a popr conspiracy.


    Because the destruction of the Arcane Empire urred at the same time as the disappearance of the Greater Divine Powers and after the destruction of the Arcane Empire, there were no more deities with Greater Divine Powers. Some people spected that a battle resulted in a deity with the death of a Greater Divine Powers and the destruction of the Arcane Empire. Only the deities of the upper realm survived this ordeal.


    Otherwise, there was no way to exin why the Arcane Empire studied matters that obliterated elements, and the existence of terrifying Neutron Star Golem!


    Moreover, thest minor upheaval was due to the forcible removal of the Divine Titles of other deities by the deity with Greater Divine Powers. Conspiracy theorists believed this was enough for the other deities to resist or even have the intention to kill the deity with Greater Divine Powers. Theorists even showed some proof that the Arcane Empire had the power to help kill the deity with Greater Divine Powers. All these information were gathered because someone had been to the Clockwork Nirvana of Mechanus (Challenge Rating 25).


    Conspiracy theorists had even tried to figure out the truth behind the recent Time of Troubles.


    Unfortunately, there was no useful information since this time, not only the heavenly deities but also the Abyss, Hell, as well as the ancient deities of the Elemental ne, had all lost their divine powers.


    This was not something that Greater Divine Powers could do because all the deities fell!


    Even the ancient deity of death which had given up most of his divine powers also fell.


    Soran undid the clothes on the corpse. This made the others re and even wanted to fight him.


    ¡°Shing!¡±


    Soran pulled out his curved sword and pointed it at the people who wanted to make a move on him, and they involuntarily stepped back. He frowned and looked at the body, which was covered with grim and frightening wounds.


    Soran¡¯s face was gloomy. He separated the torn flesh with his fingers and murmured, ¡°viper whip?¡±

 Chapter 133 - Viper Whip

    <h4>Chapter 133: Viper Whip</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The viper whip.


    It was the most vicious special weapon in the Underdark that could only be used by those who have trained in special abilities. Most of the users were the Priests of the [Queen of Spiders]. They would torture their enemy with such a weapon and make them feel extreme physical pain. The only other entity who would use this weapon was the [Maiden of Pain] who was in charge of torture, pain, hurt and so on. Over thest one or two hundred years, she involved herself in the pleasures of abuse and wanted to use this as an extension of her portfolio into the evil realms of pleasure, lust, taboo and so on.


    If she seeded, she would add sex and abuse to her portfolio, supplementing them to her pain and hurt portfolio. Eventually, this would be the tform for her to seize the portfolios of lust, joy, reproduction, sex and so on. She did not need to be the main deity of the whole world. Even if she only had the portfolio of sex and abuse, which the Drows believed in, she could already use it to gain the divinity of passion.


    Deities also could not just simply expand their divine portfolio since all the powers from their titles were interrted.


    For example, the core portfolio of the Queen of Spiders was the ¡°Deity of Drows¡±. All the fields rted to the Drows were included in this portfolio. Underneath this portfolio, there were other extended fields such as spider, evil, darkness, murder and so on.


    Before killing their opponents, many deities would absorb the opponent¡¯s powers thoroughly by extending their portfolio.


    ¡°Even the Frost Kingdom is unsafe.¡±


    That was Soran¡¯s first thought. His original intention was to bring Vivian here to avoid the uing Time of Troubles. But now everything was telling him that although the Time of Troubles did not affect here on arge scale, the [Battle of Ice and Snow] would soon begin. Everything here was absolutely rted to the [Maiden of Pain] and would onlypletely erupt until two or three yearster. Before that, it was already clear that her followers had been active in the Frost Kingdom.


    Nowhere was truly safe!


    Soran felt as if the corpses were mocking him. It was as if they were mocking his cowardice and inability to stand his ground. He tried hard to bring Vivian here to avoid the Time of Troubles, but now this seemed to be a p to his face, telling him in a cold and heartless tone that there was nowhere safe. Even in the Frost Kingdom, where he believed would not get affected by the Time of Troubles, already had a storm of ughter brewing.


    ¡°Hehe!...¡±


    Soran¡¯s face was a little grim. With a nervous smile, he slowly put back his curved sword, looked up at the sky, and murmured, ¡°Are you ying with me?...¡±


    There was nowhere he could run now.


    If the believers of Maiden of Pain came here, then the Frost Kingdom would not be as safe as Soran had imagined.


    Soran spent nearly a month traveling from Amber City to Whiterun, clearing up monsters that blocked roads. He traveled the ins across Autumnfall and then into the Elven Kingdom. After going through the Phantasmal Forest and fighting the hunters, Soran finally crossed the barren ins into the cold north.


    How much blood had he lost? How many battles had he went through!


    But everything in front of him seemed as if it were pointless, telling him how ridiculous his behavior was for the past month. He tried to and escaped like a clown, but in the end, he could not escape anything.


    Soran had scars on his back from the Gnoll and the Ogres. All Soran wanted was just to take Vivian away from danger and find a rtively safe ce to avoid the Time of Troubles. But the scene in front of him seemed to have given him a sharp whip in his heart. While the blood sshed and the pain went through his bone marrow, Soran had also woken up to the cold reality.


    Running was useless now since there was nowhere to hide!


    Even in the most peaceful Frost Kingdom was a storm brewing. There was really no ce to hide anymore.


    The only thing left were battles.


    Only battles!


    Soran held his sword tightly, and his fingers grew white with excessive force. He looked coldly at the others around him. His cold eyes were like the de of a knife, which made the people around him back away. It was a kind of killing intent, a kind of killing intent that felt very real. As Soran coldly stared at them, and their bodies also felt a chilling sensation.


    Since I cannot run.


    Then I¡¯ll fight!


    For Vivian and myself, I¡¯ll kill everything in our way!


    He had fled thousands of kilometers and almost half the continent. But the bloody reality had woken him up. Some things, no matter how you tried to escape, you would always have to face.


    As long as you lived in this world, you would not be able to escape it!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    A low female voice suddenly sounded. A middle-aged woman with a friendly face came along apanied by two young girls.


    She frowned at Soran, then nced at the others, slowly saying, ¡°What are you doing? Put all the weapons away!¡±


    The middle-aged woman seemed to have a very high position. After seeing her, everyone else could not help bowing slightly. Those who pulled out their weapons because of Soran¡¯s actions hesitated but finally put down their weapons. She was the Priest of the town and was also the Priest of The Grain Goddess. Any deity closely rted to their livelihood would be respected by the people. That was why the Priest of The Grain Goddess had a very high position in society. In other words, they had to pay their respects to someone who controlled their livelihood.


    Soran¡¯s emotional statested only a moment. He bowed slightly to apologize and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got a little emotional just now.¡±


    The middle-aged woman took a good look at Soran. Her face was quite graceful and friendly, full of a maternal aura.


    These were the effects of serving The Grain Goddess.


    The Grain Goddess was the daughter of Earthmother, who took over the portfolio of agriculture after Earthmother¡¯s retirement. She was also the only deity who did not have a portfolio of violence but had immense divine powers. The Grain Goddess¡¯ divine powers ranked simr to that of the Ruler of All Elves. Below her were the Goddess of Singing Waters, Earthlord, the Water Lord and so on. They were special deities independent of nature and were also the connection between Elemental deities and Human deities.


    Because the Lord of Glory was the father of The Grain Goddess!


    The Lord of Glory was the previous Morninglord, which is the deity believed by the maiden Priest in Amber City. The Lord of Glory was thepanion of Earthmother and had a very close rtionship with her. Although the Earthmother had many deities in her long life, the Lord of Glory was her most importantpanion.


    Everything grew because of the Sun, and the Earthmother gave birth to The Grain Goddess.


    Earthmother gave the portfolio of agriculture to her daughter and helped her be a new deity. Since the Lord of Glory was her most reliable ally, the power of light blessed the field of agriculture. In a short period of thousands of years, and without killing any deities norunching any war, The Grain Goddess became powerful. She merely relied on the expansion of her believers to rise from weak to strong and had now be one of the most powerful deities in the world.


    The believers of The Grain Goddess were everywhere and came from different races. Her temples could be found everywhere in the world.


    Even the evilest creatures would find some time every year to worship her.


    The agricultural portfolio had many extending fields, so it had immense power. Because it was the foundation of the development of the whole world, the Priests of The Grain Goddess were well respected in human society, especially among the lower ss civilians. Because agriculture was what they depended on to survive, whether they could survive or not depended entirely on the harvest in the field.


    ¡°Calm down boy.¡±


    The middle-aged woman reached over and touched Soran¡¯s forehead. Although he resisted slightly, he did not escape. A gentle force poured into his body and gradually calmed his mood. This was the maternal force of the earth. The Grain Goddess had inherited part of the maternal nature of the Earthmother. This force calmed Soran slightly and he loosened his grip on his curved sword. The Grain Goddess advocated better farming and more food harvesting to reduce inter-race conflicts and wars.


    She was a neutral good deity and had absolutely no heart for battle.


    Evil creatures seldom sacrificed to deities who believed in good, but The Grain Goddess was an exception. Even had some followers of the evil alignment.


    She seemed to have also taken in these believers.


    She was different from the Lord of Glory who could not tolerate even a speck of sand in his eye. Even though The Grain Goddess abides by the principles of neutral and good, she tries to be as tolerant as possible.


    ¡°Very good.¡± The middle-aged woman smiled and said slowly, ¡°Can you tell me what you know? These evil-doers have caused a lot of panic recently, and we all hope to find them!¡±


    Soran took a long breath and then bowed slightly, ¡°It seems to be the believers and followers of the Maiden of Pain. The weapon used to kill them was the viper whip. This weapon is very rare in this world. However, in the Underdark, only the Priests of the Queen of Spiders and the followers of the Maiden of Pain used it.¡±


    Maiden of Pain?


    The middle-aged woman frowned. The deity in charge of torture, pain, and whipping was not strong but also not at all easy to deal with.


    As time went by, some deities could not avoid falling. But, this deity who had only weak divine powers was able to live longer than many evil deities who had medium divine powers.


    This was not only because of power!


    The portfolio of pain and hurt belonged to the field of battle. Although the Maiden of Pain did not have many followers, their battle capabilities were not weak, and many of them were experienced bloodthirsty killers with cruel means.


    The middle-aged woman nced at Soran and smiled, ¡°Boy, you look tired. Maybe you¡¯d like to take a rest in our town.¡±


    She then proceeded to reach out a weing hand.

 Chapter 134 - Torture

    <h4>Chapter 134: Torture</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After hearing what Soran had to say, a middle-aged man next to them frowned and looked at the corpse. There were few Drows in the Frost Kingdom, and there were no passages connecting them to the Underdark. If you didn¡¯t spend a lot of time in the Underdark, you would have a hard time recognizing the viper whip. That was because Priests of the Queen of Spiders seldom fought. When Soran thought about it, aside from the followers of Maiden of Pain, the Subus from the Underdark was also capable of bringing a hint of pleasure while inflicting pain.


    The Maiden of Pain was one of the deities who excelled in using the whip and was only slightly worse than the Subus Queen.


    The Queen of Spiders, however, used the viper whip only to torture her enemies.


    The others continued with the funeral while the middle-aged woman invited Soran to the shrine of The Grain Goddess. A small town could be seen in front, but it was closed on all sides and there were many guards nearby. A burly man, who looked like the marshall, came up and took a good look at Soran who was in front of him. He then bowed to the Priest and asked, ¡°Priest Tine. Who is he?¡±


    The middle-aged woman looked at him and said slowly, ¡°He is a traveling adventurer. Maybe he can help us. The vicious degenerates have be more and more rampant recently. Now the number of people killed has reached more than ten. The residents of the town are in a panic. We must stop those degenerates.¡±


    The marshall opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something but nothing came out of his mouth.


    Since the start of the incident more than half a month ago, the guards didn¡¯t have any clues even though the number of people being killed increased. At first, it was just one person; they were able to quietly cover it up and me it on one of the murderous bandits. However, that number had increased to two, and more recently, three people were killed at the same time. Now, even idiots knew that this was not a simple homicide case. Looking at their injuries, it was unlikely for them to have been murdered, but rather victims of some evil ritual.


    Soran¡¯s eyes swept over the marshall and then paused on a young man not far behind him. The young man noticed that his gaze and became somewhat evasive. Although Soran did not know why, he thought that the young man seemed a little guilty. The young man was thin-looking with brown hair and brown eyes. His feet and legs seemed somewhat disabled.


    Soran stopped, looked at the young man, and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    When the young man heard Soran¡¯s question, he fumbled slightly and had panicky eyes.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to notice something too. She frowned and said, ¡°He is a cksmith¡¯s apprentice. One of the victims outside was a cksmith.¡±


    Soran suddenly grabbed the young man¡¯s arm then twisted it back and pressed him to the ground.


    The unexpected situation caught everyone else by surprise and before they could ask anything, Soran murmured, ¡°Get his clothes off.¡±


    Everyone became stunned but quickly got into action after hearing the instructions.


    ¡°What are you doing!... He¡¯s just a stranger!... You¡¯re letting him do this to me!...¡± The young man was obviously in a panic, struggling desperately and shouting, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anybody!... Everyone knows that I am disabled! How could I have killed Master Kana?... Or all the others!... I am not a murderer!...¡±


    The marshall frowned and exined, ¡°Let him go. Collo is just a poor child. He had never even trained inbat, and he couldn¡¯t even fight off a wolf. Among the victims were trained guards, so he can¡¯t be the murderer!¡±


    Soran gave him a cold look then proceeded to let go of the arm of the young man and said, ¡°I never said he¡¯s the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Take off his shirt!¡±


    The two guards nced at each other then proceeded to peel off the young man¡¯s clothes, revealing many wounds on his back. The others could not help but show pity when they the wounds on his back, illustrating that he was beaten quite often. Soran looked at the scars on his shoulder and figured they were inflicted in the past. The sheriff said he was a poor child, probably because he knew what had happened before.


    However, Soran wasn¡¯t looking for that!


    He tore off the young man¡¯s clothes directly and saw a gruesome scar. The other scars were left a long time ago, but only this scar was still very fresh. It seemed like it had been left within a month.


    Soran immediately held the young man on the ground with his foot on his throat and asked, ¡°Was he flogged recently?¡±


    Flogging. It was amon punishment that was given to criminals.


    ¡°No.¡± Answered the middle-aged woman who looked at the wound and frowned. ¡°Nobody has been floggedtely, and we seldom used flogging as a form of punishment.¡±


    Soran lifted his foot, looked at the silent young man on the ground, and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you used a barbed whip to whip yourself when you were bored!¡±


    ¡°He is a believer in the Maiden of Pain.¡±


    ¡°There was probably a ritual held within the month. The Maiden of Pain had a whipping ceremony that required people to use a metal whip with thorns to whip themselves so that they feel the power of pain and torture. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what to do next? Find a way to make him talk and let him tell you who the other believers are? The Maiden of Pain must have nted her faith here!


    Soran¡¯s expression was cold. He did not care about the marshall¡¯s stunned face. Even though Soran had just arrived, he had already found more clues then the guards who had been searching for half a month!


    ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    The middle-aged woman was not happy. When it came to faith, even Priests would be cruel. She ordered in a low voice, ¡°Torture him! Make him spit out the others who¡¯ve fallen into the camp of evil!¡±


    The young man was picked up by two guards. He looked maliciously at Soran, the others nearby, and gave a grim expression to the middle-aged woman. ¡°You¡¯re all going to die! When the Maiden of Paines, she will torture then kill all of you! You hypocritical people! You devils of false benevolence and false righteousness! You hypocritical bitch! You watched my mother die and wouldn¡¯t even reach out to save her! You saw me being beaten by a cksmith, but you were indifferent to me! You hypocrites! I curse you! I curse you all to hell!¡±


    Who would have known he had be a believer of the Maiden of Pain.


    This young man probably had experienced a lot of bad things. Unfortunately, Soran wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    He didn¡¯t have much sympathy. He only murmured, ¡°The worshippers of the Maiden of Pain are very tolerant of pain. I think you¡¯d better use some clever means when you torture him.¡±


    The middle-aged woman gave a stern look to a man next to her, nodded to Soran, and said, ¡°Thank you, adventurer.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have had a hard time finding out the people who had fallen to this state.¡±


    The Priest led Soran to the shrine, and the guards dragged the young man away. The marshall¡¯s face was expressionless for a while, and he went with the other guards. The marshall even kicked the young man forcefully.


    Now that it was confirmed that someone had fallen into evil alignment, there were surely others as well. Even though there were devotees of an evil deity who developed their beliefs here the marshall knew nothing about it. This would definitely lead to a sharp decline in his authority.


    Inside the shrine of The Grain Goddess.


    There was a fountain in front of the shrine with pools on all sides and nts everywhere. There were many pictures carved on the walls, and in the center, was a beautiful and elegant goddess with a soft smile; her arms were open as if they were embracing something. There was a faint light in the shrine, which showed that it was covered by divine power. It seemed that ceremonies were often held here. As a powerful goddess, The Grain Goddess had more power than any other deities.


    The middle-aged woman asked someone to bring some water and put out her hand in a weing manner.


    Soran nced around and saw statues of the Goddess of Singing Waters and the Water Lord in the side halls. Farnd needed water for irrigation thus these two lesser deities were the most important deities to The Grain Goddess.


    The middle-aged woman looked at Soran smiled and said, ¡°News shoulde very soon.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate your help. If you need it, I can arrange for your amodation. You look like you¡¯ve been on the road for a long time. Maybe you can have a good rest here.¡±


    Soran nodded slightly, then picked up the cup of water to drink.


    Clearwater with a hint of sweetness. It was the raw material for the making of holy water. The water source had also been purified by divine powers when passed through the shrine.


    The rich culture in a shrine required hundreds of years of umtion.


    The marshall did not keep them waiting for long, but what he brought was not good news. He came in with a disappointed face and bowed slightly. ¡°Priest Tina. No matter how we torture him, he just won¡¯t talk. He just keeps cursing at us.¡±


    ¡°I think his soul must be controlled by an evil deity!¡±


    The middle-aged Priest¡¯s face became stern in an instant. She nced coldly at the marshall in front of her and slowly said, ¡°I only care about the results, I don¡¯t want to hear your useless excuses!¡±


    The marshall became speechless. He seemed to want to refute her but nothing came out.


    Officials were not aristocrats but were merely elected administrators. Their rank was lower than Knights, let alone the Priest of a shrine.


    Soran frowned then stood up and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°The Maiden of Pain is also the goddess of agony. His followers would possess some special abilities after the ceremony and many torture techniques be ineffective towards them. Without special means, normal torture would not make them talk.¡±


    The middle-aged woman nodded her head and said, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    ¡°After dealing with those degenerates, the shrine would surely reward you.¡±

 Chapter 135 - Craftsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 135: Craftsmanship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Inside the dark cold prison, Soran saw bloodstains everywhere. It seemed like the guards had already tried many methods.


    At the side were burning charcoal, searing iron, whip, knife and so on. The young man in front of him was gruesome. He had dozens of whip marks on his body and looked bloody. There were burned scars on his chest and the side of his face. There was a ve mark on his forehead, and his fingernails were pulled out one by one. The bloody scene made the two girls behind the middle-aged woman feel disgusted and almost vomit, but they managed to hold back.


    ¡°You!... You¡¯re a bunch of...I curse you all...¡±


    The young man¡¯s speech was somewhat blurred, maybe because the bleeding had consumed too much energy. His eyes, however, were still vicious and his expression was still ferocious.


    The marshall seemed to want to restore his authority. So he took up the whip and gave the young man a fierce whip, which made his flesh and skin rip open. The marshall gasped, then exined, ¡°Look, Priest Tinar! He has beenpletely controlled by evil spirits, and only curses us.¡±


    The middle-aged woman looked disgusted. It seems like she wasn¡¯t used to such gore.


    She turned to look at Soran as if to ask him if there was anything he could do. Soran¡¯s expression was very calm. He had seen so many gory things that this was nothing at all. He just slowly said, ¡°Can you treat his injury? At this rate, he will soon die of excessive blood loss!¡±


    The middle-aged woman hesitated for a second but proceeded to cast Treat Wounds.


    The power of divinity came into effect immediately, and the wounds on young man recovered quickly; it also seemed that he had also recovered a lot of energy. The young man opened his mouth to curse, but Soran swiftly stuffed a rag into his mouth, blocking the evil words that he wanted to blurt out. He turned to look at the others and said, ¡°What I¡¯m about to do may be unfit for children. I think all of you better go out.¡±


    Everyone there hesitated.


    The middle-aged woman frowned and then turned and walked out. Her intuition told her that the adventurer in front of her might be telling the truth.


    She did not want to witness something very difficult to ept.


    The marshall was not pleased and he did not go out because he wanted to see what Soran was going to do. The young man in front of them had resisted almost all the torture and only kept cursing at them for more than an hour. So he did not believe that the adventurer in front of him could have any better means.


    ¡°Step back a little please.¡±


    Soran nced at the others, motioning them to stand far away, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t interrupt me. What I¡¯m going to do next requiresplete focus. I don¡¯t want anyone to interrupt my work.¡±


    ¡°Understood?¡±


    His tone was very annoying, but his stare gave everyone chills. They involuntarily shivered.


    Soranughed, but his expression was somewhat strange.


    He went up to the young man and whispered in his ear as if he were talking to himself, ¡°You know what? I¡¯m depressed today! When I saw what you did, I suddenly felt what I have been doing for a month had all been a joke. I took Vivian so far away from a dangerous ce, but it seemed as if I was heading into another dangerous ce.¡±


    ¡°What a troubling world!¡±


    ¡°In order to find a safe ce to take refuge, I am not afraid of fighting, nor death. I just want her to grow up in a rtively safe environment.¡±


    ¡°After all, she is only eight years old. I just want to bring her away from all the fighting and let her grow happily. That¡¯s not too much to ask for, is it?¡±


    ¡°But God seems to have some issues with me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there really is nowhere safe, and I have nowhere to run.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Gloria did do Fortune Tell on Vivian, and she saw endless blood and fire. Maybe this is fate. There will always be so many dangerous encounters along the way. Even if we desperately tried to evade them, we still run into them. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s my fate or Vivian¡¯s. Maybe it¡¯s both of our fate.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what to say either. Maybe I¡¯mining too much.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to do next is something you won¡¯t want to see. But you have to witness it and experience the whole process because you are my canvas.¡±


    Soran slowly pulled out his curved sword. His palm trembling slightly but soon stabilized. His fingers were pale, probably because he had gripped too hard.


    He stared at the young man and said, ¡°The believers of the Maiden of Pain are actually very annoying.¡±


    ¡°Because you have an ability to resisting pain and suffering, normal torture is useless on you. When I used to be in the Underdark, I saw many Priests of the Queen of Spiders who couldn¡¯t do anything to your bunch. But unfortunately, I know that there is a good way to deal with you and I just so happen to have learned it from someone a while ago.


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    Soran went close to the young man¡¯s ear, and his whispers only increased his psychological pressure on the young man; it made him feel uneasy, writhing all over, desperately trying to stay away from him.


    Soran smiled, but he looked more like the devil. He whispered to the young man, ¡°ying!¡±


    ¡°In fact, my craft is not very good. The best craftsmen were in the Abyss and Hell. But I think my skills are better than the executioners here. After all, I have received a lot of professional training. Do you know about the Underdark? It¡¯s thend of the Drows. They are masters of torture and some of them are crueler than demons!¡±


    ¡°ying takes precision. If you could peel off all the skin of a person, they would only be a beginner.


    ¡°When I was learning this art, the Drow who trained me was a master of torture. Do you know what he wore? A very powerful and legendary piece of armor that was stronger than many Knight armor. It¡¯s called the [Deadman¡¯s Suit]. Only the evilest, doomed to fall into the abyss of Hell, would wear that thing!¡±


    ¡°He told me, that a qualified yer has to peel off all the skin of the subject and still keep the subject be alive.¡±


    ¡°That was when someone would be qualified.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure if I would be able to keep you alive, but you should be able to live for a while. After all, I am extremely agile, and there is a grade 3 Priest outside.


    Soranmunicated in a low voice such that only the young man could hear what he said; the others could not hear anything.


    The young man who was hung up trembled all over, and the fear in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. He tried to say something, but his mouth was gagged. In fact, he could only make unwilling sounds.


    Soran raised his curved sword, looked at the young man, andughed. As if chatting with a friend, ¡°Actually, I would never have done such a thing in the past!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you have pushed me a little too far today because I¡¯m really angry.¡±


    ¡°And I mean really angry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the worshippers of Maiden of Pain will enjoy the pain but I don¡¯t know if you can enjoy the following process. I know you have good tolerance and you probably won¡¯t tell me what I want to know right now.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an honest person. I¡¯ll let you experience my craft and let you decide if you want to talk.¡±


    ¡°Alright?¡±


    Soran raised his curved sword expressionlessly, then cut down slowly but steadily along the top of the young man¡¯s head. The force was not very strong, but his hand was steady. He steadily cut all the way from the scalp, down the back of the neck, then continued from the top of the spine to its end. He had steadily cut the first line.


    The young man was trembling all over his body. The fear in his eyes was almostpletely covered up by the pain. He struggled desperately, but he still felt the skin and flesh on his back being stripped away.


    The other people in the room seemed to realize what Soran was doing. Even the marshall turned his face slightly and dared not look at Soran any more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, boy.¡±


    Soran grabbed his neck gently and said slowly, ¡°If you move too much, the art can¡¯t bepleted. I¡¯m only done with your back. We¡¯ll have to do your arms and thighs. It is said that a yer could peel off someone¡¯s scalp first and then deal with the other body parts. I don¡¯t have such superb skill, so I am only able to deal with the other parts first so that you can see it yourself.¡±


    Fresh blood dripped down.


    Some of the guards were not able to bear it and turned to go out.


    Soran cautiously yed the other arm, then looked up at the young man. The young man started to mumble something out. His eyes were full of fear and appeal. Soran looked at him and said slowly, ¡°It seems that you want to say something?¡±


    The young man nodded his head desperately.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Soran slowly sheathed his curved sword and said, ¡°This actually is very tiring work, so it¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing to talk.¡±


    ¡°Pa.¡±


    Soran snapped his finger loudly, took off the rag from the young man¡¯s mouth and said to the guard, ¡°Please invite the Priest in, he¡¯s willing to talk now.¡±


    The marshall¡¯s body was stiff for a moment and then he went out. He didn¡¯t know why his legs were shaking and he almost fell to the ground.


    Soran had his back to the young man as he slowly sheathed the curved sword. His hands were slightly trembling.


    But he soon recovered after he took a deep breath.

 Chapter 136 - Snowy day

    <h4>Chapter 136: Snowy day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was a snowy day.


    A slim figure in a snow-white mink coat slowly moved forward. Her footsteps were so light that she had been stepping on the snow without any trace. The bone-chilling wind and the icy snowkes that were close to her were blocked as if they had touched an invisible barrier. The snow scattered down all around her. This was the energy shield of Wizards; only high-grade Wizards would waste their Spell Slot.


    Except for her mink coat, the woman wore only a close-fitting white gown, which revealed the delicate outline of her body. She wore a pair of ck stockings, which was not a fabric of this world. The energy shield could only block the cold wind and snow, but it could not block the cold temperatures. If she did not have a high constitution then must have used a resistance spell.


    ¡°Those damn Druids!¡±


    The woman¡¯s appearance was quite gorgeous. If Soran was here he might vaguely feel that this woman was familiar, but he might not necessarily be able to recognize her. That was because her hair had be lc in color, pupils had be blue, and she looked very different from her previous looks. However, some of the characteristics remained. Things like her tone of the speech, the fragrance of her body, and the stockings on her legs. Those enchanted silk stockings made from spider silk in the Underdark which were hard to see even on high-grade Wizards.


    This was Gloria¡¯s mother, that gorgeous yet evil woman.


    She walked on the cold snowfield, wiped the sweat on her forehead, then looked up at the sky, as if she wanted cast Fly.


    ¡°This damn weather.¡±


    The enchanting woman cursed indignantly, and then went on. The weather was too cold and the cold wind was too harsh for her to perform Fly; she would need to cast a protective spell. Because of the high altitude and the cold weather, even a high-grade Witch like her could not use her spells without control. She must reserve some Spell Slots to fight and save herself.


    Some sound seemed to havee from the distance, and the gorgeous woman looked back and said, ¡°These relentless maggots. Even as the followers of Fear are spreading, they do not care. Instead, they chase me around half the world! Didn¡¯t I say I would not continue the restricted experiments? When I get my experimental subject back, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you a good lesson!¡±


    A glow of magic appeared.


    Suddenly, her speed increased. Although she was only walking, her speed was like she was running. Her speed was almost equal to that of the professional athlete¡¯s 100-meter sprint.


    The cold winds blew stronger.


    An eagle was forced to descend from the sky. Even professions were not fearless in the face of nature. The Druid who transformed into an eagle could not fly as it wished in the Frost Kingdom. In the face of nature¡¯s power, even legendary professions would be helpless.


    The Druidnded for a moment, then frowned and looked into the distance, murmuring, ¡°Where did the destroyer of nature escape to? We cannot let her run away. Her existence is a disaster to nature.¡±


    Even when three legendary druids came together, they still could not repair the damage she left behind. The gorgeous woman was on the top of the Druid¡¯s cklist. As long as she went to a ce to do her magic experiments, there would be terrible radiation energy left behind; she was just like a human-shaped self-propelled nuclear fusion reactor. In recent hundreds of years, no one was better at destroying the natural environment than her.


    The cold wind got more and more severe.


    The gorgeous woman went on for tens of kilometers. Suddenly, she felt something, and she swiftly cast a spell on herself.


    Out of nowhere, appeared a set of eyes made out of spiritual light. In the next moment, her expression changed. First, she said some words in a northern dialect which roughly meant ¡°Fuck me¡±. Then she murmured, ¡°Knight in Silver?¡±


    ¡°These maggots really hate me so much? I was still fine with the quasi-legendary Druid you people sent to kill me. Now you¡¯ve even asked a Knight in Silver toe after me?¡±


    She wanted to use Teleportation, but she couldn¡¯t use it randomly.


    If a Wizard did not prepare the coordinates in advance, random Teleportations would likely end their lives. If they teleported into a rock, the rock would not automatically open up and there were only two oues. One was that you hit the rock at a super high speed-the speed. Teleportation was very close to the speed of light- thus no matter how you reduced the speed, your body would still be crushed. The second possible oue would be spell deviation where you send yourself into the rock. Your body would fuse with the rock.


    There had always been no shortage of Wizards who had just learned how to Teleport and had lost their lives to it.


    Short-distance Teleportation could still be somewhat controlled, but the longer the Teleportation distance, the more important it was to have a marker. This was something which even the deities can not bypass.


    On a high mountain, the lone figure of the Knight in Silver stood on the steep cliff. Her expression was not pleasant. Even though she had the powers close to the realm of legends, she still let a grade 3 Rogue escaped. At first, the tracking was rtively smooth. That was up until they entered the snowy areas, where Soran¡¯s tracks werepletely cut off. The other party seemed to have not to rest at all, and she could barely keep up with him. She was even a little tired now, and the traces of her target were almostpletely covered up by the snow.


    The longer she took, the less energy the Leave of Life had. Even if the Rogue was found, it would be impossible to retrieve the precious relic. This would be a great loss for the Druids and the Elven Kingdom. Although its energy was not strong, it is very rare and ancient. It was also the only way to make their trees divine. Since the Elven deities had be increasingly inactive over the years, many people developed a trace of discontent in their hearts.


    Among the high-grade Druids and Elven elders, most of them believed that it was now necessary to bring back the ancient faith and to turn their trees into true deities. [A divine tree belief of the high-grade Elves]


    This n had been postponed for thousands of years.


    The progress had been slow because of the intervention of the Elven deities, but recently all the deities had fallen asleep. Even the main Elven deity could not connect with the Priests. Therefore, there was a sudden opportunity, and many Druids believed that this was the best time to ¡°resurrect¡± the tree. Although the divine tree had not died, its spirit had long disappeared.


    However, it was at this critical juncture that one of the three Leaves of Life had unexpectedly disappeared.


    As time went by, traditions and beliefs changed.


    Suddenly the Knight in Silver-spotted something. Her sharp gaze had spotted something afar and her expression turned strange.


    It seems like she had spotted a very well known Witch among the Elves!


    At the northern tower, Gloria stood at the top of the Wizard Tower hundreds of meters high. The cold wind blew her long hair. There were strands of silver in her long silky hair, which inexplicably gave her a sense of beauty. She looked down at thend under her feet, just like a high queen, which had a territory covered 120 kilometers. She was a high-ranking member of the Witch Council and the most likely Nothern Witch to advance to the legendary realm. She was close to bing a quasi-legendary profession before 30 years old. Even striving to be a legendary realm Witch would be very possible.


    In the distance, busy fishermen were working. It was the migration of the northern carp in winter. Their habits were special because theyid eggs in spring. October was the harvest season and the fishermen would catch therge fish with a well-sized fishing and let the smaller fish go. For them, Gloria was the highest authority. They respected her even more than the lords in Waterdeep.


    Gloria looked down at the people below her, opened her palms and caught a snowke, and sighed quietly.


    The weather was getting colder.


    She tightened her robe and turned towards the inside. The heavy Iron Golem stood in front of the door and said in a metallic voice, ¡°Master, the observation target is still sleeping. Her energy is stable, and the previously damaged items had been repaired.¡±


    At the twelfth floor of the Wizard Tower.


    Vivian¡¯s tiny figureid on a tform. She was covered with a soft velvet sheet and an oval shield on the outside.


    Gloria went through a magic formation, and her figure appeared outside the door. She nced at the little girl who was breathing steadily on the tform, then frowned and cast a spell.


    The little girl had been asleep for some time now.


    She did not have to eat, but she also has not woken up. asionally she would even unconsciously release a burst of energy, which almost alerted the Witch Council.


    The ce where she was originally resting at had been destroyed.


    Vivian could have destroyed half of the wall if Gloria had not activated the protective spell in time. Her raging divine powers had almost blown her Wizard Tower into half!


    The little girl¡¯s power was truly terrifying!


    Gloria figured Vivian had already surpassed the powers of a high-grade legendary profession (Profession Level 25), and she would still need to sleep for a long time unless there was a way to separate these energies.


    That was because her body was too small and her age too young.


    The powers within her, which were greater than a Dragon¡¯s, could not be easily controlled. Unless she transformed from a mortal into a demon, she would not be able to fuse with all of the power.


    A Son of God could transform their self.


    If Vivian turned into a high-grade demon or the child of the Demon Lord, then she should be able to fuse with this power. However, the little girl seems to have been resisting it in her heart. She was still a mortal, without any characteristics of a high-grade demon or the Demon Lord from Abyss. Gloria too did not know how to make a mortal absorb such great power!


    Gloria was powerless in this situation.


    As a northern Witch close to the legendary realm, she had note in contact with the mysterious realm yet.


    Unless she advanced into the realm of legends, she would not even be able to analyze the structures of divine powers!


    The Frost Kingdom.


    Soran came out with a gloomy expression, and the middle-aged Priestess also came out with a stiff face. Even the others looked very grave and had not spoken for a long time.


    They had heard some very terrible news!


    Not only were the worshippers of the Maiden of Pain here, but even her chosen ones hade to the Frost Kingdom.


    The chosen ones of a deity.


    They were born as legendary professions!


    There was a powerful Wizard who had some Drow characteristics that came from the Underdark region, but no one had seen her face.


    She hade here more than half a month ago.

 Chapter 137 - Asceticism

    <h4>Chapter 137: Asceticism</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There are as many legends as there are dogs, and Liches were everywhere.


    Soran inexplicably recalled a phrase he often heard previously. This was a phrase of self-mockery used by many people, especially those before reaching the realm of legends. Many people who were seriously injured or died liked to use this phrase to mock themselves. Although he had not seen a Lich yet he had already encountered plenty of quasi-legendary professions. As a grade 3 profession, Soran was under great pressure to level up. However, he couldn¡¯t just find a Dragon, tell it to lie down and kill it.


    In a month, he had advanced from the lowest Thief to a grade 3 profession. No one advanced faster than him except the descendants of deities with extraordinary bloodlines.


    But Soran still felt that it was not enough. He was still not strong enough.


    The information they extracted was actually very vague, except for the names of the degenerates in the town, everything else was very vague since no one had seen the chosen ones. Soran had asked for details and found out that the chosen one had been wearing a ck cloak with obvious scars around her ears. The color of her palm was not that of an ordinary elf, which was how they determined her race. She arrived more than half a month ago when Soran was still at Whiterun.


    The believers believed that she was incarnate of the Maiden of Pain.


    Since it was sphemous if it were not true, there might be some truth in this statement.


    Deity incarnates were basically chosen people who had received divine powers. They y a pivotal role in the deities shrine. The power of the chosen ones was equivalent to that of a Priest of about 20 Profession Level. They could use the gift of divine powers to perform [Devine Word] or [sphemous Language], which was very close to a level 9 divine spell.


    Those spells could cause someone tomit suicide or could be used to manipte people. They could even use it to gain a bunch of crazy fanatics.


    As long as there were problems with the person¡¯s soul, it was possible to guide them through these spells.


    The town guards began to arrest the fallen believers. The middle-aged women gloomily gave orders, and then someone went to give word to the Shrine Guards of the agriculture shrine.


    The power of the shrines was supported by three mainponents: the Priests, believers, and the Shrine Guards.


    Five grade 3 Shrine Guards appeared, wearing heavy armor to follow the group of guards. These were the opponents Soran could not take on in the past, but now he could go head-on on a three on one situation. He had grown at an rming rate. Unfortunately, he was given too little time. He spent one month to do what others did for more than ten years, but the numerous enemies he had to face were thousands of years ahead of him.


    The sky was slowly getting dark.


    There was a hint of panic in the town, but Soran did not care about it. He rested in the hotel and trained his Will in silence.


    He needed to aplish the training of The Ascetic once!


    To deal with these degenerates, Soran, as a foreign adventurer had no need to fight in the front line. The devotees of Maiden of Pain were not at all fun to deal with. They might die if they were not careful.


    There were very few ways to acquire ughter EXP in a short time. The distribution of organisms was rtively diffused, and indiscriminate killing of people would only lead to destruction. Ordinary creatures gave too little experience in, but it was difficult to challenge a group of monsters. It also took too much time to assassinate them one by one.


    Under normal circumstances, Soran estimated that it would take him at least seven days to gain enough experience to gain one Profession Level.


    He needed to absorb the divinity!


    Soran wanted to go head-on against the Will of the Dread Lord, to absorb the divinity the Dread Lord had broken off.


    However, this required an immense Will.


    The night passed quickly, and Soran slept very well that night. It was aplete supplement to his previous energy expenditure. When he came out the next day, he looked very different. He took off his leather armor and warm cotton-padded clothes. He was wearing only the thinnest linen clothes with his hair stretched over his shoulders. He didn¡¯t even wear no shoes and went out to the bone-chilling outside.


    Asceticism!


    The best way to train one¡¯s Will.


    A strong Will had to be trained and umted over time; it was not something that could change just because you made a decision.


    It was something umted slowly as you persisted!


    He stepped barefoot on the ice and snow, and the cold wind blew through his clothes. The thin linen was basically useless. Even with Soran¡¯s 21 Constitution, he could not resist the colding from all directions. Others in the town looked at him with a strange look. It was like looking at a madman, a fool. Even the cold-resistant northerners would be sick moments after going out with such thin cloth.


    Soran went to the agricultural shrine. His dressing shocked the Priest. but she knew what Soran was doing because Priests also did this!


    She was only surprised because she could not understand why a Rogue needed to train their Will in such an extreme way since Rogues did not need to rely on their Will to strengthen their beliefs as the Priests did.


    Rogues usually believed in everything, thus the deities were just another thing they believed in!


    Soran received his due reward: a small amount of gold of about 30 pieces, followed by a portion of Holy Water, and two bottles of Strong Healing Potions.


    The potions were worth more than 500 Gold Derahls and had the ability to heal moderate injuries to severe injuries.


    Priests were the experts in this field.


    Soran continued his journey. He wore thin linen clothes, stepped barefoot on the icy snow, and moved forward step by step, without any extraordinary ability or spell. He walked forward step by step, and the ubiquitous cold prated into his body. His arms, cheeks, and feet soon became slightly green. Because he wore no shoes for protection, the soles of his feet began to have slight scars.


    The ground was rough with stones, dead branches, and insignificant thorns.


    Frostbite slowly umted.


    Although the rate was slow, the frostbite damage still steadily increased. Because of the scars on his foot, Soran also got slight bruise damage. These injuries gradually reduced his HP and his vitality.


    On the first day.


    Soran walked 150 kilometers barefoot. He met a hungry white bear, but the bear died under his sword.


    Night soon came.


    He had not drunk anything all day and only had a little water at this time. He slowly ate some dried food, not meat, just the roughest ck bread. The frostbite on his whole body had been very obvious, and his HP had been reduced to around 10 HP. If there he had no regenerative abilities and an extraordinary Constitution of more than 20, Soran would probably have frozen to death in a day. Minor Cold Resistance could not offset all the cold injury in this environment.


    Soran did not make a bonfire. He sat on a rock, held his curved sword in both hands, and slowly closed his eyes!


    This was the training method of the Swordsaints.


    He was meditating but was not training his spirit like a Wizard, rather he was training his Will.


    The whistling cold wind did not stop for a moment.


    asionally, snowkes fell on Soran. The snow melted bit by bit and then froze to ice because of the cold temperature. Soran sat on the rocks motionless. His whole person looked like an ice sculpture. Only his heart was still beating slowly and smoothly.


    The night slowly went by.


    When Soran opened his eyes the next day, his body was already covered in white frost and his whole body was a little blue and purple. When he sheathed his curved sword, some of his flesh came off too. His palm that had touched the body of the curved sword became stuck to it. The overnight meditation made him feel stiff. The frostbite damage had umted to more than fifty points, which was almost one-third of his HP.


    He slowly got up, drank a little ice water, and ate some food before he slightly moved his body.


    There were no creatures that came to look for death today.


    Soran¡¯s skin was slightly reddish after moving slightly. He drank a bottle of Healing Potion and felt a rush of heat in his body. The power of the potion did not restore him quickly. Soran took a brief rest and began his journey again. He was still in thin clothes and barefoot on the ice and snow. As he walked forward bit by bit, he asionally encountered other people; they all looked at him in disbelief. He looked just like a madman!


    The second, third, and fourth day had passed.


    As time went by, Soran became thinner and was more tired. The frostbite on his body had umted which caused his skin to crack, but the spirit in his eyes became more and more determined, just like a sharp de buried in ice and snow. He ughtered a group of Winter Wolves, three Bugbears, and had a brief encounter with an Ice Troll.


    Solon walked less and less as the days went by because he was really tired.


    On his way, he encountered some human viges, but he did not stop at all and just walked quietly.


    The fifth, sixth, and seventh day passed.


    Soran¡¯s lips werepletely cracked, his body was full of terrible frostbite, and he no longer looked as handsome as he was. His walking position was slightly inconvenient. Even though he had drunk all the potion, the umted frostbite still dragged him into a state of serious injury. He attracted arge pack of wolves because of the bloody smell from his frozen wounds. The wolfs even bit his leg and caused wounds to be slow to heal.


    The Frost Kingdom was forever this cold.


    Soran with his barefoot and thin clothes had traveled more than a thousand miles. When a city appeared in front of him, he finally got the long-awaited ability data.


    He had walked thousands of miles barefooted.


    Even though he was physically very weak, he was also at his strongest now!


    Life and death was this moment!

 Chapter 138 - He Was Always There!

    <h4>Chapter 138: He Was Always There!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the Northern tower.


    The ice on the river surface was very thick. The children in the northern part of the world would cut through the ice to fish. When they caught some, they would take it back to roast and eat it. Children of their age liked to eat more, but they dare not easily get near the tower, which was a forbidden area for the others. They were warned by their parents early on not to disturb the mysterious northern Witches. asionally, they would look with their with envious eyes, dreaming to be powerful wizards in the future.


    Gloria buried herself in a pile of notebooks, reading dense numbers and symbols.


    She had been in theb for three days, and asionally slept there when she was tired. She sometimes went to see Vivian¡¯s condition. She was ready to advance to the legendary realm of the Northern Witch, during which time she had begun to explore the deeper parts of the Magic Network while studying some level 9 spells. If she seeded inpleting a level 9 spell, then she would enter the quasi-legendary realm. Given a little more time, she would be able to steadily rise to the realm of legends.


    Suddenly!


    Gloria seemed to have felt something. She raised her head from the high stack of books, reached out, and took off her crystal sses. She frowned and looked out. Her eyesight was actually very good, but she would wear these delicate silver-rimmed crystal sses when researching magic. Her sses were rare grade enchanted equipment, which helped her with spell research.


    Gloria really felt something. She got excited and vanished in thin air.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    She stared at the little girl who had just opened her eyes in surprise. Because she had slept for too long and had woken up a little confused, she rubbed her eyes with her white hands, and then asked in a half-awake state, ¡°Sister Gloria? Did I sleep long? Why do I feel dizzy! ¡±


    Gloria hugged Vivian, leaned over her, and kissed her on the forehead. Slowly, Gloria said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa for almost half a month!¡±


    ¡°Big brother!¡± It seems that the little girl had remembered something. She asked in a panic manner, ¡°My big brother? Is he not here?¡±


    Gloria was silent. She raised her finger and stroked her long hair which had strands of silver in it. She murmured in a low voice, ¡°We were separated from Soran, but he¡¯s supposed to be okay. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Vivian was silent.


    Then the little girl raised her head and looked at Gloria, wondering, ¡°No! I just saw my brother! ¡±


    Hmmm?


    Gloria was puzzled by the answer and frowned, ¡°Did you see Soran? Here? Impossible! This tower is all covered by my consciousness. If Soran were here, I would know it!¡±


    As if she had thought of something, Gloria¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and her eyes grew sad.


    Had Soran really died?


    If it was his spirit, she might not be able to discover him. Was it possible that Soran¡¯s spirit had appeared here for a moment because of his strong Will?


    Gloria held Vivian tightly and suddenly felt sad and somewhat ufortable.


    She did not know why but she recently had been asionally thinking of the man named Soran.


    As a noble northern Witch, she seldom thought of anyone on her own initiative. She does not even think about her mother that often, but now she had been thinking of a man every few days, worrying whether he would survive or not. Gloria¡¯s heart was actually a little unclear. She didn¡¯t feel love, and it was not just friendship either. She felt that he was someone she had known for a long time.


    ¡°Was it a dream?¡± The little girl rubbed her head and said to herself, ¡°I really seem to have dreamt a lot!¡±


    What Vivian said cheered Gloria up, and she was somewhat happier. She put her forehead on Vivian¡¯s little head in some annoyance, and then said, ¡°What did you dream about?¡±


    The little girl closed her eyes and recalled for a moment. She murmured, ¡°There were so many dreams and so many frightening things!¡±


    ¡°Fires and blood were everywhere! They were dancing around me, but I was not afraid of them. As long as I was not afraid of them, they did not seem to be able to get close to me. I also dreamed of a terrible person! He seemed to be my father!... No! No!... He¡¯s not my father, he was a very powerful and terrible thing, and I did not know what it was!...¡±


    ¡°He kept asking for me to be obedient! And wanted me to give in to him!... There seems to be also another voice!... I did not know who it is!... She said she was me and her name was Lilian!...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give in to them! I¡¯m Vivian!... I¡¯m my big brother¡¯s Vivian!...¡±


    ¡°Big brother!...¡±


    ¡°Right! I also dreamed of my brother! He¡¯s got a lot of injuries! And it pained me to see him like that! I couldn¡¯t stop crying!... I shouted at him desperately!... But my brother didn¡¯t seem to hear me at all!...¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice was trembling, and Gloria could not help panic slightly because she knew it might be more than just a dream.


    Vivian closed her eyes, her eyes glistening with tears, and murmured: ¡°Big brother seemed to have walked a lot of roads. He seemed to have gone for a long distance. He was badly injured and very tired. I don¡¯t know how long he had gone. One day he passed by me. I still shouted at him desperately, but my brother didn¡¯t seem to hear me at all.¡±


    ¡°The ground he passed was covered with ice and snow. I saw the ground under my brother¡¯s feet freeze into ice and suddenly it became very cold!¡±


    ¡°I shivered in the cold, and my tears even froze.¡±


    ¡°Big brother¡¯s body was full of snow and frost, and the ground he passed even froze up. There were heavy snowfalls in the roaring cold wind. The cold wind and snow extinguished the mes, all the blood was frozen into ice, and my brother looked extremely tired. But he never stopped walking. Nor did he hear my voice. He just kept walking, approaching, and finally encountering those monsters and demons!


    ¡°Big brother pulled out his sword! And the monsters near him were frozen into ice sculptures!...¡±


    ¡°Big brother killed those demons and was still moving forward!... Then he came to the terrible monster!... I heard the growl of the monster, and I felt terrified!... But my brother kept moving forward! He did not stop! He finally walked up to the monster and cut off his head with his sword!...¡±


    ¡°I felt that the whole world was shaking. A lot of things were shaking. My brother did not seem to hear my cry and the next thing I knew, he had disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± Vivian raised her head and muttered, ¡°Then I woke up.¡±


    ¡°Sister Gloria?!...¡±


    ¡°Did my brother kill those demons and save me?... I am sure my brother knew where Vivian was trapped!... And then he came a long way to save me!... Although he could not hear my voice, I felt that my brother knew I was there!... Right!... My brother looked at me before he disappeared!...¡±


    ¡°He smiled.¡±


    ¡°He seemed to be trying to say something, but he disappeared before he spoke!¡±


    Gloria was silent. She lowered her head and kissed Vivian. She felt relieved and murmured, ¡°Yes. It must have been Soran who came and saved you.¡±


    ¡°He should be okay. He¡¯s still alive. A man who could make me pay so much for a Fortune Tell would not die so easily!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and in the end, her voice was barely audible.


    Vivian raised her little head, gazed at Gloria with her big beautiful eyes. She held her in her arms with her small hands, buried her little head in Gloria¡¯s bosom, and murmured, ¡°Sister Gloria¡±


    ¡°Sometimes feel like you¡¯re my mother. You even have her smell.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Gloria couldn¡¯t helpughing, with a somewhat crying andughing expression. She opened her mouth and yfully bit Vivian¡¯s tender little face and muttered, ¡°You little brat! How am I so old?...call me your sister, don¡¯t call me your mother!...¡±


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Vivian moved away slightly and nagged, ¡°Don¡¯t bite!... Big brother said only little dogs would bite people!...¡±


    Outside the high tower.


    The cold winds still blew strongly, but it seemed that the coldest period had passed.


    What they need to do now was to wait for spring toe.


    It was the hope of life!

 Chapter 139 - Divinity of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 139: Divinity of Fear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The faint light awakened the sleeping Soran.


    The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to turn over and reach for his weapon next to him. When he touched his curved sword next to him, his face rxed a little. Series of memories began to emerge in his mind. He walked a long way, saw a city, and although he was very tired, he had finally reached the highest point of his Will power. His journey was like sharpening a knife. At the moment when Soran was most tired was also the moment when his Will, Spirits, and momentum were gathered to the highest point.


    In the next moment, Soran did not hesitate and chose to fuse with the gained divinity. Immediately, he was seemingly dragged into a very real dream realm!


    Soran seemingly saw many demons, but there was only one thought in his mind: to kill any creature that dared to block him.


    Soran did not know how many he had killed, but when he finally rxed, all the demons, including the will of the Dread Lord were killed by him. He also heard Vivian¡¯s voice vaguely, but he became unconscious before he could see her clearly. Seven days of umted fatigue and injury had finally broken out at the moment he rxed, and he felt as if his whole person had fallen into darkness.


    The high tension had finally burst!


    Soran had used his firm Will to hold everything up until thest moment, but when he killed the Will of the Dread Lord, he heard Vivian¡¯s voice which reassured him. All of a sudden all the fatigue came out. Since had encountered the hunters until now, Soran¡¯s nerves had suddenly rxed, and the result was him instantly passing out.


    He became unconscious in the snowy environment and fell into the cold snow beside an unknown city road.


    When Soran had finally gotten up, his clothes had been changed. Everything was neatly ced beside him, and no one seemed to have touched them. The wounds on his whole body had almost recovered. Soran didn¡¯t know whether it was due to the effect of the integration of divinity, or whether someone had treated him. Maybe both because hisst umted frostbite damage had brought him into a state of serious injury, which was very difficult to recover from in a short time.


    It probably was only the second day. His intuition told him that he had not passed out for that long.


    Outside there were sounds of human activities. He looked at the room he was in and found that it was simple and solemn, made from rough thick wood structures. This was the mostmon house in the north. The owner probably was a citizen with good earnings and an eptable status. Fires rarely urred in the Frost Kingdom because of the cold climate. The trees at this part of the world were tall which made them good timber for building houses. He took off his clothes, which seemed to be the clothes of another man. The clothes were rough, and he figured the owner of the clothes was taller than he was.


    Soran changed into his clothes then checked his multi-dimensional bag. Everything was still there.


    Someone had probably saved him.


    After Soran was unconscious, he was brought here. The person who saved him seemed good since he didn¡¯t take anything of Sorans.


    A kind of person like this was rare.


    It was as if he had heard sounds inside the room, but in fact, the sound of heavy footsteps came from outside. A northern woman, who looked a little round, came in. She was about thirty years old. She might be obese and weighed more than 200 pounds. Her face, however, seemed kind and easy to get along with.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The obese northern woman smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a day.¡±


    Soran bowed slightly to thank her and said, ¡°Did you save me? You can rest assured that I will give you what you deserve in return.¡±


    ¡°No! No!...¡± The obese woman waved her hand and looked at the curved sword in his hand. It seemed she was a little frightened. Noticing this, Soran quickly put the sword down and the woman¡¯s face became more natural. She then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a nobledy who saved you! And she seemed to be of high rank. Her maid asked me to take good care of you and even paid for a Priest to treat you.¡±


    ¡°She was a king hearted nobledy. I¡¯ve not seen such a kind-hearted nobleman for years!¡±


    Nobleman?


    Soran frowned slightly and then asked, ¡°Where is she? Maybe I should thank her and give her back the Gold Derahls she had spent.¡±


    The chubby woman giggled and replied, ¡°Well, unfortunately, she had already left yesterday without even leaving her name.¡±


    ¡°She also told me not to go through your things, saying that an adventurer like you might be more vicious. But it looks like you¡¯re a kind person, just like my nephew. Everything of yours is over there. I left it there and didn¡¯t even move it.¡±


    She even emphasized the part where she did not touch Soran¡¯s items in order to avoid any misunderstanding.


    Already left?


    Soran was taken aback slightly, then continued to ask, ¡°where did she go?¡±


    It seems like I¡¯m really lucky...


    ¡°I think she was headed to Arendell.¡± The northern woman smiled and said, ¡°She must have been in a high position because many guards were around her. I felt that she must have had more power than the Lord of Waterdeep. You must be hungry? Shall get you something to eat?¡±


    Soran nodded slightly and replied thankfully, ¡°Sorry to be troubling you.¡±


    The chubby woman quickly went, and Soran began to tidy up his things, putting them away one by one. No one had moved his stuff and he didn¡¯t find anything missing either. Even the wounds on his body healed quickly. So, Soran figured the woman probably told the truth. However, Soran really couldn¡¯t remember who saved him. Someone must have passed by, found him unconscious on the side of the road, and then brought him here.


    He checked his stats and found that there were more things.


    Lesser Cold Resistance [Personal Ability]: In the process of fighting the cold, you became more and more able to resist the cold environment. You will adapt to most of the cold climates and the resistance to special cold environments had also greatly improved. From now on, you are immune to any frostbite damage below 3. When attacked by spells or spell-like abilities, any damage with cold effects would be reduced by 3. [Prerequisite: Constitution above 18. ]


    Soran¡¯s ability to resist cold had been improved.


    After umting hundreds of frostbite damage, he finally acquired the ability [Lesser Cold Resistance].


    Then there was another important ability.


    ¡°The Ascetic [Passive Ability]: You trained your Will in extreme circumstances. While fighting the cold, pain, and the danger of death, your Will had been further refined. You¡¯ve used your Will power to fight the extreme conditions. In this process, your Will had gradually be as strong as steel. When you are faced with a test of your Will, you would have an extra 3 points. [Will + 3, the Ascetic¡¯s precondition for advancement. ]


    Soran definitely would not advance into the ss Ascetic.


    All this hard training was so that he could confront the Dread Lord¡¯s Will at the moment when his Will was at its peak.


    If he had given up midway or even had the idea of giving up, then Soran would not dare to fuse with the Dread Lord¡¯s divinity.


    However, in the end, the opposite was true and Soran was able to push through!


    As he integrated with the divinity, another row of data also appeared in front of Soran: [3/10] (Minor Divinity).


    Soran needed 10 divinity to advance into the level of Minor Divinity.


    For the time being, Soran was not able to gain any attribute bonuses from the divinity, but he had gained some special abilities.


    ¡°Fear Gaze [Gifted Abilities]: You have seeded in integrating with the divinity of Fear. When you concentrate on exerting Fear pressure, anyone who looks directly at you will feel fear. They must pass the Test of Will with a difficulty (10 + Divinity Value). Otherwise, anyone looking at you would be affected by the effects equivalent to being frightened. ¡±


    Fear was a level 0 spell.


    This Gifted Ability was equivalent to the ability Fear but better; there was unlimited use and could be used on any target. If the other party¡¯s Will was not strong enough, they may be instantly scared until they shat themselves.


    However, even though this ability was useful against average people, it was not so against people with professions.


    Then there was the second Gifted Ability.


    ¡°Fear [Gifted Abilities]: You have seeded in integrating with the divinity of Fear. You can instantly cast Fear once a day. Any creature within 30 feet must make apulsory Test of Will. The difficulty of the test is equivalent to thebined value of your Spellcasting Level and Spellcasting Score. Any creature that cannot pass the exemption will feel extreme fear and produce emotional reactions such as giving up, running away in panic, despair, and tremor. It¡¯s also possible to kill small and weak targets directly. [The number of times the spell can be cast increases with the increase of divinity. ]


    This was the most important ability of Fear divinity.


    After seeing an Instant Cast spell, Soran¡¯s finally showed a small smile.


    There were many kinds of spell that could trigger the Test of Will, ranging from the level 0 Scare, level 1 Cause Fear, level 2 Cause Group Fear, level 3 Fear, to the higher-level Cloak of Fear, Power Word: fear. Divine Word: fear and so on. All these spells were very powerful control abilities. If the target couldn¡¯t pass the Test of Will, then the target would be almost finished.


    However, Soran did not care too much about the strength of the spells. He cared more about the fact that most were spells that could be cast instantly!


    What was Instant Cast?


    Basically the ability to raise a finger, without even pointing. Casting Fear was instantaneous and would then force the other party to take a Test of Will.


    What would happen if your will power was challenged by fear? How would your body react?


    Unless that person¡¯s Will waspletely resistant to Fear, there would inevitably be a short period oftent reaction. Soran had also experienced the level 3 spell Fear previously. His heartbeat suddenly started to elerate, as if he had been terribly shocked. Even though he passed the Test of Will, it still took a little while for him to recover.


    If the target did not pass the test, the frightened target wouldpletely breakdown!


    The mostmon reactions were to flee, tremble, or give up. There was also the possibility of dying instantly.


    Fear could be used to kill someone.


    A level 3 spell instantly causing a coward to die was also very normal.

 Chapter 140 - Vampiric Touch

    <h4>Chapter 140: Vampiric Touch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Even though those were very powerful Instant Cast Spells, these were not the most powerful abilities of the evil divinity. There was a more perverted Instant Cast Spell among Soran¡¯s Gifted Abilities.


    This rathermon Gifted Ability was [Vampiric Touch].


    ¡°Vampiric Touch [Gifted Ability]: You¡¯ve seeded in integrating with the divinity of Fear. When you activate this Gifted Ability, you can condense negative energy to erode the enemy¡¯s vitality and temporarily transfer it to you. Any enemy you touch directly afterunching this ability will lose (3 * Spellcasting Score) HP and you will absorb up to 60 HP. This HP will be transferred to you and treat your injuries. If the HP absorbed exceeds your maximum HP, this HP will be retained for an hour, increasing the upper limit of your HP. The effect of this spell cannot be stacked, and the target may die because of the exhaustion of vitality. [Can be used once per day]


    That was Vampiric Touch.


    One of the most powerful low-grade spells among the Necromancy Spells.


    Soran now had the ability to absorb more than 30 HP at a time, which could be used to heal his wounds. If there were no injuries, the HP would be stacked on his HP and couldst for an hour. If he was injuredter, these temporary vitalities would be consumed first to restore and heal his injuries.


    In fact, this spell was difficult for Wizards to use.


    Since it was difficult for the Wizard to touch the enemy when they relied on range attacks. But for a Rogue, like Soran, it was only a very simple task to touch the enemy.


    A simple Instant Cast followed by touch, and the effects of Vampiric Touch would begin to take effect: The enemy would lose some 30 HP, while Soran would gain some 30 HP.


    This would basically take away more than 60 HP, equivalent to instantly getting Treat Serious Wounds!


    The effects brought about by divinity were ratherplex.


    Firstly, divinity itself brought about an attribute bonus, which currently Soran was still seven points short. If enough was umted, Soran would advance into Minor Divinity and all his attributes would +1. Secondly were the Gifted Abilities brought about by divinity. These abilities varied ording to the divinity itself. For example, the divinity of the Good Alignment would bring about mostly divine healing, instant blessings, buff spells, and so on. The divinity of the Evil Alignment essentially consisted of damage spells and negative energy-life absorbing spells.


    The divinity of Fear would definitely bring about abilities of fear. Then there was also the ability brought by the Evil Alignment which was ¡®Vampiric Touch¡¯.


    Soran was once on the receiving end of it!


    He identally let himself get touched by his opponent and lost more than 50 HP in an instant; he was then left seriously injured and the other party basically recoveredpletely.


    This was the most important Gifted Ability he wanted to gain by risking an integration with the divinity!


    One ¡°Vampiric Touch¡± had the ability to turn things around, and Soran was now not afraid to fight head-on even against the high-grade professions.


    That was how big the power gap was between deities and mere mortals.


    The deities who fell and became saints could basically Instant Cast all spells below level 6; some powerful deities were even able to Instant Cast level 9 spells.


    The number of abilities they had was just insane!


    Soran slowly walked out.


    Outside, there were two or three northern men that were chatting. They had white skin but thick pores. The hairs on their body were exuberant and their physique was obviously a little stronger than the southern people. This was a grocery store which looked like it also sold some wine and food. There should also be some spare rooms upstairs. Anyway, it was just an ordinary shop which carried small amounts of everything. Soran saw three children who looked like each other. Two boys and one girl, and their little faces were all a little chubby. Those must be their children.


    Raising three children at the same time does require them to make as much money as possible.


    Soran nodded slightly. He looked at the man outside and pulled out ten Gold Derahls from his pocket. Then he handed them to the man who was obviously the shopkeeper.


    ¡°No...Not that much!... That¡¯s way too much!...¡±


    The tall northern man was a little embarrassed and muttered, ¡°That nobledy had already paid for everything!... She already paid for a week¡¯s amodation and meals!...¡±


    Soranughed and said, ¡°Keep it. Consider it my thanks.¡±


    The civilian¡¯s financial situation was not great, but there were not many ces they need to spend money on. That was why adventurers were able to earn the money they needed for the rest of their lives. Ten Gold Derahls was not a small sum of money for them. It was enough for them to pay for the tuition fees for their three children to follow the schrs for one year and master some of the most basic knowledge. The chubby owner beside him was obviously looking at the money with some intent. The northern man hesitated for a moment, but still kept the ten Gold Derahls. This was how much they made two to three months.


    ¡°Thank you all.¡±


    Soran nodded slightly, then turned to the door.


    This ced seemed to be the edge of Waterdeep. In the distance, there were tall walls and many areas scattered around the city.


    These people were definitely not from the city, but they weren¡¯t foreigners either.


    There was still a lot of snow and ice on the road, but you could still see children fishing nearby. There was a river on the right side of the city, which had been frozen.


    There were very few fish in the river. Since the river had been overfished, there were almost no fish in the river.


    Soran looked up at the sky and then walked towards the city. He wanted to get rid of some jewelry, trophies, replenish some consumables, and buy some magic scrolls he needed.


    Even though Soran felt that Vivian was safe, he still wanted to see her as soon as possible.


    Without her by his side, he felt somewhat empty.


    Along a broad road, a coachman drove in a special carriage which was followed by seven or eight fully armed Knights nearby. At first nce, they seemed to be good escorts. They rode northern horses, which were small and hairy. Even though they were not as powerful as the southern breeds, their endurance was outstanding. The Pack Beasts that they used here had basically adapted to the environment. asionally strong reindeer could also be seen. Horse breeds in the north were expensive and consumed more than those in the south. Only the wealthy noble could use them.


    ¡°Mother Grenna.¡±


    A girl¡¯s crisp voice came from the gorgeous carriage, and she seemed to beining, ¡°Why can¡¯t I take that man with us? He looked like a powerful adventurer!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a good storyteller? The books always said that such adventurers would have many stories!¡±


    Then a serious female voice rang out and said slowly, ¡°Your Highness Anna. You should pay attention to your words and deeds. Your noble status represents the dignity of Arendell. You must not stay with those greedy, dirty and murderous adventurers. If there is now, these people are likely to be a gang of robbers!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved his life. If you hadn¡¯t met him, he might have frozen to death in the snow.¡±


    The girl seemed to have not listened to her at all and muttered with her head, ¡°The book always said that the princess would meet a knight in distress, then the knight will fall in love with the princess. After that, they would regain the throne and fight against evil people. Oh, they would also kill some dragon or something. That man may not be a knight, but maybe he¡¯s a very good adventurer? In recent books, adventurers have often reced knights as protagonists.¡±


    ¡°I managed to find an adventurer after much difficulty but you lost him!¡±


    The middle-aged woman, Grenna, seemed to be out of breath then said with a straight face, ¡°First of all. Arendell has a mighty elder princess, and no one can threaten her. Secondly, he is not a knight or even a great adventurer. An experienced adventurer would never be in such a vulnerable state, plus he didn¡¯t seem to have met any terrible enemies.¡±


    ¡°Lastly. The elder princess will be coronated soon.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Anna, could you imagine the expression of the elder princess when she sees the adventurer you picked up from the road?¡±


    ¡°I believe you won¡¯t want her to be angry?¡±


    The beautiful girl seemed to be somewhat depressed, ying with her ponytail with her white fingers. She unraveled the ponytail on the other side then tied it into a single ponytail with a delicate hairband. She then t-mouthed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just a little bored. The princess¡¯s lives in books are so wonderful. They either fought against terrible evil or slew mighty dragons. Only I am confined in my room every day, learning either court etiquette or how to manage the kingdom. Every day I learn this and that.


    ¡°How boring!¡±


    The more she talked, the angrier she became. She even stretched out her hand and pulled off her hair band, making her beautiful hair messy.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to be helpless and slowly said: ¡°You are one of Arendell¡¯s two most dazzling pearls! When your elder sister is crowned queen, you would have to run the kingdom together! ¡±


    ¡°I think you ought to read less of those dirty books, which are used entirely by cheap Bards to fool ignorant girls!¡±


    The girl¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide and her beautiful face was full of anger. She seemed to want to refute, but suddenly the carriage shook, and all around the carriage became strangely quiet.


    The middle-aged woman shielded the princess behind with astonishing agility, then pulled the curtain and looked out.


    The coachman was strangely stiff in his ce, his eyes twirling wildly. His lips moved ever so slightly, but he could not utter a sound. All the guards outside remained stiff in their ce, and the horses were like wooden puppets.


    ¡°Group Hold [Instant Cast]!¡±


    A level 9 spell.


    Nearby, there was a near-legendary Wizards or Priest who used [Spontaneous Casting] of the Metamagic Abilities to keep the entire convoy of guards in ce.

 Chapter 141 - The Elder Princess

    <h4>Chapter 141: The Elder Princess</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Group Hold was a level 7 spell.


    All the guards outside had professions above grade 3. Those who could make them feel nothing must have used some unique technique to Instant Cast. Instant Cast Spells required an additional three Spell Levels, which meant that the difficulty of this Instant Cast ¡®Group Hold¡¯ spell was equivalent to a legendary spell. When the middle-aged woman discovered the anomaly, she was immediately sure that they were dealing with a legendary Wizard or Priest.


    Some special Priests were also able to cast Group Hold.


    The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t even have time to do anything. Several dark shadows flew out on both sides of the road. The guards, who were above grade 3 or even up to grade 4, watched the enemy cut their throats. They were killed by enemies who were not their opponents at all in normal circumstances. The covert legendary spellcaster must have had a high level, and the tough Test of Will brought about by the strength of the spell basically overwhelmed the whole team of high-grade melee professions!


    They stood still and couldn¡¯t move, so they were ughtered by the enemy like chickens and dogs, piercing their hearts and cutting their throats.


    The bloody ughter swiftly ended outside the carriage.


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s reaction speed was very fast. She almost immediately retracted and opened a scroll. Then she grabbed the beautiful girl next to her and prepared to take her away. As a princess of Arendell, she would have extremely expensive Teleportation scrolls that could be used to escape in times of crisis. Such scrolls were prohibitively expensive, costing tens of thousands of Gold Derahls just for scribing the scroll alone. The cost would even double if it were long-distance Teleportation.


    But the next moment the middle-aged woman¡¯s face became very stiff because the magic glow on the scroll sparked for a while and then disappeared.


    ¡°Dimensional Lock!¡±


    The enemy had already made all preparations and had blocked all the dimensional spaces in the vicinity before they made their move.


    ¡°Your Highness Anna.¡± The middle-aged woman, with a serious expression, pulled two daggers out and whispered in the girl¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ll stop themter. You get out of the carriage and run toward Waterdeep, the city lord is a friend of Arendell and there are legendary professions there.¡±


    The girl¡¯s beautiful face was slightly pale. As she opened her mouth to say something, the middle-aged woman activated equipment that made her figure disappear in ce.


    ¡°Greater Invisibility!¡±


    ¡°Greater Haste!¡±


    ¡°Greater Grace!¡±


    ¡°Greater Energy Shield!¡±


    ¡°Greater Mage Armour!¡±


    Five sessive magic glows emerged in an instant and the girl¡¯s figure alsopletely disappeared. The middle-aged woman had no time to say anything more. She rushed out of the carriage to face the enemy and cold ice burst from her surroundings. Sharp des of ice cut the enemy into pieces. Then electric arcs jumped in a crackle; the electric arc visible to the naked eye paralyzed all the enemies within thirty feet, and their skin became charred. The middle-aged woman¡¯s body and hands were extremely agile. The dagger in her hand cut an enemy¡¯s throat in an instant, and then she leaped to kill the second enemy.


    The door of the carriage moved slightly.


    But nothing could be seen, just like a breeze. It was as if something had left, but there were no footprints on the ground.


    Suddenly a ray of magic shot through the air toward a nk area.


    The middle-aged woman shouted loudly. Suddenly, a magic glow appeared on the button of her dress; in the next moment, she moved three meters to the side and blocked the ray with her body.


    She immediately became oddly stiff!


    A masked killer thrust a dagger at the middle-aged woman¡¯s heart but was stopped just thirty centimeters away.


    An Energy Shield.


    The spellcaster, who had been hiding in the dark finally came out. Her whole body was covered by a ck cloak. The position of her ears was slightly higher; that was the characteristic of the Elves, whose ears were much sharper than the Humans. The spellcaster also had a viper whip around her waist. She frowned and looked at the air in front of her. Then she rushed forward in that direction and cast True Seeing on herself.


    There was an unclear figure who was trying hard to run away appeared in front of her,


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away!¡±


    The spellcaster¡¯s mouth had a sinister smile. Then, a high-grade Dispel Magic broke the middle-aged woman¡¯s Energy Shield. In the next moment, the spellcaster rushed toward the escaping girl at an rming speed. It was not easy to escape from a legendary spellcaster. Even other legendary professions would find it hard, let alone a Human girl.


    The distance between was reduced at a shocking rate.


    The girl who was buffed by many spells had just escaped more than a hundred meters. Then, the spellcaster behind her appeared in front of her. With a stroke of her finger, she broke the protective shield and said in a maic voice, ¡°Power Word: Stun!¡±


    The girl stiffened immediately.


    She was as motionless as a delicate doll, and only her beautiful eyes could turn slightly, revealing signs of despair.


    A scream burst out not far away.


    The middle-aged woman was stabbed in the heart by a masked man. Then, her head was cut off with a knife. The head rolled out five or six meters before the headless body fell to the ground with a thud. Although the girl could not move her body at all, the girl seemed to have heard something. Her lips moved slightly, but there was no sounding out. Drops of tear had fallen from her beautiful big eyes.


    The enemy was too overwhelming!


    She did not even have the slightest capability to retaliate. This was how weak mere mortals were against legends.


    ¡°Kill all the others.¡±


    The spellcaster with the ck cloak looked at the girl in front of her and ordered, ¡°Bring her with us!¡±


    More than a dozen masked people appeared in the vicinity one after another. Some of them took off their ck veils and showed their scarred faces. These people looked around coldly, and two of them reached out and grabbed the girl in front of them. However, when they reached out to grab the girl, all of a sudden the snow around them started to move. In a sh, a woman who looked very simr to the girl appeared; except for their hair color, the both of them had very simr features.


    She was like a very powerful high queen appearing; with her figure oddly suspended in the air. She raised her hand and pointed ahead,


    ¡°Ice Finger!¡±


    The two masked enemies near Princess Anna became stiff all over in an instant. A little ice particle spread from their hearts. In a blink of an eye, ice-covered their entire bodies, and soon they became two ice sculptures standing in ce.


    ¡°Sister!?¡±


    The beautiful girl seemed to have been freed from the spell. She sobbed and rushed to her sister in front of her, but she fell through her sister¡¯s figure. The figure of the woman suspended in the air blurred for a moment then was surrounded by the flying snow and ice once more. The woman reconstructed her body and looked sternly at the Chosen of Maiden of Pain.


    ¡°Anna.¡± The elder princess, who was full of anger, did not turn back, but murmured, ¡°Quickly get out of here. I¡¯lle to see you in a minute.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The elder princess did not appear as herself but as a formation of ice and snow.


    The beautiful girl seemed to be aware of this. Gritting her teeth, she quickly fled towards the front. The masked enemies around there immediately rushed over, but just as they moved slightly, the ground diffused into a sheet of blue ice. The Maiden of Pain believers, who had the power of a grade 3 profession, all suddenly frozen into a series of ice statues.


    In an instant, all the believers had lost their lives!


    ¡°Pak, pak.¡± The Chosen of the Maiden of Pain pped her hands and looked at her with some surprise and amusement: ¡°You truly are worthy of the name legendary Princess of Arendell!¡±


    ¡°The most powerful Fatespinner in history!¡±


    ¡°Even your icy embodiment already has abilities close to a legendary spellcaster. No wonder the Frostmaiden would ask me to deal with this girl.¡±


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    ¡°You should have felt something right? Somewhere in Arrendell, the power of cold is spreading!¡±


    The elder princess¡¯s face changed slightly. She raised her hand and instantly ice spread through her hand. In the next moment, the snow and ice around her moved like a storm, turning into numerous ice des all around. Without even having the chance to dodge, or use Teleportation, the sky had been swiftly covered by the ice des.


    ¡°Tat, tat, tat...!¡±


    An invisible Energy Shield emerged, blocking tens of millions of ice des hurling toward the Chosen one. The ground was full of deep ditches as the ice des struck down around a hundred-meter radius.


    The Chosen one of the Maiden of Pain slowly took off her cloaks and showed a scary face as there was a scar on the side of her face. Her skin was ck and her pupils were red. It was also easy to tell that the Chosen one was a Drow from the Underdark. As the Chosen one of the Maiden of Pain, she did not seem to be afraid of such attacks. Instead, she looked up at the girl who was escaping and slowly said, ¡°How many more times can you perform such spells? If you stay here, Arendell will soon be a dead city!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious.¡±


    ¡°Will you choose to save your sister? Or the thousands of people in Arendell?


    Arendell.


    The most prosperous city in the Frost Kingdom. Its superior geographical position, proximity to the sea, had attracted countless caravans and an endless flow of ships that had not stopped even when it was the cold winter.


    Somewhere on the other side of the sea, a girl in a white dress appeared slowly. The sea she had walked on was frozen to ice, her long silver hair flew in the wind, and the ce she had traveled had been covered by snow.


    Theyer of ice spread at an rming rate!


    The whole sea near the port of Arendell waspletely frozen. In the next moment, the busy workers on the wharves were frozen stiff in ce, and then they were covered with ice and frozen into ice sculptures.


    The girl gazed nkly ahead and looked up at the top of Arendell¡¯s castle as she stepped onto the dock.


    The top of the castle.


    A woman that looked almost like Princess Anna, but also had silver hair stood in the snow. In front of her was a mirror made of ice. Inside the mirror was a Drow with a creepy smile.

 Chapter 142 - Picked Up Something?

    <h4>Chapter 142: Picked Up Something?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Waterdeep.


    Soran strolled around this strange northern city, wondering if the locals liked fish because there was often a faint fishy smell in the northern city. Amber City was also a city by the river, but there wasn¡¯t much of a fishy smell.


    Soran could smell the fishy smell in the air as he walked through the streets. Waterdeep was also a transit city in the Frost Kingdom. Because food decayed slowly in the cold climate, most of the meat sources in the north were fish caught from here.


    This was a paradise for seafood gourmets. You could buy crabs the size of porcin bowls with five just Copper Derahls.


    However, it seemed that people in this area did not like seafood very much because there was not enough seasoning to remove the fishy smell. Thus, much of the nutritious seafood fish were only eaten by the lower ss of civilians. There were many toxic kinds of seafood. Although the poisons were not fatal, eating too much would make someone more prone to illness. They could lose their lives from the illness. However, there was still more than a dozen type of fish that the people of the north ate as their staple food.


    Soran even bought a very big king crab with three Silver Derahls.


    These crabs could be temporarily stored in his multi-dimensional bag and chopped up to be consumedter.


    Soran replenished a lot of stuff he needed. In addition to his weapons and equipment, he also needed to replenish part of his food stock. Soran was still about two or three days away from Arendell which was a city close to the sea.


    Soran¡¯s figure was more conspicuous among the northern races, and sometimes people would look at him with ill intentions. However, after seeing the curved sword at his waist, they quickly looked away. The most important skill on the streets was being able to make good evaluations of people. Those who were not good at it often did not live long.


    Sure enough, Soran was not someone that seemed weak at all!


    Bows and crossbows were not often used in the north because of the climate. The cold weather often affected the bowstring. However, iron products here were rtively developed. Here you could see soldiers outfitted with shields, daggers, and javelins. The northerners were quite good at javelin throwing. Some of them could even break through the defenses of heavily armored Fighters. The weapons Soran added to his arsenal included 60-centimeter-long javelin. He got five short javelins, which were very useful againstrge beasts, including some subspecies of dragons.


    Wizard¡¯s Magic Stores were located all over the world. The mostmon magic scrolls here, however, were the ice spells of the Exocation System.


    Soran purchased magic scrolls such as Feather Fall, Levitate, Fly. He used nearly 1,600 Gold Derahls, almost spending most of the proceeds of the gemstones he sold. Fly was also not a spell that could be directly mastered. Learning the prerequisite spells could only improve the efficiency of learning Fly.


    Soran did not stop in the city for too long.


    After obtaining the necessary supplies, he quickly headed for the wilderness. He had umted a lot of ughter EXP, and after killing three or five Bugbears, he would be able to raise the rank of Wizard once.


    The Profession Rogue would level up in a straight line after reaching Profession Level 9. After leveling to level 14, he would have gained more than 100,000 killing experiences. A purebred profession who did not multi-profession would also need more than 2 million ughter EXP to level up to the realm of legends.


    That was why Soran wanted to prioritize leveling up his Wizard; maximizing the effects of the ughter EXP gained.


    The Profession Level of Wizards would erupt in a straight line after the 9th level. However, the ughter EXP required could reach tens of thousands of points without even calcting the requirements of the multi-profession. Wizards above level 14 would need more than 200,000 ughter EXP to level up one time. That was why the number of high-grade Wizards had been very scarce. Unless they had amazing talents, it would take decades for the average Wizard to enter the field of high-grade Wizards.


    Soran previously tried to ughter dragons when he reached a Profession Level 15.


    Of course, Soran did not go after the pure-blood dragons. Instead, he went for the subspecies: Drake, Quetzalcoatlus, Wyvern, and so on. When he reached Profession Level 16, he killed his first pure-blood dragon. Unfortunately, it was just a White Dragon that had just grown up.


    Before reaching grade 3, ughter EXP gaining was rather easy, and the speed of leveling up was faster. However, leveling after that would be much harder and it would be useless to kill small useless creatures. The ughter EXP of a Quetzalcoatlus was higher than that of cleaning up arge group of goblin poption, and the value of the rewards harvested was more valuable!


    Entering the realm of legends was also a difficult path, not only was ughter EXP required, but a big sum of Derahls was also needed.


    Everything needed money!


    Soran was not even financially well-off enough to carry out the ritual of ¡°bloodline purification¡± for himself, let alone get aplete set of high-grade rare equipment. The value of a legendary Wizard was more than one million Gold Derahls, which was equivalent to the wealth of a city. Only about half that was needed to aplish a Wizard Tower.


    Since the Rogue was just a mediocre profession, it did not need that much money for leveling!


    Although he still had a long way to go, Soran had begun nning to get into the realm of legends. He still needed a lot of things, and at present, what he needed the most was money.


    He needed it for a set of rare grade equipment.


    Learning magic and Alchemy were costly. Wizards were professions that were always short of money and had never enough to spend.


    To a Wizard, money rivaled power. Low-grade Wizards could only be powerful after spending enormous amounts of money.


    So far, it was impossible for a Wizard to cross the grades to challenge their superior counterparts. The main reason was not the disparity in strength, but theck of money.


    Sometimes, Soran felt that he should get closer to the Goddess of Riches.


    After resting for a day, Soran left Waterdeep and headed for the deserted wilderness. He knew there was a ce in the Frost Kingdom where the Quetzalcoatlus gathered. They were a mixed species of the White Dragon and were distributed in three or five groups. They could spit out ice but had a Challenge Rating in the C ss. They should be rtively easy to deal with.


    As long as he killed a group of them, he would be able to get a set of rare grade equipment!


    The wilderness in the Frost Kingdom seemed rather dead. The distribution of wildlife in the field was actually very scattered. Species were split by the territory they had and the monsters were not grouped together either. It was even possible to have traveled all day to encounter only a few scattered monsters.


    The situation at Whiterun was special because some events had happened to lead to the gathering of monsters!


    In normal circumstances, the number of monsters would bnce out when food was scarce.


    In Soran¡¯s memory, the term ¡®farming¡¯ actually referred to obtaining people¡¯s heads. The mostmon thing in the world were actually not the monsters, but the ubiquitous intelligent creatures. These were the limitless sources of experience that could never end. So for a long time in the past, people in the Evil Alignment were generally two or two levels higher than those in the Good Alignment. Unfortunately, those people did not end up very well.


    It was taboo.


    In this world where belief yed a major role, and humans were the cornerstone of beliefs that also provided for the shrines around the world, breaking some taboos would bring about the wrath of the shrines.


    The only ce where Soran was able to killrge amounts of people was in the desert. The desert bandits that no one loved or needed. They were not only numerous but also densely distributed. Even when Soran killed a lot, it would only attract the attention of a demigod shrine. There were no serious consequences.


    Soran seemed to havepletely adapted to the cold.


    His cold resistance was now very high, so traveling in the Frost Kingdom was a piece of cake.


    It was noon.


    Soran found a rtively dry ce to set up a campfire, then cut down a section of the king crab and set it up for roasting. This delicacy was only avable in a few areas, and the price was quite cheap.


    Spices were extremely expensive in this world since spices were almost equal to the value of gold. Even with the ie of an adventurer, he could hardly afford it. Soran used to use very little spices. Even now he only carried a little. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of eating gold or the feeling of consuming rare grade equipment away.


    It was fairly easy to live in this world, but luxury items were extremely expensive!


    The sea salt was slightly bitter.


    The best and most refined salt was filtered through a process in Alchemy, and the price was slightly more expensive. Soran, however, was not very particr. He sprinkled some salt and spices and ate it as is.


    The king crab was not bad, so Soran didn¡¯t quite understand why people in this era were a bit shy about eating crabs. When he was half full, he suddenly felt that he heard something.


    He swiftly stood up and grabbed his curved sword.


    Soran pushed aside the snow-covered bushes and moved cautiously ahead, to the ce where the sound was made. The sound was not very far from him and was only about a hundred meters away; a plopping sound.


    There was nothing in front of him!


    But there seemed to be a slight dent in the snow. Soran¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. He took a vignt step forward and carefully extended his finger and touched it.


    He felt what seemed to be soft skin, even though he could not see anything in front of him.


    ¡°Greater Invisibility?!¡±


    Soran retracted his finger in surprise, and carefully touched the position of the other person¡¯s nose, which was a little small and exquisite. It seemed like a woman, breathing weakly, and seemed to have fainted. Soran still couldn¡¯t see anything because the effect of Greater Invisibility was too strong. It seemed far stronger than ordinary Invisibility spell.


    Soran could only rely on touch to figure out who this was. He felt a long silky hair and a delicate ear.


    He followed the neck down and found two soft plumps in front. They felt quite good and were very flexible to touch. This was a young girl. The person¡¯s clothes seemed to be very exquisite and seemed to be made out of high-grade silk fabrics. Soran couldn¡¯t feel blood on the body, and the heart seemed to be beating smoothly.


    Soran hesitated for a while, but finally decided to bend over and hold up the person who he couldn¡¯t see it at all. Then he turned around and walk towards the bonfire.


    Since Greater Invisibility could notst long and Soran could not break the spell, he could only let the spell ware off.


    Hopefully saving this girl would not bring trouble!


    The old Soran would not have done something like this. But since he was saved once, he thought he should do some good too.


    The girl he carried was very light, as though she also had other buffs on her.


    How could a girl suddenly appear with Greater Invisibility and faint? I feel like she will bring me trouble!

 Chapter 143 - A Crying Girl

    <h4>Chapter 143: A Crying Girl</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Beside the bonfire.


    Soran held the feather-light girl and ced her by the fire. Because she could not be seen with the naked eye, Soran could only put her far away from the fire. Invisibility was a level 2 spell, but Greater Invisibility was a level 4 spell. The effects of the two spells were very different. Unless Soran took something off her, that item would remain invisible. This was one of the mostmonly remembered spells of many Wizards. Wizards above grade 3 almost exclusively used Greater Invisibility.


    This spell was so powerful that it did not break even when the user was attacking. It would only show a blur of motion.


    Some even regarded this spell to be too overpowered.


    Soran couldn¡¯t look through Invisibility, nor the ability to break Invisibility, so he could only continue enjoying his crab leg.


    After about half an hourter, the girl next to him did not show any signs of waking up. Soran was getting impatient, so he reached out and pinched the invisible girl¡¯s nose, then he squeezed twice heavily on her chest.


    There was still no response.


    Soran raised his hand and gave her a face a p. It wasn¡¯t very hard, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to wake her up.


    Soran was not sure if it was because of supernatural factors, but he had already checked her whole body and had found no wounds. Now there were only two questions before him.


    Whether he should leave her here or take her on the road with him. If Soran left her here, then picking her up in the first ce would have been pointless! But waiting for her to wake up was also not an option!


    There was no way of identifying her right now, and the addition of several buff spells made her even more suspicious. Soran figured she must be trouble.


    Staying here for a long time was also dangerous!


    Soran hesitated a little but began to do his thing. As a Rogue, he was good at wilderness survival. He began to erase all traces left by them, including where she first appeared. The Frost Kingdom was special because of this: tracking in this snowy realm was much more difficult than the southern regions. As long as he erased the traces he left behind, it was basically impossible for anyone to track him. It took him a while to clean up, and then he alsopletely extinguished the bonfire and covered it.


    After that, Soran picked up the invisible girl and started to make the treacherous journey toward the icy mountains.


    The more powerful the monster, the more dangerous of a ce they lived in.


    Dragons usually would not go to the ins for no reason. They usually lived on high cliffs and mountains; they were flying creatures anyway. It was impossible for someone to deal with these creatures if they did not enter the mountains since the dragons rarely went to open ins for hunting. The snow-covered road was somewhat difficult to walk on and Soran could not walk fast with a woman in his arms. He even had to erase the footprints he left behind.


    The snow that fell from the skies covered everything in no time.


    Soran reached over and touched the girl¡¯s nose. Her breathing was still stable. She either had a very good body or had special equipment. However, the right side of the face was slightly swollen; Soran didn¡¯t know if it was because of his first p, but he did not use much strength. Since her face swelled up so easily, the girl in his hand must have been very spoiled.


    Soran had now walked for half a day.


    Soran did not know how far he had gone, but he knew he had gone into the snow-covered mountains. The sky was getting dark so he found a leeward ce to set up camp. The wind was so strong in the mountains that Soran could even hear the roars behind the rocks. Soran began to take things out to make camp and put the girl who was still unconscious in the corner. Soran was not sure what kind of spell the girl had that couldst so long. He even had the idea of peeling off her clothes to figure out who she was.


    Soran set up a bonfire.


    Then he took out some water and drank a few mouthfuls. Remembering that the girl next to him must have not drunk any water for a day, he reached out and touched her head. Then he opened her mouth and carefully poured some water in.


    ¡°Cough, cough!...¡±


    There were faint coughs, then a mix of colors appeared. The girl who had been invisible for nearly a day had finally shown her original appearance.


    She did not seem very old, maybe only around 15 years old.


    The girl was wearing a very delicate long skirt. There were many beautiful embroideries of exquisite craftsmanship on it.


    Her long eyshes were very beautiful and her skin looked very white and delicate; she was obviously a girl with high esteem. The only thing out of ce was the red marks on her right face: five clear fingerprints and slightly swollen cheeks. Soran was a little embarrassed to see this because he really didn¡¯t use much strength.


    ¡°Mmmhm...¡±


    The girl opened her eyes slowly. When she saw someone was in front of her, she moved back dramatically, and her eyes showed obvious fear. When she noticed Soran approaching, she jumped forward without hesitation then opened her mouth and bit him on the arm. Even though she seemed petite and exquisite, she was even stronger than Soran. She threw him directly on the ground, and then she bit his arm. Soran frowned with pain. He thought about hitting her head with the hilt of his sword, but wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good idea; He was afraid that she would only wake up after a long time. The only thing he could do was to reach out his finger and pinch the girl¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Mmh...mmmh...mhhh...¡±


    When the girl could not breathe through her nose, her mouth began to rx a little. Soren moved his hands in a sh and opened her jaws to free his arm. Originally, he nned to break the jaw of the girl, but considering that she might just have been a bit confused, he showed a little mercy.


    Soran figured that this girl had no fighting experience.


    Because no one would bite the enemies arm in defense. The better option would be the throat!


    <i>Are you a puppy?</i>


    The girl was shocked by Soran¡¯s moves. She was just about to rush over again and looked like a cat that was going to puff its fur desperately, but suddenly she saw something. She looked at Soran¡¯s curved sword. Then she said in a tone of disbelieve, ¡°You! It¡¯s you! Did you save me? Do you remember me? You passed out in the snow that day! I brought you back to the city!...¡±


    The girl¡¯s words were incoherent and her expressions and gestures were a bit funny.


    But Soran still understood the meaning of it and was somewhat surprised. ¡°It was you who sent me back to the city that day? What a coincidence?¡± Soran eximed.


    The girl seemed to want to stand up, but she frowned and sat back down; it seemed that the sudden cool down of emotions had made her lose her strength. In a rather weak voice, she said, ¡°When I saw you in the snow the other day, I sent you to the city for treatment. I was going to take you with me, but Mother Grenna disagreed...¡±


    ¡°Mother Grenna...she...she is dead!... Carlos... Keynes...they are all dead!...¡±


    The girl said with sadness and depression in her eyes. Tears trickled down from her big beautiful eyes. Her shoulders shook slightly and she began to sob involuntarily. Soran frowned slightly and figured that this girl must have had plenty of trouble. However, he still carefully walked over, reached out, and patted her on the back.


    Soran¡¯sforting seemed to have made things worse. The girl suddenly fell into his arms and cried loudly, looking like a pitiful little cat.


    Those who said that a girl looked pretty when they cried must be crazy; the girl was basically a mess of tears and snot.


    After crying for some time, the girl gradually calmed down.


    Her eyes were red and swollen, and it seemed rather pathetic. Soran¡¯s chest was wet, because of her sobbing and her nose almost bursting into tears. There was absolutely no beauty in this, only pity. Soran¡¯s sympathy for the weak was within his morality, and Soran obviously had his own moral standards in mind.


    ¡°So...Sorry!...¡±


    The girl apologized in a choking voice as she looked at the bite marks on Soran¡¯s arm.


    The bite marks were caused by her and she used quite a lot of strength. If it hadn¡¯t been for Soran¡¯s speed, she could have bitten a piece of sh from Soran¡¯s arm.


    The girl reached out to wiped her cheeks and the tears on her face. She seemed to have felt her slightly red and swollen face, but she said nothing and only sat on the ground in low spirits. At first nce Soran knew this must have been a privileged girl; she probably never had to witness so much blood before. As a result, when she encountered such a major event, she could not bear it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat first. You¡¯re probably hungry too.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me more after you¡¯ve eaten. Since I¡¯ve already saved you, I¡¯ll try my best to help you too!¡±


    The girl raised her little head, with her red eyes that still had a glimmer of hope. Her voice choked and she said, ¡°Thank you... Thank you!...¡±


    Soran seemed rather quiet.


    He knew by intuition that things weren¡¯t easy and that there would be a lot of trouble if he got involved in such things. He took out the ingredients and began to cook them over the fire. Then he looked at the girl next to him. Every detail told him that she was a very noble girl and that the people who attack her were not some average gang.


    Soran was not a verypassionate person. However, since the girl had saved him, he couldn¡¯t just leave her there. Not even Soran was that heartless.


    He was a man of principles.


    Soran cut down a section of the king crab and asked, ¡°How did you recognize me? I probably looked worse previously right?¡±


    The girl started to cry again and couldn¡¯t control herself for some time. After a while, she raised her head and said, ¡°Your...you sword...¡±


    Soran¡¯s sword was definitely notmon.


    It was very rare to find weapons that had the Elven fish scale pattern in the Frost Kingdom; the fish scale pattern itself also gave an aesthetic look to the sword.

 Chapter 144 - Among The Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Among The Mountains</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    The sky soon became dark.


    The girl seemed really hungry and ate even more than Soran. Soran kept quietly barbecuing beside her until the girl was full, then slowly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Anna.¡± The girl hesitated then said, ¡°A noble in Arendell.¡±


    Soran looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Ordinary nobles can¡¯t afford to wear the clothes you¡¯re wearing. Are must be a royal member of Arendell? From what I know, Arendell is a special kingdom with very little powerful nobles. Secondly, there were also only two members of the Royal family. One of them is the eldest princess who is about to ascend the throne, and the other is her sister.¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that the eldest Princess in Arendell is a very powerful Fatespinner. That¡¯s why you¡¯re probably her sister?¡±


    ¡°The elder Princess probably wouldn¡¯t be in such a state!¡±


    The girl named Anna stared at Soran in great surprise, and murmured, ¡°I knew you must be a great adventurer! They told me you must¡¯ve been a fool to be passed out in the snow...


    ¡°You¡¯re right...I¡¯m the younger Princess of Arendell!...unfortunately I¡¯m not as powerful as my elder sister, I¡¯m just a mere human!...¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t want to tell her too much about why he passed out in the snow that day.


    He looked at the girl in front of him and said slowly, ¡°Arendelle is one of the most powerful kingdoms in the Frost Kingdom and the elder Princess is one of the few legendary Sorcerers here. The people who attacked you must have been not stupid. ording to the norms of this world¡¯s royalties, your guards must have been at least graded 3 or above. Considering this, the people who could force you to this state must have at least been a legendary realm profession!¡±


    Anna¡¯s mouth was wide open without her even noticing, she then muttered, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Soran stared at her expression, but his face became more and more worried. He murmured, ¡°Local legendary professions wouldn¡¯t attack you, or they would suffer. I¡¯ve heard stories about your sister. They say that she could destroy a city with her bare hands if she was angered. That¡¯s why the people who attacked you must have been outsiders! Someone with evil intentions!¡±


    He paused and said slowly, ¡°All I want to know now this, was there a Drow among those who attacked you?¡±


    The girl was in disbelief and muttered, ¡°How did you know we encountered Drows?¡±


    <i>I knew it must¡¯ve been rted.</i>


    Soran yed with the campfire in silence and had a worried expression. He then murmured, ¡°That¡¯s the Chosen of the Maiden of Pain. When I came here, I encountered traces of their activities. I guess only those bastards dare to attack the younger Princess of Arendell. If anyone else did it, they would be dead in an instant; the elder princess could make everything in a thousand-mile freeze over.¡±


    Anna hesitated, stared at Soran and said, ¡°My sister is a very nice person, very gentle, very kind. She never abuses her abilities, nor would she do anything terrible like what you said. She will not harm innocent people.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t reply to that.


    He looked at the strong winds outside and said slowly, ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡±


    Anna was hesitant for a moment, then looked up at Soran and said, ¡°Can you send me back to Arendell? I will definitely repay you! My sister would also give you the reward you deserve, she might even give you a title! ¡±


    <i>A title?</i>


    Soranughed and shook his head, ¡°No, not now at least.¡±


    ¡°Since those believers of Torture dared to attack you, it is absolutely impossible for me to take you back easily. I don¡¯t even stand a chance if we encountered the Chosen; They are more powerful than the legendary Wizards. Besides, if I hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, the roads to Arendell must be watched by their people. If you show up, they would definitely attack you! ¡±


    ¡°Unless of course your elder sister personally came to bring you back.¡±


    Anna was somewhat sad and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening at my sister¡¯s side. The bad Drow said that my sister could not save Arndell if she saved me!...¡±


    ¡°All I remember was that my sister used ice to trap the Drow which helped me escaped.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how Arendell is right now!... I hope the people there are fine!¡±


    <i>What a kind girl,</i> Soran thought.


    Soran looked up at her and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible to send you back. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t take the normal road for now.¡±


    The girl looked at Soran with hope in her eyes as soon as she heard what Soran said.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were pure, and she seemed to be a girl who had not experienced much of the world. Soran slightly looked away from her eyes and said, ¡°Now is the time when they are most anxious. Those degenerates would be desperately looking for you. That¡¯s why we¡¯d better not leave here for some time. Then when they expose themselves, your sister should be able to clean them up.¡±


    ¡°After some time, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring you across the mountains and along the sea, back to Arendell.¡±


    The girl believed in him and gently nodded her little head.


    Soran stirred the campfire to make it a little more vigorous, and then said, ¡°You have a good rest first. I am guessing you¡¯re pretty tired already. Tomorrow we¡¯ll be going into the mountains and may encounter some trouble.¡±


    The girl looked at her with unsure eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡°Why are we going into the mountains? Aren¡¯t we staying put here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Soran shook his head then replied, ¡°I have some things to do.¡±


    The girl obviously had a curious mind, she blinked her eyes and asked further, ¡°What are you going to do up here? There¡¯s no ce for anybody to live in!¡±


    Soran gave her a nce and replied calmly, ¡°To ughter dragons.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes lited up for a moment, then asked in a surprised tone, ¡°ughtering dragons? There are no more dragons in the Frost Kingdom, right? They were afraid of my sisters and was said to have all fled to icy inds far away.¡±


    Soran was slightly shocked.


    <i>It seems that the legendary elder princess was stronger than I¡¯ve imagined. No wonder there were no dragons in the Frost Kingdom. Were they really frightened away by the elder Princess?</i>


    <i>How powerful is this legendary Fatespinner?</i>


    ¡°Ice Quetzalcoatlus.¡±


    Soran stoked the ambers and said, ¡°I want to kill some to train myself and at the same time make some money.¡±


    <i>Money?</i>


    The girl fumbled to find something for a moment, then she cried and said, ¡°My bag is lost!... There¡¯s a lot of valuable stuff in it!...¡±


    She looked at herself, then with a heavy heart took off a ring and a pair of earrings. She then said, ¡°I¡¯ll give these to you first.¡±


    ¡°They are from my mother...so could I buy them back with money once we¡¯re back?¡±


    Her voice was somewhat nervous, and she looked slightly funny.


    Soran turned to look at her and smiled, but instead of reaching for the things, he slowly said, ¡°Keep it with you. Since you saved me, I should repay you the favor. Maybe your destiny really shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±


    Soran had heard much about the elder Princess but had never heard about the younger Princess. He wondered what would have happened to her if she hadn¡¯t encountered him.


    The Battle of Ice and Snow.


    It began after the elder Princess went berserk and froze everything within a thousand-mile radius; turning thend into a frozen hell.


    <i>It can¡¯t be because of her right?</i>


    <i>There was a possibility.</i>


    Since there were only two royal members in Arendell, the younger Princess might be her sister¡¯s only rtive.


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you!...¡± The girl silently took back the ring and earrings. She then looked up at Soran with a grateful smile and slowly she said, ¡°You are a good man.¡±


    Soran¡¯s hand trembled for a bit.


    Then, he looked at the girl with frustration and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯ve killed more people then you¡¯ll ever meet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only helping you because you¡¯ve helped me.¡±


    ¡°And please don¡¯t say that phrase to me, it¡¯s bad luck in my home town.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You better rest up, we have a long way ahead of us.¡±


    The girl did not seem to understand why a grateful phrase would make Soran react in such a way. But still, she sat down withoutint and whispered, ¡°Liar!... You¡¯re just trying to frighten me!... You don¡¯t look like the bad guys who killed a lot of people!...¡±


    Soran had a schrly look and was a Half-Elf.


    The girl had obviously not believed Soran.


    <i>He must be like one of those heroes that stayed in dark but still upheld justice. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved me, right?</i>


    <i>Did he really kill a lot of people?</i>


    The girl was tired. Soon she felt sleepy andid on a t rock and slept.


    Time went by slowly.


    Soran took out the magic scroll and began to analyze it. The cold wind outside was whistling. asionally, he would stop and listen, and then continue his research.


    Around midnight, the sleeping girl had a frightened expression. She muttered something in her sleep, then she suddenly woke up and shouted, ¡°No!¡± No!... Don¡¯t kill her!...¡±


    Soran put down the scroll, looked at her and asked, ¡°Had a nightmare?¡±


    The girl was slightly confused. After some time she nodded her head and asked timidly, ¡°Can I sit beside you?¡±


    Soran nodded his head.


    The girl slowly walked over, and carefully sat beside Soran; her expression still somewhat scared.


    Soran reached out and touched her head, then gently patted her back tofort her.


    Seemingly reassured, the girl looked at the scroll in his hand and leaned her head on Soran¡¯s shoulder. Time passed quickly, and the girl unconsciously grabbed the corner of Soran¡¯s clothes with her finger, and her little head was resting on his knee. Her breathing gradually became even, and she was obviously asleep.


    Maybe she was really tired.


    It must have been difficult for a princess to have experienced such a terrifying event.


    Soran opened the magic scroll once more and would asionally look at the sleeping girl.


    It was the first time a girl other than Vivian had slept on her knees.


    The wind outside blew ferociously.


    He felt that a storm must be brewing in the Frost Kingdom!

 Chapter 145 - The Battle of Gods!

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Battle of Gods!</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    On the way to Arendell, out of nowhere, appeared an iceberg. The height of the iceberg was about 30 meters; it had a bluish color and some sort of energy. The grass and trees nearby had been frozen, and there were some ice-bound statues, including the masked man who had since lost their life.


    Almost no one else dared to approach it, and even an idiot knew that something dangerous must have happened.


    The iceberg stood for quite some time.


    And traces of cold spread to the surroundings, causing the temperature to drop drastically.


    Suddenly, a slight crack appeared on the iceberg, which spread down at an rming rate. Finally, with a loud noise, the whole iceberg began to copse and crumble. Even the ice-sealed statues burst apart, revealing dark red flesh that had been frostbitten. Countless pieces of crushed ice fell and pitted the ground one by one, but there seemed to be something in the center of the iceberg. The falling ice was bouncing off something, an oval transparent Energy Shield.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Drow walked out with a pale and stiff face. She must have been trapped in it for a long time as her dark skin appeared very pale. Her fingers trembled slightly as a faint white frost melted rapidly. Her robe was soaked through, revealing her exquisite body, as well as the striking whip marks on her back, which could be seen through the wet clothes. She snapped her fingers and immediately the moisture disappeared and her appearance turned back to normal.


    With blood-red pupils, the Drow looked coldly at the frozen and fragmented corpse next to her, then frowned and said, ¡°A bunch of junk-like males!¡±


    Her figure flew up after saying that.


    The Drow looked at the crushed ice in front of her. After the ice was crushed, it rapidly dissolved. It was ice produced by supernatural forces, not natural ice. She looked up in the direction of the sea, where Arendell was, frowned and murmured, ¡°How could the projection of a Fatespinner trap me?¡±


    ¡°This frost magic could even seal up the other dimensions!¡±


    ¡°This is not the power that mortals can possess at all!... Elder Princess of Arendell!... Frostmaiden, what on earth did you hide from me?!...¡±


    She put her finger out, seemingly opened a space and step into it.


    The ice on the ground had be less and less, gradually showing icy bloodstains, as well as the fragmented limbs and broken arms. After some time the faint smell of blood spread around.


    On top of the castle in Arendell, the elder Princess who was almost identical to Princess Anna turned her head. Inside the ice mirror in front of her was an iceberg. As she stepped forward, her figure disappeared in thin air. Her remaining figure disappeared with the cold wind, and glittering snowkes could be seen flying, then falling on the ground.


    In the next moment!


    Her figure appeared on the coast, the flying snow gathered in the air and turned into a beautiful elder Princess.


    ¡°Frostmaiden!¡±


    The Princess looked at the frozen figures beside the dock and a trace of anger appeared in her blue pupils. Just a moment of dy and thousands of people nearby had be frozen. A trace of ice magic was spreading toward Arendell and cries of terror from civilians surrounded the Princess.


    For this godlike power, the mortals could not resist. As long as they were touched by the diffusing ice, they would immediately turn into ice sculptures.


    The expression on the Princess¡¯s face was so fierce. When she waved angrily like a high queen, dozens of Ice Spikes raised from the frozen seashore; pushing the figure of the Frostmaiden back hundreds of meters. The frozen seashore cracked rapidly around her, and the frozen fish could be seen in it. The frozen seashore was not only frozen on the surface but also the seawater below; the whole sea in that area had beenpletely frozen.


    The power spread and the ice and snow suddenly intensified.


    As the most acimed female heir in the history of Arendelle, the elder Princess and Anna were different. It was difficult to describe her temperament in words. If anything, she possed the aura of a true ruler.


    She was someone that gave off the feeling that she was the highest queen, making you feel at awe.


    In Arendell, some even worshiped her.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    A magic light emerged, and the court Wizards of Arendelle finally arrived. Many of them were women, and a blue light broke through the sky; It was a legendary profession. Arendell was a wonderful country where women were far more talented than men. Nearly half of the spellcasters in the court were women. Women could also be feudal lords and had the same status as men, but they did not discriminate against men as the Drows did.


    Legend has it they were the descendants of the Goddess of Winter; the ancient deity was said to have been here and left many direct bloodline descendants.


    In the history of Arendelle, there were as many queens regnant as there were kings. Almost half of the history of Arendelle was ruled by Queens.


    The elder Princess turned to nce at them then said coldly, ¡°Stand down.¡±


    The existence in front of them was not what ordinary people could fight against at all, even the legendary professions would not be able to go against her.


    That was because she was Frostmaiden.


    One of the deities in the world that had existed for a long time. Although she had always been confined to the powers between Minor Divine Power to Lesser Divine Power, she was still much stronger than most of the legendary professions.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The court Wizards around her hesitated for a moment, but they obediently retreated to the rear, including one of the legendary profession. It seems that the elder Princess had high prestige in Arendell.


    Immediately after the Wizards of the court around her retreated, they began to join hands to cast spells, opening up a barrier to the iing cold and resisting the spreading ice. The ice spells of the Evocation System were very popr in the Frost Kingdoms; it was also where many Ice Wizards were.


    The Frostmaiden finally opened her mouth to say something.


    But her voice seemed so vague that it was almost non-existent. She stared at the elder Princess expressionlessly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll get back what belongs to me! A mortal is not worthy of such power!¡±


    The elder princess frowned as she didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant.


    However, the Princess still replied in a serious tone, ¡°Deities should note to the mortal realm at will, let alone hurt innocent civilians. Frostmaiden! Please take back your avatar, or you will be punished!...¡±


    A strange smile appeared on Frostmaiden¡¯s face, and she said slowly, ¡°Do you think this is just my avatar?¡±


    Out of nowhere, the Frostmaiden disappeared.


    A bitterly cold wind blew, and the figure of the Frostmaiden disappeared with the wind. The next moment, she appeared directly behind the elder Princess. She turned her finger into a cold bliss and pierced the Princess¡¯s heart in an instant.


    Blood flew into the air.


    Her white palm that was like a sharp knife passed through the heart of the elder Princess and the blood-covered hand was now holding a beating heart; then with a tight grip!


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    The Frostmaiden showed a cruel smile on her face and slowly said, ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re just a humble mortal... Not qualified to have such power at all!¡±


    Cries surrounded the two.


    ¡°Princess!...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!...¡±


    Sessive figures started to fly out and a blue light appeared in the sky. Vaguely there seemed to be strange creatures that were not human and were wrapped in ice.


    The heart in Frostmaiden¡¯s hand became powder and the fresh blood suddenly turned into snowkes.


    The elder Princess¡¯s stiff body disappeared with the wind, turning into the snow, flying all over the air. Even all the drops of blood had melted away. The smile on Frostmaiden¡¯s face was stiff, and she swiftly looked at the sea below her feet.


    Another elder Princess appeared on the sea.


    Her blue eyes showed a glow of light while her long silvery hair flew with the wind; the original dress she wore had turned into a crystal blue color, even the space around her seemed to be somewhat twisted. In the next moment, the elder Princess raised her foot and stomped on the ice-covered sea. In the blink of an eye, there was a glittering snowke silhouette appearing on the sea, covering an area of hundreds of meters.


    Then swiftly, six pirs of ice rose and countless ice began to spread out; while this was happening the whole sea shook violently.


    The glittering ice crystal diffused at an rming speed. The flying ice and snow formed walls on the sea and emblems of four snowkes appeared on the newly formed walls. Within seconds an ice fortress with a diameter of more than a 100 meters had formed; It was like a prison that enveloped the figure of Frostmaiden in it.


    The elder Princess appeared in front of the icy fortress.


    Her expression was very grave as she looked sternly at Frostmaiden. The Princess could feel a huge force was brewing and knew that the enemy had not been hurt, but only temporarily trapped in it.


    Cracks began to appear on the surface of the frozen sea.


    The ice fortress that had formed in the blink of an eye, stood on the frozen sea. The Princess then raised her hand and opened a dark portal with a finger. Inside it, there were countless stars and glittering materials. She frowned and took a deep breath, then stretched out her slender fingers and slowly lifted it. As if there was a huge crash, the whole sea began copsing rapidly and the ice fortress, with a footprint of a 100 meters, began to rise gradually. A huge hole could be seen on the frozen sea.


    Soon after, the whole ice fortress was sent into the space of another dimension, while the frozen sea had a huge hole in it.


    The elder Princess¡¯s face was pale, and she looked up at the sky. The dark emptiness of the other dimension had disappeared. Vaguely, one could still see the blue icy fortress flying away into the void; along with the glittering materials and stars, the fortress soon went so far that it was just a speck of light.


    After some time, she waved her hands and the frozen sea began to thaw; the endless ice also began to dissipate.

 Chapter 146 - A Rugged Mountain Road

    <h4>Chapter 146: A Rugged Mountain Road</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The roaring winds surrounded the mountain.


    The girl was stronger than Soran had initially imagined. As soon as it dawned, she woke up and blushed slightly as he noticed she had been sleeping on Soran¡¯s thighs; instead of acting all weird about it, she just stood up silently and began to tear away the useless things she was wearing including thece of the exquisite dress and some ribbons affecting movement. She even tied her hair up into a single ponytail, then simply coiled it up. She also tied the legs of her trousers with ribbons and soon looked much cleaner.


    The girl¡¯s decision and willingness was much appreciated by Soran. He nodded silently and handed her a long sword.


    Traditionally, the nobles had to learn six arts, which included writing, painting, poetry, dance, etiquette, horseback riding, and swordsmanship. Since the girl was a Princess of Arendell, she had certainly learned these six arts; she should still have some level of swordsmanship, just that she doesn¡¯t have practical experience.


    For example, even though Gloria seldom used weapons to fight, she would still be able to use the sword proficiently if it was necessary. The same was true of the girl in front of Soran, even though they had been slightly spoiled in the past.


    Never underestimate the women in this world.


    Male chauvinism may have been a thing in previous generations. However, in this world, if you were a bull-headed male chauvinist, the northern Witches would hang you up and beat you. Then the Drows would wipe you, followed by beatings from the Amazons and Naga Sirens. Thesedies would make sure that you would never again have a sense of male chauvinism [Note: Countless males got pped in the Underdark! ]


    The females in this world also had powerful positions.


    This fact could be seen in two aspects. The first was the number of queens in the world that held a third of the powerful positions in kingdoms. The second was the fact that many goddesses had Great Divine Powers. In this world, more than 60% of the deities were female, and their powers were stronger than a considerable proportion of the male deities! There were even some that were very well known: Earthmother, The Grain Goddess, the Higdy of Silvermoon, Night Baroness, Goddess of Magic, Lord of mes (God of Elemental Fire), Lady of Joy, Lady of Love, Goddess of Riches, Goddess of Good Fortune, and Queen of Spiders...


    If someone had read the list of the pantheon of deities in ancient literature, there would be no more male chauvinism.


    Women were stronger in this world since their soul imprints were the felines [dangerous creatures]. Especially after they had mastered a rare grade power, they would be able to avoid the monthly bloodshed BUFF. Men were not necessarily better than them even when they had to lose blood every month. Now that they could even rely on powers to avoid bleeding, it was more difficult for the men topete with them. This was especially true in the domain of life, reproduction, and nurturing; female deities practically dominated all those positions, which was the core of race multiplication!


    The highest god of the Halfling was a female deity of protection, and the highest god of the Drow was the Queen of Spiders. If the Goddess of Life had not fallen, the current high god of the Elfs wouldn¡¯t be where he was right now. At least 75% of the domain of the Elves were controlled by female gods. Even now the high god of the Elves was sometimes male and sometimes female.


    Female.


    Ha-ha! Do you know why older women were stronger than men? That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have the monthly bleeding BUFF!


    Soran had once looked for trouble in the Underdark and was beaten to silence by the female Drows.


    There was a popr saying in the pubs, ¡°Male chauvinists have to go to the Underdark; it is their heaven and their hell!¡±


    When they see males raised by female Drows as sex ves, their expressions would be wonderful.


    Soran also learned to be good after traveling to the Underdark.


    In the past, he did not kill women, but now he would kill female enemies without even blinking.


    The road in the valley was rough. Soran was still able to cope with it but the girl behind him was having a hard time. Then out of nowhere, she slipped and her knee was cut open; Her eyes were teary with pain. If Soran hadn¡¯t grabbed her arm in time, she would have rolled down tens of meters. The girl seemed to have a bit of a stubborn temper as she limped in pain. Even though she was clearly in pain, the girl still clenched her teeth and went on.


    After some time, Soran had seen enough. He stopped at a leeward position and stooped to deal with the wound for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Soran took out the bandage and ointment. Probably because he was injured frequently, among all his basic skills, the fastest leveling one was his Heal ability. He did not invest one skill point from beginning to end but the skill now had 40 to 50 points.


    The girl¡¯s skin was very good, white, delicate and smooth, which felt like silk.


    But this also made her skin easy to injure. When Soran took off her shoes, he saw red marks on her foot. Even if it was just a scratch by a stone, Princess Anna¡¯s skin would have red marks. Some ces even had small bleeds because of some minor scratches. Her slender, white palms had rarely seen hark work, and she had no callouses whatsoever.


    What did all this mean?


    It meant that her body was just like a porcin doll, where a little bit injury would cause, bruises and bleeding.


    All the strong had to go through training.


    Newborn babies were very vulnerable. Red marks could appear even when they touched soft things. Princess Anna was like a newborn baby; her skin had been too spoiled in the past. There were even tiny red marks on her face when the cold wind blew by. When Soran rolled up her pants to bandage the wound, there were twenty or thirty red marks on her white legs already; most of which were bruised by the rocks while she walked.


    And she was dressed!


    Soran had some doubts about what kind of life she had in the past. She must have been so well protected.


    At least her body condition was good; even though the red marks appeared easily, they also went away pretty fast.


    If she hasn¡¯t had any training at all in the past and was in poor health, then those red marks and bruises would probablyst for a long time. As an experienced adventurer, Soran naturally would not ask too much from a spoiled Princess, but when he saw what state she was in, Soran hesitated and said, ¡°How about I find a safe ce for you to stay, and I¡¯ll prepare enough food and supplies for you. You stay there for a few days, and then I¡¯lle back to you after about two days.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± When the girl heard this, she stiffened herself and immediately reached out and grabbed Soran¡¯s fingers. There was moisture in her big beautiful eyes and her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind!... I can still go on!...¡±


    Soran let out a sigh and slowly said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take a break then.¡±


    It was particrly troublesome for Soran to bring someone along on such a journey.


    Some ces were very steep and had no road. Sometimes he even needed to climb with his bare hands. The girl in front of him had almost no wilderness experience; If she wasn¡¯t physically fit, she would probably be a big headache for Soran. The two did not rest for long. As if she was afraid that Soran would leave her in the deserted mountain; after taking a little break, Princess Anna said that she was able to walk.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were slightly moist as she probably felt sad for her current situation.


    Perhaps because of some distraction, the girl fell again. This time, however, her whole person fell on the snow and her hair was covered with mud and ice. Maybe because she felt grievance and sadness, the girl did not get up after falling; instead, she cried on the snow.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    Soran went up and reached for her, but the girl pushed away his hand in a fit of pique and sobbed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me!... just go your way!... I¡¯m useless!... I¡¯m bound to drag you down!... Sister!... Errrr! Anna is so sad! Anna is so scared!...¡±


    Sure enough, she was still a child at heart.


    Soran crouched beside her and looked at the crying girl. He shook his head and sighed. Then he carried her neck with one hand and picked her up with the other through his legs. The girl was about 90 pounds, which was slightly higher than that of other girls of this age. This weight was barely within his physical capacity, but it was certainly a physical activity that would consume his energy. If he continued this way, his physical strength would inevitably decrease; climbing and walking would also be inconvenient.


    The girl let out a surprised scream while she went into Soran¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Soran put her on his back and murmured, ¡°Hold on to me, I¡¯ll carry you on my back. Hurry up! Unless you want me to leave you here.¡±


    The girl hesitated for a bit, but finally reached out and held on to him.


    The continued on the road.


    In the snowy weather, Soran reluctantly carried the princess who had been very spoiled. His speed was now reduced by about half.


    The cheek of the girl was a wet mess, but there was still a faint smile on her face. Her crying and smiling expressions were very funny, but she still held onto the neck of Soran.


    The winds on the mountains were very strong!


    The girl could not help but get close to Soran¡¯s back, with intermittent sobs and chokes in her cry.


    After the big cry she had, the girl was still not emotionally stable yet.

 Chapter 147 - Ice Quetzalcoatlus

    <h4>Chapter 147: Ice Quetzalcoatlus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Everyone who climbed mountains knew how difficult it was.


    Soran walked steadily, but he was very tired with a person on his back. The upper limit of his weight limit was about 300 pounds, so if he weighed more than 300 pounds, it would begin to affect his movement. Although Soran had a strong physique, he still only had 14 Strength, which was simr to the average humanborer. The weight of about 100 pounds was still within his bearable limit, but the speed of energy consumption had increased a lot. He needed to rest after a short walk; that was to ensure that it did not affect his explosive power when he encountered monsters.


    Under normal circumstances.


    The adventurer should maintain his or her energy level at 70% or above, the ideal number would be 80%-90%.


    The chance of unexpected events in the wilderness was not low. Soran had encountered unexpected battles more than once, so he had to maintain his total energy level at more than 80%. So when he felt a little tired, he would immediately rest for a while to restore his energy level to more than 90%. The danger of subspecies of dragons was noughing matter and Soran doesn¡¯t want to be out of breath before he starts fighting.


    Out of nowhere, there was a fragrant smell.


    Soran couldn¡¯t tell whether it was the fragrance of flowers or what, but it gave him a sense offort. It also had the unique fresh smell of a girl. asionally, strands of hair blew onto Soran¡¯s cheek, which was a little itchy. Princess Anna¡¯s breathing was very even and she seemed to be observing Soran¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t know why, but she wanted to reach out and pinch them. The more she looked at them, the more she felt that Soran¡¯s ears were a little sharp. She even reached out and touched her ears forparison.


    Soran could feel two soft masses on his back that moved from time to time. The Princess might have felt embarrassed about it as the slightest friction had made her cheeks slightly red. However, it was not the kind of adult¡¯s desire. As the Princess of Arendell, Anna¡¯s education was veryplete, and the present situation made her shy.


    The wind on top of the mountain was really strong.


    Soran¡¯s expression was very calm, his mind was focused on the surrounding environment, especially at the sky. That was because the Ice Quetzalcoatlus could fly in such weather and evenunch dive attacks on targets. asionally, he would feel the girl on his back move slightly, but it would not arouse his other thoughts. Soran, after experiencing the Underdark, had be somewhat numb to these kinds of things.


    All the female Drows, be it mothers or daughters, were good at seduction. Their ability to seduce males was even one of the main courses they had to learn!


    Just like how Human needed to learn about religion and geography.


    Indistinct sounds were heard.


    Soran seemed to have heard some sounds in the cold wind. He carefully lowered the girl on his back and murmured, ¡°We¡¯re almost there. You go find a safe ce to hide, and remember not toe outter.¡±


    Ice Quetzalcoatlus.


    One of the subtypes of the Quetzalcoatlus. They were quite simr to the pterosaurs in the dinosaur era. They do not have scales like the pure-blood dragons but have oneyer of skin so breaking their armor was rtively low. They have strong hind limbs and forelimbs to form their wings and when they walked on the ground, they would gather their wings. They were distributed in small groups on the top of mountains in cold regions usuallyposed of a male and two females; their pups were asionally seen.


    Dragons have a difficult time reproducing. That¡¯s why the Quetzalcoatlusid eggs every three years. Their distribution in the world was also very loose.


    ¡°Ice Quetzalcoatlus [Dragon Suspecies] (Grade 4) (Herd Creatures)


    Challenge Rating: Level 14 (Monster Level: 17), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 22 and 10 (Total Attribute Points: 90-100)


    Specialty: Dragon Bite, Cold Breath, Wing Attack


    Loot Drop: 1.5 times


    Difficulty: C+


    Soran found a rock crevice on the top of the mountain. He calcted the size and decided that the Ice Quetzalcoatlus could not go in at all. Then he whispered to the girl next to him, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move around. Do not, under any circumstances,e outter.¡±


    ughtering dragons was dangerous business.


    Princess Anna¡¯s little face was a little excited, she even nervously grasped the sword in her hand and whispered, ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯m not going to run out and mess things up.¡±


    <i>Good.</i>


    Soran nodded his head lightly and began to prepare for the hunt.


    Going out guns zing to kill the Ice Quetzalcoatlus was actually suicidal. A dive attack would kill a grade 4 of profession instantly. These Ice Quetzalcoatlus could weigh about three tons, be about seven meters long, and have a wingspan width of about five meters. Their strong limbs allowed their Wing Attacks to push back the adult mammoth back several meters. It was useless to wear any armor as any equipment could not withstand such fierce force; it was so powerful that it could sever the human spine.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s Strength ranged from 20 to 22, and its real power was much more lethal than any other creature of equal Strength.


    But all dragons had one weakness, and that was they were not at all agile.


    Some pure-blood dragons only had 10-15 Dexterity, and their body shape determined that their flexibility would be low.


    Their only advantage was that they could fly!


    Soran took the javelins out and reassembled the metal head of the javelins with tools. The best way to deal with dragons was to use fine steel weapons as heavy as possible. He fixed the javelins on his back and made sure they could be pulled out and thrown in an instant. Then he began to prepare other tools, which were sort of like trap tools for tripping the dragons. Soran simply fixed it with a chain and then turned around a little. There were balls at both ends so that it could temporarily restrict the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s flight when used.


    Dragons had very good resistance to a variety of things.


    The venom had little effect on them, thus Soran did not want to waste the expensive Wyvern Venom on them; He only filled the crossbow with normal arrows and hung it around his waist.


    After he was ready, he took a nce at the girl beside her and went out.


    ¡°Take...care!¡±


    Princess Anna watched Soran¡¯s back as he walked out. She opened her mouth to say something but nothing came out. She snuggled in slightly, sped her hands in front of her chest, and lowered her forehead to her fingertips, as if she were praying, ¡°Goddess of Winter! Please guide him and give him safe passage!...¡±


    The snowy winds on top of the mountain gave it low visibility.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus didn¡¯t hunt very often at this time of year and would reduce their frequency of hunting to about twice a week.


    Soran did not go into Sneak because the traces of him treading on the snow were too obvious, and the nests of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus were very difficult to approach.


    More sounds were heard as Soran went ahead.


    When Soran went over a rock, he saw a steep hillside, about fifteen meters high, with a simple dragon¡¯s nest on it. It was like a huge bird¡¯s nest made of various shrub branches. In the center was a giant Ice Quetzalcoatlus, with two smaller Ice Quetzalcoatlus beside it. He also seemed to have seen dragon eggs, which was undoubtedly a good thing; that was because if there were dragon eggs, the Ice Quetzalcoatlus would not rush out in one swarm, giving Soran a good chance to deal with them.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus were gray-white in color and had very good eyesight. Afterying eggs, they watch their environment vigntly.


    That was why they soon detected Soran, the incubating Ice Quetzalcoatlus were full of aggression. After seeing Soran in front of them, the male Ice Quetzalcoatlus roared, as if warning him to leave immediately. The dragon subspecies did not have much intelligence. After seeing Soran stay still, the male Ice Quetzalcoatlus immediately spread its wings and flew into the air; instantly flying tens of meters.


    The attacks of the dragons were very aggressive.


    But they did have a general pattern. The male Ice Quetzalcoatlus circled in the sky once then dived down towards Soran. When it opened itsrge mouth, which was filled with sharp teeth, a stream of cold frost instantly spewed out. This was the first attack of dragons. More than half of the dragon types liked to use Dragon¡¯s Breath to kill their enemies.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus dived so fast that it only opened its mouth 10 meters before it reached the ground. Then it fluttered its wings violently and went back into the air.


    This was a critical moment in dealing with a Quetzalcoatlus!


    Although they looked like wild animals, they were actually very cunning and dangerous. Adult Quetzalcoatlus rarely fought their targets on the ground. They usually hovered in the air until they could find the opportunity tounch an attack and then dive down. Since the power of their dive was enormous. Even the legendary Fighters with shields would be injured. The Quetzalcoatlus would always look for opportunities to kill their targets with a dive.


    Only in desperate situations would theye down to do battle!


    To deal with them, Soran first had to force them down. To force them down, however, he had to resist the Cold Breath. When a strong stench came on his face, he suddenly twisted away a little bit and threw the chain out of his hand in an instant. Soran¡¯s left arm was frozen at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even though half of his body was covered with frost, the chain in his hand was thrown out at a high speed. After hitting the Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s narrow neck, the chain continued to wrap once around the ws of its left wing.


    This was not a spectacr trap and was just a simple binding which had bound the left-wing.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus was not injured.


    But its flight trajectorypletely changed, and its wings could not p at all. It basically fluttered down from a height of more than ten meters, then mmed into the cold rock on the ground.


    This was when it received the most damage; the damage it received was more than a strike from Soran!

 Chapter 148 - Beheading!

    <h4>Chapter 148: Beheading!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The snow on the ground flew up.


    Soran shook his arm and shook the ice off his body, and then he immediately pulled out his javelin and threw it at the Ice Quetzalcoatlus in front of him. Cold Breath had brought him more than twenty frostbite damage. If he hadn¡¯t gained the Lesser Cold Resistance ability, he would have been stiff for a while before he could regain his movement.


    The most important thing when dealing with an Ice Quetzalcoatlus was to remove their flight. Although Soran had the chance to attack the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s head, he still threw the javelin on its wings.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The heavy javelin prated the wings of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus. It was stuck between the dragon¡¯s bones, nailing it into the ground. While the Ice Quetzalcoatlus uttered a painful scream, Soran swung its sword at it at full speed. The skull of a dragon could not be attacked directly. Even rare grade weapons wouldn¡¯t make a dent. It was also impossible to attack those seemingly vital ces.


    The vitality of a dragon was very tenacious. They just wouldn¡¯t die fast. Attacking the vital organs of the dragons was also difficult since special dragon-ying weapons were needed.


    It was simr to giving someone a sword and asking him to pierce the skin of an elephant and hit the heart.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus was sorge that injuring its heart would require prating several centimeters of thick skin. Instead of attacking the neck, Soran cut open the wings of the dragon with a curved sword. Blood spilled on to the ice as the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s wings were cut in half, like a ragged shawl flying in the cold winds. These injuries weren¡¯t fatal but took away their ability to fly.


    A sharp w swung toward Soran; The male Ice Quetzalcoatlus even opened its mouth and wanted to bite Soran¡¯s neck!


    It was very dangerous.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s narrow neck was almost one meter long, and its head could turn at an angle close to 360 degrees. As long as something was within the scope of its attack, there were hardly any blind spots, and there was no possibility of avoidance.


    The Reflex Evasion ability brought about by Soran¡¯s Shadow Dancer profession came into effect at this moment. Soran¡¯s reflexes allowed him to hit the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s neck with a backhand punch, deflecting his opponent¡¯s attack a little. Then he hunched back, avoided the dragon¡¯s biting jaw. And with a violent leap, he hit the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s jaw with his head in an instant.


    Painful screams echoed!


    Soran was dizzy for a moment because the impact was strong; his head was notfortable. The Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s lower jaw hit its upper jaw hard, and several sharp tusks of the dragon broke down. Soran¡¯s instant reaction was so fast that if he slowed down a little, he might have had his head bitten off by the beast.


    Then suddenly, the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s wings fluttered violently. If the wings had not been cut by Soran, there would have been strong gusts of wind. Now, however, it could only p its wings in front of Soran.


    Wing Attack!


    One of the most dangerous and lethal attacks from the dragons.


    If people were asked where the strongest muscle in the whole body of the dragon was, there would be many different answers. Some would say it¡¯s at their hind legs and thighs, some would say it¡¯s at their forelimbs and head. However, the strongest muscle groups were in the dragon¡¯s wings. When they used Wing Attack, it could cause a sweeping injury effect.


    Soran had been waiting for this moment!


    The dragon¡¯s most dangerous attack was their Wing Attack. Even though the Ice Quetzalcoatlus were the biggest among the Quetzalcoatlus, they could still use the weaker version of Wing Attack. Because this ability consumed a lot of energy. The dragons could not continuously use Wing Attack; as long as one could avoid this attack, the danger of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus would be cut in half!


    Soran¡¯s extraordinary Dexterity took effect at this critical moment.


    Soran¡¯s body bent to an almost 90-degree angle, avoiding the pping of the dragon¡¯s wings by mere millimeters. The fierce wind blew his hair up as the wing missed his head. The rocks beside him were all cracked by the dragon¡¯s ws. Right then, Soran changed from a one-handed grip to a two-handed grip on his weapon. Then, along with the gaps between the bones, he cut the muscles along it. Soran had cut a wound nearly half a meter long! The hot dragon blood sshed on him and caused his skin to be slightly burnt.


    Most of the dragon subspecies had acidic blood!


    All muscles grew in a certain pattern and path, thus It would be much easier to cut the muscles along those lines. Like a butcher skillfully butchering an animal, Soran had cut. All legendary close-quarterbat professions had the legendary ability ¡°Expose Weakness¡± which had simr effects. This skill enabled them to do more damage even though their attacks weren¡¯t that powerful. Soran seemed to have burst into this state at the moment, causing nearly 50 points of sh Damage to the Ice Quetzalcoatlus.


    As he rolled away, his arm was slightly cut by the sharp ice on the ground. After that, he immediately turned over and stood up.


    Suddenly, Soran heard some noise from behind; other Ice Quetzalcoatlus hade!


    Sure enough.


    When the male Ice Quetzalcoatlus seemed in danger, the two female frost pterosaurs became restless. One of them flew into the air immediately and went straight for Soran. He pulled out another javelin in an instant and did not aim at the target. He had no time to aim at it and just threw it by intuition.


    However, such an attack was good enough for a giant Ice Quetzalcoatlus. The short javelin hit the Ice Quetzalcoatlus in the abdomen, and it struggled and wailed, swaying slightly as it flew.


    Dragon¡¯s ws swooped in from the side!


    Soran¡¯s body emitted a faint magic glow, and Stoneskin was immediately cast. The dragon¡¯s ws hit him and pushed him more than three meters away, but did not cause any fatal damage. The third Ice Quetzalcoatlus also flew up; It must have figured this adventurer was more dangerous than expected. It gave up guarding its eggs temporarily andunched a dive attack with a roar.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Soran¡¯s crossbow bolts hit the enemy, and he immediately leaped behind the rock to avoid the attack. He raised his palm to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then, he took out hisst javelin and jumped over the rock, throwing it at the previously wounded female Ice Quetzalcoatlus. Soran wanted to take down the previously injured female Ice Quetzalcoatlus first since the other Ice Quetzalcoatlus couldn¡¯t attack. After a dive attack, it had to circle in the sky again, to attack from the right angle again.


    Soran had limited time. He had at most thirty seconds before the Ice Quetzalcoatlus would turn around to do a dive attack again.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The javelin hit the smaller female Ice Quetzalcoatlus again, and it finally swayed and fell. The muscles close to the wings were prated by the javelin, making its flight power substantially reduced.


    The subspecies of dragons were very tenacious. They had a Basic Health of more than 12 thus any subspecies of dragons had nearly the life force of legendary Fighters; roughly having more than 300 HP. If the critical hit could not be dealt, then the only other option was to slowly exhaust its HP.


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    Soran gave out a roar and sliced open the belly of the male Ice Quetzalcoatlus. Then he jumped on its back; the Ice Quetzalcoatlus immediately struggled violently, trying to shake Soran off. However, Soran suddenly exerted all his strength, his toes even creating a dent on the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s back, and his figure leaped up in an instant. When he came down, he focused all his power andbined it with the force of falling. Then, he clenched his curved sword with both hands and shed down. [Sword Form-Heavy Hack]bined with the power of Shadowstrike, shing the Ice Quetzalcoatlus at its neck.


    ¡°Beheading!¡±


    The head of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus was cut down directly, and blood gushed crazily covering Soran¡¯s entire body. As if he had taken a bath with dragon¡¯s blood, his whole body was now covered in blood.


    A list of data appeared in his vision suddenly:


    ¡°Activated Shadowstrike!¡±


    ¡°Activated [Sword Form- Heavy Hack]!¡±


    ¡°You have dealt 85 Chop Damage( Critical hit)!... Armor Piercing effects!... Sharpness!... Sessfully activated Beheading!... Beheading sessful!... Target¡¯s Test of Death failed!... Target instant death!¡±


    The body of the male Ice Quetzalcoatlus crashed to the ground. Even though it had hundreds of HP, it was dead. Only the corpse was still twitching. The dragon¡¯s wings swayed slightly, and the remaining vitality was rapidly depleted. The female Ice Quetzalcoatlus roared in the sky, and the still circling Ice Quetzalcoatlus plunged from the sky toward Soran.


    This time, however, Soran had no room to dodge. He was in a rigid position right after the outburst of power. Because he had just cut off the head of the male Ice Quetzalcoatlus, his position was very vulnerable and was at the line of attack of the female Ice Quetzalcoatlus.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus, in the sky, dived down toward Soran, and the Ice Quetzalcoatlus with two javelins on it also pounced at him. There was hardly any room for him to dodge, and his body could not recover after the explosive jump. At that moment, Soran took a deep breath, then rolled back along the ground. He was covered in the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s blood as he rolled into the shadow of the dead male Ice Quetzalcoatlus; right then, Soranpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    Soran¡¯s shadow suddenly twisted and he disappeared in ce. The Ice Quetzalcoatlus swooping down from the skies had their ws stretched out. As they came close the sharp ws cut the skin and flesh of the corpse, leaving marks of more than 10 centimeters deep on the ground. If it had hit Soran, then his stomach would be cut open!


    A shadow beside a rock began to twist and Soran¡¯s figure appeared around twenty meters away.


    Soran raised his finger and fired several Arcane Missiles; then there was a sh of faint light in his eyes and the spell Fearnded upon the two Ice Quetzalcoatlus.


    Without a doubt!


    Fear was not effective against the dragon subspecies; Soran¡¯s spells were still too weak.


    However, he was not in the slightest panic. After taking a deep breath, he jumped up and rushed directly to the injured Ice Quetzalcoatlus. His fingertips showed a strange dark red light, and his pale face became lively again at the instant he touched the Ice Quetzalcoatlus.


    ¡°Vampiric Touch!¡±


    Soran¡¯s injuries were now reduced to Minor Injuries; the Ice Quetzalcoatlus he touched screamed, and its face suddenly became a lot paler.

 Chapter 149 - Sword Form [Beheading]!

    <h4>Chapter 149: Sword Form [Beheading]!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There were two touch spells among the close-quarter low-grade spells.


    One was Vampiric Touch, which could reduce the enemy¡¯s HP and transfer it to one¡¯s own body. The other was Ghoul Touch; If the other party could not pass the Test of Toughness, then it would be paralyzed instantly.


    After absorbing more than 30 HP, Soran had recovered from his injuries, and the frostbite on his arm was almost immediately eliminated. Necromancy spells were very useful in actualbat. The Ice Quetzalcoatlus that Soran was on slowed down because of the injury.


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    Soran¡¯s Rogue had a Profession Level of 9. He couldunch 9 Shadowstrikes per day. As long as there was contact with the opponent, Shadowstrike would cause 9 points of Corrosive Damage. Perhaps this damaging effect was nothingpared to Soran¡¯s curved sword attacks. However, the Corrosive Damage ignored defenses and would directly affect the vitality of the organism itself.


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    Both attacks were made on the skin of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus, but the skin around it had be somewhat dark blue, and the blood vessels were markedly atrophied. Shadow Energy was very corrosive. Not only could it cause great harm to enemies, but it also caused harm to the user. So. many Shadowcasters had to transform themselves into Half-Shadow creatures after some mistakes in some experiments. In this aspect, Rogues were safer because they grew up assimting Shadow Energy.


    Screaming echoed!


    After Soran dodged, he rolled over to a rock; the action wasn¡¯t very shy and it was called ¡°Rolling Donkey¡± in martial arts maneuver. People who liked to act cool would hardly use it, but Soran did not pay any attention to this; he paid more attention tobat effectiveness. Soran didn¡¯t care about the manner of fighting at all and didn¡¯t care whether he was cool or ugly. Anyone who had a lot ofbat experience knew that the rolling dodge was better than the average dodge.


    Combat was a serious manner.


    It was silly to lose your life for the sake of gracefulness; life and death was not something cool at all.


    Soran took a deep breath and began to increase the amount of oxygen inhaled to improve his explosive capacity. Epinephrine secretion could be elerated through some special technique, which was key in their everyday training. His pupils were slightly bloodshot, the size of his pupils was 1.5 timesrger. There were also other subtle features in his body, which were not supernatural abilities, but characteristics formed after countless battles.


    Soran was still not in Berserk mode. If it were a Fury Warrior, they would be able to double the size of their pupils in a moment and increase the secretion of epinephrine several times over. The most notable ss was Barbarian; After a legendary Barbarian activates Berserk, their eyeballs would be almost one color. Their pupils and the whites of their eyes were almost fused. All these characteristics were not caused by the ability but were only the external manifestation of the explosive state. During this period, the profession would have exceptional dynamic capturing.


    The heart began to beat faster, like a thundering drum.


    At the moment Soran rushed out, his heart rate almost doubled. This explosive technique needed a strong Constitution to support it. The consequence of not having a strong Constitution was that it would cause blood vessels to burst. That was why so many Fury Warrior¡¯s had short life spans. Their Constitution could not keep up with energy consumption. They overused the Berserk ability so much that it killed their vitality. This was simr to the professional out-fighters, most of which did not live as long as the average person.


    That was why Soran allocated a lot of points into his Constitution; to deal with situations like this!


    ¡°Beheading!¡±


    He leaped out andnded directly on the back of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus. Then he twisted his waist and stepped into a twisting slice attack. By relying on his fantastic bnce, he leveraged his step on the back of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus and then used [Sword Form- Heavy Hack] again!


    A list of data appeared in his vision suddenly:


    ¡°Activated Shadowstrike!¡±


    ¡°Activated [Sword Form- Heavy Hack]!¡±


    ¡°You have dealt 72 Chop Damage (Critical hit)!... Armor Piercing effects!... Sharpness!... Sessfully activated Beheading!... Beheading failed!... Target¡¯s Test of Fortitude failed!... Target entered a state of heavy bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    Soran¡¯s curved sword had cut into the neck of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus. This time, it failed to cut through between the bones. Instead, it cut directly into the bones, which made his palms feel a little numb. The Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s neck bone was cut ten centimeters deep and halved. Without the support of great Strength, Soran still could not cut through Dragon Bone with a rare grade weapon; he did, however, cause serious damage to the target. Arge amount of blood poured out in a frenzied manner. The Ice Quetzalcoatlus gave out a desperate howl as its whole body began to shake violently to shake off Soran.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Soran¡¯s Stoneskin was hit; He was swept by the dragon¡¯s wing and felt his ribs brake. A mouthful of blood came up his throat, but he forced himself to swallow it back down. The Ice Quetzalcoatlus whose neck was cut in half seemed to have also injured its blood vessels; blood sprayed out like arge tap and the vicinity became a bloody scene. With the rapid depletion of blood, the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s breathing also became weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Just one more!¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t look back. He immediately went into the shadows and then activated ¡°Evade Sight¡± to go into Sneak. A dragon¡¯s w passed by Soran was and broke apart the cold rock, leaving w marks of more than ten centimeters long. These Ice Quetzalcoatlus had sharper and stronger ws than metal, and Soran¡¯s leather armor simply couldn¡¯t stop them; only his protective Stoneskin could resist their attack.


    Once the attack failed, the Ice Quetzalcoatlus had a w retracting action.


    Soran came out from the side and hit the enemy¡¯s neck with his sword; maybe it was because their necks were too long or because Soran liked the pleasure of the beheading attack. He hit the enemy¡¯s neck several times in the next few moves. Unfortunately, there was no opportunity to exert force. Ordinary shing could only break the dragon¡¯s skin at most; if he was unlucky, his sword might even get stuck in between the neck bones. However, the effect of the attacks was undoubtedly good. The enemy bled faster and faster and its head could not rotate conveniently.


    Right then, a moment arose.


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus retracted its wings; Soran seized the opportunity. He turned over and sat on the neck of the Ice Quetzalcoatlus. Then, he pressed its head down as hard as he could. Continuous injuries and bloodshed had reduced the Ice Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s strength. Then for a brief moment, its head sank. In the next second, a cold light shed through, and Soranunched another beheading attack.


    This time, however, the data which appeared were different!


    ¡°Activated Shadowstrike!¡±


    ¡°Activated [Sword Form- Heavy Hack]!¡±


    ¡°You have dealt 78 Chop Damage(Critical hit)!... Armor Piercing effects!... Sharpness!... Sessfully activated Beheading!... Beheading sessful!... Target¡¯s Test of Death failed!... Target instant death!¡±


    ¡°Battle ended.¡±


    ¡°After this battle, you have gained a new understanding of [Sword Form- Heavy Hack]!¡±


    Data regarding a battle ability had appeared.


    Soran threw himself on his knees, gasped slightly for air, and then struggled to get up. Instead of rushing to clean up the battlefield, he took off his clothes. There was a notable dent in his chest where the ribs were broken by the Ice Quetzalcoatlus. Fortunately, most of the damage had been blocked by his Stoneskin. The degree of rib fracture was not serious and had not punctured his lungs. If his ribs had punctured his lungs, it would have reduced his explosive power by 30% in an instant.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Soran grunted, gritted his teeth and fixed his broken ribs. He then sat there for some time to rest.


    Sometimes blunt injuries were more serious than puncture injuries; especially blunt injuries to the head, which may directly knock someone out. He previously liked to use blunt attacks against heavily armored Fighters, as he could put an enemy with low Fortitude into temporary dizziness. To deal with those heavily armored Fighters, the effect of cutting and puncturing alone was insufficient and could not cause fatal damage to them. Soran¡¯s chest, for example, had sustained a blunt attack, which was the easiest way to break bones. [Fracture, paralysis, shock, unconsciousness, dizziness. ]


    Soran read the battle ability data that had appeared, then went on to check on his loot.


    Firstly, he had to skin the Ice Quetzalcoatlus, as Dragon Skin was an important material in rare grade armor making and sold for a good price!


    Quetzalcoatlus meat could not be eaten directly. Even with Soran¡¯s extraordinary Constitution, he could barely consume it. Ordinary people may be poisoned if they ate it. The most toxic dragon subspecies were the Wyverns. Their meat was extremely poisonous. Ice Quetzalcoatlus meat was cooling in nature. Soran even remembers that there was a talented person in Traditional Chinese Medicine who recorded the medicinal properties of dragon flesh and blood.


    For example, the Ice Quetzalcoatlus, cooling food (Great Cooling), cold toxicity, enters the liver, lung, kidney meridians, and invigorates the body. Strengthen muscles and bones while warming and invigorating the kidney¡¯s Yang energy. It calms the liver and clears the eyes. People with weak spleen and stomach should not eat it. Consuming it would cause their chest and abdomen to be depressed. It could detoxify, but it should not be consumed excessively or be eaten for a long time. Women on their period should not consume it as it would cause severe bleeding and threaten life.


    There was a man was worshiped by many.


    He was the only person in Soran¡¯s memory who had trained his Heal ability to more than 600 points; almost using his Heal ability to be a real profession. It was said that his Heal ability could stimte natural energies and produce a therapeutic effect simr to that of divine healing. This person was also a very famous gourmet at that time. He had almost traveled to all the nes and even counted the medicinal properties of more than hundreds of organisms.


    He was even popr among the gourmets.


    Legend has it his Constitution even fell from 18 to 12 because he had been constantly eating random things; even divine powers could not recover the lost Constitution.


    In the end, he died.


    Soran couldn¡¯t remember how exactly he died, but it was sure he must have eaten something he shouldn¡¯t have eaten and was finally poisoned.


    At least he died doing what he loved.


    Soran picked the right spot and started the skinning; he even cut off some dragon meat parts. The intestines of the dragon subspecies could be used as materials. Dragon blood was suitable for low-level Alchemy and Scribe Scroll. The most valuable part, however, was the Dragon Bone Whip, which could be sold for thousands of Gold Derahls. All these parts added together was roughly ten thousand Gold Derahls.


    Overall, it could be said that Soran had enough material for his Alchemy and Scribe Scroll studies.

 Chapter 150 - The Heir

    <h4>Chapter 150: The Heir</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Ice Quetzalcoatlus had a huge body.


    The male weighed more than three tons, and the other two weighed about two tons. Since Soran was alone he could only pack as much as possible and pick the better parts to take back; A normal adventure group consisted of around five or six people, which could carry almost everything back. There was no infinite storage ring in this world. The closest thing Soran had seen was, namely, the 30-foot Glove of Storage. The only profession that had infinite storage was the legendary spellcasters. Then there were also the powerful deities who could open up dimensional spaces.


    Without a dimensional space, the rare grade equipment only had limited space.


    Soran was bloody. He took a rest to tidy up his clothes. Then he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The bloodstains gradually disappeared, but there was still a faint smell of blood left behind; Level 0 spells were very practical in most situations and could help solve day to day problems. When adventuring in the wilderness, Rogues were often the dirtiest; because they needed to investigate and explore. They could not take care of their appearance. When they had toy on the ground, theyid on the ground. When feces was in the mud, they still had to prone down and Sneak. The next dirty professions in line were the Fighters and Rangers. They sometimes had to take up the role of the scout. The only profession in the team who had the cleanest boots were the spellcasters. They were often the cleanest the neatest of the lot.


    Sometimes the Dwarfs were the dirtiest. Because they had short limbs they often fell into ditches; in fact, this was especiallymon among those who were overconfident of their jumping ability.


    One could always expect some fun idents from them!


    Soran was almost done handling the Ice Quetzalcoatlus. Just then, the bloody smell seemed to have attracted the attention of some creatures; Soran seemed to have heard some sound from the blowing wind. He looked at the cliff in front of him and began to pack his most important trophy, the dragon eggs in the dragon¡¯s nest. The price of these eggs was hard to determine, it could be very valuable, or it may only be suitable for eating. Domesticating these beasts were extremely difficult.


    Only people around dragon cities knew the techniques of domesticating the dragon subspecies; people from other regions had absolutely no idea.


    Many creatures were wild and difficult to tame. This was especially true in those with the gic memory of their native race. The best utilizers of the draconic ability in the past hundred years were the Drows in the Underdark regions. Their approach was simple and crude; only needing a male pure-blooded dragon to achieve their goals.


    The cliff had very smooth walls all around the nest; the dragon subspecies was very good at picking the location of their nest.


    These cliffs were sprayed with Cold Breath and were nearly three centimeters thick. Soran felt that it was so smooth that he could not climb it at all. But he wasn¡¯t helpless; Soran pulled a dagger out and stabbed it into the slippery cliff and climbed up, bit by bit. He soon reached the height of a three-story building and jumped into the dragon¡¯s nest with a push from his leg.


    Inside the nest were three white dragon eggs. They were about the size of a basketball and were half-buried inside the cold snow.


    Hatching the dragon eggs required special circumstances.


    Soran also saw a small pile of Gold Derahls in the Dragon¡¯s Nest. These Ice Quetzalcoatlus probably attacked other creatures; It was the nature of the dragons to collect wealth, especially shiny things. The items in the nest were mostly low-value items, some even damaged, but there were also some minerals; many were crystal, amber, and agate. There was also a fist-sized piece of natural gold. Dragon subspecies would sometimes attack Kobolds, and some of their loot would be carried to the Dragon¡¯s Nests.


    Soran took out a piece of Dragon Meat and threw it away. In ce of it, were the gold and stones. The things there probably had a value of around three thousand Gold Derahls.


    Finally, there were the three dragon eggs. He put out his finger and knocked on them to check for movement. Then he lifted them to the sun to check; there was no trace of living things in them. It seems that they wereid not so long ago. These eggs still had a long time before they would hatch. These kinds of eggs could also be eaten directly and was a first-ss delicacy with no toxicity.


    These eggs could not be kept for a long time since they had temperature requirements.


    Soran packed two, and then returned along the original path he took. Suddenly, Soran seemed to have heard the sounds of Trolls; He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but there were many Ice Trolls in the Frost Kingdom.


    Those creatures were even harder to deal with!


    When she saw Soraning back, Princess Anna was obviously relieved. Her little hand patted on her chest and said, ¡°You¡¯re back atst! I heard loud noises and almost wanted to go over and see!...¡±


    <i>Good thing you didn¡¯te over.</i>


    Soran raised the eggs he had in hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to something great.¡±


    He knocked open the dragon¡¯s eggs with a knife handle; the eggshell was rather strong. Then he took out a spoon and stirred it. He poured a small bag of flour into it and stirred it with a little fine salt. Dragon eggs could be roasted directly over a fire. They tasted almost like chicken eggs but were packed with more vor. In the past, he would often peel them open and eat them as is. Dragon subspecies were widely distributed and could be seen almost all over the world. Most higher-grade adventurers would have had dragon eggs. Sometimes, even roasted the eggs of the pure-blood dragons. [The survival rate of dragon eggs was only one-tenth. ]


    Princess Anna looked worried. She poked Soran with her white finger, and then whispered, ¡°I think I heard something moving in the north while you were gone.¡±


    <i>Movement?</i>


    Soran went to the south-west direction, thus the sounds from the north must be from something else.


    His face was slightly grave. After cing the dragon¡¯s eggs, he jumped onto a rock and looked around. Unfortunately, he could not see anything. Then he came down slowly and said, ¡°It may be an Ice Troll. We¡¯ll go around itter and stay on the mountainside for two days. Then we¡¯ll cross the mountains and head for the sea. The believers of Torture would not have guessed that you could cross the mountains; thus we¡¯ll go to Arendell from there.


    Princess Anna stood up and looked at the mountains in the distance and murmured, ¡°Would we be able to cross it? There are no roads on either side and most ces are just not passable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Soran stirred the cooking dragon egg and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll have to wait until I master a spell.¡±


    Princess Anna had a surprised expression and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a Wizard too?¡±


    <i>Duh.</i>


    Soran did not answer this question. He cooked the eggs and split them into halves with his curved sword. Adventurers were not very particr in this aspect; swords that were used to kill could also be used to cut meat. He handed the other half to Princess Anna and said, ¡°Eat it all up. This could temporarily give you resistance to cold and enough energy to support you for two or three days.¡±


    Only a few rare foods could add buffs; the dragon egg was one of them.


    They were even used in the making of resistance potions in Alchemy.


    The two filled their stomachs in silence, and the bruises on Princess Anna seemed to have been reduced after eating dragon eggs. She had regained her mobility, but when Soran was ready to go, she still leaned over with a blush on her face andid on his back. Soran did not pay much attention to this. He picked up the girl and headed southeast, ready to cross the rugged mountain path. Since he agreed to send her back, he could not give up halfway. Soran was a man of his word.


    Half a day went by quickly.


    They found an abandoned cave that seemed to be a pr bear nest. The inside had a terrible smell.


    Princess Anna was dirty, mainly because she was doing some cleaning. Apart from her beautiful and clean face, there was nothing noble left about the Princess. The girl¡¯s adaptability was good. She even knew how to clean because they were going to stay there for a few days.


    Soran installed two traps and a simple warning system.


    Maybe it was because he hasn¡¯t set traps for a while, but it took him more than half an hour to get it right; in fact, Soran still preferred to be abative Rogue, so he rarely studied about trap devices.


    It was a waste of time for him, because he figured enemies might not step into it, and it took plenty of time to set it up.


    It gradually became dark.


    Soran lit a candle and turned the magic scroll open. From time to time, he would write on it with a goose feather. He even cut stone into a simple tform. Next to him was Princess Anna with her head nted. She brushed her clothes with a little snow, tied her hair into two ponytails, and sat quietly beside him. Maybe it was because she ate the dragon¡¯s eggs, but her face was a little red. Maybe it was the energy brought about by dragon¡¯s eggs which sped up her blood cirction, or maybe it¡¯s because of other effects.


    The girl seemed to be very used to boring things.


    Her patience must be good since she could sit beside Soran and watch him Scribe Spells for three hours straight.


    In fact, the life of a princess was very boring.


    Especially when she was second in line to run the kingdom; other princesses would spend most of their time ying, while she had to read books. Books were the most important source of knowledge in the world. She needed to learnw, literature, religion, etiquette, art, geography and so on. Sometimes the amount she had to learn was even more than that of the Ice Wizards.


    The princesses who grew up just to marry other royal families certainly did not need to learn these things, because that was not they were born to do. However, since Princess Anna was one of Arendell¡¯s two pearls, she would need to manage at least half of the kingdom¡¯s affairs when she reached adulthood; the people under her rule was over millions. She also needed to help the elder Princess deal with the affairs of the whole country. As a future ruler, it was certainly not possible for her to only y and enjoy herself.


    Even though she was only a princess now, the education she received was that of a ruler¡¯s education.


    If no idents urred, Arendell¡¯s future ruler could be her child. This is because few men could match the mighty elder princess, who might not have any children at all. In fact, she may even be a godlike existence.


    The elder princess, which had the qualifications to be a deity, might choose to be one. Then Princess Anna would be the next in line to be queen.


    Princess Anna would be the one to continue the royal bloodline.


    Although she was somewhat inexperienced and childish, she was still very young. It was impossible to ask too much from a sixteen-year-old girl.

 Chapter 151 - The Road to Legends

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Road to Legends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The night got deeper.


    Soran sat on the cold rock with a quill pen. In front of him was a piece of spell scroll on a stone table which he had split with his curved sword. For an adventurer like him, his ability to adapt to the environment was undoubtedly very strong. Whether it was a quiet andfortable inn or a deserted cave, he could always concentrate on what he should do. Next to him was Princess Anna, with her head askew. Her little face seemed to have a little baby fat as she held her chin in her hands. She was still cute and lovely of course.


    Soran did not know how long he had been studying magic. By the time he looked up, Princess Anna was already a little sleepy, but she was still sitting beside him, without interrupting him at all. After noticing this, Soran put down his quill pen, put the spell scroll aside, turned around and said, ¡°Sleep if you¡¯re tired. I have a tent nket here that you could spread out and sleep on.¡±


    Soran had three multi-dimensional bags on him and was thus carrying a substantial amount of things on him.


    Since Soran had not enough wealth to buy bigger storage equipment, he could only rely on quantity to ovee the problem. Previously, there was a popr joke. The specific content needn¡¯t be talked about, but it was a joke about how it was rted to the Beggars¡¯ Sect. For example, Soran would now be the ¡°third-generation disciple¡± of the Beggars¡¯ Sect (Since Soran had three low-grade multi-dimensional bags on him). Some people who had too many personal belongings but did not have enough financial resources were directly ridiculed as ¡°the ninth generation master¡± of the Beggars¡¯ Sect. Soran once even someone who wasbeled the ¡°eleventh generation grandmaster¡±; this person had all kinds of low-level multi-dimensional bags on him.


    It was unwise to carry many multi-dimensional bags since it would affectbat effectiveness. After all, multi-dimension bags had weight. Although they reduced the weight of things by more than 90%, it was still a burden to carry so many bags into battle. Those who were jokingly referred to as the disciples of the Beggars¡¯ Sect were all trained in their skills to avoid being affected too much by the multi-dimensional bags in battle. In Soran¡¯s memory, there were many Beggars¡¯ Sect disciples in the past. For a long time, many people carried two to three multi-dimensional bags.


    However, those who carried nine to eleven multi-dimensional bags were not thatmon.


    Princess Anna was energetic when she heard him speak. She could not help stand up and shaking her head. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°You need to concentrate on memorizing spells. I can stay watch at night and wake you up if there¡¯s any movement outside.


    <i>What a clever Princess.</i>


    Soran didn¡¯t realize that the Princess was so smart and good. He could not help smiling and unconsciously wanted to reach out and touch her little head. But then he remembered that she was not Vivian, so he just smiled and nodded, ¡°All right. If you feel sleepy, go to bed. I¡¯ve already set up some traps outside.¡±


    Princess Anna gently nodded her head and her face was slightly red; maybe she was in a good mood.


    Soran continued to study the spell structure.


    As he learned more and more spells, he became more proficient in the field of spell models. Many seemingly difficult spells could be solved by some simple steps and learning the preposition spells. For example, the spell Feather Fall which Soran was learning was a fairly simple Transmutation spell. The number of Spell Circuit and Spell Node were a little less than that of the spell Fly. Then there was the advanced spell of Feather Fall, Levitate, which was aplex version of Feather Fall. Many of the Spell Circuits of Feather Fall were the same, and the spell model of Feather Fall was a part of the spell Levitate.


    That was why Soran wanted to first learn Feather Fall, then Levitate followed by Fly.


    As a result, the time consumed would be greatly reduced, because the basic spell models in low-grade spells were also present in higher grade spells. Learning Feather Fall was equal to learning one-third of the spell model of Levitate, and learning Levitate was equal to learning one-fifth of Fly. The minute spell models in low-grade spells would help Soran master more advanced spells. Basically, he had now found a way to learn higher grade spells more efficiently; He could now rely on his knowledge of low-grade spells to improve the speed of mastery and sess rate of high-grade spells.


    The night went past quickly.


    When Soran put away his quill pen, Princess Anna was already somewhat drowsy. She had insisted on staying up all night; sitting beside him and staring at the spell model he was studying. asionally, she would listen for sounds outside.


    Because she had not slept for a whole night, her beautiful big eyes had a little ck rim below now. She probably had never been awake for so long.


    ¡°You better rest for a while.¡±


    Soran stood up, touched her forehead with his hand, then took out the nket and spread it on the rock. He whispered, ¡°You¡¯d better get some shut-eye; I¡¯ll wake you upter for some food.¡±


    ¡°Oh...no...no need!¡±


    Princess Anna, who was obviously very sleepy but still very persistent. She whispered, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night either; why don¡¯t you sleep for a while, then I¡¯ll sleep after you wake up.¡±


    Soranughed, touched her head subconsciously and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to me. It¡¯s normal for me not to sleep for ten days to half a month in a row during adventures. On the contrary, you have never had such an experience before, so you should take a good rest and refresh yourself since we probably need to stay here for another two days.¡±


    Sure enough, Princess Anna did not resist anymore. Sheid down on the furry mat and soon dozed off.


    Her eyes were shut and her breathing was steady; she¡¯s probably having a good sleep.


    Soran looked at the sleeping girl. She was so cute and beautiful that he wanted to lean over and kiss her on the cheek. However, he just removed the dust off the girl¡¯s hair. Soran then stretched for a bit and went outside the cave.


    The road to the realm of legends was indeed hard.


    If he could not resist this little temptation, Soran would not be where he was right now, nor would he be qualified to be a legend that could fight with the gods.


    A legend must be able to bear with loneliness and resist temptations.


    A grade 3 or 4 profession could easily be a city¡¯s administrative ss or a leader of a gangster if he gave up trying to build his Strength and Will. Power, money, and women would all be within his reach. It was not difficult to lead an extravagant and absurd life if a person was in charge of part of the underground forces, or had be a well-dressed official noble. They could marry a wealthy nobledy, hire and buy three or five beautiful maids, or buy beautiful ves through some channels if they had that fetish.


    However, doing so would mean the degradation of the heart and losing the strive for greatness.


    Many adventurers had not fallen under the hands of fierce monsters, nor in the difficult living environment; they had even withstood the test of death and faced countless dangers. But eventually, their hearts were easily eroded by the pleasure of life.


    Legends were legendary.


    Because they were outstanding!


    Why were legendary Wizards so powerful? That was because they spent countless days and nights in boring research of spells. They meditate in their towers and they stare at the stars in the middle of the night; they pursue the principal forces of this world and the rawest power! They were the wealthiest professions and had more wealth than royalty and nobility!


    How many intelligent creatures had been gifted in the past and present, but how many people had been able to reach the realm of legends in the thousands of years?


    Power was not just power.


    It also represented immortality and long life. Would you rather stand at a high ce andugh at the vicissitudes of the world, or would you like to be reduced to loess after a hundred years?


    Reincarnation was nothing but a constion.


    When the soul was remodeled, it would be erased and used to reconstruct a soul with the power from the `source¡¯.


    There was also no ¡°Tao¡± in this world. Maybe many professions couldn¡¯t understand what was called ¡°Tao¡±, but they all had their own beliefs in mind; Those beliefs were the ¡°Tao¡± they were pursuing. For example, the ascetic Pugilist or the Sword Saint Soran saw in the small vige had powers that could easily bring them control, wealth, and beauty. However, they did not do that and were still strick on themselves!


    Only legends could stand a chance against the gods.


    If you wanted to stand among men, then the training of your Will would be adder you must climb.


    Outside the cave, Soran stood on the mountainside and looked into the distance. He could see the vast snow-whitend. There were still mountains in the distance but many were blocked by the snow and wind. Even though it was only halfway up the hill, Soran felt open-minded when he stood there looking down. He looked at the scenery silently for a moment, then began to practice his spells, trying to master the ability [Spell Control].


    He did not have the blood of a deity nor any amazing talents.


    To reach the realm of legends, he would need to climb up step by step. In the future, Soran would have many enemies to fight and may even need to face the gods that had been looking down on the world for thousands of years.


    Vivian was still waiting for his return, and the Sons of Fear were still ughtering each other.


    The shadow of the gods had already covered the world!


    He hadn¡¯t arrived at the time when he could stop to rest and enjoy himself. It did not mean that hecked any desires, but that he had something he cared more about in his heart.


    No one would volunteer to train in the cold nor to always have to fight for one¡¯s life.


    The pain left on the body was still pain and the scars on the body were still scars. Trying to survive on the tip of the knife would never be enjoyable, and death was something feared by any living creature. Soran seldom expressed his feelings, but it did not mean that he did not feel pain when he was hurt. When he bled, it was still something ufortable. Never would something like this be a pleasure. It scarred the body, it left marks on the soul, and it would be imprinted on the mind.


    All this would only make him stronger!


    His name is Soran and he is on the path to bing a legend. Injuries are part of his daily routine, and bleeding is even moremon.


    He does not fall. Instead, he has be stronger than ever!

 Chapter 152 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 152: Going Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A few days had passed.


    Princess Anna no longer looked like a princess. Instead, she now looked more like a beautiful girl living on a hill. It turned out that even princesses didn¡¯t always look so noble. She even learned to make her bed and wash clothes by melting snow into water. She also cleaned the cave up nice and tidy.


    She seemed to have a little OCD as she often liked to put things in order. Sometimes she would even have a lot of strange ideas in her mind, such as whether they would have given birth to a nest of monkeys or something if they had been living in the mountains like this all the time.


    <i>Well,</i>


    <i>These are just some of the absurd assumptions of adolescent girls.</i>


    At first, she was worried about what Soran would do to herself. Since she was a princess, not an idiot, she would still think about what could happen. However, it turned out that she was worried for nothing; Soran was more knightly than any Knight she had ever seen, even though he was a Rogue multi-professioning in Wizard.


    asionally Princess Anna would curl up beside Soran like a cat. It was difficult for the girl to tell what she was really feeling, she only knew that it would make her feel morefortable and sleep more soundly.


    On the other hand, Soran almost did not sleep and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He looked like a Steel Golem that did not need rest, spending almost all his time learning and practicing magic. Princess Anna didn¡¯t know why he worked so hard, but there must be something in his heart pushing him forward. asionally, the girl would think that what he was doing was to send herself back to Arendell as soon as possible; It certainly made her feel warm inside. Despite her desires to return early, Princess Anna tried not to show her anxiety because she thought it would increase the pressure on Soran. She already thought that Soran was already working too hard.


    He needed some rest.


    Even though he was a very responsible person, he still needed rest.


    She sometimes also worried about what she would do next if Soran suddenly copsed due to fatigue!


    As a young and immature girl, Princess Anna felt empty at the thought of it.


    The only other person who had ever given her such a feeling in the past was her elder sister. She had always believed that as long as she had her sister, there would be nothing to be afraid of.


    Since then she had, of course, be more mature.


    Although she was still cute and lovely, the sixteen years old girl, she had tried to make a change.


    She learned to clean, wash, and even cook. Her white and slender fingers had be a little rough. Her once fair and perfect skin now had cracks that were due to the brutally cold winds. She dared not show her frostbite to Soran and would sometimes cry when she looked at it herself. She was still a young girl, so she would want to see herself be beautiful. When her future husband kissed the back of her hand, she would want his lips to feel the tenderest skin in the world, not the frostbite.


    However, she would sometimes also feel enriched by this experience.


    These days had helped her grow.


    Yes.


    She was still the Princess of Arendell, one of the two most dazzling pearls. Her palms were not as beautiful as before, and her clothes were torn; Even after washing her clothes with snow water, they were still dirty. Her hair was in a simple ponytail and was tied with a white piece of cloth torn from her clothes. She took off the other exquisite and expensive pieces of jewelry and only wore the earrings her mother had left for her.


    She would asionally sit beside the cave in a daze. Thinking about absurd yet after some thinking were not things that were too bad.


    These thoughts would sometimes make her heart jump and face blush. She would also sometimes take peeks at Soran.


    However, she was also very busy.


    She had now learned how to cut meat with a knife, how to build a bonfire, how much salt should be used, how to add spices to make food more delicious, and even how to sew. In fact, she had studied needlework previously since the education that a princess received was veryprehensive, and needlework was included.


    The only difference was that previously she only sewed when she was free and when she wanted to make something for her elder sister.


    Since she was a Princess, one of the Pearls of Arendelle; even though the clothes she wore were patchy, it still looked good on her. She would only cry sometimes when she looked at her frostbitten hands, which seemed rather painful.


    Soran was almost in a state of craze.


    Maybe it was due to hisst ascetic experience; but now when he was focused on doing something, he would almost seem like an insane person.


    Simrly, the speed by which he learned and understood spells was insanely fast!


    A level 1 spell would take an ordinary wizard nearly a month to learn, but Soran only spent one night and one morning. The next day he would have had most of theplicated models in his mind. On the third day, hepleted the spell structure of Levitate at noon, and on the fifth day, hepleted the spell structure of Fly.


    Soran used merely five days to learn three spells!


    Time went by faster than expected, and when Soran had finished reconstructing the spell Fly in his mind, his eyes were already fully bloodshot.


    The long-awaited data finally emerged.


    After practicing Levitate for some time, he had finally mastered the ability [Spell Control].


    Now that he had learned Spell Control, he had reached the requirement to advance in his Wizard ss. Soran upgraded his Wizard to level 6 in a rush, and then got an additional Attribute Point and an Ability Point.


    Finally, Soran had acquired the ability [Spell Control]; this was a pre-requisite ability to many other Metamagic Abilities.


    ¡°The profession Wizard is now Level 5.¡±


    ¡°Received 25 [INT 20+ (INT 20-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 10 (Profession HP 4+ (CON 21-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Acquired one Free Attribute Point.¡±


    ¡°Acquired one Ability Point.¡±


    Soran undoubtedly allocated the Attribute Point to Dexterity, and then put all Skill Points into Literacy.


    He had finally reached the requirement to obtain a Metamagic Ability.


    A row of data appeared in front of him:


    ¡°Combat Casting [Proficient]: Wizards gradually improve their abilities in long-term training. Even if attacked in battle, they would not be easily interrupted during their casting. As this ability improves, even if the Wizard is directly attacked, he could still cast spells sessfully. When this ability is improved to a certain extent, some multi-profession Wizards could also cast spells while attacking; However, this may require thebination of the abilities Silent Spell and Spontaneous Casting. [Concentration + 10].


    ¡°Mobile Spellcasting [Proficient]: Wizards are now able to cast spells while moving after undergoing some special training. They would not interrupt their casting when they Evade. At the same time, as the level of the ability increases, Wizards can also cast spells while flying and moving at high speed. This is one of the abilities that high-grade Wizards must master, otherwise they would not be able to cast while using Fly. [Concentration + 5]


    ¡°Empower Spell [Metamagic Ability]: Wizards are now able to use some unique Metamagic Ability to improve the power of spells after mastering the spell. Using this technique would increase the level of the spell by 1 and increase the power of the spell by 50%. When using Metamagic Abilities to reconstruct spells, Wizards would need to spend more time toplete the reconstruction. When casting spells, they were no different from the original spells. (Prerequisite for [Maximize Spell])


    ¡°Spell Pration [Metamagic Ability]: Wizards analyze their power in-depth, which leads to enhancement in their ability to perform spells. Whether it¡¯s a damage spell or a controlling spell, the Wizard could get an extra 2 points when faced with the Test of Spell Strength. The enemy, however, must have a higher level of Fortitude to resist the spells. (Prerequisite of [Advance Spell Pration])


    The earlier two abilities were basic abilities that wouldn¡¯t disappear even if he did not learn it.


    Soran cared more about thetter two Metamagic Abilities. The first one was [Empower Spell], which could increase the power of a spell by 50%, and the second one was [Spell Pration], which could increase the difficulty of the exemption test. For example,¡¯Arcane Missile¡¯, would increase in power if he learned Empower Spell; or ¡®Charm Person¡¯, which be harder to resist if he chose to learn Spell Pration.


    These were the two paths.


    The first was an important ability in bing a powerful nuker since the 50% damage bonus was amazing. The second was the core skill of controlling the battlefield; Whether it was Charm, Hold, death spells, etc., they all needed Spell Pration to support.


    Soran did not hesitate for too long.


    He chose [Empower Spell] since this Metamagic Ability would greatly improve his fighting capabilities. This was especially true when his spell level had increased, then the power of five Arcane Missiles would equal to 7.5 Arcane Missiles.


    With only mastering [Practiced Spellcaster], he too could ¡®Pew, Pew, Pew!¡±


    Since Soran had now mastered Fly, it naturally was time to leave the ce.


    Although Princess Anna wished she could fly back to Arendell now, she could not help looking back at the cave before she left. It was cleaned up by her and she wondered what creature would take advantage of it now. As he left, Soran saw the footprints of Ice Trolls that headed to the opposite peak. It seemed that the Ice Quetzalcoatlus corpses he had left behind had been taken by the Ice Trolls. At least the Ice Trolls did note and attack the two.


    The snow was still moving in the strong winds.


    Princess Anna would be on her way home today. She looked at Soran who was beside her and her beautiful eyshes trembled slightly.

 Chapter 153 - The Cheated Soran

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Cheated Soran</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Heavy snow covered the hill.


    Soran slowly flew up with Princess Anna¡¯s delicate figure in his arms. She seemed to be a little excited, but just as she opened her mouth, quite a bit of snow went into it; Her small face could not help but be slightly red. Only those who have experienced strong winds, storms and typhoons could understand how it felt to be exposed to the storms of nature.


    In fact, Soran was also slightly excited because flying was something great and desirable.


    They rose little by little and gradually flew hundreds of meters into the air. The altitude could not be said to be enjoyable anymore because the cold winds became stronger. The speed of Fly was about 30 to 120 feet, which was about the speed of about 10 meters per second to 40 meters per second. Basically, few people could go beyond this speed limit, because the human body could not withstand the force; especially the rtively weak body of Wizards.


    In Soran¡¯s memory, there was only one spell that could reach the speed of sound!


    The name of the spell was ¡®Celestial Flight¡¯, a high-grade unpopr spell that was difficult to learn. After casting, it would turn the user into a spiritual form; they would be unable to attack nor cast spells but would be able to fly beyond the speed of sound. Since Soran had not mastered the ability [Flight Form] yet, his flying speed was only about 10 meters per second. It was said that someone had reached a flying speed of more than 100 meters per second; However, this required a lot of other abilities for support, and a protection spell must be added.


    Flying was not as safe as some people thought.


    For example, Wizards were most afraid of others throwing a ¡®Dispel Magic¡¯ at you. If they sessfully dispelled the effect of Fly, then how high you fly would also mean how severe the fall would be.


    That was definitely noughing matter!


    High-altitude spellcasting requires a very powerful basic skill [Concentration], as spellcasting itself already requires plenty of concentration. If you were suddenly dispelled from flying and was unable to cast a spell during a high-speed crash or had not prepared other spells to cope with the crash then what awaits you would be smashed into a meat pie. Even spellcasters would be killed if not prepared. That was why Wizards liked to study Teleport rather than devote their energy to learning flying spells.


    Some high-grade Wizards who like flying would also use stronger spells, such as Feather Wings and Dragon Wings. These spells were not really that safe since they could still be broken apart by ¡®Disintegrate¡¯ or ¡®Heaven¡¯s Drive¡¯. Essentially, Fly was certainly not as cool as Teleport. Even NPCs don¡¯t use Fly that much. Gloria, too, preferred to walk rather than fly because of subconscious worries.


    The duration of Fly was calcted by minutes.


    Soran, for example; had a low Spellcasting Score. He has a Profession Level of 6, Intelligence plus 5, which would add up to a Spellcasting Score of around 11. Thus, he would be able to support 11 minutes of flying, covering a distance of around 6000 meters. Since Soran¡¯s Wizard has a Profession Level of 6. He would have two level 3 Spell Slots, which added together would allow him to fly for around 12 kilometers.


    This amount of flying distance was definitely enough for him to fly over the mountains.


    Out of nowhere, strange sounds were heard.


    Soran seemed to have heard the sounds of Ice Quetzalcoatlus. He quickly lowered his altitude a little, then made a ¡®be quiet¡¯ gesture toward Princess Anna who was in his arms and slowly slipped away at low altitude. If they had to deal with Ice Quetzalcoatlus in the air, Soran would definitely not make it. Flying would be rtively fast if in a straight line, but rising and falling would half the speed. Soran flew quietly and soon arrived at a forest.


    After flying over the mountains they went into a dense forest, a very dense snow forest.


    Soran let out a breath of relief, lowered his altitude, slowed down his flight, and thennded in the dense forest.


    They couldn¡¯t fly all the way and had to walk part of the journey.


    The road was much easier to travel in the forest. It took him half a day to bring Princess Anna through the dense forest and gradually enter areas with Human activity.


    ¡°Wear this.¡±


    Soran took out a cloak and handed it to Princess Anna. He murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t talk much on the road and don¡¯t take it down. The Chosen is very hard to deal with, and there may be those believers as well. ¡±


    Princess Anna nodded gently then put on the cloak without hesitating.


    In fact, this was the territory of Arendelle; but no one could guarantee that there would be no believers of Torture here. As long as there was a definite goal, a legendary Wizard could arrive in a short time. Since the power of the Chosen was very strong, and he did not know whether the elder Princess could deal with her, the best way to pass was to disguise themselves. This way Soran could also check the conditions in Arendelle; if nothing big had urred, then it would still be rtively safe.


    After all, ording to Soran¡¯s past memory, nothing really happened in the Frost Kingdom!


    The two walked along the snow-covered road.


    They spent a night camping in the wilderness. They went on for tens of kilometers and finally saw the outline of a town.


    ¡°This is the town of Tdo.¡± Princess Anna recalled for a moment and whispered, ¡°If we continue on we¡¯ll be close to the sea. This town is run by a baron I think, but I don¡¯t remember his name.¡±


    Arendelle had many towns under its control; they didn¡¯t have much farnd whenpared to the southern regions.


    There were many cities and towns in the north, and the number ofrge cities was less than a fifth of that in the south. Small viges were scarce, mainly because viges were difficult to maintain in the Frost Kingdom, where monsters were generally difficult to deal with.


    It was clear that something must have happened in the Kingdom of Arendelle because Soran saw guards on high alert and the cross standing outside the town.


    The cross.


    It was a very special symbol.


    Unlike previous generations where the cross still had a special religious significance, it now represented a kind of punishment. Only two kinds of punishment used the cross. The first kind was crucifixion, the second kind which everyone was familiar with was death by fire. These two punishments were so cruel that they were seldom used by the kingdom. The mostmon punishments were beheading and hanging. Ordinary punishments were either fines or hard work; there were also severe whippings.


    The crucifixion was mainly used to punish the fallen, and the mostmon use of death by fire was to punish the believers of evil.


    ¡°Seems like something had happened.¡±


    Soran looked at the cross from a distance. The blood on the cross had been frozen; probably someone had been nailed to death.


    Soran turned to look at Princess Anna and whispered, ¡°Follow me and stay quiet.¡±


    The city guards were in high alert.


    Soran moved along with Princess Anna bit by bit. Suddenly there seemed to be a disturbance beside him. All he saw was that everyone in the vicinity was withdrawing in awe. The sudden disturbance attracted the attention of the guards. Soon, a big Northern guard captain came up and shouted loudly, waving a whip in his hand and whipping it. But then his expression became shocked when he approached the crowd. His eyes were full of awe, and he took a step backward and bent down slightly to show his humility.


    A woman appeared.


    A seemingly evil-looking woman with a veil on her face stood in the center of the crowd. She had alluring pupils and facial features that were somewhat Indian. Her hair was tied up in small braids with many odd ornaments. The woman was wearing a ck robe with a skull mark on the front. The sign of a skull was not something people could just use in this world. If not the Priests of Death, then it would bring a lot of trouble. In fact, the woman was not a Priest of Death, but a Priest of another god.


    On her chest was a badge with a blood-red background, that had white bones and ck antlers.


    She was a Priest of [The Maid of Misfortune]!


    There were two goddesses in the world one should pay attention to. The first was the Goddess of Good Fortune and the second was the Maid of Misfortune. Whether you believed in them or not, it was best to show respect to the Priests that represented them because these two goddesses were notoriously difficult to deal with and had personality preferences that were hard to judge.


    Among the deities in the world, the Priests of the goddess of fortune and misfortune were the smallest in number because they were one of the two most familiar and frequently mentioned gods in the world. Priests were unnecessary to spread their beliefs.


    Even Soran would pray to the Goddess of Good Fortune for luck. This shows just how significant they were.


    The Maid of Misfortune or the Lady Doom was a wicked and capricious goddess, and their Priests weren¡¯t any better. They could not bring you good luck, but they would entangle you with bad luck.


    This was not something to joke around with!


    The Priests of Lady Doom had divine spells that could lower one¡¯s luck and cause them to be very unlucky for some time.


    The world mostly revered this goddess more than anything.


    Soran obviously feared the goddess¡¯s Priest; so as she passed by, he quickly pulled Princess Anna aside and showed respect.


    No one would want to be unlucky!


    Everything seemed normal and the Priest of Lady Doom walked straight over. No one dared to stop her, but suddenly she stopped in front of Soran. The woman gazed at him strangely, then slowly spread out her hands, palms engraved with deer antlers and white bones emblems and slowly said: ¡°The goddess needs you to give an offering!¡±


    The crowd quickly moved aside and formed arge circle.


    Soran¡¯s expression was a little stiff because it was a bit like he was being cheated and had toe up with something. Princess Anna quietly pulled at the corner of his clothes; Soran did not hesitate much and quickly took out more than ten Gold Derahls. Then he carefully ced them in the palm of Priest and said, ¡°I humbly offer my sacrifices. May the Maid of Misfortune gaze upon my enemies.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Lady Doom

    <h4>Chapter 154: Lady Doom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran¡¯s response was very interesting.


    Although the Maid of Misfortune could not bring good luck to people, it could bring bad luck to people. That was why so many people worship and tter the goddess; praying that they would not be haunted by bad luck. On the other hand, they would pray that the goddess would punish their enemies. In ancient times, there was a goddess of fortune, who was in charge of both good fortune and misfortune. For some reason, the powerful goddess fell and two new goddesses were born.


    These two goddesses who had Great Divine Powers were the Maid of Misfortune and Goddess of Good Fortune!.


    It was said that the Goddess of Good Fortune inherited all the capricious qualities of her predecessor, that was why good fortunees without warning and was very irregr. The Maid of Misfortune, however, inherited all the beauty of the former goddess. It was said that all men who have seen the Maid of Misfortune, if not burned to death by their desires, would desperately try to satisfy every unreasonable demand of the Maid of Misfortune. There was even a legend that said that any woman who saw the Maid of Misfortune would immediately fall into a state of madness.


    That was why she was also called [Lady Doom].


    Most of the Priests of Lady Doom multi-professioned in Rogue, Assassin, and Bard; some might even get the opportunity to advance into the ss [Auspician].


    There were many difficult female gods, but the most famous were the ¡°Twins and Queen¡±. The twins referred to the Goddess of Good Fortune and the Maid of Misfortune, and the queen referred to the Queen of Spiders, which everyone was familiar with. On the whole, the most difficult goddess to deal with was the Queen of Spiders because thebination of the Goddess of Good Fortune and Maid of Misfortune would then match the power of the Queen of Spiders.


    In other words, the Maid of Misfortune had half the power of the Queen of Spiders.


    Thus, the Priest in front of them would be half that of the Priests of the Queen of Spiders.


    Soran took a slight nce at the Priest and noticed the slender waist and limbs. The weapon favored by the Maid of Misfortune was a divine weapon named [Ill Fortune], a special cat o¡¯ nine tails scourge. That was why many of the Priests of Lady Doom were good at using scourges. Soran never understood why so many goddesses loved whips and scourges.


    The Queen of Subi¡¯s divine weapon [Lovers Whip] (Unknown), Maiden of Pain¡¯s divine weapon[Messenger of Torture] (Nine-tailed barbed scourge), Lady Doom¡¯s divine weapon [Ill Fortune] (Cat o¡¯ nine tails scourge), the Queen of Spider¡¯s divine weapon [Destroyer¡¯s Anger] (viper whip)!


    Thus it was best to be careful of goddesses that used the whip.


    They were fighters among the goddesses, and many gods had died in their hands. The Queen of Subus had killed two lords of Abyss. The Maiden of Pain had killed many weak gods. Lady Doom had killed the deity of the Rogues. Finally, the Queen of Spiders was even worse; the number of gods who had been killed by her was close to ten!


    Soran was very afraid of the Priest in front of him.


    Even though he was not a person that believed in faith, he very much believed in things like fortune and luck.


    A stroke of luck would bring a person out of death, and bad luck would push you a person to the depths of the Abyss!


    That was why Soran quickly offered sacrifices, and then said his prayers.


    The twins of fortune only fought amongst each other during the Time of Troubles. No other deity went against them. If Lady Doom hadn¡¯t started to look for allies, no other gods would have been involved in their battle. The divine powers of these two goddesses were very strange as well; sometimes even powerful gods may be affected by luck.


    However, one thing was true. Everyone would show respect to be on their good side. Although their personalities were capricious, people still needed to be courteous when they had a chance to.


    Even if people could not get lucky, they would still spend it to not get misfortune!


    The Priest with her devilish eyes stared at Soran then looked down at the Gold Derahls in the palm of her hand; Her lips moved slightly, then she left a mark representing the Maid of Misfortune on Soran¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°The goddess has taken your bad luck, but you need to offer more sacrifices to show your sincerity and get the blessing of the Maid of Misfortune.¡±


    <i>The blessing of the Maid of Misfortune?!</i>


    When Soran heard what she said, he was a little stunned and looked up at the Priest in surprise.


    <i>Only a powerful Priest would dare to say something like this!</i>


    The blessings of gods were a special kind of buff. At least Priests at the level of archbishops were qualified to channel the blessings of gods because they had mastered the ability of [divine power]. The archbishops were quasi-legendary Priests; thus they could also use Minor Divine Powers.


    <i>Since this Priest dare to say these words, maybe she is a powerful Priest?</i>


    <i>But she doesn¡¯t look like a legendary Priest?</i>


    The bewitching woman continued to look at Soran with yful eyes; Her expression seemed to show interest. When she saw Soran hesitating, she became somewhat unhappy and was ready to retract her hand. When she was just about ready to move on Soran quickly grabbed her hand, gritted his teeth and pulled out all kinds of precious stones and gold coins from his multi-dimensional bag. At least ten pieces of precious stones were taken out, all of which were left for future Alchemy use; the value of the things he took out were thousands of Gold Derahls. Seeing these glittering and translucent precious stones, the bewitching woman showed a slight smile.


    She naturally took the sacrifices and gave Soran a look, but his heart was still in pain and did not notice it.


    Without any choice, the bewitching woman could only stand on tiptoe to kiss Soran¡¯s forehead. The height difference between them was somewhatrge as her height was only about 1.65 meters. After the kiss on his forehead, the woman kissed him on the side of his face, and then whispered in a secretnguage close to his ear, ¡°The Maid of Misfortune has begun to pay attention to your enemies! You have been blessed by the goddess with your sincerity!...¡±


    The mark on Soran¡¯s forehead had a weak glow.


    It was not a glow the naked eye could see, but Soran was able to see a bit of it.


    The bewitching woman did not seem to have the intention of staying. When she put away all the jewels, she walked away satisfactorily. Strange enough, she even looked at Princess Anna inexplicably.


    Soon the Priest left the scene, and no one dared to stop her.


    The name of Lady Doom was still very revered by the people in this world.


    Perhaps it was because of the fear of misfortune, no one else dared to approach Soran. Even the guards did not stop him. Lady Doom was famous for her love of revenge; Since she had very few Priests, those who dared to attack her Priest would feel her wrath. Since Soran had been blessed by Lady Doom¡¯s Priest, the guards also dared not question him.


    Princess Anna did not seem to be too bothered by this.


    She blinked her big, beautiful eyes, and approached Soran. She whispered, ¡°Looks like she is the high Priest of the Maid of Misfortune! You won¡¯t have bad luck in the future!¡±


    ¡°Our fortune seems pretty good.¡±


    ¡°The Priests of the Twin of Fortune are rare toe by! I was blessed by the Priest of the Goddess of Good Fortune when I was very young. Then I never met them again! ¡±


    Soran was taken aback.


    Then he frowned slightly, grabbed Princess Anna next to him and asked in a whispering tone, ¡°Have you been blessed by a Priest of the Goddess of Good Fortune?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The girl nodded thenughed and said, ¡°I think my sister brought the Priest specifically. What a coincidence; Now you¡¯ve been blessed by the Priest of the Maid of Misfortune.¡±


    <i>Wait.</i>


    Princess Anna paused for a while then finally turned around and murmured, ¡°Maid of Misfortune? Goddess of Good Fortune?¡±


    The two walked toward the direction of the Priest hastily.


    There were some customs in the world that were almost everywhere. For example, when a newborn was born or when a person hade of age, the families would usually pray to many gods. There were not only good gods, but also evil ones, such as the Maid of Misfortune. Parents would offer sacrifices to their children for luck, and pray that bad luck does not fall on their children. But if a Priest of a deity was present in such a ceremony, the other ceremonies would be canceled because the portfolio of many gods ovepped


    If the Priest of the Goddess of Good Fortune was present, then there would be no ceremony for the Maid of Misfortune.


    There were no traces of the Priest in front. Soran and Princess Anna could not see her at all as she quickly disappeared in the crowd.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Princess Anna¡¯s expression was hesitant, and she murmured, ¡°Does this mean anything? Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Even though the Maid of Misfortune was not kind, she would still give blessings...¡±


    Soran was somewhat silent.


    Soran could not be sure if all this was just a coincidence, because the Priest stopped in front of him despite the other people around him. The goddess of misfortune and good fortune had been fighting for thousands of years; If Princess Anna had been blessed by the Goddess of Good Fortune, she would have the mark of good fortune, which Soran could not see, but the Priest of Lady Doom would have seen. Maybe she just happened to pass by; maybe she wanted something from Soran and blessing him wasn¡¯t just a coincidence.


    <i>What was her real motive?</i>


    <i>The Heroes Fortune, The Glow of Fortune, The Blessing of Misfortune...</i>


    Soran looked at the data and found that there was an extra ability. A passive type Special Ability.


    [The Blessing of The Maid of Misfortune]!


    ¡°Blessing of The Maid of Misfortune [Special Ability]: You were blessed by Lady Doom. Your luck will not be reduced to below a normal level. You would be immune to any spells that bring misfortune, such as Disaster, Cmity, Befall Misfortune and so on. At the same time, your enemies will be watched by Lady Doom, and when any test urs, they would get a 1 point devaluation because of misfortune. These tests include attacks, hits, dodges, etc.

 Chapter 155 - Telepathy?

    <h4>Chapter 155: Telepathy?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He really got a blessed ability.


    Soran looked at the crowd but could not see the figure of the woman anymore.


    ¡°Who was she?¡±


    <i>Blessing ceremonies shouldn¡¯t be this easy right?</i>


    <i>Just a kiss on my forehead, a kiss on the side of my face, and a few words?</i>


    Soran remembered that he had been previously blessed by the Queen of Spiders and the Goddess of Riches, neither of the rituals seemed so simple. The Queen of Spider¡¯s blessing ceremony waspleted by the Priests of Lolth. The ceremony included some evil taboo rituals to please the Queen of Spiders. Afterpleting this rtively degenerate ceremony, the Queen of Spiders would bless the target. (The Queen of Spiders must be delighted in order for the ceremony to work.)


    The ceremony for the Goddess of Riches was rtively simple; either you made an equivalent contribution, or gave arge amount of money.


    God¡¯s blessings were not as powerful as imagined, but they were not weak either. The most basic buff was to give immunity bonuses; Most gods could grant an additional 1 bonus buff in tests. Then, ording to the different portfolios of the gods and so on, there would be other bonuses; Soran, for example, would be immune to misfortune. The Goddess of Riches gave trade bonuses and some Priests gave trade preferences.


    There were very few blessings that were very powerful. There were only some which could add additional attribute points.


    Soran¡¯s most notable memory was the blessing of the Queen of Subi, which could increase the attributes by an additional 2-4 points and get an additional 4 points in any test, including attack, hit, evasion and fortitude. This special blessing seemed to be called the ¡°Queen¡¯s Kiss¡±. However, it was also a very costly blessing. After all, it was much more difficult to please the Queen of Subus than the Queen of Spiders. Both the Queen of Subi and the Queen of Spiders also had blessings that give Blephamous buffs. [Divine Blessings, sphemous Rituals]


    For some unknown reason, most blessings by evil gods were better than good gods. But this didn¡¯t apply to the Chosens and the Favoured Souls.


    Soran started to ponder if he had encountered the incarnate of the deity.


    If deities give up fighting against the energy storms and gave up their titles, then they could fall into the world ahead of time. Normally, no gods would do this as they were aware of the dangers ofing to the Material ne. But if it were the Maid of Misfortune, there would not be such a worry. Few legendary professions could kill her; It was also more difficult for non-deities to deal with her than with powerful deities because a group of enemies could be destroyed by some misfortune.


    An enemy woulde to find you, encountering a monster, or identally pissing off a legendary...


    The thought of it already made some people feel weird.


    Misfortune was something too supernatural so not a lot of people tried their luck.


    But if Soran encountered her incarnate, the blessings given should be more than that. Usually, if a god gave a personal blessing, they were equal to the treatment of the god¡¯s Favoured Souls, giving them an additional attribute. That woman may be one of the Favoured Souls or a Chosen of Lady Doom. But Soran just couldn¡¯t figure out why she would bless him, especially at this time in the Frost Kingdom.


    Deities of the Chaotic Alignment were troublesome.


    Deities in the Lawful Alignment still had some predictability. However, the Chaotic Alignment waspletely random. The more Chaotic they were, the harder it was to usemon sense to measure their behavior. The woman may even destroy a town directly because of a whim. That was why Lady Doom was feared by so many.


    Soran didn¡¯t think about it too long.


    Meeting legends, Chosen, Favoured Souls, Sons of Deity, even Spiritual Incarnations, Saints, would gradually be verymon. Every deity had its own Chosen and Favoured Souls. Furthermore, there were more or less two or three legendary professions in any clergy. The special situation in the Time of Troubles would force all these people toe out and fight. In normal circumstances, they would not fight against each other. Liches, for example, could spend hundreds of years quietly studying if no one disturbed them.


    If not for some special reason or theck of material, they wouldn¡¯t go out!


    Speaking of Liches, Soran remembered a Lich would probablye out soon. He was a very powerful Shadow Lich who killed the Chosen of the current Rogue deity and fought with the deity. However, no one died. In Soran¡¯s memory, the deity of the Rogues did not die in the hands of the Shadow Lich. After the appearance of the Lich, the Queen of Spiders soon appeared; The insidious and powerful Queen of Spiders perceived that this was an important opportunity.


    She even abandoned her title and came to the Material ne. Then, with the Drows in the Underdark as her base, she began to n ahead to deal with the Time of Troubles!


    She was a smart deity.


    If there were any deity that made Soran afraid, it would be the Queen of Spiders!


    She even left a clone in the Abyss, so that other gods would think that she was still fighting against the energy storm to ensure that she would not fall into the Material ne. But in fact, she had already entered the world secretly and waited until half the Time of Troubles had passed. Only then did the other gods find that she had already woven a huge spider web in the world!


    By then, the Queen of Spiders had be a hunter, and the other deities were her pray.


    The morous ck widow was a special sign representing the incarnation of Queen of Spiders. Only the most devout fanatics knew about the descent of their Queen.


    <i>Good thing we didn¡¯t encounter the Queen of Spiders.</i>


    Soran and Princess Anna quickly left the town. As they got closer and closer to Arendelle, they could feel the slight sea breeze and smell the faint taste of the sea in the air. Arendelle was arge city built on the seashore, and it was also the most prosperous city in the Frost Kingdom. Soran also saw other crosses, as well as a distant fleet. Businessmen rarely traveled bynd to the Frost Kingdom; they usually traveled by sea and would often sacrifice to the sea goddesses, or the storm lords.


    Divine sacrifices were very serious matters.


    Large-scale sacrifices could even attract the attention of the gods, who would then cast their attention to them and bless them.


    Blessings meant that the fleet would not encounter any sea creatures and have smooth sailing.


    As long as there were not too unlucky to encounter a sea monster, their journeys were basically smooth; even if they encountered a storm, they would survive the storm if they had done their sacrifices to the storm lords.


    Proper sacrifices cost at least thousands of Gold Derahls every year.


    Princess Anna had an excited expression which was probably due to the fact that she could go back home after such a long time.


    Soran, however, became more and more serious and cautious. He observed as he stopped in the distance and said, ¡°If I were the Chosen of the Maiden of Pain, I would set up ambushes near Arendelle and watch where you might appear. After all, you still had to find a way toe back. In other words, the safest ce would probably also be the most dangerous ce.¡±


    This made Princess Anna feel scared and murmured, ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Soran took her to the side of the road and murmured, ¡°Is there any way you can get in touch with your sister? With her wisdom, she will surely notice this too. I am worried if we encounter the Chosen, we would have no chance to escape at all. We will be caught by them before your sister cane. To be honest, in the face of legendary enemies, I have almost no chance to make a move!¡±


    Soran really had no chance against a legendary profession.


    An Instant-Cast Finger of Death, Hold, or even Charm, may make Soran instantly powerless.


    Legends were just too powerful!


    Princess Anna was obviously aware of this, and her face became a little worried. Realistically speaking, even if they met the person who came for them, if the elder Princess or other legendary professions were not present, the enemies would be able to kill the two in a sh; even just grab her and go through a portal.


    By then who could stop the Chosen?


    Soran was a very cautious person, he liked to think of the worst situations.


    Preparation, in this case, was key.


    Mindless actions would only lead to their death.


    Suddenly, Princess Anna seemed to have remembered something. Her eyes lit up and said, ¡°Yes! When I was a child, if I was in a bad mood, or felt ufortable, as long as I thought about my sister in my heart and she was not too far away from me, she would feel it. Maybe this would enable my sister to find us in advance, as long as she knew where we were, she would definitelye to pick me up! ¡±


    <i>Telepathy?</i>


    <i>There¡¯s a limit to the range right?</i>


    It¡¯s true that there may be telepathy between sisters, but does that mean that the blurred feeling would urately locate them? But since the elder Princess was a legendary Fatespinner, maybe she would have a way to locate them? Worsees to the worse she could just use Divination. As long as there was a vague direction, she should be able to easily find the two.


    Princess Anna immediately did what she said. She swiftly kneeled on the ground and mumbled earnestly, ¡°Sister! Hurry up and save me!... Sister! Hurry up and pick me up! Sister!... Anna really misses you!...¡±


    A beautiful yetughable scene.


    Soran felt it was a little funny at first, but gradually his expression became serious because Princess Anna looked more and more solemn and even a little pious.


    <i>How is this telepathy, this is technically praying!</i>

 Chapter 156 - Arendelle

    <h4>Chapter 156: Arendelle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The wind and snow around them trembled slightly.


    Soran grasped his curved sword attentively, and Princess Anna seemed more pious, with a slightly excited expression. Little glittering snowkes emerged from the sky, dancing in the cold wind and swiftly turning into someone that looked like Princess Anna. She was, however, more mature than Princess Anna, and her figure was taller and more voluptuous. Even without any expression, the figure gave a very powerful aura.


    ¡°Anna!...¡±


    The elder Princessnded gently from the air while her clothes didn¡¯t move, which made Soran¡¯s eyes squint a little.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Princess Anna could not help standing up, opened her arms and wanted to embrace her sister. But then she remembered something, slowed down and gently touched her sister¡¯s hand. The elder Princess¡¯s fingers turned into snowkes the instant Princess Anna touched her, but soon recovered its original form.


    <i>What!?</i>


    Soran¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disbelieve.


    What stood in front of them was not the Princess herself, but a snowy figure of her made up of some special force. The Wizard had a level 7 spell ¡°Astral Projection¡± and a level 8 spell ¡°Simcrum¡±; But none of them was as amazing as the Princess¡¯s spells. Even though it seemed like she was here, her true body was still in Arendelle. This probably was not magic, but something even more powerful; maybe this was simr to the incarnates of deities!


    <i>Is she Human? Or a Deity?</i>


    The Princess¡¯s gaze fell on Soran as if she had seen something; She could not help but frown slightly. She gently extended her hand and said slowly, ¡°Anna, I¡¯m taking you back now. It¡¯s still dangerous outside. I¡¯ll bring you through a portal.¡±


    The elder Princess muttered an incantation.


    Following which a portal made from ice and snow appeared before their eyes. Soran was now very much in awe.


    The appearance of the elder Princess had totally changed Soran¡¯s impression of her.


    The elder Princess probably was as powerful as those deities that could face thousands of enemies at once.


    <i>Fatespinners were that powerful?!</i>


    Princess Anna responded quickly; She reached out and grabbed Soran and entered the portal.


    The space around them started to warp.


    It was not a very good feeling because moving through portals was ufortable. Fortunately, the time they spent traveling was very short. With a slight shake of the space around them, Soran was pulled by Princess Anna and appeared at the top of a magnificent castle. In front of them was another elder Princess, but was not a projected figure; this elder Princess was a living and breathing person. She slowly opened her eyes to reveal her dreamy bluish pupils that had a mesmerizing effect. She gently opened her arms and eximed, ¡°Anna!...¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡± Princess Annaunched herself into her sister¡¯s arms.


    The elder Princess embraced the girl in front of her, turned her head to look at Soran, and frowned slightly. ¡°Captain, take this guest to his room. I¡¯m going to talk to my sister for a while.¡±


    Stern yet dignified.


    When Soran saw the elder Princess, in an instant, his body trembled slightly; an inexplicable feeling of worshiping the Princess came to his mind. Even though the Princess only stood there quietly, she gave Soran a sense of awe, as if she was a powerful being looking down on the world. She clearly had the same face as Princess Anna, but she was as beautiful as a goddess; just a simple nce would make people¡¯s hearts tremble!


    Soran bit the tip of his tongue slightly as his heart was already trembling with storms and waves. He said to himself, ¡°Her Charisma!? She must have a Charisma of more than 30!¡±


    It gave people the impression that she was a powerful queen.


    The legendary Queen of Subi; as long as anyone saw her face, they would have to go through a legendary Test of Charm. If the person could not pass the test, then they would be affected by the Queen of Subi. This portfolio was called the [Enchanting Beauty]. There was also a powerful deity of nature in the past, the legendary Goddess of Nature; she had the same ability, but her portfolio was called the [Beauty of Nature], which also activated a legendary Test of Will.


    Soran looked at the elder Princess, and he had to go through a test.


    Fortunately, he passed it.


    Nevertheless, he dared not look at her again, for he was afraid he would have to go through another Test of Will; unless he was willing to yield to the Charm of the Princess. Obviously, the Princess had not cast any spell, she merely stood in front of him, which had already caused such an effect. This reminded Soran of the saying that you should never look directly at the faces of those gods who were famous for their Charm, as their beauty would affect people¡¯s minds.


    The two most representative deities were the Queen of Subi and the Lady of Love.


    Soran could hear the two sisters muttering about something.


    The elder Princess noticed this and moved her fingers slightly; immediately Soran could not hear any more sound. A dignified courtdy came over and bowed slightly. ¡°This way, please! Her Majesty has asked me to bring you to your room. Thank you very much for bringing Princess Anna back safely. Her Majesty will give you the reward you deserve tomorrow.¡±


    Soran frowned slightly, then bowed gently towards the elder Princess and followed the courtdy out.


    <i>This doesn¡¯t seem very friendly?</i>


    <i>The elder Princess doesn¡¯t even intend to speak to me? Isn¡¯t it a bit too cold?</i>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Atst Princess Anna recovered her wits after talking for some time. She took the elder Princess¡¯s white fingers and said happily, ¡°Thank the gods for Soran! If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been caught by those bad guys! Sister, you must reward him!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s Soran?¡±


    The elder Princess showed a rare gentle smile. She reached out and stroked Princess Anna¡¯s long hair and said slowly, ¡°I think he¡¯s very tired, too, so I asked the guards take him down to rest. Don¡¯t worry, you can talk to him again tomorrow. Now you must be exhausted so shall I take you back to your room?¡±


    After hearing what her sister said, she did feel quite tired.


    She hardly had a good rest these few days. Now that she had finally returned to Arendelle, she instantly felt tired and wanted to take a hot bath before going to bed in her soft bed.


    <i>Sister is right.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m really tired and dirty now. I should take a bath and sleep first, then I¡¯ll see Soran tomorrow.</i>


    <i>I am a Princess after all!</i>


    <i>How dare he treat me like some country girl! He didn¡¯t even take a good look at me!</i>


    After thinking about some nonsense, Princess Anna followed her sister towards the pce. The decorations in the pce were very luxurious. The room had beautiful fresco sculptures, soft plush carpets, a crystalmp hanging above. This wealth had been umted for thousands of years and every corner of the pce showed the most luxurious wealth. The elder Princess asked for Princess Anna to be bathed and dressed, then went to the hall of the pce.


    The guard who had brought Soran to his room waited at the hall.


    The guard bowed slightly. Arendelle did not have the etiquette of kneeling; even on formal asions, people would only kneel on one knee. In normal circumstances, people would just bow their heads to show respect. The guard quietly walked up to the Princess and whispered, ¡°The guest is in his room and had refused any maids; looks like he is an adventurer who knows restraint.¡±


    The elder Princess¡¯s expression was somewhat strange; she said slowly, ¡°I was able to smell Fear and misfortune on him.¡±


    ¡°He is definitely not a simple adventurer.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s covered by too much blood and ughter. Prepare rewards tomorrow morning and send him off once he had epted them.¡±


    The guard nodded slightly and said, ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±


    The elder Princess hesitated a little, reached out and rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°This man did save Anna. Be more generous with the rewards; pick out one or two pieces of legendary equipment, I¡¯m sure an adventurer like him doesn¡¯t care that much about mary rewards.¡±


    The guard was shocked for a moment, then replied, ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You may go now.¡±


    The elder Princess waved her hand softly and appeared on the balcony of the castle. She looked at the snow-covered mountains in the distance, and murmured, ¡°The gods have begun to appear... Frostmaiden actually came to the Material ne in person... many of the gods had gone silent too...what does all this mean?¡±


    ¡°A mere mortal who has the smell of Fear and the blessing of Lady Doom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let him get too close to Anna. Lady Doom already represents misfortune; Those who are blessed by her must surely bring disaster!.. His fate seems to be full of endless blood and ughter!...¡±


    ¡°Fate!... Why when I get closer... The more confusing things be!... Is there really such a thing as fate in this world?...¡±


    ¡°Or is our destiny changing all the time?...¡±


    The elder Princess slowly disappeared.


    The next moment, she appeared outside a room, which was a natural hot spring. Arendelle had the best natural hot springs in the world. The hot springs were brought into the pce by the top-grade Alchemy technology. Every year, more than ten thousand Gold Derahls would be spent to maintain it. Water from hot springs flowed into the pce all year round. The room was filled with water vapor, and the court maid could be seen vaguely waiting on Princess Anna to finish her bathe. The girl¡¯s white and round toes dipped into the hot spring then slowly walked in, giving a sigh of satisfaction.


    The elder Princess showed a faint smile then she too took off her long skirt.

 Chapter 157 - Her Highness Anna!

    <h4>Chapter 157: Her Highness Anna!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Soran soaked himself in the hot spring and breathed outfortably; He had already forgotten how it felt to take such a nice bath. Along his journey of ughter, he could only take simple baths; Thus this extravagant hot spring was a real luxury for Soran. The white marble bath was ten meters wide and had exquisite art carved on top to prevent people from slipping on it. At the top was a brilliant crystalmp, a masterpiece of Alchemy, which probably only the pce could afford.


    At the top of the bath was a statue of a goddess; the thin silk on the goddess outlined her perfect body. The statue had her arms spread out to let out a stream of clear hot spring. It seemed like it was the statue of the Goddess of Singing Waters. Probably only the royal family of Arendelle would put her in the bath. The bath was specially designed thus that there would always be a constant flow of water in and out; the flow was constant and ran almost all year round. Next to it was a big luxurious bed, with two beautiful-looking servants standing with expensive silk gowns in their hands.


    Soran felt very rxed after the flow of warm water washed away his tiredness.


    Unfortunately, he did not stay in it for long as he did not want to indulge in enjoyment and be careless. When he got up from the bathtub, two servants came up with a blush on their faces, and one of them put on a silk robe for him. One of them led him to the bed andy down, while the other reached out and massaged his back. This was a special massage technique that was done very professionally, such that the flow of blood in his body hastened.


    <i>This is reallyfortable.</i>


    The two servants rubbed and pressed with their slender little hands, sometimes putting more pressure at ces which were acupoints. This technique originated from shrines, which gradually spread to the aristocrats. Soran¡¯s breathing became even and his body rxed like never before. He was in a very safe environment. Even though the elder Princess was not very friendly, she would not hurt the person who had saved her sister. Soran who was now rxed, quickly fell asleep. The servants wiped his sweat lightly, then covered him with a soft velvet quilt which they took from another room.


    This was not a sleeping area but just somewhere to get massaged. However, since he was asleep, the servants did not want to wake him up.


    The night was soon over.


    The elder princess came out wearing a snowy-white sleeping gown that had delicateces. Her long silvery-white hair was down, making her a little less fierce and a little more gentle; as if a beautiful goddess had just woken up. The servant outside stood up, crouched down slightly and said, ¡°Your Majesty the Queen! Do you want to bathe and change?¡±


    The Princess shook her head gently and said slowly, ¡°No. Has that man woken up? Let the captaine over.¡±


    The servant responded and quickly went on her way.


    After a while, the guard from yesterday came over. She bowed slightly and said, ¡°Your Majesty the Queen? What are your orders?¡±


    The elder Princess looked at her and frowned slightly. ¡°Prepare the man¡¯s reward, and then send the man away. Anna recited his name hundreds of timesst night, and I¡¯m afraid she would fall in love with this person because she is still too young!... She is the princess of Arendell and will be the queen of Arendell in the future!... That adventurer is too bizarre! He has a killing intent that makes me feel uneasy!... Anna mustn¡¯t get too close to such a person!...¡±


    <i>How could the future Queen of Arendell get too close to an adventurer that has misfortune, Fear and ughter?</i>


    <i>His hands are covered in blood, and he brings about a blood storm wherever he goes!</i>


    The elder Princess shook her head firmly and said, ¡°Be more generous with the reward, then send the man away.¡±


    The guard was just about to leave.


    Then the elder Princess hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°Let¡¯s give him that weapon. I think he seems to like using curved swords; that will be his reward for saving Anna.¡±


    Outside a room.


    Soran woke up because of the sound of footsteps outside. The other party seemed to havee for a while but did not leave. The person waited quietly outside, but judging from the breathing, the other party seemed to be in a hurry; raising her hand several times without knocking the door. He sat up slowly, then reached out and touched his silk robe, which was smooth andfortable. There was a bitter smile on his face but he did not feel angry. It was evident that he was not weed as someone was already at his door early in the morning.


    It was clear now that the elder Princess does not wee him!


    Soran took off the robe and put on his rough cloth and leather armor. He looked at the room where luxury was everywhere and murmured, ¡°When we get through this crisis, I¡¯ll prepare a room like this for Vivian.¡±


    <i>This is how Vivian should be living.</i>


    <i>Instead of following me, trekking thousands of miles in snow and wind, all weary and tired.</i>


    A little girl that¡¯s only 8.


    But had never lived a normal life.


    Her life was hard, but she never muttered a word ofint.


    Soon, Soran was done putting on his clothes and slowly opened the door. Outside the door was the guard. Her expression was slightly astonished, and she was even more astonished when she saw Soran¡¯s clothes. This clearly meant that he had guessed what Her Majesty meant. Since the other party was a great adventurer, he had long been aware that the Princess would want him to leave early. Behind the guard were two servants, with delicate trays in their hands. One of them had a curved sword on it and the exquisite scabbard could be seen to be extraordinary. The other had a ck silk glove with strange inscriptions on it, as if it were something extraordinary.


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen has asked me to...¡±


    As soon as the guard began to speak, Soran interrupted her. In fact, he was not happy, but he was not angry.


    He reached for the curved sword and stroked it gently on the scabbard. Then he pulled it out with a ng. The silver-white body of the curved sword glowed with a faint light. He passed the edge of the curved sword on his finger lightly, and blood rushed out immediately; soon he felt a cold sensation on his palm. This truly was a legendary grade weapon!


    The elder Princess does not seem like a harsh person and only wanted to protect her little sister.


    ¡°I know.¡± Soran looked at the other party while he put the curved sword away, and picked up the gloves on another tray. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave soon, and I won¡¯t disturb Princess Anna anymore.¡±


    The guard was silent.


    Soran¡¯s words left the guard speechless. She did not even have the chance to tell Soran what the elder Princess had said. Obviously, this made her feel somewhat embarrassed. After all, the other party did risk his life to save Her Highness, Anna.


    Soran took a nce at the gloves and gently put them on.


    The Princess was worthy of her name indeed. She gave two legendary grade pieces of equipment that were very rare.


    Item Type: Icingdeath [+2]


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 2)]


    Description: This is a weapon with a legendary history. Its past master once took it into the Abyss. The blood of the devil and demons was left on its body, and the murmur of the dead could be heard faintly. This is a curved sword forged by the northern [Ice Forge] process. It is infused with Mithril during forging, which makes the de body lighter than other weapons while maintaining its toughness and sharpness. The weapon is fused with the power of cold, and when it hits the enemy, it will cause them to suffer frost damage.


    Requirements: 10 or more Strength [Strength requirement -2]


    Effects: Mithril Effects, Ice Forge Effects, +5 Sharpness, +5 Pration, +3 Toughness, +2 Armor Piercing, +3 Frost Damage.


    Special Effects: [Icingdeath] When this weapon hits a weak enemy, it has a certain chance to freeze the blood of the enemy, so that the enemy whose maximum life value is less than 20 points would die instantly.


    Special Characteristics: [Sharpness] In battle, this weapon has a certain chance to break any extraordinary weapon. Any weapon below legendary grade has a slight chance to be broken by it.


    A very powerful legendary curved sword.


    The weapon was almost as good as the two weapons Soran forged in the Underdark previously. The elder Princess still rewarded him with sincerity. It was only her attitude towards Soran that was bad.


    Item Type: Master Battler Gloves [+1]


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 1)]


    Description: A legendary item made of extraordinary spider silk; a small dimension space has been activated on the glove with special enchantment technique. Spider silk itself is extremely tough, it can withstand most attacks without any damage, and can even deflect part of the damage. It doesn¡¯t affect the user when battling as it is thin and light.


    Requirements: None


    Effects: Toughness +1, Deflect +1


    Special Effects: [Three feet storage space]


    When Soran put on the gloves, the curved sword in his palm suddenly disappeared and a flying knife appeared in his palm; then a curved sword appeared in his left hand, then his right hand.


    It was a very rare piece of storage equipment in the world.


    This item was even better than the Ring of Storage. Only adventurers proficient inbat would know how much better Glove of Storing waspared to storage rings. Such rare-grade items allowed adventurers to switch weapons at will, and there was almost no disadvantage in battle! The real value of this equipment was even greater than the legendary curved sword, and the value of both pieces of equipment was almost as good as being gifted the title of a low ranking baron.


    Soran nodded his head in silence.


    He turned around and looked at the pce, then went out. The pce was ultimately not a ce he should stay.


    Wind and snow nketed his figure, and he still had a long way to go.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Before leaving, he noticed the elder Princess on the balcony. She was still so beautiful and noble, and still aloft. Soran bowed slightly to show respect and then left without looking back.


    He felt disappointed, but he was not angry, because he felt that the elder Princess was a little like himself.


    Her protection of her sister Anna reminded Soran of how protective he would be with Vivian. If he was in the elder Princess, he probably would not want Vivian to get too close to those bloody adventurers. Since she could quietly enjoy a princess-likefortable life. Why let her close to those adventurers that were so close to blood and ughter?


    Maybe one day, a person like him would die in some random ce; since it wasmon for adventurers to die in the wilderness.


    Soran¡¯s figure slowly went further and further.


    The flying snow in the sky gradually shrouded him. The guards in the pce looked up at the sky and then looked at the position of the elder Princess. If Her Majesty¡¯s mood was not so good, then it¡¯s possible for Arendelle to have snowfall too. The elder Princess was a person who had a restrained personality; Outsiders seldom had the chance to see the mood in her heart from her face. She was always a gentle and kind Queen; Even in the face of the poor in the kingdom, she would bend over and look at them with a smile.


    That was why she was very much loved in Arendelle!


    The elder Princess watched Soran¡¯s departure until he was about to walk out of the pce gate, and then she let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Sister?!¡±


    Just as the elder Princess was about to go back, Princess Anna suddenly voiced out. She wore a lovely snowy-white nightdress, rubbed her eyes with her little hands, and came out barefooted. As if she were still sleeping she muttered, ¡°I just dreamed that Soran had suddenly left! Where is he?... I want to see him!...¡±


    The elder Princess looked stunned. Even the snowkes dancing in the sky seemed to stop for a moment.


    She let out a long sigh and slowly said, ¡°He had left.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Princess Anna suddenly widened her eyes, and a hint of tear appeared in her beautiful eyes. She cried for a moment because of the overwhelming fact, then she ran toward the outside of the pce without a sound. She left the elder Princess astonished, and a young servant that was still chasing after her with a pair of exquisite crystal shoes.


    The girl ran down the stairs like a gust of wind and then ran barefoot with her hands lifting the skirt of her nightdress. She pushed aside the guard after exiting the door, and then turned over and mounted a white horse. She galloped towards the gate of the pce. Behind her was the elder Princess who was still startled by the sudden change of events, and the young servant standing at the door panting.


    Princess Anna rushed to the entrance of the pce with her horse but the nearby guards had stopped in front of the entrance of the pce.


    She sobbed bitterly and pushed them aside in anger, then ran up the stairs to the pce wall with bare feet. A distant figure could be seen in the distance, but it was blurred by the wind and snow.


    ¡°So! Ran!¡±


    Princess Anna put her little hands to her mouth and formed a cone. Tears trickled down from her beautiful big eyes as she felt very wrong for some reason. She looked at the gradually fading figure in the snow and suddenly cried out, ¡°Soran!... I like you!!!... You dare to marry me!!!?...¡±


    The pce became dead silent.


    Only Princess Anna¡¯s voice still echoed in the air.


    The elder Princess opened her mouth in surprise and remained motionless. Her expression seemed to be almost frightened and scared silly.


    In the heavy wind and snow.


    The gradually fading figure suddenly stiffened for a moment, then stayed in ce. Vaguely it could be seen that he had turned around and bowed slightly while holding the palm of his hand in the position of his heart.


    This was an ancient way of salute.


    Princess Anna¡¯s eyes were still dripping with tears. She stood on the wall of the pce. Her petite figure shivered slightly in the cold wind and shouted with all her strength, ¡°Soran! I¡¯ll be seventeen next year!... When I grow up, you muste and marry me!...¡±


    Princess Anna finally burst into tears. She pushed aside the frightened guards around her and ran to the pce, wiping her eyes.


    She was a Princess of Arendelle.


    The future queen of Arendelle!


    In fact, she did not know much about liking someone, let alone love, but there was an impulse in her heart. She felt ufortable in her heart and became even more ufortable without saying the things in her heart.


    Her Highness Anna.


    A bold princess; her courage may not necessarily be understood by others, but she was still really brave.


    She also had the arrogance of a princess, because she asked Soran if he dared to marry her, which was a very heavy responsibility. One of Arendelle¡¯s two pearls, Her Majesty the future queen. Since she was not an ordinary girl, marrying her required not only strength but also great courage!


    She was also a girl that followed tradition. What she wanted was not just romance.


    She was very simple-minded.


    She thought that if she liked someone, they should step into the sacred hall of marriage. That was why she asked a person she liked if he dared to marry her.


    She was brave, yet would feel scared at the same time.


    That¡¯s Anna.


    One of Arendelle¡¯s two pearls, the most dazzling princess. She probably was not strong or the most beautiful princess, nor was she that smart.


    But that¡¯s who she was; Her Highness Anna!

 Chapter 158 - Over The Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 158: Over The Mountains</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The snowy winds became stronger and stronger.


    Like Soran¡¯s heavy heart, his steps were sluggish and his heart was heavy.


    He had always been a very objective person, but today, his heart seemed to be slightly agitated; some kind of heavy feeling was making him feel a little breathless. He tightened his cloak and continued his journey. The snow fell on him, and soon his shoulders were covered with ayer of snow. Soran raised his hand to clean the snow off then subconsciously turned his head and stared silently at Arendelle¡¯s pce. He stood in an invisible corner for a long time, then turned and entered the white snowy world.


    Vivian was still waiting for him.


    It was almost impossible for him to marry a Princess of Arendelle, the future Queen, because Vivian was the Son of Fear and may be Fear itself in the future. Unless he was willing to let Vivian face all this alone, he would surely go farther and farther along the path of the Dread Lord; it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they became enemies in the future. Even if he finally helped Vivian defeat the Dread Lord, his spirit would still infuse into the divine powers Vivian hold. Furthermore, in the future period of transition, the deities of the good alignment would try to eliminate Fear once and for all; that was why Vivian¡¯s road was doomed to be filled with thorns and blood.


    Otherwise, Soran would not have made ns to transform himself into a Shadow Lich!


    The salute that Soran had disyed was not an answer. It was meant as a promise, a knight¡¯s promise.


    A promise that when she needs him, he would always be there!


    The snow was still very heavy.


    In this snow-covered world, Soran saw two destinies. One rising to the top of the throne to be the ruler of Arendell. Her Majesty the Queen, who would be popr with everyone; the gods would all stand behind her and protect her kingdom. Another would fall into the Abyss; the road he would walk would be covered with blood. The bones of countless enemies would umte into stairs. Finally, in the vast white bones, he would step to the bottom of the Abyss where a battle awaits him.


    For Vivian, Soran would dly give up his own life and never cease to battle.


    Even though his heart was still heavy!...


    The bitter chill hung over this ce. Soran¡¯s curved sword shined brilliantly around his waist. When he pulled out the legendary curved sword named Icingdeath, a cold aura diffused from it. It looked so dazzling yet had a very cold feeling.


    The mountains in the distance gradually emerged.


    Soran¡¯s steps did not stop at all. He traveled quietly through towns and toward the north.


    His appearance waspletely different from that of the beginning. He wore a ck robe with a wooden staff in his hand. He had a wide gray cloak outside which hid his weapons. His face was thin, and his chin had grown some mustache. His pupils seemed deep and silent as he looked ahead with perseverance. He looked like a traveling Wizard, which saves him from most of the troubles as no one dares to disturb a lone Wizard.


    Arrendelle was further and further away.


    But the girl¡¯s gaze seemed to be still behind him. Sometimes the image of her teary eyes would appear in Soran¡¯s mind.


    She was so beautiful!


    The idea of marrying a woman came to Soran for the first time. It was hard to describe it in words, but it really moved him.


    He crossed a forest, a frozen river, and a towering snowy mountain.


    asionally, he would be harassed by some one-eyed monster, but they would be killed by magic before they came near. He looked like a real Wizard, traveling along his own path to his destination.


    After three days of heavy snowfall, it finally stopped.


    Soran hade to the frozen mountains that stretched for hundreds of miles. He traveled along a trail, using Levitate and Fly to cross these dangerous mountains. He did not travel much every day because he met many powerful creatures, Ice Quetzalcoatlus, Drakes which were as heavy as mammoths; Bugbears which were scattered all around, and many more powerful monsters unfamiliar to him.


    They were so dangerous and lethal that Soran had to use stealth to escape several times.


    The cruel environment allowed them to gather together, where Bugbears can even form tribes with Ice Trolls. Creatures would hunt each other and struggle to survive in the snowy mountains.


    The temperature got slightly warmer.


    The mountains blocked the cold winds from the Frost Kingdom and greenness could be seen. Soran knew now he was close to the north.


    After passing through here would be the Northern Territory; a ce where the Witches control.


    The woods got thicker and thicker and the mountains were far behind him now. Soran walked in the thick woond and gradually entered areas that had human activity.


    ¡°Who is it!?¡±


    A middle-aged man dressed as a hunter appeared in front. He took his bow in his hand and aimed at the direction of Soran. When the hunter finally saw Soran¡¯s figure, he immediately retracted the bow in fear, then bowed slightly to show his respect, ¡°Your Excellency. I didn¡¯t know it was you. Please forgive me for my offense.¡±


    Here in the Northern Territory, the Northern Witches controlled the territory; here, Wizards were very much honored.


    Soran lowered his cloak slightly, nced at the hunter and asked, ¡°Where is this? I¡¯ve juste here through the mountains.¡±


    The middle-aged hunter looked at the icy mountains in the distance, and the awe in his eyes became more obvious. He whispered, ¡°This is the territory of Dalnds. A hundred miles south from here, you would reach the city.¡±


    Soran nodded gently, passed by the hunter and headed south.


    After Soran had gone, the middle-aged Hunter breathed a sigh of relief and rushed toward his vige. It was not a good thing to encounter Wizards in the wild. Wizards were a bunch of weirdos; They were very powerful and dangerous at the same time. They could also easily take their lives when they got angry. Since the hunter was just an ordinary man, he would naturally be afraid of the mysterious Wizard, and now he just wanted to stay away from him so as not to encounter any trouble.


    Soran came across a river.


    The river was not frozen which meant that the temperature of the Northern Territory was not that low.


    There were ferry boatmen beside the river. In this era, bridges were rtively high-specification arts of Alchemy, which could only be seen near cities. It¡¯s very troublesome to walk around the river, so fishermen in nearby viges would take on the ferry business in their spare time and earn more money for their children. People there looked at Soran with awe as he walked by; a boatman nervously took him to the fishing boat and carefully rowed across the river.


    Soran left a piece of silver Derahl as pay and went onto the other side.


    Soran came across plenty of reimed farnd now, many viges were scattered in the distance. Thend in the north was rtively t and open, and it used to be very prosperous for a period of time. Because of the climate, the northernnd would be cultivated only once a year, and other seasons were used to grow other crops to earn money. But the people here live better than those in the south because the north was still rtively sparse, and many vigers hunt in their leisure time.


    Thew in the north allowed people to hunt freely, while in the south people had to pay tax for hunting.


    The corruption of the aristocrats in the South had be very serious. They were almost doing everything possible to increase taxes. Even fishermen had to bear heavy taxes every year.


    Soran finally reached a city.


    The guards stoodzily at the gates of the city, questioning the civilians who wanted to enter the city and asionally extorting money. However, they did not dare to stop the obviously high-grade carriages and would only extort one or two copper Derahls from the poor farmers. When Soran passed, they dared not stop him. Wizards were not someone the guards dared to provoke. Even when the captain gave a look to the other guards, none of them dared to harass Soran.


    This city was not very prosperous because there was no trade. Tax money was not enough to maintain the prosperity of the city; the walls had obvious signs of damage and many buildings had been very dpidated. Hundreds of years ago, there were several mining ventures to maintain the cities wealth, but with the exhaustion of the surfaceyer mineral, the city had been unable to support deeper mining and maintenance. Underdeveloped roads made trade expensive and some minerals could only be sold cheaply. Nowadays, other nearby cities had reced this city.


    Soran went to the union of mercenaries.


    Close to the icy mountains, the union of mercenaries was doing quite well. From time to time, adventurers woulde to hunt special monsters for certainmissions. Wizards needed special materials in Alchemy, magic devices, and Scribe Scrolls¡ªmany of which came from the bodies of powerful monsters. Soran did not stay too long at the union of mercenaries. He took a turn and entered an alley, then under the watchful eyes of three or five hostile gangs, he entered a shop without a sign.


    Soran needed some information.


    Thieves were found in almost every corner of the world and they were the main members of the underworld. These thieves may advance to be Rogues someday, but arge portion of them were still ordinary people. Soran didn¡¯t stay in the shop for long. He walked out after about fifteen minutes, but when he came out, he smelled something and his nose moved slightly.


    It seemed like something familiar.


    A perfume.


    It was a scent that he carefully remembered. Only in this way could he make a clear impression. There seemed to be a woman in front, wearing a ck headdress and a long ck skirt. Her figure looked rather slim and she was still walking out of the alley.


    Soran frowned but did not want to chase after the person.


    He looked up into the sky and decided he would find somewhere to rest first then go find Gloria.

 Chapter 159 - Intruder!

    <h4>Chapter 159: Intruder!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There were many small alleyways in the city.


    The two were on an intersecting road. Although Soran felt familiar with the fragrance, he did not want to find out more. He had no time to care about other things right now. To his surprise, just as he walked out of the alley, he saw another tall figure beside the street. It made his whole person tremble and quickly retreated back into the alley. The woman in ck on the other side also shrank back like a cat and hid in the shadows.


    ¡°Fuxk!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure continued to retreat and he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°How could she still find me?¡±


    Knight in Silver.


    Soran was sure that the woman outside was definitely a disguised Knight in Silver. He could see through the disguise easily, recognizing his opponent at a nce. Soran also noticed the Druid beside her which was of inestimable strength; the Druid may be high-grade or even legendary.


    ¡°Was that leaf that important?¡±


    Soran muttered to himself, turned to the opposite direction, and said to himself, ¡°How can you catch up with me in this way? Did they use Legendary Divination? The thing is almost gone! What else can they do? Take me back for dissection?¡±


    This was not somewhere to stay for long.


    No matter how the other party followed him, Soran felt that he shouldn¡¯t stay here.


    He walked quietly toward the other direction, and when he turned his head, he saw the woman in ck running furtively.


    The two saw each other, and both their expressions were stunned.


    Soran felt that the woman in front of him was familiar. Although he could see her face through the veil, the feeling of familiarity was strong. He had definitely seen the woman in front of him before and had seen her more than once. The woman in ck also had a simr look. She looked carefully at Soran, who was wearing a ck robe. Her eyes were filled with doubt and familiarity. Both of them were in ck, and the direction of their retreat was the same; this made the situation awkward.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!...¡±


    Suddenly, the woman in ck showed a strange smile and her eyes became enchanting. With a cat-like light step, she gently took off the veil on her face and revealed a charming and moving face. Her expression was seductive and said in a voice of enchantment: ¡°Come here. Come here. Come to me.¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was momentarily in a nk, and then he subconsciously walked toward the other side.


    The sexy woman¡¯s expression was obviously proud. She held out her white fingers to point to Soran¡¯s forehead, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Slowly she said, ¡°It¡¯s my luck to meet you! Looks like you¡¯re not weak, you should be able to help me attract their attention! ¡±


    ¡°Dire Charm!¡±


    Soran was getting closer and closer. When he came to the gorgeous woman in front of him, a cold light appeared in his eyes and immediately he pulled out his sword to sh toward the woman¡¯s head. A look of astonishment appeared on the face of the gorgeous woman, and an invisible energy field of protection emerged, pushing Soran away. The strike had destroyed the protective force field. When Soran¡¯s curved sword met with the woman¡¯s skin, another energy field blocked it. However, her dress was cut open revealing her white voluptuous breasts.


    <i>How is this possible!?</i>


    <i>It hasn¡¯t been that long, but this man is now able to breakthrough my Energy Shield?</i>


    In the past, Soran was almost controlled with a level 1 Enchant Human, but now he not only resisted the high-grade Dire Charm, but he also broke through her Energy Shield. If it not had been her secondary shield she would probably have been cut open. Even so, her clothes were cut open, and the ce where the curved sword cut left a feeling of chilliness, which made her tremble for a moment.


    <i>A Legendary grade weapon!?</i>


    <i>Only Legendary grade weapons could have this kind of cold energy.</i>


    <i>How did he be so powerful all of a sudden?</i>


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Soran did not continue to attack after being pushed back. Instead, he stepped on a barrel with a thud and then his figure disappeared. Wizards often had a pattern of storing Spells, especially protective spells. Thest time he dealt with this woman, he was pushed back, and this time it was the same. The fact that the woman snuck around seemed like she was chased by some other people. Maybe the Knight in Silver wasn¡¯t going after Soran, but the morous woman in front of him; Soran remembered Gloria had mentioned that her mother used to cause so much trouble that Druids all over the world saw her as an eyesore.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared in the shadow and swiftly left the scene.


    The woman in ck was apparently afraid after the attack. In the instant Soran disappeared, she activated a piece of equipment and then cast True Seeing on herself.


    She feared that Soran would continue to attack and that if he could break through her Energy Shield, he would be able to kill her!


    Unfortunately, she was wrong.


    After being able to see through invisibility, the gorgeous woman did not see Soran at all. On the contrary, because of the noise, it attracted the attention of the Knight in Silver and the middle-aged Druid; they rushed in quickly. When she saw the two enemies rushing in, the gorgeous woman almost broke her silver teeth. She looked hatefully at the direction of where Soran disappeared, then raised her hand and pinched something. Her figure suddenly disappeared and then appeared three kilometers away.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The gorgeous woman stamped her foot in anger and cursed, ¡°That damn fellow! I had to use thest Teleport marker!...¡±


    From afar, a silvery figure began closing in on her.


    The gorgeous woman looked at the Knight in Silver who had tracked her and the eagle flying in the sky. The expression on her face was very angry. She instantly cast several buff spells and then fled away.


    ¡°These buggers are like ghosts!¡±


    The gorgeous woman clenched her teeth and ran away, saying to herself, ¡°If I had brought my things, I would have imprisoned all of your souls! The equipment on me are almost used up!... They would catch up with me if I go on like this!... Wait until I advance into the realm of legends, then I¡¯lle back for your heads!... Now I can only go to my good daughter!...¡±


    ¡°Hopefully she¡¯ll help me because I¡¯m her mother!...¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Soran turned around and let out a breath of relief.


    As he expected.


    The Knight in Silver wasn¡¯t there to track him down. There was no reason she could have tracked him here in the Northern Territory when she hasn¡¯t appeared when Soran stopped for so long in the snowy mountains. It turned out that the Knight in Silver was following Gloria¡¯s mother.


    <i>But wasn¡¯t she banished to Whiterun? How did she sneak in here? Seems like the Druids still want her dead.</i>


    Soran didn¡¯t dare to stay here for long.


    If the Knight of Silver found him, she would probably turn around and kill him. After all, thesedies were famous for their revenge.


    Soran went straight into the shadows, bypassing the city and went to the woond trails, then headed for the direction of Waterdeep. He had known the location of Gloria¡¯s Tower; As one of the core members of the Northern Witches, she had a very noble status in the North. Both she and Vivian could be found there unexpectedly.


    As for Gloria¡¯s obviously wayward mother, Soran would not care about her life or death.


    This woman was vile to the core!


    She nned to control him to attract the enemy¡¯s attention with Dire Charm. If it weren¡¯t for Soran¡¯s high Will exempting him from the effects of the spells and confusing her with his acting skills, it would not be so easy to escape.


    At a tall tower.


    Gloria stood tall on the balcony, holding little Vivian¡¯s hand, with a gentle smile on her face.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Suddenly her face changed dramatically. She immediately raised her hand with a glow and a water-like mirror appeared in front of her eyes, in which a hazy figure could be seen.


    How is it possible that I¡¯m not able to see the opponent even with True Seeing?


    Gloria¡¯s face suddenly became serious. She raised her hand to protect Vivian next to her and said, ¡°Legendary Assassin?... Vivian, go to theb now!... Do note out!... A legendary Assassin had invaded the tower!...¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The walls of the Wizard Tower shook slightly, and with a wave of Gloria¡¯s hand, hidden doors appeared on the walls, followed by a heavy Steel Goleming out. At the same time, a magic aura emerged from the top of the tower, which closed all the channels in the tower instantly, even shadows were wrapped up by magic energy.


    ¡°Who dares to intrude into my tower!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s beautiful face showed a trace of killing intent. She raised her staff off the ground for a knock and an invisible energy wave gradually spread out.


    She observed the water-like mirror and calmly ordered, ¡°Steel Golem hear mymands!... activate Laser Pulse Beam!... turn on Space Realm lock!... lock down all the ess to the other nes!... block all Teleportation!... awaken the Shadow Puppet!... Scan the Spirit ne!... Scan for lifeforms!...¡±


    ¡°Activate the power core!... Wizard Tower at level 1 alert!...¡±

 Chapter 160 - Hand of Despair!

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Hand of Despair!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the Wizard Tower.


    A figure invisible to the naked eye was slowly advancing, and no one knew how the figure snuck into the tower. It was not until he reached the second floor at the bottom of the tower that Gloria noticed the intruder. The figure moved cautiously along the corner; no one would underestimate the power of the Wizard Tower and its various traps. No one knew how many dangerous devices would be installed in the tower by the Wizards who were distraught.


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    There was a slight noise and the invisible figure prized open a door. The figure walked through it carefully.


    The other party¡¯s basic skills were high. Almost no sound could be heard when he walked and manyplex magic locks could be easily opened. But when the figure stepped through the door, suddenly the wall had a heavy muffled sound, and a solid stone door fell instantly. Heavy footsteps echoed behind the passage, and a huge figure of a Steel Golem approached slowly. On the right side of the passage, a trap door was opened and a deadly green beam shot out of it.


    ¡°Disintegrate!¡±


    Things which were hit by the green beam dissipated; dposing into the most basic molecules. The figure trembled all over as if it had been harmed greatly. Disintegrate could cause up to 240 spell damage. If the figure could not pass the Test of Fortitude, it was possible to be disintegrated on the spot. Even if the figure could pass the test, Disintegrate could still cause 30 erosion damage; there was also the possibility of the figure losing body parts.


    At the top of the Wizard Tower.


    Gloria looked doubtful and frowned slightly. ¡°How could you sneak into my Wizard Tower and not be able to avoid Disintegrate? Does he not have any legendary equipment?¡±


    It was almost impossible for a legendary grade Lurker to not have legendary equipment.


    Moreover, no matter what upation the Rogue advances into, they would master some special Shadow techniques, which could resist spell damage; there was no need to take the spell head-on.


    Unless someone was absolutely confident of their Constitute and Fortitude, it was possible to be dposed on the spot; one of the most deadly spells that were a Test of Death.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Activate the Laser Pulse Beam!¡±


    A magic gemstone device was activated, and then a red energyser beam emerged. Anything in the beam¡¯s path was cut; the beam crossed the channel at an amazing speed and hit the figure instantaneously. The figure¡¯s body was cut in half in an instant, but no blood came out. The body of the figure fell to the ground and the invisibility slowly faded away, revealing a face covered in a ck cloak. There was a special emblem on his chest; a pale palm stretched out from the ground, surrounded by a graveyard of white bones.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s expression changed dramatically, instantly activating a device that wrapped her in protective energy and muttered, ¡°Hand of Despair! What kind of spell-like ability is this? Shadow Avatar? Mirror Image? Or Simcrum?¡±


    A cold ray of light appeared behind her.


    A weird figure suddenly rushed in from hundreds of meters above the tower. The strange figure twisted and then went through the energy shield of the tower; smashing the window and entering the tower. The enemy had been staying hundreds of meters above the Wizard Tower until he figured out where Gloria was. The enemy then jumped through the protective energy shield with special ne jump ability and then broke the window into the tower.


    A ck dagger appeared, and the wail of the dead sounded faintly!


    ¡°Spell Trigger Activation!¡±


    ¡°Spell Sequencer!¡±


    ¡°Contingency!¡±


    ¡°Ring of Protection!¡±


    Six glows of magic appeared around Gloria. One after another,yers of Energy Shield covered her, and her figure disappeared. The shadowy figure vanished in an instant. Then they appeared again behind Gloria and thrust a dagger toward her heart. The Energy Shields bursts like eggshells as the dagger hits the weakest point on the shield. At the same time, spells would be released at the moment of contact. In just mere seconds, the dagger had cut into Gloria¡¯s back!


    Fresh blood gushed out.


    Gloria¡¯s face became very pale. Fortunately, the deflective force field had offset the thrust of the dagger slightly; even though she was not stabbed in the heart, she was seriously injured. The strength of the enemy was more astonishing than she had imagined.


    ¡°Expose Weakness!¡±


    This was a legendary Assassin with a Profession Level close to 25.


    Unsurprisingly, there was poison and it began to spread.


    Gloria seemed to be trying to cast a spell, but the process was interrupted by the poison. A little blood spilled out of her mouth and there was already a little ck taint in her blood.


    Dimension Step, Shadow Realm, Shadow Jump, Shadowstrike, Deadly Poison, Expose Weakness, Mirror Image.


    Within seconds, Gloria¡¯s heart was full of despair. The enemy was the legendary Hand of Despair; a top Assassin who entered the realm of legend hundreds of years ago who even seeded in assassinating a legendary Wizard. Although Gloria had a fairly high Profession Level, she had not mastered level 9 spells. She couldn¡¯t use Chain Contingency on herself and had no time to cast other high-grade spells. The enemy, of course, did not give her any time to cast spells at all. Immediately the ck dagger shed toward Gloria¡¯s throat.


    From the start, the enemy had no intentions of sneaking into the Wizard Tower. The mirror image was just to startle her and to find out where Gloria was in the Wizard Tower.


    This was a very experienced legendary Assassin!


    Death was closing in.


    Gloria¡¯s eyes were full of hopelessness. As a core member of the Northern Witch Council, she had never been in such a difficult situation and had never been so powerless.


    <i>There hasn¡¯t been a legendary Assassin of Profession Level 25 for thest hundred years.</i>


    <i>Why would he assassinate me?</i>


    <i>Vivian?!</i>


    <i>Where is she? The tower won¡¯t be able to contain this Assassin!</i>


    Unless she had advanced into the realm of legends, she would not have time stop spells or legendary level 9 spells; It was impossible to resist this enemy. Inparison, the ruler of the Wizard council or the current ¡°Eye of the North¡± was only a level 24 northern Witch; her Profession Level may not even be higher than this legendary Assassin!


    This person had the qualifications to step into the realm of gods.


    The moment of death was a very long one. Just as Gloria was ready for her death, the dark dagger suddenly stopped in front of her, and a trace of horror appeared in the eyes of the masked Assassin. The Assassin swiftly disappeared as a shadow and moved to a ce fifteen meters away. Gloria copsed and instantly activated a piece of equipment, temporarily suppressing the poison in her body. She then looked outside the door.


    Vivian¡¯s figure was there.


    She was wearing a white princess dress and looked lovely and moving. Her little body was suspended in mid-air and her pupils turned into a bloody red color; on her back were a pair of Demonic Wings.


    Her expression was so strange.


    It was as if she was smiling, but the corners of her mouth showed a trace of evil. It was a kind of expression full of ridicule andughter. It was different from the Vivian she knew.


    ¡°Tut-tut!¡±


    Vivian gently stepped into the room, nced at the seriously injured Gloria next to her, then turned her gaze to the Assassin and savored, ¡°Finally let me out? Your sister Gloria would have died if I didn¡¯te out!... But it doesn¡¯t matter if she died! We could still turn her soul into something else!... Maybe a Banshee? Or is it better to be a Subus?...¡±


    Gloria was in shock and uttered, ¡°Vivian!... What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The little girl turned slowly, raised her white little hand and lifted her long hair. There was a monstrous tattoo below her ear. She looked at Gloria yfully and mocked, ¡°I¡¯m not Vivian. My name is Lillian, The Witch of Terror [Lillian]!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching that useless fellow silently for eight years. Even after absorbing so much divine power, she¡¯s still useless.¡±


    ¡°But I have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t in danger, she might not have wanted to let me out.¡±


    ¡°But now I¡¯m free!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s little figure was suspended in midair and took a deep breath of enjoyment. She spread out her little hands to celebrate her freedom. Even the Demonic Wings behind her trembled slightly.


    She then turned her head and looked at the Assassin in front of her. A glow of divinity appeared in her scarlet pupils; A cruel smile appeared on her lips and she said with an evilugh, ¡°Now that I havee out. ording to my agreement with that fool, I¡¯m going to kill you, a disgusting fly!...¡±


    ¡°Honesty is very important!...I¡¯m simr to my brother like that!... not like that useless fool!... Even with so much power, she still couldn¡¯t protect my brother!... what aplete useless idiot!... aplete burden!...¡±


    The little girl seemed to speak in a somewhat melodious rhythm as if she were a willful rebellious girl who wanted to actwlessly.


    But she was just eight!


    That was why her expression, tone, and attitude did not seem to fit the package.


    If Soran were here, he would only describe her as a rebellious teen.


    Vivian¡¯s mouth showed a cruel smile. She raised her white small hand and a glow of divinity appeared in her pupils. In the next moment, an enormous amount of divine power erupted from her, covering everything within 30 meters around her.


    She stared coldly at the Assassin in front of her and said with a serious expression, ¡°Divine realm of Fear!¡±


    ¡°Time Stop!¡±


    Everything around them froze.

 Chapter 161 - The Witch of Terror—Lilian

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161 The Witch of Terror¡ªLilian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Everything within 30 meters around Vivian became still.


    But everything outside the Wizard Tower had not changed. The cold wind still howled, and everything was normal. Gloria sat motionless, her lips slightly open as if she wanted to say something. However, she looked like a puppet, even her eyes werepletely static. Opposite Gloria was apletely static dark figure wrapped in a twisted shadow; the figure also had a faint frightened look.


    Vivian¡¯s petite figure gentlynded on the ground, her hands began to cast spells at high speed, her mouth also started to chant a strangenguage.


    An ancient evil demonnguage!


    Anguage with special power and the mainponent of [sphemous Language]. Only some powerful demon lords and fallen under lords could control part of it. This kind ofnguage was also very valuable knowledge in the Abyss.


    From the creation of the Abyss, only one legendary existence could fully speak thesenguages: the most ancient devil and the first Subus in the world. Of course, they were not called subus at that time. Even the demon Balor had not existed. Even the Queen of Subus would have to humbly bow her head and address her as the Lady of Pain.


    Her existence was a strange one.


    Anyone who worshipped her as a deity or served her would be mercilessly killed by her!


    She was one of the legendary embodiments of the Abyss. She could kill powerful deities without any Divine Titles and was also the only one who was considered to have Great Divinity.


    She was an existence that had no Shard of Divinity nor a hint of Divine Power. That was also why no one knew what he thought about.


    She was once aligned to the chaotic camp then turned to thewful camp.


    Till this day, the Lady of Pain still stood in the center of the Multiverse and watched the changes of the whole universe; However, her realm had been closed to the outside world and no one had been able to enter her realm for three thousand years.


    Vivian cast her spell for some time.


    She uttered a series of ancient words of evil, while the space in front of her began to twist as if space and time were fragmented. The space in front of her began to copse, like a mirror. Then Vivian stretched out her white little hand and pulled out a piece of a fragment from the dark space-time crack. After, she turned into a sword, almost taller than her whole person.


    ¡°Sword of Annihtion!¡± [Legendary Magic]


    Vivian¡¯s small hand held a long and narrow magic sword. It was not a weapon made of material, but a piece of space-time fragment; it only looked like a sword. She raised the sword with both hands then slightly pouted her lips and muttered, ¡°Sure enough, the whip is still easier to use.¡±


    The magic sword touched the ground.


    Because she was too short, the ground under her feet was obliterated instantly, revealing a mark nearly three inches deep. There was nothing in the three-inch mark, not even a bit of dust; any object that touched the Sword of Annihtion immediately disintegrated. She moved with the long and narrow sword and appeared in front of the Hand of Despair.


    The Hand of Despair was a motionless puppet, with no movement at all. In the next moment, Vivian split her up in a messy way and the Hand of Despair instantly split into two.


    Time slowly started to flow again.


    The still wind blew through the window, and everything static began to connect with the outside world. Although the world outside had passed 30 seconds, everything inside stayed the way it was 30 seconds ago; except for the fact that Vivian had moved. The Hand of Despair¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He seemed to want to do something, but he had been split in half. There was no blood gushing out, and all the substances that touched the Sword of Annihtion were broken down.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his whole person had disintegrated into dust within seconds!


    The body of the Hand of Despair gradually copsed while his flesh and blood turned into powder. When Vivian finally pulled back the Sword of Annihtion in her hand, only small amounts of ck dust remained on the ground. The Sword of Annihtion does not disintegrate all substances. Any substance touched by it would undergo a very high Test of Exemption (legendary difficulty). If the person could not pass the test, their molecules would be instantly destroyed and disassembled; this applied to legendary professions and even saints.


    Any lifeform that wasn¡¯t pure energy would have to go through the test when they touch the Sword of Annihtion.


    That was the Sword of Annihtion: one of the most powerful and legendary Evocation spells. It could breakdown most material including legendary equipment!


    Only Artifacts could go head to head against it.


    Gloria didn¡¯t know what had happened in the thirty seconds. But when she recovered, the Hand of Despair that had driven her to despair had died. In front of her was Vivian with a slightly discontented expression. The little girl muttered something, ¡°Damn it! ... It has been transformed into a shadow creature! I knew I should have cast Imprison Soul!...¡±


    As she said this, at an ancient and dark basement room in the shadow ne, a twisted shadow suddenly appeared. Immediately after appearing the twisted shadow became a human figure which looked like the Hand of Despair. But all his equipment had disappeared, and only a vague body made up of shadow energy could be seen. His expression seemed to be a little angry as he stood up and looked around. He then walked toward a leaping me and slowly said, ¡°The first Son of Fear haspletely awakened! She destroyed my body!... I have to reconstruct my body once more!...¡±


    At the top of the tower.


    Gloria stood up with some difficulty. She looked at Vivian, who had turned into a demon, and murmured, ¡°You! Vivian!...¡±


    The little girl turned her head somewhat discontentedly, stared at her with wide eyes and scorned, ¡°I said I am not Vivian!¡±


    ¡°My name is Lilian!¡±


    ¡°I am the most powerful Witch of Terror!...¡±


    After that, she turned and left. In the beginning, she had a strong aura, as if she were a high-ranking demon lord; but at the next moment, she was controlling the smaller version of a pair of demonic wings behind her. Her wings shook slightly, as if she was still an immature subus, and fluttered in a somewhat awkward manner. She flew using her immature demonic wings behind her, but she looked very clumsy.


    As though she had not fully learned how to control her wings. Her small body flew unsteadily in the air!


    It did not matter if she was Vivian or Lilian, she was not mature.


    Gloria stood up with her wounds. The toxins in her body had been removed by magic. She watched Vivian, who had flown out of the Wizard¡¯s Tower, and said weakly, ¡°You... Where are you going?...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The little girl in the sky turned around and looked at her. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Of course, to kill the other Sons of Fear. Would I wait for those guys toe to kill me? I¡¯m not an idiot!... When they¡¯re killed, I will be the Dread Lord!...¡±


    ¡°Oh right!... If my brotheres to find me, tell him I went to kill all the other Sons of Fear. Oh and tell him I¡¯ll give him a gift when I see him!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face was full of vigor; as if all the other Sons of Fear was nothing to her!


    Regrettably, no matter how ambitious she was or how arrogant she was, she still flew out like a fluttering baby bird: swaying and only flying for a few meters. The demonic wings behind her were too small and seemed very weak!


    Maybe she felt that flying was not at all efficient. The little girl muttered discontentedly and then raised her little hand to open a portal.


    Soon after she flew in the portal and disappeared right in front of Gloria.


    Hundreds of kilometers from the Wizard Tower.


    Suddenly a ck portal appeared in the sky, and Vivian¡¯s petite figure came out of it. She funnily fluttered her demonic wings. After flying a little distance, she began to fall with her little face in an angry voice, shaking and disapproving. ¡°What a fool!... Growing up so slowly!... totally useless!...¡±


    The little girl fell speedily.


    As she got closer and closer to the ground, she could not help frowning, checking herself with her little hands, and muttering, ¡°Why am I feel less and less powerful? No!... the power is still there!...¡±


    ¡°No! This is bad!¡±


    ¡°All the power is going to the fool!... How could this happen?... How can I notpete with that idiot? Didn¡¯t she have no divinity?...¡±


    ¡°No!...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!... It¡¯s dark inside!... Idiot!...Fool!... useless crap!... let me out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    Ssh!


    When she was ten meters away from the ground, Vivian suddenly fell rapidly. The demonic wings behind her disappeared gradually. The tattoo below her earlobes disappeared. Her little body fell directly into ake and water sshed.

 Chapter 162 - Unknown Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Unknown Mutation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Inside a cold and eerie forest.


    Soran pushed forward weightlessly and vigntly. Although he shook off the Knight in Silver and the high-grade Druid, he encountered a very dangerous creaturest night. It was a leopard that had long white stripes. It was bigger than an adult Siberian tiger and seemed to weigh about half a ton. It was a very rare Frostsaber.


    It was not a primitive beast but a special kind of magical beast, the product of some forbidden experiments.


    These creatures mostly inhabit the outer nes. They were said to have appeared around the period of the Arcane Empire.


    The creature had a monster level of 16.


    Soran did not deal with this dangerous creature. Although both parties detected each other, they just looked at each other hundreds of meters apart. The beast had wisdom. After it felt it was at a safe distance, it escaped directly into the dense woods.


    Magical beasts were as smart as human children. They appeared on arge scale during the period of the Arcane Empire. During that period, even rabbits could spray out icy powers. All of it was due to the leakage of magic energy and various kinds of radiation energy. Many animals at that period undergonerge-scale mutations, and they were a serious threat to other creatures. The total number of Sorcerer doubled during that period.


    Then came the massacre. Even the Druids were forced to fight and destroy these magical beasts because they were not products of nature.


    These magical beasts were a threat to the natural bnce.


    Wolves may be extinct because of one mutant rabbit. Nature¡¯s biological chain was under attack and may copse at any time.


    The result of the radiation energy was not only this; there were also some very dangerous creatures.


    They were called the Elder Evil. Their destruction has continued for tens of millions of years. Until now, there are still in some corner of the universe. Even the deities are no match for these mutant creatures; They could only seal them up if they work together.


    Soran once spotted one somewhere deep in a dessert.


    He continued on his journey.


    He did not calcte how far he had gone, but suddenly he felt something and stopped.


    Soran¡¯s heart began to elerate for no reason. His heart rate inexplicably increased dramatically. Because of the blood rushing through his body, his muscles began to expand, while his pupils became bloodshot.


    This strange feeling was not in his control at all. Soran had no idea what was happening to his body. However, in the midst of this, Soran was able to feel Vivian. All these changes seem to have something to do with her.


    The whole ordeal did notst long.


    Soran¡¯s head pulsed ever so slightly. His head hurt because of the increased pressure. He couldn¡¯t help speeding up his breathing and gasping for air. He ran towards the river not far away as he felt extremely hot and dry. His skin was reddish and his mouth was dry. He felt as though he hadn¡¯t drunk a drop of water for days and all he wanted was to drink a whole bucket of water.


    His skin became more and more red, and his muscles were aching.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Soran couldn¡¯t help but scream. He stumbled and fell on the ground. The pain was getting worse and worse. He gritted his teeth and pushed himself forward; crawled to the riverside bit by bit, and then fell in with a ssh.


    Sizzling sounds were heard.


    A stream of water vapor came out, and Soran¡¯s skin was like a burning iron, evaporating a great deal of water.


    More and more water evaporated.


    Soran¡¯s pain faded and his consciousness gradually recovered. When he looked down at his palm, he found a strange tattoo. The tattoo gradually spread along his arm, extending from the position of his arm to his neck. It then continued until it stopped below his earlobe.


    Soran stood up slowly.


    In the reflection of the river, he was still the same as before. However, some parts had changed¨C his pupils were now scarlet, and there were many strange tattoos on his body.


    These tattoos seem like magical marks on a Wizard but were more like tattoos seen on high-grade demons in the Abyss. The ancient high-grade demons would have simr tattoos on them, allowing them to withstand all kinds of damage.


    Soran still looked the same as before. The biggest changes, however, were the tattoos and his scarlet pupils.


    Soran¡¯s heart was still pumping fast.


    It was as though his resting heart rate had been increased by about 50%. All these changes were extremely confusing to him.


    Even his body temperature raised!


    The first thing Soran noticed was the change in his body temperature.


    The average human body temperature was about 36 degrees, but his current body temperature was close to 50-60 degrees. His skin was a little reddish. His thin body was now much stronger than before. His muscles had expanded in size thus stretching his shirt out.


    The change did notst long.


    When Soran was just about to examine why he suddenly changed, his elerated heart rate slowed down and returned to its original level. His swollen muscles began to recover and his scarlet pupils returned to their original color. The tattoos on his arms faded little by little.


    If there had not been a little water vapor around him, he would have thought that everything that had just happened was just an illusion.


    ¡°What was that?!¡±


    Soran opened his palm and looked at himself. There was nothing abnormal about him. His pupils returned to normal. The tattoos disappearedpletely. All the previous changes did not leave any trace of him.


    A row of data appeared:


    An unknown mutation urred!


    Activated divine energy!... Temporarily transformed into the yer form!... yer stats activated!


    Mutation lost.


    Recovered to original form!... yer stats removed!


    ¡°Vivian!?¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression changed slightly, and almost immediately came out of the river and ran ahead. Although he did not know exactly why he had experienced such a change, he was sure that it was linked to Vivian. The divinity of the Dread Lord had been absorbed by Soran, but his divine powers had been transferred to Vivian.


    There should still be a connection between the two.


    Thus, the change on Soran might be linked to Vivian using the power of Fear.


    If Vivian utilized the power of Fear, it would be possible to awaken the divinity in him. The power of divinity could change a person¡¯s bloodline, and could even transform a person into a half-saint. Soran has not the slightest clue regarding this change, so everything would stay a mystery until he found Vivian.


    Soran could not help speeding up his pace toward the location of Gloria¡¯s Wizard Tower. Intuition tells him that something must have happened to Vivian!


    The Frost Kingdom.


    Arendell was filled with a festive atmosphere; the day of coronation for the elder princess.


    The royal court prepared arge number of ceremonies and even invited circuses from the southern seaside. The people of Arendell were enjoying the celebration. People drank andughed. The fireworks of the celebration had started, and from time to time bards performed wonderful tricks to greet people with a burst of surprise. Thergest crowd was around the Phantom Circus¡ªthe goblin clown raised plenty of praises while the animal trainer directed the beast show.


    The celebration, which was dyed for some reason, had finally started.


    The elder princess stood at the top of the castle in Arendell, looking down at the city in front of her.


    ¡°Big sister.¡±


    There were soft footsteps behind her. Princess Anna¡¯s thin face appeared behind her; She looked much more tired and was not as naive and lively as before. She seemed quiet and indifferent, just like a little white flower in the breeze.


    Her temperament had begun to change slightly; bing slightly more like the elder princess. Princess Anna has kept herself in her room for three days since herst stunt. When she came out, she had be much quieter. She began to try to help the elder princess with the affairs of the kingdom. She also treated the officials and guards kindly and gently. She would asionally sit on the balcony in the afternoon and meditate.


    ¡°Anna...¡±


    The elder princess¡¯s eyes showed a trace of love. She opened her arms and embraced Princess Anna in front of her. She then asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Princess Anna nodded gently and replied, ¡°I hope to learn magic.¡±


    ¡°As a Princess of Arendell, I can¡¯t always rely on others to protect me. Maybe I should try to protect myself.¡±


    The elder princess thought about it for a while, then nodded her head lightly.


    Then she took Princess Anna¡¯s little hand and led her to the top of the castle. The courtdy next to them made a gesture and immediately, fireworks rose.


    The brilliant fireworks bloomed in the sky, illuminating Arendell. The people outside the castle looked over¨C they marveled at the beauty of the fireworks and saw the two princesses at the top of the castle.


    A roar of cheers rang out from the crowd below.


    The elder princess was crowned Her Majesty, and Princess Anna became the heir apparent.

 Chapter 163 - Vivian’s Servant

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Vivian¡¯s Servant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Blub! Blub! Blub!


    A series of bubbles emerged from the clearke, and then a small figure emerged from the bottom of theke. First a small wet head, then a small body. Vivian came out as if she was drunk and then walked on the water at a shaky pace. She seemed to be a little dizzy. After taking a few steps, she suddenly raised her little hand and covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Oww!... Ah!...¡±


    The little girl opened her eyes in surprise and looked under her feet. There was a slight ripple on the water as she walked on it as if it were t. Without any magic at all, Vivian walked on the calmke.


    She felt ufortable with her wet clothes so she raised her white little hand and made a snap of her finger. Immediately, her clothes became dry and clean. The little girl walked curiously on the water for a few steps, then began to run¡ªher tiny body jumped lightly on the water as though she was ake elf.


    ¡°Awesome!...Huh!...When did I be so powerful!¡±


    The little girl turned her head and thought for a moment. Then a series of memories came to her mind.


    Ssh.


    Just like that, Vivian fell into theke again.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    Her wet head came out again. The little girl opened her mouth and spit out the water. Then she climbed up from the water and stood on the calmke again. This time she dared not run anymore. After cleaning her wet clothes, the little girl walked cautiously towardnd. She looked a little cautious and seemed afraid that she would fall in again.


    Vivian still doesn¡¯t know how to swim.


    When she stepped on the t ground, Vivian patted her chest with her little hand. It seemed as if she was relieved and said, ¡°It¡¯s safe now!¡±


    ¡°But, where am I right now?¡±


    The little girl stood tiptoed to see clearly around her, but she was so short and small that could not see far at all. As a result, she could only walk to the hillside ahead, and then try to jump up to see the surrounding environment¨C a vast wilderness. Argeke; dense forest on the left, and a high mountain on the right.


    There was no sign of human activity, so she was probably in the wilderness.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Suddenly the little girl cried and murmured with a mournful face, ¡°That fool, Lilian!... calling me an idiot...she¡¯s the real idiot! Running to the middle of nowhere for no reason!... Great! Now I¡¯m lost.¡±


    Maybe because she wasn¡¯t used to speaking like this.


    The little girl quickly reached out and rubbed her lovely little face and muttered, ¡°No! I¡¯m influenced by that fellow! I definitely can not let her out next time!¡±


    Vivianined for a while and then took out many small things from her delicate embroidery bag. First, she tied up her hair with a pink hairband and turned it into a beautiful ponytail. Then he took out a pair of deerskin boots and reced the slightly high-heeled leather boots on her little feet. Finally, she tied up her snow-white socks and pure white trousers with cloth strips.


    ¡°Sister Gloria said that we shouldn¡¯t wear anything too loose. They look good, but they are troublesome in the wilderness.¡±


    The little girl looked around and then got into a bush like a cat. After a while, when she came out, the princess¡¯s skirt disappeared and it was reced by simple clothes and trousers. If it weren¡¯t for her beautiful face and long silky hair, she would probably look like a boy.


    ¡°I wonder how sister Gloria is doing? Hope she¡¯s fine!¡±


    When the little girl finally got ready, much time had passed. She looked around in some confusion and murmured, ¡°Where on earth should I go?¡±


    The little girl had no idea where to go.


    Eventually, she only took out a Derahl, threw it into the air, and then head in the south-west direction¨C It was arge forest ahead. Gloria had told her not to enter the dense forests unnecessary. She didn¡¯t know how far she had teleported, but she was sure she had left the Northern territory because it was warmer.


    Vivian¡¯s actually a little scared, but she was also a very strong little girl. Her experience from the slums had made her very mature, thus she knows very well that in moments like this she would need to prep herself.


    Because her brother was not around her, she could only rely on herself.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s find some people.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s little body was advancing in the meadow, but she was not slow; she had cast a spell on herself. She looked up at the sky and murmured, ¡°There are many monsters in the wilderness. My small size makes me a prime target and they would use me as a sacrifice. For now, I can only find a city first and see if we can hitch a ride with a caravan.¡±


    ¡°Sister Gloria told me that there are a lot of bad guys out there!¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Riches! Please watch over me!...I¡¯ll make a lot of money in the future!...¡±


    The little girl does not fully understand faith.


    She thought that since the Goddess of Riches was in charge of wealth, it would be pleasing to her that she made plenty of money.


    In fact.


    From the beginning, the little girl was taught by Gloria that witches must learn to make money. A witch without money is not a powerful witch, but a witch with money is a powerful witch. As a result of the circumstances, the idea of believing in deities started to formte in her mind. After careful consideration for half a day, Vivian finally chose to believe in the Goddess of Riches.


    Thus she became a believer. However, that only meant asional praying and make sacrifices in urgent situations.


    This was actually verymon.


    After all, devout believers would have to pray every day and talk about their deity all the time. Most people in the world were just average believers.


    After some traveling, the day was now dark.


    Vivian felt much more powerful than before¡ªnot tired even after walking for so long. She does feel worried because she had not encountered anyone; After all, she¡¯s not very brave. Many people at her age, in fact, were rtively timid. They would only feel safe if an adult was around.


    Ah!Whoo!


    In the distance, there seemed to be the howling of wolves, which made her quicken her pace.


    Suddenly.


    The little girl seemed to have seen something and she hastened her pace toward that direction. She noticed the rising smoke near a road¡ªpossibly other adventurers. Wild animals rarely light bonfires, and they rarely did so by the roadside. Gloria had taught her a lot of useful knowledge.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The voice of a vignt person sounded ahead, following which a figure darted out.


    Vivian suddenly stopped, because she saw the person in front of her, and the strange person made her feel a little afraid.


    It was a man with two men and three women beside him.


    The men¡¯s faces were somewhat devilish, while the women¡¯s faces were quite gorgeous. They seem to be no different from ordinary adventurers; Except for the somewhat devilish appearance.


    But that¡¯s not what Vivian sees in her eyes¨C she sees two faces on everyone. The first face was a human face, which was what other people saw with their naked eyes. The second face was a blurred illusion¡ªthere were silvery scales covered their faces. Their pupils were verticle and yellow. They had sharp tusks at the corners of their mouths and tiny scales all around their bodies.


    They were the Serpentfolk.


    Some of them are hidden in the human race and are very evil, dangerous creatures.


    They have the innate ability to change and can disguise themselves as human beings in front of ordinary people. Most of them are mixed-blood, but asionally there are very powerful pure-blood Serpentfolk.


    Vivian had read about them in books and knew that they are very cold-blooded creatures.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    One of the Serpentfolk showed a surprised expression, as it seemed hard to imagine why there would be a lonely girl in the wilderness. But his vignce made him dare not rx at all; He made a gesture to his fellow snakes and then slowly approached Vivian.


    The little girl didn¡¯t think too much and quickly turned to run.


    The morous woman who looked like the leader frowned and then said to the others around her in a cold voice, ¡°Grab her!¡±


    Several figures dashed out.


    The little girl sprinted very slowly with short arms and legs and was almost immediately caught up.


    When the opponents were about to seize her, Vivian suddenly screamed. She raised her little hand and pointed forward. A faint magic light emerged, and then five Arcane Missiles shot out. The nearest male trembled; When he lowered his head, a huge hole had been opened in his chest.


    One of the snake folk fell to the ground and the others pulled out their weapons.


    Vivian seemed to be a little frightened. She subconsciously pointed her finger, then a flood of Arcane Missiles came out. The other four snake folk who rushed to her became bloody and torn apart.


    The female snake folk who initially gave out the orders became shocked!


    When she saw Vivian¡¯s eyes turn around, her face was full of fear. Suddenly she threw herself down on her knees and buried her head deeply on the ground. She trembled all over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯d like to serve you as my master! Oh, powerful master!... Your humble servant is willing to be loyal to you forever!... I only ask you to spare my humble life!...¡±

 Chapter 164 - Enemies Are Bound to Meet on a Narrow Road!

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Enemies Are Bound to Meet on a Narrow Road!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Many things had happened in that short moment.


    First of all, Vivian came in very quietly but was still found by these snake folk. Snake folks had the gift of [Snake Sense], and their average attributes were higher than those of ordinary humans. They were a gifted race, but their growth rates were slower. Their life span was alsoparable to that of the Elves.


    Vivian was frightened by their appearance, thus she turned around and ran away. Unfortunately, they still caught up with her.


    Vivian had no battle experience. Although Gloria had taught her a lot, the little girl still panicked a little and subconsciously used her best spells.


    Level one Arcane Missile!


    This was a very good low-level spell; it doesn¡¯t have a long cast time and was pretty powerful.


    Vivian could instantly cast Arcane Missiles because she was a spellcasting prodigy; all her 1-second spells could be cast instantly. However, unlike thest time, five missiles appeared at the same time when she cast the spell.


    One more missile was added every two spellcasting level, with a maximum of five missiles appearing at profession level 9. That also means that Vivian had somehow reached a profession level of 9.


    So she was able to shoot out 5 Arcane Missiles at once.


    So how many Arcane Missile spells did she memorize?


    Since she was a Wizard multi-professioning in Sorcerer, her spell slots were calcted separately. Even without calcting the addition of attributes, with her level 9 Wizard and level 9 in Sorcerer; Vivian could release at least 12 level 1 spells.


    Wizards are not able to cast spells without memorizing them in advance, but Sorcerers, on the other hand, can increase the number of spell cast as long as they level up. The amount of spell casting a Sorcerer could perform is dependent on their level; so long as they¡¯ve mastered a spell, they would be able to use it at will.


    Since Vivian was frightened, she unconsciously shot out all her Arcane Missiles. Each instant was five missiles, so more than 60 Arcane Missiles were fired during that short period!


    Even Soran would be shot to smithereens if he stood in front of that Arcane Missile Volley.


    The missiles also had prative effects.


    High-grade Wizards could use Arcane Missiles to pierce thin iron tes; the Arcane Missiles that Vivian shot out were almost to that level. That was why she could destroy the armor of the Snakefolk.


    At that instant, arge swath of Arcane Missiles shot out and killed the four Snakefolks in seconds. Even the ¡°Minor Magic Resistance¡± their race had, waspletely useless. Before they could even escape, they were shot at close range, and their bodies fell to the ground with a thousand holes.


    Within a second or so, Vivian had killed 5 Snakefolks; all of which were around profession level 5.


    The remaining female Snakefolk was stupified!


    When she saw herpanion¡¯s torn corpse and looked at Vivian again, her eyes were full of fear. Although the little girl in front of her looked beautiful, innocent and lovely, she was also an existence that created fear.


    A fear which came from the soul of creatures.


    Immediately, fear consumed her heart and shepletely lost her will to resist.


    ¡°Aura of Fear¡± [Divine realm]: All creatures within a 100 feet radius must make apulsory determination of Will, otherwise they would fall into fear and be unable to extricate themselves. As long as any creature generates even the slightest fear within the radius of the Aura of Fear, he or she would have to go through another determination of Will with a +1 difficulty. If that person fails the test, then he or she would get debuffs simr to the spell Fear.


    That was what Vivian¡¯s divine powers brought. Compared to her, Soran¡¯s Fear Gaze would only scare the average joe.


    Vivian also seemed somewhat shocked.


    She didn¡¯t expect to kill so many enemies at once. It was subconscious because she had not experienced realbat before. However, the bloody scene did not make her panic; Vivian used to live in the most chaotic slums, where gang street fights would result in a bloody mess. What made her feel a little confused was the woman who knelt and trembled on the ground. She hadn¡¯t even understood the situation, and the woman in front of her had begun to call her master.


    But she was not clueless. She made a straight face and used Lillian¡¯s tone, ¡°Look up!... Are you willing to serve me forever? Dedicate your life and soul to me!...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The female snake folk was so frightened that she nodded her head without hesitation.


    Vivian tried to keep her face straight and said in a slightly tender voice, ¡°That¡¯s good. You are my servant from today on. When you prove your loyalty, I will give you the rewards you deserve.¡±


    Right then, as if time had paused, when Vivian uttered this sentence, an invisible magic light appeared, and immediately the fear on the female snake folk¡¯s face began to fade away, but her expression was still dull and nk. She gradually recovered, only to see her humbly kneeling on the ground. She leaned over and kissed Vivian¡¯s shoes and murmured, ¡°Master! Your servant will always be loyal to you!...¡±


    This scene was almost incredible.


    It almost looked like a ceremony of the deviant worshippers¡ªthe worshippers trembling in fear and awe, while the lead priest blessing them with sphemous Language.


    Vivian swayed ever so slightly because she was somewhat tired.


    In a vague way, she also seemed to be able to hear an annoying voice¡ªthe fool who called herself Lillian was saying in a gloating voice, ¡°Ha-ha! It seems that you¡¯ll be really tired after all that casting!... You idiot and fool!... You better let me out soon!...¡±


    Vivian shook her little head, seemingly wanting to chase away that nasty voice and muttered: ¡°You¡¯re the fool!¡± You¡¯re so crazy!... I definitely won¡¯t let you out!...¡±


    However, for some unknown reason, Vivian had not been as resentful of Lilian as she imagined herself to be.


    Since she knew everything about herself, it seemed that she had been there since she was born. She feels as though Lilian was like another her, or a twin sister.


    Vivian is a very kind little girl, as long as it is not rted to her brother, she is very kind and friendly. But if things be rted to her brother, then no matter who was right or wrong, she would be on her brother¡¯s side.


    Kindness and justice were not important to her. In her eyes, the world was supported by her brother, so her brother is more important than anything else.


    Vivian didn¡¯t like Lilian, but she does not hate her either.


    Perhaps she also sensed that hating her would be hating herself because they had amon memory. The only difference was that Lilian could naturally control the powers of Fear.


    Vivian was the ordinary person, while Lilian represented the Son of Fear.


    If Soran had not appeared, or the original Soran hadpletely died; with the girl¡¯s deep feelings for Soran, it was very likely that after Fear came, she wouldpletely give up and die with Soran!


    Since her elder brother was her whole world, and the only rtive in the world¡ªthe one that supported her with sweat and blood¡ªSoran¡¯s death would likely make her give up hope of surviving.


    She¡¯s not strong. She¡¯s even a little cowardly.


    But as long as Soran was alive, she would not give up hope.


    She believed in her brother strongly.


    She believed that no matter what kind of situation, Soran would always stand in front of her and fight for her!


    That was what kept her going.


    As long as Soran was alive, her will to fight and survive would not falter.


    Vivian is Vivian.


    While Lilian is Lilian.


    Without Soran¡¯s arrival, Vivian would have died in Amber City; while Lillian, The Witch of Terror, would havee out.


    Waterdeep.


    Soran saw the tower in the distance¡ªIt was Gloria¡¯s Wizard Tower.


    This was a rtively prosperous city. People here were quite rich, and their faces did not look yellow and thin. The person in charge of Waterdeep was an official. He was not part of any royalty, but only a governor elected by the City Council every ten years. The real ruler here was the Witch of the North, Gloria. The governor was just her spokesperson.


    The city wasn¡¯t big, but there were many shops and many traders.


    Soran didn¡¯t stay in the city for long. After eating a little, he soon headed for the Wizard Tower. It¡¯s a special territory where no one would normally go; since it¡¯s well known not to disturb the Witches in the North. Even the governor would only send the city¡¯s revenue and expenditure reports annually.


    Soran was now close to the tower.


    But just as he was about to enter, there suddenly appeared a familiar figure¡ªit was a gorgeous woman who looked very familiar.


    When she took notice of Soran, she immediately gritted her teeth with hate. She was Gloria¡¯s mother!


    One really can¡¯t avoid one¡¯s enemies!

 Chapter 165 - Omnipotent Hands

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Omnipotent Hands</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Inside the Wizard Tower.


    The gorgeous woman red at Soran. Soran¡¯s expression was calm as they walked up the Wizard Tower. Now that Gloria knew they wereing, she would not let her mother do something to Soran. Moreover, with Soran¡¯s current strength, it was not difficult to escape even if he couldn¡¯t beat the gorgeous woman in front of her.


    It was obvious that the rtionship between Gloria and her mother was rather rigid; probably because of the particrity of the Northern Witches¡ªthey probably don¡¯t get along too much with each other.


    In fact, many Wizards neglected their children because they focused all their time on their craft.


    For wizards who have lived for hundreds of years, their attitudes towards their children were very simr to those of the elves. Families of elves are well-known for being indifferent to each other. Most elves live with their parents during infancy then they would move out once they could; even couples may live separately for long durations.


    The more powerful they were, the more they lived in istion.


    Although Gloria had never mentioned anything, Soran could tell from the gorgeous woman¡¯s character that she must have not been apetent mother.


    The gorgeous woman¡¯s face was stiff, and she seemed to want to kill Soran. However, she had some doubts about how much Soran¡¯s strength had improved. Owing to the fact that Soran had be so powerful in such a short time, the gorgeous woman definitely felt a bit fearful.


    She even wondered if Soran was a child of a deity.


    Because besides a child of a deity, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could quickly ascend to a grade 3 Rogue in just one month.


    He even looked more dangerous than the other Rogues.


    The top of the Wizard Tower was quite open. When Soran saw the lonely woman in front of him, his face suddenly became much stiffer¡ªIt seemed that Vivian was really in trouble. Soran¡¯s eyes fell on Gloria, and he could see that her face was slightly pale. Even her hair had a hint of silver. This change shocked him and he said, ¡°Your hair? What happened?¡±


    Gloria looked at the woman behind Soran and said, ¡°Mother. You must be tired. I¡¯ve heard about what you¡¯ve done. You can stay here for a while, but you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. Because you have vited the banishment punishment of the Witch Council, you may be banished permanently if the Eye of the North finds out you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should take a good rest and think about how to deal with the druids.¡±


    Since Gloria¡¯s mother did not ept her punishment, the Witch Council had no reason to protect her anymore.


    Gloria, as her daughter, could provide temporary protection for her because of her kinship. However, she would not allow her to stay here forever because sooner orter, the Witch Council would find out. The druids were also a bunch of persistent buggers.


    The gorgeous woman was not pleased. She looked at her daughter with aplicated expression and murmured, ¡°Fine.¡±


    After that, she turned and left the room. Her face became somewhat worried as she walked out.


    In fact, she almost has nowhere to run.


    Because of her past experiments, she had be one of the top three wanted persons by the druids. The Witch Council took great pains to temporarily appease those druids.


    Initially, she thought she could quickly crack the secrets of the Deck of Destiny and be a legendary Witch. But the fact was, she could not even activate the power of the cards. Her Wizard Tower andboratories had been confiscated by the Witch Council, and some important magic devices were even sealed up. The druids even posted some guards there just in case she went back.


    Just before she walked out of the room, she took a nce at Soran; seemingly pondering about something.


    When the gorgeous woman went out of the room, Gloria sighed softly and said slowly, ¡°My mother escaped punishment. This made the Witch Council very angry so some people suggested that she be permanently imprisoned. Even I can¡¯t change it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to want to exin more about it. Instead, she turned around and looked at Soran, then whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have failed to take care of Vivian. There have been some incidents that even I can¡¯t deal with.¡±


    It must have been a matter of legends if a high-ranking Northern Witch could not do anything about.


    Soran took a deep breath then asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gloria raised her hand and touched her long hair, which contained strands of silver. She looked at Soran with aplicated expression and was able to sense his increased power.


    Slowly she exined, ¡°Someone snuck in¡ªA legendary assassin, probably the Hand of Despair. I wasn¡¯t his opponent at all, but Vivian suddenly woke up. She not only saved me but also killed the legendary assassin.


    ¡°But, she called herself Lilian. The Witch of Terror, Lilian!¡±


    Soran was shocked all over.


    Then the expression on his face suddenly became shocked, ¡°Lilian!? The Witch of Terror, Lilian!?¡±


    A string of memories came to mind.


    Amber City, before the beginning of the Time of Troubles, the first Son of Fear appeared. She was the Witch of Terror, Lilian¡ªthe most powerful Son of Fear, and also the one that would ultimately be the vessel for Dread Lord himself. The Dread Lord did not have many descendants, but there were at least dozens of them, and divine powers were scattered among them. Even though the Witch of Terror, Lilian, killed most of the other descendants, she was eventually killed in a battle because she angered the Higdy of Silvermoon.


    Even history had been changed.


    When Soran heard the name, especially when it came out from Vivian¡¯s mouth, his heart sank to the deepest valley.


    <i>Vivian is Lilian?</i>


    <i>It can¡¯t be!</i>


    <i>Vivian is Vivian, how could she be Lilian!</i>


    <i>Lilian must be controlled by the Dread Lord. The Descendants are prone to personality changes right after theye out. The Will of Fear must have influenced her!</i>


    <i>No! I must find Vivian!</i>


    <i>If Vivian kills the other Descendants, then the Divinity in her would be stronger and stronger; the Will of Fear would also be stronger and stronger. By then, she would really be the Witch of Terror, Lilian!</i>


    Even though Soran was very anxious, he didn¡¯t act rashly; he needed to first figure out where Lilian was.


    He patiently asked for all the details then went into deep thought.


    The appearance of legends had be more and more frequent, but the name ¡°Hand of Despair¡± reminds him of something. He seems to have dealt with the legendary assassin in the past.


    It should be the Shadow ne. The opponent was a legendary wanderer who has transformed into a shadow lifeform. Killing him was as difficult as dealing with a Lich. Even though Soran, with the help of others, had killed him once, he did not end himpletely. Somewhere in the Shadow ne, his soul remains.


    Soran looked up at Gloria in front of him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Can you predict Vivian¡¯s position with Divination?¡±


    Gloria thought for awhile.


    She unconsciously raised her hand and stroked her long hair, twisted a strand of silver on her white fingertips, and then slowly said, ¡°Yes. But I need to get ready.¡±


    Using Divination to locate a Son of Fear meant she had to pay a heavy price.


    There was a hint of gratitude in Soran¡¯s eyes. He gently bowed down and slowly said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very grateful to you. In the future, I will certainly repay you for what you have done today! ¡±


    Gloria shook her head gently. Her expression wasplicated. She then said quietly, ¡°I like Vivian very much, too. I can see my past self in her.¡±


    As if she had seen something, she frowned slightly, looked at Soran¡¯s knife, and questioned, ¡°Icingdeath?!¡±


    <i>Does she recognize this curved sword?</i>


    Soran nodded softly and answered, ¡°Yes. A weapon I acquired when I was in the Frost Kingdom. Do you know it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gloria approached slowly. She reached out to touch the curved sword, but suddenly she felt something. Her fingers shook, and she took back her hand as if she had been electrocuted. She shivered because of the cold. Gloria¡¯s expression was in disbelief as she muttered, ¡°Just like the legends! Only the person it chooses to be its master can touch it¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°How are you able to use this curve sword? Doesn¡¯t it requires its user to be of kind heart?!¡±


    <i>There¡¯s an alignment requirement?</i>


    Soran¡¯s expression was rather surprised. He raised his hand and pulled out the curved sword. The legendary curved sword gave off a faint white light but he did not seem to feel any abnormality and could use it freely.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    Gloria looked very doubtful and murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe in good, do you?¡±


    <i>Unless...</i>


    Soren seemed to have remembered something. His was in disbelief as he quickly opened his data log.


    Omnipotent Hands (Legendary Ability) (Weakened State)!


    The skill was still not useable.


    Soran reached out his finger and stroked the curved sword in his hand without feeling the slightest rejection. If the legendary curved sword in his hand really had requirements, the only possibility that he could use it was due to the ability Omnipotent Hands¡ªeven though it was still sealed, it was already showing effects.


    There were some very special legendary equipment in this world.


    Users must meet a specific requirement if they wanted to use them. If they were not met, then the person would not be able to use it. They might even injure themselves in the process.


    Since the Northern Witches were Neutral in nature, Gloria only felt the chills when she touched it.


    If the alignment was on the other side of the spectrum then it may even damage the user. For example, creatures of the evil alignment may be damaged by legendary objects that were good in nature. Such weapons were often spiritual and would have existed for a long time¡ªperhaps because these weapons had killed many evil beings, or were buffed by some kind of spell.


    There were also plenty of weapons in the Abyss that only evil could use.


    If Omnipotent Hands did not take effect, then Soran would have received severe frost damage when he touched it.


    These legendary items were not too rare¡ªexamples include the weapons of the Pdins; their legendary weapons were shrouded by Holy power, and if it were used to kill many evil creatures, they would develop requirements. Some of these weapons would even develop some sort of consciousness and attack enemies automatically when they discover them like the level 7 spell ¡°Mordenkainen¡¯s Sword¡±.

 Chapter 166 - Secrets of the Floating Cities

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Secrets of the Floating Cities</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>Could it be that Omnipotent Hands had fully recovered?</i>


    Soran wasn¡¯t sure because the requirements of legendary equipment were still weak and could be suppressed. For example, some Abyss weapons could be used by anyone after purification, reducing the need for being in the evil alignment. If something had happened to this legendary curved sword or had been forced to erase its alignment requirements, its use would be easier. Perhaps it allowed people of the evil alignment to use it now.


    The best way for testing the skill Omnipotent Hands would be divine artifacts and soul bound equipment.


    It was practically impossible to erase the needs of alignment in divine artifacts; only gods themselves could change the requirements.


    Thetter has a soul imprint on it, most of which were made by legendary spellcasters, and could only be used by themselves or by their descendants afterpletion. The best examples were the three legendary rings: one in the hands of elves, one in the hands of dwarfs, and thest one held by an ancient human family. These three rings were legendary objects bound to the soul and could only be worn by descendants of direct descent.


    Otherwise, it must be a legendary Thief with the skill Omnipotent Hands!


    Soran previously wanted to forge a legendary soul bound ring, but he failed to find a legendary spellcaster with a profession level of 25 or higher.


    He still, however, hoped to forge a soul bound ring as these rings have a special effect! [Note: Soul bound rings used by humans would give the user an extra legendary spell slot.]


    Inside a dark room.


    Soran stood in front of the window and looked into the distance. He could not test his Omnipotent Hands because he had no artifact in his hand; that¡¯s why he could only put it aside temporarily for now.


    Gloria was preparing to use Divination. In order to determine Vivian¡¯s position, they would have to wait until Gloria had cast the spell.


    Soran felt conflicted¡ªfearing both for Vivian¡¯s safety and Lilian¡¯splete awakening. He had fought against the will of the Dread Lord, thus he knew very well how terrible it was; how someone could easily fall into it if they were not careful.


    At the top of the Witch Tower.


    The figure of a gorgeous woman appeared on the astrological tform. She nced at her daughter lightly and said slowly, ¡°You have consumed too much of your vitality. Why do you also use Fortune Tell?¡±


    Gloria wore a white gown, her long hair flying in the wind. She did not look back at her mother, but said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother with my affairs.¡±


    The gorgeous woman¡¯s expression seemed to be a little angry andined, ¡°Fool! You¡¯re wasting your life! Do you not know the price you¡¯ll have to pay for knowing the fortune of a divine child? You will only drag yourself into the mire! If it were me, I would have caught them early. Maybe some experiments could be used to extract the divinity from them!


    ¡°Soran is also a divine child, right? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have grown so quickly!¡±


    Gloria frowned slightly, turned to look at her mother and said slowly, ¡°Did youe here today to tell this?¡±


    The gorgeous woman looked stiff and silent for a moment, then sighed, ¡°Do whatever you like, just don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡±


    <i>Regret?</i>


    Gloria raised her hand and gently lifted her long hair, which seemed to have a strand of silver on it. She shook her head and said, ¡°I have no regrets of the path I choose! Besides, I always had a strange presentiment that something terrible would happen in the future. I have a strong sense of foreboding about them; as though I¡¯ve felt their river of faith!¡±


    ¡°A gushing and chaotic river.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen my alignment but I like that little girl, and I¡¯d like to help. Look at the skies! Do you find that the stars representing the gods have be somewhat dim? Maybe the appearance of the Sons of Fear is just the beginning!...¡±


    The gorgeous woman looked at the stars in the sky for a moment, but unfortunately, she could not see anything.


    She was a master of Evocation and Enchantment magic but did not research much about Divination spells. Her daughter, however, was a master of Divination; her talents even amazed the [Eye of the North].


    Somehow, she believed that her daughter did feel or see something.


    The gods have be silent for too long.


    It was exactly for this reason why she escaped from her banishment. She thought that the Druids would not have cared about her.


    Too bad she underestimated the stubbornness of the Druids and her notoriety!


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Gloria sighed softly and said slowly, ¡°You have vited the rules of the Witch Council, and your escape from punishment has made the Honourable Eye of the North angry!... Even though she won¡¯t take action herself, she won¡¯t stop the Druids!... You¡¯d better get out of here and live in seclusion somewhere they can¡¯t find you. Maybe when the change starts, then the Druids would not be in the mood toe after you!...¡±


    The gorgeous woman¡¯s expression gradually became angry and her voice shriveled, ¡°What do those idiots know?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t even know how great my research is! If I can seed, the Arcane Empire will be revived because of my work! The unprecedented era of Arcane would be opened by me!...¡±


    Gloria frowned slightly and sighed, ¡°Mother. It¡¯s a pity that you still failed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you found in the ruins of the desert, but I know that the core knowledge of the Arcane Empire has lost its inheritance. Your research has only caused terrible damage and irreversible energy radiation. You probably don¡¯t know that there have already been biological mutations at the site you experimented in? The Witches of the North and the Druids jointly blocked all the news and set up a maze in the area to prevent other creatures from entering it!


    <i>What?</i>


    A hint of surprise appeared on the face of the gorgeous woman and she murmured, ¡°Mutations urred?¡±


    ¡°But my research is on the verge of sess! Just short of a little!... Just a little!... As long as we understand the energy core that supported the operations of the floating city in the period of the Arcane Empire!... I would be able to create a new era!...¡±


    Her expression seemed very disappointed and a little exhausted. Suddenly she looked up and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a chance! As long as I get to the realm of legends! I would be qualified to enter the ne Clockwork Nirvana of Mechanus! As long as we find the energy core to run the floating city!... I can build a floating city of my own! By then, no one would dare to threaten me, banish me ore after me!... I will be an Archmage who can stand side by side with the gods!...¡±


    ¡°Daughter, would you be willing to help me?¡±


    Gloria sighed softly and shook her head. ¡°Mother. Have you not woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°From the disappearance of the Arcane Empire until now, so many forces have tried to recover the core secrets of the Arcane Empire. But what were the results? Goblins used to have great alchemy. As servants of the Arcanists, they had a lot of knowledge. But they were almost destroyed in a terrible explosion. Now they can only survive in the desert near the sea. The dwarfs also tried to find the secrets of the Arcane Empire, but their cities were destroyed, buried deep underground by the copsed mountains.¡±


    ¡°The League of Wizards had also done thousands of years of research. However, all they got were a few destructive explosions and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous! A slight mistake and that terrible force will bring devastating disaster!¡±


    ¡°Give up your research on [Elemental Obliteration]¡±


    The gorgeous woman stepped back and shook her head firmly. ¡°No!¡± I won¡¯t give up! Half of my life has been devoted to this research!... My dear daughter! I know you hate me!... I¡¯ve never fulfilled a mother¡¯s responsibility either!... But please believe me!... You are the only person in the world that I care about!...¡±


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the most critical time of the research, I would not have left you in the care of her Honorable Eye of the North!¡±


    Gloria gave her a deep look and sighed, ¡°Mother. I don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been unclear about your existence. In my childhood memory, you appeared only a handful of times. When I began to understand things, your experiments had already brought terrible disasters, killed many innocent lives and forced people in the vicinity to move elsewhere. When I was about to know you, you had been banished and imprisoned in the city of Whiterun. You are no longer the person I remember.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I could never understand you. My only request as your daughter is that you give up this dangerous experiment.¡±


    ¡°With your current power and wisdom, you won¡¯t be able to control such a dangerous power!¡±


    The gorgeous woman became silent.


    After a while, she finally looked up at Gloria briefly then turned to walk out. She didn¡¯t escape only to be free.


    She had rejected her.


    She felt that the gap between herself and her daughter was getting bigger and bigger, but she was unwilling to give up. She believed that as long as she crossed the threshold, she would beparable to the existence of gods; that her daughter would know that she was wrong and that her mother was not the idiotic League of Wizards, nor the low-IQ goblins and silly dwarfs. She haspleted part of her experiment, or else the destruction wouldn¡¯t be this big.


    She had to get back what was hers, even if it meant paying a heavy price!


    She needed an alliance.


    Since her daughter wouldn¡¯t help her, she would have to find a new alliance.


    The Arcane Empire.


    The ancient and brilliant Arcane era!


    She did not need toplete all the research, as long as she could find the core secret of the floating city, then even the gods would have to fear her!


    She wouldn¡¯t give up that easily as she had already been locked up for ten years.

 Chapter 167 - A Real Bragger!

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 A Real Bragger!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The night went past very quickly.


    When Soran saw Gloria again, he noticed anotheryer of silver on her hair, which made him feel a little guilty. Divination spells needed costly sacrifices, especially when done on a person like Vivian. After all, Vivian was a child of Fear, and the cost of prophesying her fate wasparable to that of a king¡¯s.


    Soran¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude, and this was the first time he felt that he owed someone so much.


    ¡°To the south. Mountains that are near the sea.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s had a calm expression as she gazed at Soran quietly and said slowly, ¡°Thest card is a snake. I don¡¯t know what it means, but it must have something to do with Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    The snake had a lot of meaning.


    Itsplex meanings were difficult to infer in a short time. In some beliefs, snakes represent wisdom, and may also represent other meanings. Even Gloria a northern witch who was proficient in Divination would have difficulty predicting the exact meaning. Even legendary Divination could only make a general prediction; not even the gods could do better. Otherwise, the believers of Fear would have found Vivian before Soran could take her out of Amber City.


    Soran bowed once more to show his gratitude and went out of the wizard tower.


    Now that there was a clue, it was much better than his aimless search¡ªat least it wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, he had traveled all over the maind, even the outer inds several times over. In his memory, there were not many ces where he could connect ¡®South¡¯, ¡®Mountains¡¯ and ¡®Sea¡¯ together. It was very likely that she was near the cities near the sea. Thest card, the ¡®Snake¡¯ was the key to finding Vivian, but Soran did not know what it meant.


    Soran left very soon.


    He was not someone good atmunicating and didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    Even though he was grateful and willing to repay the favor, he was still too weak.


    Even after reaching grade 3 in just a months time, he was still too weakpared to Gloria. He also didn¡¯t have the wealth that the northern witch had. Thus, repayment was almost impossible. All Soran could do was to keep it in mind until the day when he bes powerful enough to repay her help.


    Gloria did not go along with him.


    She stood on the tower and watched Soran go away silently. Then she reached out and touched her heart¡ªthe wound there had not healed yet. The emergence of the Hand of Despair strengthened her determination to enter the realm of legends; she was already slowly moving towards the realm of legends.


    She performed Divination more than oncest night. In fact, she also checked on another thing. She saw that Soran would find Vivian because their fates were one.


    The northern witch¡¯s long silver hair blew in the wind, and her face was still so beautiful. She looked at the distance and murmured, ¡°Soran!... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a son of a deity too!... But whose blood did you inherit?...¡±


    Reaching grade 3 in a months time.


    It was something Gloria didn¡¯t even dare think about. That¡¯s why she was sure some of the energy was in Soran.


    The figure of the gorgeous woman stood in front of the window. She felt it when Soran had left and she looked at the figure that was fading away. ¡°Who on earth is he? Both siblings of different mothers are actually children of gods! Is his mother a descendent from the gods as well?!...¡±


    She could not help going into deep thought.


    ...


    The City of Wealth.


    A ce where endless caravanse and go. Rich-faced businessmen were bargaining everywhere. From time to time, they would yell the phrase ¡°Goddess of Riches, highest¡± hoping their spit would hit the seller in order to get a better deal. This ce was the center of trade along the southern coast. The open canal links the ind areas and is close to the Soros Inds, so it was convenient for shipping. This was the most developed trade city. It was the focus of the Goddess of Riches where there was thergest temple of wealth.


    The merchants were believers of the Goddess of Riches.


    The city was so wealthy that even the buildings were painted in gold. Of course, it wasn¡¯t real gold, it was just a kind of paint that looks golden after painting.


    The overdeveloped trade had also stimted all kinds of degenerative cultures and the pursuit of pleasure and enjoyment; a ce where the Lady of Joy develops its followers. Whether it was a luxurious banquet or a variety of unique enjoyments, as long as one could afford it, the priests of the Lady of Joy would prepare it for you; they could even invite the priests of the Lady of Love to attend.


    While maintaining its prosperity, the city was also full of all kinds of vice. Countless eyes also looked to it for wealth.


    Even when the good deities had their presence here, there was never a shortage of corpses in the sewers.


    Kettle Tavern.


    The noise here would almost rm the guards outside. Arge group of drunks, tourists and adventurersughed and looked at the halflings standing on the table in front of them; shouting from time to time. At the other side of the room was a depressed bard who no one cared about anymore; everyone was attracted by the drunken halfling. Despite the fact that he seemed to bepletely drunk, he was still able to throw down a man trying to steal his purse.


    Many people were amazed at his skill. The adventurers around the halfling also looked at each other and evaluated his strength.


    A knowledgeable Rogue was popr everywhere and would never be missed on an adventure trip.


    ddin held a mug bigger than his face, lifted it up and drank it. Then he belched and continued, ¡°It was a very dangerous situation at that time! Five ten-foot-tall Earth Elemental surrounded us all!... Its arms were thicker than those pirs!... One punch down the ground and a pit was formed!... A slight slip up, and it¡¯s a one-way ticket to hell!...¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I had a goodpanion! Even though he was a little worse than I am!... He still helped me hold down two enemies! What a dangerous situation it was! I fought back three Earth Elementals alone!... If it weren¡¯t for my stature and natural agility!... It would have been impossible to escape their attacks!...¡±


    ¡°Dodging and attacking while taking care of mypanion at the same time!... Burp!... Glory to the Goddess of Riches!... I almost didn¡¯t make it!...¡±


    Next came a breathtaking process in which ddin, a heroic halfling, defeated five Earth Elementals at an absolute disadvantage and saved hispanion who was a little weaker than him. The guests in the pub knew he was boasting, but they were amazed by this guy¡¯s eloquence. His storytelling style was full of suspense, and he could even act out some of the situations from time to time. It was truly impressive.


    After being given three drinks in a row, ddin finally finished this wonderful adventure story.


    He brilliantly defeated arge group of Earth Elementals. At the critical moment, he was able to help hispanion, used a gap in the valley and escaped from the awakening Stone Talus.


    Afterpleting his daily bragging, ddin staggered out of the tavern.


    He was differentpared to previously. His clothes were much more exquisite, and there were some odd ornaments on him. It seemed that he had be more wealthy after he had sold his jewels.


    He walked out of the pub and peed in the alley. There was a purse in his hand and he looked at it with a smile. He then muttered with joy, ¡°Today¡¯s harvest was good! Drinking didn¡¯t cost a lot of money, and I even took a bag of money from that dumb dumb.¡±


    ¡°Ah!... the south is definitely better!...the sun is warmer!...and money is everywhere!¡±


    After a little shiver, he put the money in his pocket and turned to where he came from.


    He was still drunk and a bit dazed. He was greeted by people from time to time as it seemed that he had a good reputation nearby.


    Suddenly.


    He seemed to have seen something. He opened his eyes more, shook his head and rubbed his eyes, ¡°Are my eyes dazzled?¡±


    ¡°Why did I see Vivian just now?!... Illusion! It must have been an illusion!... she and Soran had already gone to the north!¡±


    ¡°Seems like I really am drunk! Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 168 - The Sounds From Next Door

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 The Sounds From Next Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Sandy River.


    This was the start of the border between the north and the south. Theke waters from the snowy mountain flowed down and divided into two rivers, one south and one north. The central part was a river delta.


    Soil erosion in that area was very severe; caused mainly by excessive remation and deforestation. The desertified soil rushed into the flowing river, making the whole river look turbid and yellowish. If the Druids hadn¡¯t intervened, there might have been another terrible disaster.


    At least in Soran¡¯s memory, the river diverted to form a terrain simr to a giantke.


    This area was the territory of the somewhat wise Lizardmen.


    Large groups of Lizardmen popted this area. They were amphibians, so this was the most suitable ce for them to live.


    Unlike the Lizardmen in the wilderness, these creatures know how to build viges and forge weapons. They even have a weak lizard deity that blessed them. Every once in a while, these Lizardmen would try to trade with nearby humans, buyingrge quantities of food with the precious stones and gold coins they find.


    Weapons were not tradable as the Lizardmen were fickle and cunning¡ªattacks on humans happened from time to time. Even the greediest businessmen dare not sell weapons to them on arge scale.


    The humans around this area believed in God of Justice.


    Within 150 kilometers of this river delta, thew was stricter than other ces. Even minor vitions of thew may be punishable. The priests of the God of Justice serves part-time as judges, and many of his followers were guardians. People of the evil alignment were very looked down upon. Every ce had its own customs and rules. If there were no corresponding knowledge, it would soon encounter problems.


    Soran appeared around the river delta.


    He took off his mask as he didn¡¯t want to attract any attention. The guards around this area believed that people who covered up their faces were bad.


    Compared with other cities, this ce was much tidier; even the buildings were in good order. Even though the God of Justice was a wful good¡¯ minor deity, he was not as extreme as the otherwful good deities. His priests, however, were well known for their one-track minds¡ªfor many years they have been trying to promote the idea that ¡®no one was above thew, even royalty¡¯. Unfortunately, this doctrine had been strongly rejected by nobles, and somepromises were made.


    For example, if a noble kills a peasant, they would either have to pay a fine, get some punishment, or lose their title.


    They would never get the death penalty.


    Although there was a very system in ce, if ves were executed indiscriminately, the masters would be fined severely. ves in other ces, however, were private properties of the masters.


    very prevailed in the world, but there were strict requirements. ves had corresponding identity certificates and contracts. That was why ve trading in the ck market had always been the industry that Pdins have severely cracked down on.


    Soran nned to take a boat down south from here.


    This was the fastest way to go to the seaside. It took only a day or two to reach Shipwreck Bay, which was close to the Soros Inds and the City of Fortunes.


    It was once called ¡°Treasure Bay¡±. The main reason was that it became the center of trade with the tropical jungle. However, because of the special geographical environment, many ships filled with goods hit rocks and sank nearby. It took a long time for humans to finally find a safe route.


    Soran once dealt with the Sahuagin there; these fish-like creatures found many undersea treasures. Unfortunately, they rarely traveled tond. [Note: There are undead guardians around the treasures.]


    To deal with them, a person first had to drink a potion of Underwater Breathing. Soran was not very good at underwater battles, so he didn¡¯t stay for too long.


    [Underwater Battle] was a difficult skill to master!


    Soran paid fifteen Derahls and found a merchant ship going south. The bottom cabin was filled with cargo, and the top cabins were some high-end rooms. These ships earn hundreds of Derahls by going back and forth.


    Since these vessels were owned by the Chamber of Commerce, they were pretty well-armed. When Soran went up, he saw more than twenty guards, including a captain who was above grade 3. Undoubtedly, this kind of life was much easier than adventuring; the guards here also made enough to sustain their families.


    There was rtively little danger on the river.


    The Lizardman would attack the ships a few years ago. However, since their god had also be silent, these slimy creatures had note out much.


    Soran got a high-ss room on the ship; the decoration in the room was pretty good.


    A sailor led him to his room and swiftly left. The sailor showed great respect since the ss Wizard was feared by most.


    Because the ship would sway when sailing, hammocks, and fixed wooden beds were used. Even tables and chairs were fixed on the wall; most things were fixated, otherwise, they would fall and get damaged.


    Soran took off his wizard¡¯s robe and took out a book to read; He bought some books when he passed the city. The sailing environment on the ship was not suitable for magic research but he didn¡¯t want to be idle, so he thought of reading some books.


    Soon, the merchant ship shook slightly; It must have set sail. The ship was still sailing smoothly now, but some areas along the river were more troublesome. In those situations, it was almost impossible to meditate or conduct magic research. Anything rted to magic research must be done under stable conditions.


    There were sounds of footsteps from the outside.


    Soran hung his clothes on the wall and then sat by the bed reading. The door next door opened with a loud bang; it seemed that there was someone next door.


    Bang!


    Noises were heard from the next room as if someone¡¯s back was hit against the wall.


    Soran¡¯s listening skills have improved a lot during this period and he was very sensitive to movements and motions. Sometimes he could even judge what was happening outside by the sounds. From the sounds of a person¡¯s steps, he could tell what the mood of the person was in, or what he was doing, and so on.


    Even though Basic Skills may not seem very impressive, their effects be surprisingly good at higher levels.


    Soran heard what seemed to be heavy breathing sounds.


    This made him frown slightly and put down the books in his hand. The sounds from next door became louder. There were vague women¡¯s groans and men¡¯s gasps. Then there was another m on the wall. There should be wooden beds fixed on the wall. It seems like the guests next door were eager to have sex.


    The ship rocked slightly again.


    Then there was the delicateughter of a woman, and the slight cry of pain of a man; maybe the man hit something.


    After a while, there were continuous squeaks and loud panting sounds. This made Soran frown as he didn¡¯t like to hear it, especially when he had been restraining himself for so long.


    Then there were vague sounds of people talking.


    ¡°Ah!... Dear...we...we are going to be ric...rich!


    ¡°Ha... Ha... Huh... That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to make a fortune... Wait till we get this thing back!... Karin... Dana... The Countess... would surely be willing to pay a high price for it...¡±


    The voices became softer.


    What Soran could hear were intermittent and unclear, but it was roughly, ¡°Thatdy... Always trying to seduce Prince William... It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not very beautiful... She... has been... wanting... huh... things that could enhance her charm... Her father is a businessman... Mining out gold... She¡¯s willing to pay a high price...


    The woman¡¯s moans became louder, and the creaking became rapid.


    After some time.


    Their movements were less, and the voice of a tired man was heard, ¡°Love... why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body!... people say it¡¯s cursed... she won¡¯te after uster right?¡±


    ¡°Who cares! As long as she¡¯s willing to pay!... I¡¯ve heard that she even began to try some taboo ways to make herself look more beautiful!... When we get the money, we¡¯ll disappear!...¡±


    Soon no more sounds were heard.


    Soran could not help but stand up and walk a little closer to the door. There were no sounds of footsteps; it seems that the other party had not noticed Soran¡¯s presence. The cabin rooms were all separated by a thick wooden board. However, the sound instion effects were very poor.


    Soran was in deep thought and showed some interest because everything they mentioned seemed to represent a rare item.


    It can increase ones Charm?


    It sounds like some special equipment. Did these people find something special?


    Soran¡¯s hands became a bit itchy.


    Rare items were not so easily found; those that could improve Attributes were even rarer. The other party might have found a legendary item.


    As for the curse, that was nothing.


    There were too many cursed items in the world. Any rare grade item from the evil alignment seemed cursed in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Soran just wasn¡¯t sure how powerful the two people next door were. They were certainly not ordinary civilians. People who could get this kind of equipment had to be pretty skilled.


    Soran opened the window and looked out at the sky. Then he quickly made up his mind.


    He would make a move tonight.


    Soran was not a kind-hearted man. So, of course, he would have malicious thoughts when there was a piece of rare equipment in front of him.

 Chapter 169 - Cursed Item

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Cursed Item</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The sky slowly became dark.


    The merchant ship did not stop since the river was rtively safe and the captain was a veteran. If there were no idents, it would take around half a day to reach Shipwreck Bay, which was where the river ends in the sea.


    Sounds came from the room next door again in the night. It seemed that the man and woman were very energetic. They even tried it on the hammock. Soran¡¯s expression was rather calm, quietly waiting for the opportunity; sometimes he would pay attention to the outside.


    Stealing was not easy.


    The room was small and the couples were in their room. Anyone other than a legendary Rogue would have problems.


    Not only that, but there was also a long distance to travel. If the other party noticed the thief, it may lead to unnecessary trouble. Since Soran was a person that hated trouble, he was more inclined to use quick and cruel methods. The two didn¡¯t seem like they were good people either.


    However, If Soran wanted to dispose of them, he would have to do it quickly since there were other sailors in the cabin, and there were guards on the deck.


    All of these were possible troubles. The sailors and guards do not hope something bad would happen.


    Time went past slowly.


    Soran waited patiently for the arrival of midnight. The man and woman next door had tossed about three times in a row; It seemed that they were really tired.


    Then he heard the man¡¯s snore.


    From time to time, the guards would pass by their room. Once every hour they would do their patrol, mainly to check on the cabin cargo, after all, these cargoes were pretty valuable.


    Sailors, however, worked in shifts. A group would work the first half of the night and a second group the other. Soran was unsure of the situation on the deck since he did not go out today. Nobody bothered him either since people thought that the wizards had odd tempers.


    Food was served at the kitchen and people had to go get it themselves.


    No one would send the food out. After all, it was a merchant ship, not a passenger ship.


    Soran gently knocked on the table as he calcted the patrols patterns.


    The guards would appear once every ten minutes. Their footsteps consisted of three people, and asionally they would chit chat. They would go under the cabin to check on the cargo for a bit and then go back to the deck.


    Soran waited until the footsteps went a little farther, turned around and picked up his clothes, and then slowly pulled out his curved sword. It was not the legendary curved sword that he got from the Frost Kingdom, but the one he had previously used.


    Squeak!


    Soran gently opened his room door. No one noticed his minute actions.


    His figure melted into the darkness as his Sneak ability made himpletely invisible in the shadows. He carefully walked to the next door, and then came out with a set of lock-picking tools.


    Soran was still very good at this line of work. He moved slightly and heard a slight click. He had already picked the lock of the door. The people inside did not wake up as they slept soundly after their exercise.


    Soran opened the door gently.


    His palms stable, paying attention not to make any sound. His night vision ability allowed him to see everything inside¡ªan obscene room.


    A woman¡¯s dress wasying on the ground, and there were many odds little toys.


    Weapons were at the end of the bed.


    The man should also be an adventurer; maybe a Fighter. He had distinct muscles, some of which were very strong and obvious. The woman curled up in the corner of the bed, her hair was red, back was white. Her butt and breasts were full while her legs were long and strong. She looked beautiful and should also have a profession. Because the calluses on her palm between her index finger and thumb, Soran¡¯s rich experience told him that the woman was good at using short weapons.


    The room only had their breathing sounds and the man¡¯s asional snores.


    Squeak.


    Soran closed the door quietly, then made his way over in silence. He moved like lightning in an instant, and his sharp curved sword had pierced the man¡¯s heart. Originally, he intended to knock them both out, but since the man was a Fighter, his Fortitude must be very high. Soran¡¯s strength was also not as strong as him, and the possibility of alerting others was too high. Thus without any mercy, he swiftly ended the man¡¯s life and grabbed the woman¡¯s throat.


    Pa!


    A slight thump was heard.


    The sound was a little abrupt thus it did not alert the sailors downstairs.


    The woman opened her eyes in an instant. She opened her mouth and wanted to shout. However, her beautiful face was full of panic, because she could not make any sound as she was strangled by Soran. As herst attempt, she kicked the board with her feet. Soran¡¯s eyebrows were locked. He swallowed back the words he wanted to say, then twisted his wrist; with a crisp snap, the neck of the woman was broken.


    A hint of blood smell appeared.


    Soran quickly pressed on the wound and stacked the two bodies together.


    Since some people were very sensitive to the smell of blood, he thought it would be best to clean up a bit, so that the smell of blood wasn¡¯t so strong.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Backstab activated!¡±


    ¡°Dealt 85 piercing damage to the target!... Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 550 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    ¡°Activated choking!¡±


    ¡°Dealt 24 bruising damage to the target!... target¡¯s neck snapped!... Instant death activated!... Target Test of Fortitude failed!... Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target... Received 350 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    The man was killed by a knife to the heart, which was equivalent to a Backstab attack. The woman was choked, resulting in bruises, but because her neck was snapped, she died instantly. Neither of them was high ranking professions; maybe grade 2 or so. Soran handled them easily; He didn¡¯t even have to use any skills to kill the two.


    This lowered his expectation of the rare grade item. Unless the two had extraordinary luck, they basically couldn¡¯t have found anything good.


    Soran began to search the room.


    He found a lot of small things. But there was hardly any rare grade equipment on the two; they only had ordinary military goods. But Soran soon found a special item¡ªa ratherrge dark red cloak. It looked very gorgeous and felt very smooth. This should be the rare grade item they were talking about.


    Soran attempted to appraise the item and a row of data appeared:


    ¡°Item type: The Sorrows of Mohe [Nereid Cloak +2]


    Item grade: [Grade 2 legendary item]


    Item Description: This is a cursed special cloak, ordinary Nereid cloaks were made of their hair, but this one is made of the skin of a Nereid born from a river named Mohe. The whole process is bloody and cruel. The maker cruelly peeled the high-grade Nereid and then weaved the legendary equipment with her hair. It¡¯s more powerful than the ordinary Nereid cloak, but it has the curse of the dead on it.


    Requirements: 12 Constitution and above.


    Effects: Charm +2 to a maximum to 25.


    Special effects: [Charm Person] once per day. This legendary item allows the user to cast Charm person once a day, without any casting action; casting the skill instantly.


    Special effects: [Dire Charm] Once every three days. This legendary item allows the user to cast Dire Charm once every three days without any cast action; casting the skill instantly.


    Legendary equipment?


    Soran had a surprised look on his face.


    Nereid cloaks were hard toe by because Nereids and Dryad were the embodiments of nature and were not verymon. Among them, the Dryad were slightly moremon. Many legendary wizards would make Dryads as their own servants or concubines who warmed their beds. Nereids were rare; they were the embodiment of rivers and oceans and possessed many extraordinary abilities.


    They were supernatural creatures that were born with Charm abilities.


    Dryad, Nereid, Subus and lust spirits were four creatures that naturally had Charm abilities. They had 20 Charm once they were mature, and had Instant-Cast Charm spells. Ordinary Nereid cloaks were woven with their hair and enchanted by special spells, usually adding 1 Charm and asionally adding extra spell effects. The one Soran had was special; simr to the Deadman¡¯s Suit. It not only uses the hair of the Nereid but also her skin.


    No wonder it had the curse of the Nereid!


    This equipment reminded Soran of the Deadman¡¯s Cloak from the Abyss. It was also a piece of legendary equipment and it gave evil alignment creatures +3 in Charm.


    A person certainly needed to be mentally prepared to wear these clocks.


    Soran previously abandoned the Deadman¡¯s Suit because of disgust, and finally wore a legendary dragon leather armor; since wearing dragon skin had less of a psychological burden.


    He touched the cloak slightly with his finger and sensed something. It was an illusion of a sobbing voice; there was indeed a curse of the dead. Soran¡¯s Wisdom was not high, if it were higher, he could evenmunicate with the dead soul.


    Soran quickly packed the legendary cloak in.


    Then he started to clean up the bodies. Since the ship would reach Shipwreck Bay tomorrow, Soran wanted to be sure that the bodies won¡¯t be found for now.


    He won¡¯t care about what happens after they arrived since they¡¯ll be long gone.

 Chapter 170 - Charm Person

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Charm Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Shipwreck Bay.


    A unique port city where the harbor upies one-third of the city area. A lighthouse tens of meters high divided the harbor into two parts. On the left were ships running by the river and on the right were ships running on the sea. The city was noisy, and there were shady people everywhere. Because of the special geographical location, Shipwreck Bay was filled with people of different backgrounds; even the power of the gods was inteced with each other.


    Soran looked around and found that there were three or four groups of people; they were either local gangs or pirates.


    There were many different gods worshipped here. People believed in The Storm Lord, The God of Seas, and other gods who protected the shadows, evil and illegal trade. It was a ce that was filled with people with ill intentions; it was best not to cause any unnecessary trouble.


    Soran was wearing a dark red cloak, which made him a little conspicuous, and everyone else could not help noticing him. Out of nowhere, a young man looked around furtively and then stumbled over Soran.


    ¡°Ah, oh?¡±


    Soran frowned, grabbed the person¡¯s wrist in an instant, and put him on the ground with a twist of his hand.


    The person screamed in pain.


    Three or five big men close by wanted toe over, but by then Soran had loosened his had. He looked coldly at the young man on the ground, and slowly said, ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going next time, or you¡¯ll lose your life.¡±


    That was a thief.


    Almost every city had such a group who liked toy their hands on outsiders; sheltered under local gangs, these thieves would work in broad daylight and hand arge portion of their stolen goods to the gangs.


    That was what Soran used to do, stealing from docks and finding easy targets. Foreigners were the first choice because they were not familiar with the area and were easier to deal with. However, this fellow must have been blind when he tried to steal from Soran. Maybe it was because Soran didn¡¯t wear his weapons and no one could see the signs of a Wizard under his cloak.


    ck silky gloves and an intricate dark red cloak.


    Soran looked smart. asionally, women would look at him and see his handsome face; they would either blush or keep looking at him. Because of his semi-elf ancestry, his Charm was already pretty high; Now that he was wearing some fine clothing, he was more handsome than before. The cloak looked good in every way, and Soran now looked like an arrogant yet posh noble.


    His Charm left deep impressions on men and took the breath of women. Now that his Charm was 18, 2 points higher than his original 16, it gave people a sense of awe; shocking the other party with his aura.


    Soran was not used to the gaze. He could not help frowning slightly and then turned to walk down the alley.


    A high Charm had its advantages, but also its troubles.


    People with extraordinary Charm could easily be the protagonists in the crowd. At first nce, they would immediately stand out from the crowd. This was not necessarily a good thing for the profession Rogue.


    Someone was sneaking behind him; he looked at Soran for a few seconds and then headed to the other side. Gangs like to pay attention to special people and sometimes sell information to them. However, Soran was looking for another group of people, gangs were mostly unseemly guys; he was looking for professional organizations that sold information.


    Those people were the real local tyrants that had information!


    People who have not been to the underground markets would not recognize the signs or symbols on the streets; even adventurers would need experienced Rogues to lead the way. Soran had been to almost all of these organizations, so he quickly found an insignificant sign and went on to an underground casino deep in the alley. At the door was a powerful Fighter; he noticed Soran and had a frown on his face, but then he squeezed out a smile because Soran revealed a special emblem.


    ¡°I want some information. Bring me to your boss, or I¡¯ll leave you headless!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was very indifferent, but the other party could not help but shiver. He hurried to take him to the back.


    Inside were a group of gamblers; some nearby residents, some dock workers, and a few fierce-looking pirates. Soran followed the man up the stairs. There was a circle of thugs standingzily downstairs. When Soran arrived on the second floor, he heard a woman screaming and moaning. He kicked the door open and then walked in.


    Inside were two gorgeous prostitutes with thick smoky makeup on their faces. These women dared to even wear arsenic on their faces. The two women were together; the one in front went up and down while the one behind was twisting and rubbing. Under the two women was the man Soran was looking for¡ªa big man with a somewhat cold face. He was very displeased with the intrusion, and his face was much ugly in a moment as if he was getting ready to burst into anger.


    ¡°Get them out!¡±


    Soran sat directly opposite him, then shed an emblem in front of the big man. In the next moment, cold sweat came out of the man¡¯s forehead and quickly got the two women out. It was a special masquerade sign. At first nce, it was a bit frightening; the man dared not look at the emblem for more than a second. He quickly tidied up and stood up.


    The local tyrant had a surprised expression. Two women looked at each other and swiftly went out. Before leaving, they looked at Soran a few more times and one of the women even jiggled her breasts slightly for Soran.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    The man in front of him stood up and looked a little stiff. ¡°What does your excellency needs?¡±


    Soran¡¯s face remained haughty, ncing at him as if he did not care. Then he slowly said, ¡°I want to know all the news about the Sons of Fear.¡±


    Tang!


    He threw out a purse swiftly, and a few gold Derahls popped out. The man¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted. At that moment, Soran¡¯s pupils became a little demonic. He looked directly into the man¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Tell me all you know, don¡¯t hide anything, or else.¡±


    ¡°Fear Gaze!¡±


    ¡°Charm Person!¡±


    The man in front of him seemed to be startled and then his expression became stunned for a moment. He then returned to his previous appearance the next moment. He stood up respectfully and nodded, ¡°Your Excellency, rest assured. I will never hide anything!¡±


    Time went pass quickly.


    When Soran walked out of the room, he had a frown on his face.


    When he had left the underground casino, the big man looked as if awakened and murmured, ¡°What happened to me just now? Why did I tell him everything?¡±


    He shuddered all over, and his expression seemed a little frightened, but when he saw the money in front of him, he took it quickly.


    ¡°Oh well, he already paid up.¡±


    The big man shook his head and continued, ¡°This kind of guy is too dangerous. Better not antagonize him.¡±


    Inside a small alley.


    Soran was headed for a tavern. Charm spells were still pretty good for getting information; Sorcerers would usually do it but Soran could now do it himself. The effects of Charm Person were not very strong. It could only give psychological hints to someone but not forcibly change the will of a person; a bit like hypnosis, but the other party would remember the whole process. This was a spell that tested one¡¯s Will and had many evil uses.


    Too bad the spell was not as good as Dire Charm in battle, or the higher grade ¡®Hold Person¡¯.


    Hold Person was a really good spell to use.


    The information given by the man was rather limited. Soran only knew that the Sons of Fear had created trouble in all parts of the South. Seven or eight Sons of Fear appeared sessively, causing a considerable mess while they were killing each other. There was more information, however, about a vampiric Son of Fear. It was impossible to know how the God of Fear created a vampiric Son of Fear, but this fellow was the most dangerous one. He had killed three or five Sons of Fear one after another, and his strength was already approaching the realm of legends.


    This fellow¡¯s trail was spread over many areas, seemingly hunting for the other Sons of Fear, and was currently close to the coast.


    Thetest information revealed that he appeared near the City of Fortune.


    There was nothing about Vivian though.


    Since the local tyrant was only a lowly believer of the Lord of Shadows, he did not have very impressive intel.


    The only useful information Soran got was that the vampiric Son of Fear seemed to have angered someone powerful, and recently a legendary Pdin was hunting him down.


    The Pdin sounded familiar because he was called the [Hand of Silver].


    He was a Pdin who believed in The Hand of Righteousness. Another famous Pdin was called the Hand of Justice. These two Pdins were very powerful, and of course, they were very well equipped.


    Both equipped with artifacts!


    Pdins were mostly fanatics, at the lowest level were devotees. Pdins were very cherished by their gods since they were their first-ss fighters.


    It just so happens that pdins were one of the professions that were strong against dark creatures. No wonder that vampiric Son of Fear would run.


    Soran nned to stay for two days and then continue south to look for Vivian.

 Chapter 171 - New Born

    <h4>Chapter 171 New Born</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There were lots of prostitutes in Shipwreck Bay. Late into the night, there stood rows of female ves.


    In this kind of ce, the prostitution industry always flourished since it is always filled with those that have just arrived at the seaport; Mainly pirates that have just gotten their new loot, mercenary guilds protecting their hirers, and even risk-loving adventurers that were just passing by. After a night of drinking in a pub, their next source of entertainment would be to find beautiful women to rx for a night. The women heree from many different ces. Even elven ves are avable, but only if you could afford them. They couldn¡¯t be disyed in public.


    If not, it would anger many of the stronger and more influential powers.


    At most, they would only disy half-elves. The price for them would usually be multiple times of an ordinary woman. They were despised by elves and are not recognized by humans.


    Anyone that was mixed-blood would always be in an awkward situation!


    Of course, there isn¡¯t only arge number of brothels, there was also an uncountable number of gambling dens, and all sorts of different things that could fulfill anybody¡¯s weird desires. However, Soran did not rx one bit. Since he had always been threading in grey areas, he knew for certain what kind of troubles are lurking in these ces. One of the women he saw just now was seductive with a full bosom. She had voluptuous waists and slender long legs with such fair skin. When she noticed Soraning, she gave a seductive wink that was so alluring.


    She was a beauty!


    However, Soran was still on alert. He gently staggered with his fingers, gave a bow and walked passed her.


    The seductress came off a little surprised as her lips pursed with a hint of thrill. She nodded a little and showed her fingers. On the ring finger wears a simple ring, and after that, she diverted her attention somewhere else. At Shipwreck Bay, you need somemon sense if you¡¯re looking for some entertainment. There are no shortages of idiots who lost their lives barking up the wrong tree. The consequences of people drunk with lust either woke up as monsters or are left with a dried corpse devoid of blood.


    That is a vampire.


    They should be a Blood Descendant-level evil creature, as high-grade vampires rarelye out to hunt by themselves.


    For sure.


    There were a lot of vampires here!


    They also need some level of wealth for their livelihood, especially those that live a luxurious life. They also need a sufficient source of food, and without a doubt, targeting those blinded by lust would be the best way. If you head towards any one of those voluptuous vampires, you would find that they are as alluring as it gets. That is because the Charm spell has already been cast on you.


    If you left with her, you would find yourself entering the dark narrow alleys, twisting and turning while filled with vigor and constantly being teased with temptation. Unconsciously, you would arrive at a ghastly ce, which might even be one of the hidden rooms in the underground sewers. Afterward, you will realize that there was more than one woman inside the room. These temptresses that would be gazing at you with their eyes full of thirst, making you full of excitement, testing the limits of your chastity.


    What happens after would be a feast!


    If you are good looking enough, with a bunch of vampires, you might be able to enjoy things that you could have never imagined. After you have enjoyed yourself, it would be their turn. Even if you were a legendary profession, you might not be able to escape while fending off attacks from a group of vampires because there lies someone stronger within theirir. These girls are their ves. They seduce those lustful men to kill them off and take their wealth. Afterward, they would present their loot to the master that turned them into vampires.


    The scene was wonderful yet cruel.


    With a group of vampires with such beauty, you would enjoy a lot. Unfortunately, you might find yourself floating in the stinking sewers the next day.


    Yes. Your corpse.


    There have been many ovepping areas between the grey and the dark. Soran has been in contact with hundreds of vampires. He has even seen the entire feasting process by the vampires.


    These bunches of lewd creatures were disgusting, depraved and obscene. It was a mess. They show no mercy when killing their prey!


    Vampires that you hear in folklore just doesn¡¯t exist. When they start to feast on humans, they have already lost themselves to the darkness, slowly degrading day by day.


    Soran found an inn across the road.


    There weren¡¯t many guests inside. You could see drunkards at the side, the waitress cleaning the bar. At the bar, a middle-ageddy was looking very sturdy, and any woman that managed to give off that sort of vibe was not simple. Soran quickly booked a room, following the bar waitress up to the second floor. Her hips swayed left and right seductively up the stairs, then she turned to give a wink.


    After entering the room, he immediately closed the door, tantly ignoring her hints by shutting the waitress out.


    The inns in this world could be associated with garbage. You will get sick of it once you engage them too much. Soran took off his clothes and lit the candles to read a book. However, the walls couldn¡¯t inste the noiseing from below. Soran took out the magic scroll and started reading. asionally picking up a quill to record some stuff. Not long after, five to six pages were filled. The heavy footsteps outside the room resounded. It seems as though someone that was exceedingly heavy was walking pass as his armor was nking away.


    As time slowly ticks away...


    Soran had no intention of staying upte. He packed his things to prepare to go and rest, but suddenly, there was amotion outside his windows.


    A woman¡¯s moan.


    He frowned a little as he walked to the window to see what was happening. He saw a drunken man, clearly intoxicated, showering the girl in his arms with kisses. The silver moonlight reflected the girl¡¯s wless fair skin. She made a few pretentious moans and groans. Then, her expression turned cold as her pupils changed color. Fangs appeared at the corners of her mouth as she bit into his neck. Heaps of blood flowed out through the veins as she sucked on as if she was intoxicated. The man was still obsessed with the bosoms in front of him, not knowing that death was imminent.


    The Charm spell.


    A vampire¡¯s Charm spell is very unique, even when sucking out the blood, the prey would not be awakened.


    The other party did not notice Soran watching, she seems like a new-born vampire. Because, if she belonged to a n, she would not be feasting in the open. This would attract a lot of unnecessary attention. They usually hide in the depths, in ghastly areas underground doing things sneakily. New vampires weren¡¯t able to control their desires. They were usually very thirsty, hence, killing the man very quickly. They would feast till they were full before the man would be a corpse, sliding down as if he were made of mud.


    The girl looked around before she left to head outside.


    Soran raised his eyebrows slightly with a thoughtful expression before he knocked on the window panel and opened the window to look below. He slowly said, ¡°Did your elders not teach you how to feast your prey? Just leaving the corpse after you are done?¡±


    Tchhh!


    The girl who was just about to leave turned. Her pupils turned green as sharp fangs appeared. Her nails grew sharp as it turned ck. As she half-squatted into a stance, appearing to be in hunting mode but her prey was on the second floor. Soran¡¯s expression was calm and collected. He coldly spoke, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Because that is a dumb move¡±


    ¡°Throw the corpse into the sewers and take care of the remnant bloodstains.¡±


    ¡°After you are done,e to me, I have some things I need to discuss with you. Surely you would not reject a kind stranger¡¯s request no? Am I right? Betrayer?¡±


    Having said so much, Soran yfully continued, ¡°You¡¯re quite daring! A new-born dared to betray them! And you¡¯ve even seeded.¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression turned stiff as she hesitated a little. Afterward, she lifted the corpse with a single hand.


    This man should be weighing around 200 kilos, and she just lifted him without breaking a sweat. She roughly cleared the remnant blood stains and left for the sewers.


    Soran saw her back, and added, ¡°Remember to deal with the wound on his neck. Make it seem as though it was bloodletting.¡±


    The other party gently nodded.


    Soran did not close the windows. Instead, he walked to the bed and sat down. He seemed a bit flustered as he was in deep thoughts. After a while, he wore back his cloak at the side, and his Master Battler Gloves and every single piece of his weapons started appearing and disappearing one by one. The new vampires are very impulsive and strong. He better be careful since they may attack at any time.


    The educated vampires would not feast this way.


    Even the ones he met knew how to lure the prey somewhere else to feast and clear the corpses.


    From this, one can tell whether a new-born is educated or not!


    After the transformation to a Vampire, there would be an elder to educate them for a while: teach them how to survive and warn them to avoid the humans. Creatures like the vampires were strong, but that is only inparison to mortal humans. If any evil creatures dared toe out in the open, even the gods need not step in, they would be easily eliminated by the legendary professions. The new-born just now didn¡¯t seem to be a deserter. A deserter vampire has a lot of experience and was vignt. They would never expose themselves.


    She must be a betrayer.


    Newborn vampires could escape. This, without a doubt, piqued Soran¡¯s curiosity. He seemed to have remembered some interesting things.


    Pa-da!


    The sound came from the outside, and it sounded like someone was climbing the walls. Although it was very soft, it couldn¡¯t escape Soran¡¯s detection.


    The new vampire was extremely agile as she twisted her body,ing in directly from a small window. As she nimblynded, her green eyes stared intently at Soran, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Soranughed as he raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Who am I isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that I know you¡¯re in a predicament, and I... can help you get out of it. Of course. I also need your help.¡±


    He squinted slightly, as his eyes glimmered with a cold glint.

 Chapter 172 - Bloodline Purification

    <h4>Chapter 172 Bloodline Purification</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Newborn vampires were impulsive.


    They cannot control their strength, especially after just turning undead. They must also face the choice of killing human beings to survive. Many newborns went berserk during this period of transition and would be imprisoned in the coffin for a very long time. This process, called [Restriction], was when other older vampires would watch over them. These elderly vampires would nurture them for a period of time ranging from several years or even decades. When the newborns gradually stabilized and their emotions became controlled, they could finally be released.


    This was an arduous process.


    Vampires may seem to be powerful, but the growth cycle was too slow. They took hundreds of years to level up to grade 4. The newborn in front of him was only grade 3. They seem strong because vampires are innately more powerful than the other living creatures. They have an innate attribute bonus, agility, and strength that were much higher than ordinary people.


    The one in front of Soran was a betrayer, that is, she had just be a vampire but betrayed them. This was the reason shecked the survival experience of a vampire.


    If a betrayer was caught, they would either be imprisoned and punished for a period of time or get directly executed them!


    Because the betrayers were an uneducated bunch, it was easy to expose the traces of vampiric activities and the uncontroble desire and craving for blood will attract powerful enemies. This, in turn, was a disaster for vampires.


    The woman in front with exposed fangs had already lost the prior beauty she had. She looked at Soran in front of her and said: ¡°Help me? How can you help me? What can a mere mortal human do to help me?¡±


    Sorenughed hysterically and said: ¡± Seems like you are overestimating the ability of the vampire too much!¡±


    ¡°I will stand here, and as long as you can push me back a step within three moves, you win. Do you dare take up the bet?¡±


    What arrogance.


    Now, Soran must increase the psychological pressures of his target. For those newborns who are brutes and have little skills, what he just said was not exaggerating.


    The Soran now is not the same as before. Even if he has to fight a Legendary, he would still be able to counter their attacks.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The newborn vampire was fierce, and she did not hesitate tounch an attack. She jumped onto the wall and started climbing, then she leaped forward towards Soran. Just like an eagle catching its prey, the sharp ws went straight for Soran¡¯s throat. It seemed like she was going to kill him with a single strike. However, Soran did not flinch and even closed his eyes and slightly spread opened his palms. The moment when she almost reached him, he twisted his waist ny degrees and dodged the opponent¡¯s ws by a hair¡¯s breadth. At the same time, his hands emitted a cold light, then apanied by plop sound. The newborn vampire was already on the floor behind him.


    Through this entire time, Soran¡¯s hands still remained empty.


    The newborn vampire looked at her abdomen incredulously, and a half-foot-long wound appeared. There was ayer of frost on it as she narrowly avoided death. If it wasn¡¯t for Soran showing mercy, this strike could have split open her abdomen. Even with vampire¡¯s physique, she would have been cut into halves. Although this kind of wound would not threaten the life of a vampire, it was enough to make her impressed. As she lowered her head down pressed her hands onto her wounds.


    Soran condescendingly said: ¡°Do you want to try again?¡±


    The newborn vampire shook her head and said: ¡°No, sir. I believe in your strength, but I don¡¯t understand why you want to help me. What do you need me to do for you?¡±


    Saron feels that his acting skills were much better than before, and the reason may be rted to the increase in contacts with women. The previous contacts were all men, and his acting skills did not improve much. Now, his acting skills must have at least increased by more than ten points. Sure enough, dealing with girls need acting skills, and unexpectedly, the skill was more useful than it seemed.


    He gently moved his wrists and said: ¡°I just happened to meet you. That¡¯s all. There is something useful that I need, and it just so happens to be on the elders that are hunting you down. So, I am going to help you kill them. As for what I want you to help with, you can wait until your troubles are resolved.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The newborn vampire hesitated, but softly said: ¡°Ariana.¡±


    What a hard name to pronounce.


    Soran repeated it once and said, ¡°Very good. Ariana. Tell me about what happened to you. I need to evaluate the strength of the elder who is trying to bring you back. After all, those with the ability to make you into a vampire aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±


    Ariana was a little hesitant at first, but a hint of hatred slowly revealed itself on her face, and she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s my older sister who turned me into a vampire. She was my paternal cousin. My hometown is in Sd and my family was just a fallen aristocratic family. My mother died a long time ago, and my father has been trying to restore the family¡¯s former glory but nevere back after venturing outside. My cousin married an aristocrat followed him back. That year, when she returned, we were all very happy, but we did not expect her to be like this when she returned.¡±


    ¡°She killed the rest and made me into a vampire to be her master¡¯s ve.¡±


    ¡°I ran away, and eventually ended up here. In Shipwreck Bay.¡±


    What a typical story.


    Although she did not go into the specifics, Soran could roughly guess the entire process. The cousin that became a vampire went on a killing spree and seemed to have killed other family members. She left those pretty looking ones and transformed them to be new vampire ves. vampires were superficial creatures. If one wasn¡¯t handsome enough or beautiful enough, they would never convert them. Especially the female vampires where most of which are above average in appearance.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Soran nodded his head and said: ¡°Seems like your cousin would be the one to catch you back, but of course, it would be more likely that her master woulde personally.¡±


    ¡°No worries, I would end their lives for you. You will gain your freedom in the future.¡±


    He stood up to walk around and said: ¡°You better rest. This injury should be no problem for you, right? After all, the vampire¡¯s regeneration ability is very strong. I suggest that you learn how to hunt. Such lousy techniques easily attract attention and cause troubles.¡±


    Vampires have strong gics.


    Their natural protective ability is +6, and the basic health is 12, which is equivalent to Barbarians.


    At the same time, vampires will gain various spell-like abilities, various resistance abilities,


    various energy erosion ability, and gain Strength +6, Dexterity +4, Intelligence +2,


    Constitution +6, Wisdom +2, Charisma +4 attribute bonuses, in some ways, these attributes are catching up to Dragon Disciple¡¯s attributes already. They have a +10 Race Bonus on basic skills such as Bluff, Hide, Listen, Sneak, Search, Detect.


    The basic creature level of a vampire is 8, which is a creature that is naturally close to grade 3.


    These kinds of evil creatures don¡¯t have many weaknesses. A lot of the folklore is fake after all. They have shadows, are not afraid of mirrors, and Garlic is just a smell that they hate. The only thing that they are afraid of is sunlight, which will reduce their powers drastically. It is even possible to eradicate weak vampires entirely. Their weakest points are the heart and the head. High-level vampires can transform into bats and gaseous states, ssifying them together with those that are hard to kill.


    Others are simr to the Undead, and Soran has killed a lot of them before!


    There is a very important part of a vampire, and that is their spine. It is a special casting material and is a key material in the bloodline purification of the evil alignment.


    The bloodline purification ritual is a transformation of a supernatural lifeform with many special casting materials.


    They could improve the effects of the bloodline purification ritual, but they wouldn¡¯t change a person¡¯s bloodline origin. There are more core materials in the evil alignment. There are roughly ten different sources of such materials, such as Vampires, Werewolves, Lichs, Demons, Devils, Dragons, and many more. The simplest bloodline purification ritual was directly blessed by the gods, and Soran wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that there was a god who would be willing to bless him. Secondly, a more convenient way would be to use dragon blood, but it must be a pure breed dragon. The minimum standard is a White Dragon.


    There were many stories recounting professions bing stronger by bathing in dragon blood. But, that was actually a form of the bloodline purification ritual.


    In the end, they were still humans.


    However, these people had unconsciously undergone the bloodline purification ritual and gained the effects of dragon blood in the life force.


    Such a ritual suggests that they should be able to reach such a life force, but because of the limitations such as insufficient nutrition during childhood, the training not achieving desired results, or other reasons, they did not reach the peak of their supposed life force. This ritual allowed you to reach your peak state and may even improve the attributes that one couldn¡¯t attain for many other reasons during your youth. (The chances are extremely low!)


    Soran¡¯s purpose behind all this is to bring out the potential of his Life Force through bloodline purification. He didn¡¯t have the ability to kill a dragon, nor did he have time to find one. However, a vampire was also not a bad substitute. Furthermore, using high-grade vampire as purification material would also give an additional [Toughen]ability. Afterpleting the bloodline purification ritual, it could raise the profession level hit points by 2 to 3 points.


    In other words, his life force would be almost the same as a Fighter of the same level that hasn¡¯t gone through the bloodline purification.


    The night passed very quickly.


    Soran left the inn the next day and began to prepare items to deal with the vampires. Holy water was the best thing to use, followed by other items that can restrain the dark creatures. From what Ariana said, Soran found out a lot of information and came to a conclusion that the ones who transformed her into a vampire were from a small vampiric family. They used the vampire¡¯s natural ability to control people to turn those that transformed into their ves. Looking at this, it seems that Ariana¡¯s Will is not bad, to be able to resist the mind control of the vampire elders.


    Now they just have to wait for her elder to find her, then bait him to a suitable ce to finish him off.

 Chapter 173 - A Deserter Blood Descendant

    <h4>Chapter 173 A Deserter Blood Descendant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Do not provoke those local tyrants.


    Although Soran had long thought of purifying his bloodline, he never dared to think about targeting the local vampires. The main reason was that these creatures could exist for so long in the local area that regardless of theirwork or strengths, it would be very difficult to deal with.


    So he could be sure that the newborn was not local. Otherwise, she would have been caught and brought back. If Soran remembered correctly, the vampire leader of Shipwreck Harbour was a Count who has existed for more than 800 years and has control over a group of pirates.


    He was one old-fashioned and mean old man. More objectively speaking, a high-level legendary creature that had a perverted stubbornness towards rules and regtions.


    Although a vampire¡¯s lifespan was long, they usually don¡¯t live to enjoy it to the fullest.


    Unless they were willing to hide in their coffins and note out, they would face an adventurer sooner orter. Or a pdin, or even by other kind people who believe in justice.


    Even if you are a legendary vampire, it is possible to be instantly killed by a level 8 ¡®Sunburst¡¯ on the spot without leaving a speck of dust. Furthermore, vampires are famed for their wealth. During the Time of Troubles, countless legendary wizards and priests would hunt for vampires, hoping to make a fortune just by killing one!


    If Soran managed to learn a firestorm-type spell or have a Sunburst Scroll, then he would dare to challenge a legendary vampire.


    Priests under the Lord of Glory, for example, would kill vampires by the hoards.


    Soran prepared a highly concentrated holy water, costing him nearly 200 gold Derahls.


    This type of holy water was a unique item mainly used after the ritual. Its effects were stronger than the normal one. It could deal 60 holy damage to any evil creatures. It could even deal double damage to the undead. If not for evil creatures and undead¡¯s obvious weakness, many people would have changed their race since vampires¡¯ attributes are really high. Firestorm-type spell deal double damage to them, and could dominate undead to control them.


    Soran only came back at night.


    Vampires didn¡¯t move in the day.


    When he finally went back, he coincidentally saw Ariana wiping the corners of her mouth, smears of blood on it. Soran knit his brows, ¡°You killed someone again?¡±


    Ariana startled after hearing that and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cleared the body.¡±


    Soran lightly nodded. His expression was a little stern. The newborn¡¯s desire for fresh blood was insatiable. Yesterday, she just killed a grown man. Today, she couldn¡¯t help but want more. Although this would help her speed up her strength, she risked exposing herself. If she couldn¡¯t learn how to show some restraint, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live for much longer.


    ¡°Catch!¡±


    Soran threw arge cloak over and said: ¡°Let¡¯s leave. You go and bait the tracker out.¡±


    Ariana nodded and wore the cloak.


    When they went downstairs, the sturdydy boss was swearing and it seemed like somezy worker didn¡¯t show up. Soran couldn¡¯t help but look back at Ariana as she was obviously dodging eye contact. It seems that this matter definitely inseparable from her. This discovery undoubtedly sank Soran¡¯s heart. A vampire rarely preys on his surroundings. This newborn is simply uneducated and just doesn¡¯t know anything. Even daring to prey on the workers in the inn.


    Luckily, she did not expose herself. If not, Soran wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her, or even he might get implicated.


    Thedy boss seemed to be roughly a grade 3 adventurer. Others in the inn also didn¡¯t seem that easy to handle. In this world, there were too many adventurers, retiring to set up businesses to get on with life.


    ¡°Seems like I have miscalcted!¡±


    Soran wasn¡¯t pleased, secretly reminding himself, ¡°New-borns are walking timebombs! .... She can¡¯t even control her own desire for blood!...¡±


    The two of them started walking towards Shipwreck Harbour


    Soran did not walk together with her. She left through the front gate, and when she walked down the street, another female vampire was standing in the position that Soran saw yesterday. These female vampires seemed to appear on shifts. The morous vampire that appeared this time nced at Ariana and walked straight in front of her face. Her expression was terribly cold: ¡°Get out of here now! Wanderer!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, the progenitor will kill you!....¡±


    The situation within the vampire society was extremely intense. The fights between the families were even more vicious!


    It was difficult for a ce to amodate the existence of another vampire family. Even wanderers would be expelled. Because a vampire¡¯s source of food are intelligent human creatures, and the emergence of another family means territorial disputes, if wanderers hunted on their sites, any consequences or mess made by the wanderers would have to be cleaned up by them. If they weren¡¯t out in the open, the vampire would have attacked Ariana, either killing her or bringing her back to their.


    The vampires lived for a very long time.


    That is why they lived more cautiously. If not, they wouldn¡¯t be epted anywhere else either.


    There wasn¡¯t much fear in Ariana¡¯s eyes. It seemed that she did not slowly level up, but she directly sucked the blood of a high-level vampire; she may belong to a higher tier Blood Descendant. That is why that morousdy did not find out that she was a newborn and just thought that she was a wanderer, or else she might have already taken action.


    New-borns were too dangerous!


    Ariana slightly bared her fangs, her expression a little fierce, but she walked outside instead. It seemed that she still knew how to control herself to not be exposed in the crowd.


    Soran just kept frowning as he tailed behind.


    Before they separated, he had already told her where to go, and that he would be discreetly following behind her.


    The elders could track down their own offspring and even control them, but there was a limit. If they were beyond the scope of their abilities, the offspring that they had created would be free. There were a lot of wandering vampires. They traveled everywheremitting sins as they slowly improved their power. Once they acquired a certain amount of power, they would then create their own family. These vampires were all ves at first, and it may take a long time for one to gain their freedom unless they are like Ariana who betrayed and escaped.


    The security at Shipwreck Bay was very chaotic.


    When Ariana went out, she was still hit on by a drunken sailor due to her appearance. If she didn¡¯t remember what Soran said, she might even conveniently seduce him and then kill him in a corner where there wasn¡¯t anyone. Instead, she rebuked the drunkard and broke his arm as a warning. When she smelled a trace of blood, her pupils erged slightly, but after a while, she calmed down and ran outside.


    Soran has been silently following behind. The dark night was his best cover.


    He seemed to have heard movements nearby and looked up towards a distant roof. Unfortunately, he did not see anything. But he could not help but to slow down his movements and try to catch up with Ariana from the other side. The elders who turned her into a vampire may have been nearby. Other vampires in Shipwreck Bay could confuse each other¡¯s senses. Hence, it was much easier to trace them in the wilderness.


    Ariana gradually quickened her pace!


    She seemed to have felt something too. Her expression showed traces of fear as she escaped further.


    Time passed. She had been walking for more than ten kilometers in the dark with Soran nonchntly following behind, even Ariana did not know where he was. This woman was obFviously afraid. Largely because she wasn¡¯t sure about Soran¡¯s position, and even a little doubtful about whether he had been following her or not. However, she couldn¡¯t retreat now. She would be discovered by her elders sooner orter since she exposed her whereabouts.


    One after another, shadows flew through the woods!


    Soran frowned slightly, having noted that there was more than one enemy. At least three vampires were here.


    ¡°hehehe.¡±


    The strange and pleasantughter suddenly came from the front, and then a charming woman came out from behind the tree. She wore a delicate noble skirt, hands wearing white gloves. Her fingers were ying with something. She yfully spoke: ¡°My dearest sister! Where are you escaping to? Do you know that your actions have made your master very angry?¡±


    Betraying was worse than usurping.


    This seriously challenged the pride of the vampire elders and had undermined their long-standing rules and regtions.


    They exist to stand for evil.


    The vampires had been strictly adhering to the rules and regtions passed down for millenniums. They exclude any existence that brings chaos and directly kill the target if necessary.


    Tch!


    Ariana opened her mouth, revealing her sharp fangs. Her pupils turned dark green, and ck ws grew out of her jade white fingers. She looked at the woman in front of her, filled with hatred: ¡°I don¡¯t have any masters!... I am free!... You killed my loved ones, monsters!...¡±


    ¡°Monster?!¡± The charming woman cheekilyughed as her whole body trembled. Her expression suddenly became cold as she continued: ¡°Are you not a monster? Look at what you are now!...¡±


    ¡°Being able to reach the level of Blood Descendant, you should have killed quite a number of people, right?¡±


    Ariana¡¯s expression was a bit ugly. She stared at the woman in front of her as she stood there a little stunned. As if it was self-consoling, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!... You made me this way!... I only killed those who deserved to die!... None of those men were good!...¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± The charming woman gave a vicious smile. She suddenly made a hand gesture, and a figure fluttered in the air. Two other figures were rushing out, and it seems like a n to subdue her.


    Three shadowy figures attacked.


    Ariana made a low-pitched groan and rushed straight towards the charming woman in front of her, it was as if she wanted to perish together!

 Chapter 174 - Redemption!

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Redemption!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Fool!¡±


    The charming woman twisted her elbow and attacked. Ariana¡¯s body curled like a shrimp.


    Before she became a vampire, she was just an ordinary girl. She had nobat training. Now, she could only rely on her instincts to fight. Compared to the experienced charming woman in front of her, she was like a clumsy little kid. Vampires had a long life, which has led many older vampires to have very strongbat expertise, many of whom were masters of all weapons.


    The charming woman in front of her had undoubtedly undergonebat training for a long time. The dagger in her wrist lightly shed and she managed to cut the tendons on Ariana¡¯s hand.


    These type of wounds wouldn¡¯t threaten a vampire, but it would limit her movements.


    Two vampires stood to the left and right of Ariana, locking her arms. Then, they used brute strength to force her to drop as she kneeled in front of the charming woman.


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    The charming woman chuckled and used the dagger to scratch Ariana¡¯s face. Soon, there was a bloody scar on her beautiful face. She used her scarlet-red tongue to lick the blood on the dagger and slowly said: ¡°Such a beautiful face! No wonder the master loves you so much! But once we bring you back, your life will never be the same!...¡±


    As if with a hint of hatred, she continuously drew the dagger on Ariana¡¯s face.


    A series of bloody scars appeared.


    Ariana¡¯s face suddenly became a mess, but the vampire¡¯s strong regenerative power was still there, and the wound was gradually recovering.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Ariana revealed her sharp fangs and red at the charming woman in front of her. Her eyes nced around, but she did not see any trace of Soran. Her heart sank. The two vampires behind her locked her arms so tightly, she waspletely suppressed. Because she struggled excessively, one of them decided to directly step on her to pin her to the ground and slowly said: ¡°Take her back! Master will punish her ordingly!¡±


    The charming girl red at him and coldly said: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do!¡±


    ¡°Break all her limbs and bring her back.¡±


    Vampires had strong regenerative abilities. It didn¡¯t matter if you broke their arms or break legs, it just made things a little more convenient.


    Ariana was in despair, she struggled desperately, and made a beast-like roar. Her pupils gradually expanded, her eyes turned from green to red, and finally, the whole pair of eyes were blood red. This strange change made everyone surprised, and the charming woman frowned. ¡°Rage? Damn it! It is the blood of her father!...¡±


    Her father was a Fury Warrior.


    Just as they were about to break Ariana¡¯s limbs, a dark figure suddenly appeared behind one of the vampires, apanied by a cold glint. The curved sword directly pierced through his heart, and ayer of frost emerged on the surface. Corrosive sounds could be heard as the skin of the vampire that was touching the curved sword, but it was all toote for him to scream. Soran twisted the curved sword and shattered the other¡¯s heart. A corpseid in ce, and the flesh rapidly aged. This low-grade vampire was one who has lived for hundreds of years.


    <i>An enemy!?</i>


    This sudden attack took them by surprise as they lose one person restraining Ariana. As such, Ariana screamed andunched forward, biting towards the charming woman. Soran retreated in an instant, and when his figure descended into the darkness, it disappeared. He used the ability to hide from sight and re-entered Sneak mode. The charming woman was locked in the ce by the angered Ariana. The other vampire wanted to help but was too wary of Soran. He could not find this enemy!


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The charming woman¡¯s eyes had a cold glint, as she did not show any mercy. She seized the opportunity to stab Ariana¡¯s heart. As she was just an ordinary girl not too long ago, she wasn¡¯t able to dodge and took a direct hit in the heart. She seemed to have fallen into a state of madness, disregarding the wound on her chest, but in turn, tried to bite her enemy¡¯s neck.


    AH!


    A deafening scream could be heard.


    The charming woman¡¯s neck was covered with blood. Her turned violent as sharp fangs appeared in her mouth, and she was shocked. She grabbed Ariana¡¯s arm and broke it, and then tore it off her torso. Ariana still locked her in ce, biting her neck and ripped off arge piece of flesh. Fresh blood gushed out frantically. Ariana gripped the charming woman¡¯s waists with her legs and went to bite her neck bones.


    Whoosh!


    A cold light emerged from the darkness again, and Soran¡¯s figure appeared. The curved sword pierced through the chest of the other vampire and some liquid was sprinkled onto his body. A sizzling sound could be heard, and the vampire seemed to be corroded by acid. The body waspletely unrecognizable.


    Soran emotionlessly disappeared, and his shadow distorted the next moment. His figure appeared behind the enemy amid the darkness, and the curved sword lunged towards the charming woman in front of him. The other party dodged instinctively at an amazing speed. She predicted what was going to happen, and turned her body to have Ariana in front of her.


    This sh has already been executed, and Soran wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his Shadow Jump.


    Pu-cht!


    Even though Soran had shifted his position, the curved sword pierced through the back of Ariana. The holy water on the curved sword eroded her flesh. She gave a painful roar, but then Ariana made a move that nobody would have ever thought of. She hugged the charming woman and lunged backward. The curved sword went through her abdomen from the back and then stabbed into the body of the charming woman.


    Another deafening scream could be heard!


    Soran didn¡¯t have time to think anymore. Another curved sword appeared in his hands and he instantly went for the charming woman¡¯s head.


    The charming woman¡¯s headnded on the floor.


    The curved sword in Soran¡¯s hand horrifyingly cut off his opponent¡¯s head, and with only a few millimeters to spare, it stopped just in time before it reached Ariana¡¯s head.


    Thump!


    The headless body fell to the ground, and heaps of blood gushed out. Ariana weakly loosened her legs, her eyes staring in disbelief. Her heart had been shattered yet there was no reason as to why she had not died on the spot. It was fatal for any vampire to be wounded in the head or heart before reaching a high level, and yet she could continue to fight with a heart injury. The charming woman was not a high-grade vampire. Although she sucked the blood of high-grade vampires, she couldn¡¯t be a bat yet.


    ¡°Why must you do this?¡±


    Soran was perplexed. He stared at Ariana as she was getting weaker. Her heart has been shattered. There wasn¡¯t any way to treat this kind of wounds. He sighed, ¡°You only needed to distract them and hold out for a while, and I would be able to kill them all! Why do you have to go to such lengths?¡±


    Soran hesitated a little, then he sliced his wrists, and moved towards her mouth, ¡°Drink it. It may be able to cure your injury.¡±


    Fresh blood was flowing.


    Ariana was a little more conscious, albeit weakly. She used her only arm, and barely removed Soran¡¯s wrist from her mouth, as she muttered ¡°I saw my brother.... I saw a lot of dead people.... I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone... I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone...¡±


    A drop of red liquid appeared at the corner of her eyes.


    There was a saying that vampires¡¯ tears were made up of blood. This is the first time Soran actually saw it


    ¡°You will die.¡±


    Soran sat in front of her, with aplicated expression, ¡°Drink my blood, and you might have a chance to live.¡±


    Ariana shook her head, as her eyes started to lose focus, she said in a low voice ¡°I.... am finally free... Thank you... Thank you....¡±


    ¡°Soran.... My soul... Would there be redemption...? I don¡¯t want to go to hell...¡±


    Soran was silent.


    Vampires were existences that were destined for hell. Unless a legendary Priest or Saint held a redemption ceremony for her, her soul would highly likely be reborn in the depths of hell.


    This was a pure soul.


    These types of souls will not be engulfed in the Styx river and enter in the cycle of reincarnation. If no one from the heavenly realm received her, hell would be her final resting ce.


    Vampires were cursed creatures!


    Not to mention that she killed so many people. Even the gods that she believed in wouldn¡¯t interfere, and may not even have the time and effort to pay attention to such an inconspicuous little soul.


    Soran held onto her palms and whispered: ¡°Yes. You are free now. No one can enve you anymore. As long as your heart is still pure, no one can tarnish your soul.¡±


    ¡°I pray for your redemption!... I pray for your soul to rest in peace!...¡±


    Ariana gave a hard smile from the corner of her mouth, her eyes slowly dimmed. She whispered in herst moments: ¡°I¡¯m..... I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Her hands fell to the ground, and no one knew what herst words meant.


    Soran inexplicably felt a knot in his heart. He slowly put down her arm and then walked to the body of the charming woman. He cut her spine with a knife and took out the middle of the spinal cord. Then, he silently cleaned the battlefield. Although he was not injured at all, he still felt a little depressed, as if he was suppressing something.


    He bent over to pick up Ariana¡¯s body, bringing along her arm that was torn off by the enemy.


    A full corpse.


    This was to respect the dead. Soran carried the body and walked into the darkness, heading far away.


    She was a finedy.


    Regardless of what she went through, what she had done, her soul has always been pure. After her death, she should at least be buried somewhere nice and quiet.


    In theing year, that ce would definitely be filled with blooming flowers!

 Chapter 175 - Epitaph

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Epitaph</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the depths of a quiet valley.


    Soran stood in front of a grave in deep thoughts. There was a river in the distance. In theing spring, flowers would be in full bloom in this wilderness. He gently lifted a tombstone and took in a deep breath. Then, he took out his knife in preparation to carve something.


    ¡°In memory of Ariana.¡±


    Soran sat down and looked at the sky, seemingly thinking about what to carve for her epitaph.


    He didn¡¯t know her that much. However, Soran knew what being a vampire meant. From a Vampire Spawn, Vampire Minion, to a Blood Descendant, etc., all the way to being a proper Vampire, the whole process was an unforgivingly cruel mandate. Whatever beautifications that the folklores had did not exist at all. The dark creatures were still dark creatures and had nothing to do with the good or justice. From the moment of transformation, the newborn vampire was fated to be enved until the moment they were set free.


    ording to their strength, vampires have various talents [Create Spawn], [Enve], [Vampiric Domination] and more.


    These dark creatures revolved themselves around their family as its core.


    A vampire could not enve someone that had a base life that exceeds twice of his own, and there may be other requirements, but Soran did not research much about it. These converted newborns were their ves, and their will was directly controlled by their master. Unless they were forced to resist the control, they could only wait until their master exceeded the limit of control or willingly have him his freedom. A high-grade vampire often has arge number of underlings, spawns, ves and blood descendants.


    Ariana was a newborn who had sessfully resisted her master¡¯s control. This not only provoked the authority of her master but also made other ves doubt the strength of their master.


    Vampires were very pitiful creatures.


    Although they have powerful abilities, they were forever cursed; always in a state of [Blood Hunger].


    This Blood Hunger was a terrible curse. It was only slightly weaker than [Dark Hunger] and [Soul Hunger]. If the will needed for detox was 10, then the amount of Will needed to resist Blood Hunger would be at least 30. Not to mention Ariana, even if Soran is transformed into a vampire, he would not be able to resist this instinctual desire.


    The longer you suppress, the stronger the repercussion!


    Even if your will was as strong as iron, over time you would wear down, and the beautified vampires in the folklores were nothing but lies.


    Soran has never seen a vampire who did not kill.


    This test of Will would always be present. Even a legendary monk may not be able to resist. After a period of suppression, the outburst would blind you and you would even bite your loved ones. If Soran had been transformed into a vampire, and he does not bite others, he may be crazy enough to bite Vivian. When a newborn sucks blood for the first time, and no outsider forcibly interrupts, the newborn wouldpletely suck dry every single drop of blood from their first prey.


    Never overestimate the strength of your own will.


    In the face of survival, there are times when you find your will bing weaker through the passage of time. When you are fighting against survival instincts, and when your humanity ceases to exist, the rest is just your instinct.


    If you have been starved beyond your limits, even cannibalizing human meat would be normal!


    That¡¯s why Ariana lost.


    She lost to the vampire¡¯s instinct and lost to [Blood Hunger]. Soran didn¡¯t have any confidence to fight down that hunger. Maybe if he was in her position, he would not even resist. Just controlling your blood hunger desires and not letting it deluge you was hard enough.


    But, she also didn¡¯t lose.


    When she removed Soran¡¯s cut wrist, he already knew that Ariana wasmitted to death. She had taken revenge and she wanted to end her life. This was a conflict between humanity and blood hunger. She struggled for a long time with this contradiction. She lost to vampiric desires time and time again, but she defeated it at thest moment of her life. Ariana chose her fate.


    That was death.


    This was a cruel world.


    It was so cruel that even suicide was a difficult choice. Since suicide in any religion was deemed as a heavy sin.


    She chose death. She was free and was relieved.


    Soran sat in front of the tomb in deep thought for a very long time.


    Then he slowly pulled out the curved sword and carved a line on the tombstone ¨C ¡°Living in the dark, with a pure heart.¡±


    Nobody could help her.


    Now, even the gods find it hard to protect themselves. Her soul would be reborn in hell. After the reincarnation, she would lose most of her memory. If she had not lost herself, then she will go on the most difficult road of ¡®soul redemption¡¯. If she had lost her sense of self, then she will sink in into the depths of hell, perhaps bing a member of the devils or a part of the demons.


    Soran turned and walked away into the distance.


    The short-lived mood swings did not affect the path in his heart. Whether he was alive or dead, he was destined to break into the abyss.


    Because wherever Vivian went, he went.


    He was heading in the direction of the City of Wealth, and there was no news about Vivian¡¯s whereabouts yet, but he is sure he will find some clues soon. Because Son of Fear has be stronger and stronger through the massacres, and soon those Sons of Fear will be fully exposed. At that time, Vivian¡¯s figure should also appear, because she must also go towards the throne of Fear through the massacres!


    This was fate.


    Only after defeating the will of the Dread Lord could she choose her destiny.


    Bottomless abyss


    570th Floor ¨C [ Fallen Paradise ]


    Here was the territory of the Queen of Subus. Although her territory has expanded a lot in the passage of time, she still liked to stay in her original territory. The base camp of the Abyss Subus was also here. The number ofyers in the bottomless abyss was hard to estimate. Some of the nes were very narrow. Some of the nes were harsh. The demons could only survive in some parts. Some of them weren¡¯t habitable at all. Among the many nes, the Ocean Abyss Demon still upied arge area, so the territorial disputes of inner circles of the abyss demons were very cruel, and those more inhabitable ones were ruled by powerful Demon Lords.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    In a splendid golden pce, a woman with alluring facial features leaned on her throne, and as shezily propped her chin, she looked so beautiful! She sat so listlessly on the throne, looking down at the void in front of her. There were many Demon Lords who had existed for a very long time, and in their long lives, they would certainly have nothing to do for some part of it.


    As if she found something amusing, she suddenly sat up. Looking at the void in front of her with interest, and muttering to herself: ¡°Interesting! Interesting!¡±


    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s an interesting soul that¡¯sing into my territory!¡±


    Pa-da!


    She stood up and pointed, ¡°Observing Beholder!¡±


    A portal appeared.


    What followed was a huge beholder that was at a higher level than a legendary. It had a countless number of eye veins. The huge iris in the center seemed to be able to pass through time and space. Within the beholders, this was a unique and advanced profession. The Observing Beholder surveys the abyss and hell, and they may even swear allegiance to some powerful demons and devils. Sometimes they even acted as arbiters of the lower nes.


    Observing Beholders were extremely dangerous creatures, and it was as difficult to challenge them than weak gods.


    The huge beholder bowed. They only had a huge head, and could only see general movements.


    ¡°Queen of Subus, your majesty!¡±


    The Observing Beholder lowered his height slightly, lest his huge body be taller than the Queen of Subus. Although the queen ruled for a long time and was leaning towards the evil alignment, she was famed for her unpredictable character. Someone could be punished for something very trifle.


    A subus¡¯s punishment wasn¡¯t tolerable.


    A glimmer of divine light emerged.


    The stunning woman on the throne stood up and spread her pair of huge demon wings. Her human appearance was changing rapidly. Horns appeared on her forehead, her pupils turned crimson, and the peerless face became infused with a devilish charm. Light green eye-shadow that looked like a demon tattoo appeared at the corner of her eyes, her red lips curved with a yful smile. Her long red hair flowed to her waist, and the graceful and delicate body became covered with a silk dress. Her chest full and firm, with almost half of them being exposed outside. A beautiful belt was tied around her waist. Below the slender waist was a booty like a full moon. The long slender and beautiful legs did not have human ankles, but a unique devil hoofs instead.


    Her body seems to be full of endless temptations!


    Just ncing once, it seemed like her body was shrouded with emotions and desires!


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    A loud sound of a whip echoed.


    A whip appeared in the hands of the Queen of Subus, surrounded with mes and arcs of lightning. She fiercely whipped at the void and forcefully broke through space.


    As the Queen of Subus turned into her real form, the [Enchanting Beauty] aura has also dispersed. The Observing Beholder¡¯s huge single-eye was also enchanted for a moment and had regained much of his consciousness. Ever since the Queen of Subus took over the Evil Devine Titles of Decadent Lust, Forbidden Love, Sex, and Abusive Punishment, her temptress aura has been strengthened beyondprehension. Regardless of males or females, or even totally genderless, as long as it was a creature with a conscious, regardless whether they were dead or alive, they seemingly would not be able to escape from the influence of her temptress aura.


    She was cruel, beautiful, evil, and full of endless temptations.


    The Queen of Subus had even seduced two Demon Lords, and in the end, personally nned for their demise and eventual death! She was a Demon God of Chaotic Evil and the reincarnation of the most decadent lust in the abyss. Even gods from the heavenly realms weren¡¯t able to resist her strength! Even when the Queen of Spiders faced this sly and evil existence, her heart was full of caution!


    ¡°Queen of Subus ¨C Manhut [High-Level Demon][Weak Demon God][High-Level Underworld Creature]


    ¡°Race: Subus.¡±


    ¡°Attributes: Strength 30, Dexterity 36, Constitution 40, Intelligence 30, Wisdom 30, Charm 49.¡±


    ¡°Alignment: Chaotic Evil [Leaning away from Lawfuls].¡±


    ¡°Profession: Subus Level 40/Demon God of Lust Level 10 [Abyss Demon God]¡±


    ¡°Hit Points: 800+/800+.¡±


    ¡°Abilities: Unknown.¡±


    ¡°Godhood: Lesser Demon God.¡±


    ¡°Devine Title: Decadent Lust, Forbidden Love, Sex, Abusive Punishment.¡±


    ¡°Portfolio: Temptation, Destion, Evil, Forbiddance, Torture, Reprimand, Sadistic, Desire, Conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°Aura: Enchanting Beauty, Charming Gaze, Decadent Desires.¡±


    ¡°Unique Skills: Her Majesty¡¯s Kiss, Summon High-level Demons, Summon Subus Army.¡±


    ¡°Basic Skills: Deception 530, Taunt 270, Alchemy 360, Concentration 490, Diplomacy 650, Disguise 530, Performance 320, Escape 470, Intimidation 570, Literacy 450, Listen 460, Face Read 360, Detect/Scout 420, Evade 500, Use Magic Devices 520...¡±


    ¡°Other skills: ???¡±


    A whip¡¯s shadow tore through space.


    The Queen of Subus¡¯s eyes glimmered with divine light, then a whip went straight through space into the Styx River, entangling a soul and dragged it out.


    The soul condensed into a light ball that was as big as a fist.


    The Queen of Subus reached her hands and caught the soul light, and her lips smiled with a hint of cruelty. Her pale fingers kneaded it into something like a cobblestone. Within it, one can see a bitter soul image. She nced with interest, and yfully said: ¡°Seems like this one hasn¡¯t given up hope? I like these toys the most!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you canst with my grasps!... I hope you can give me pleasure albeit short term!...¡±


    ¡°Observing Beholder!¡±


    The Queen of Subus threw the soul stone that was imprisoned within her fingers to the Observing Beholder, the corner of her mouth curved slyly as she smiled: ¡°Send her to reincarnate into a subus!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she has the qualifications to be a glorious nun!....¡±

 Chapter 176 - City of Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 City of Wealth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Am I really drunk?¡±


    ddin shook his head and saw a water tank next to him. He tiptoed to dip his head in for a while and considerably sobered up afterward.


    One shouldn¡¯t judge him by his short physique. ddin¡¯s alcohol tolerance left Soran in the dust. Some Halflings drank so much that they could even finish barrels of alcohol that were as tall as them. It may be due to their living habits since tobo, beer, and food were three essentials of their lives.


    ddin still believed in his own eyes, so he felt like he shouldn¡¯t have been dreaming.


    He roughly cleaned himself a little and went towards the direction of where hest saw Vivian. There are many people in the City of Wealth, and there were many victims. However, ddin was someone who knew how to restrain himself. He had many rules that were only known by him. Like, how he only stole once a day, or how he never stole from the same person twice. If he managed to steal a hefty sum, he would use it to do some good deeds, or donate to a temple that he believes and pray for a blessing from the gods.


    His alignments have always been hovering in between chaotic good andwful neutral, but nowadays, he has been more willful.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Soran, he might have leaned towards chaotic neutral. But because he had struck a small fortune, ddin has been quite restrained on stealing. After all, stealing that bit of Gold Dehrals can¡¯t bepared to adventure gains. ddin hardly stole from professions because the chances of getting caught are higher. He then turned from the streets and headed towards the market.


    He lost the trace of Vivian.


    Because of the initial hesitation, it seems that her figure had already gone quite far away. But judging by the flow of people, he went towards the general direction.


    The marketce was the one ce where there were many people. Consequently, there were many thieves too.


    ddin roughly swept across the crowd and found a few other people that were finding their targets. Rogues had their own sets of rules and territories, and it was best not to fish around here. ddin didn¡¯t manage to find any traces of Vivian, but he might have spotted the woman that had first appeared with Vivian. She had attracted quite a bit of attention by purchasing a horse carriage. As the City of Wealth mainly uses a hinny, buying a horse carriage would require quite a bit of money.


    ddin followed sneakily as she seems to be on the alert. She frowned as she saw the feigning rogues walking past.


    Then, she let out a word: ¡°Scram!¡±


    This was a profession!


    ddin roughly gauged with his eyes and even deduced that the other party specialized in using short-ranged weapons. It might even be a knife or a short sword. Her strength was roughly grade 3 and leaned towards a dexterity fighting style of person. But he wasn¡¯t able to figure out his target¡¯s profession, fighter, rogue, ranger, and more, as people mostly don¡¯t put their symbols on their bodies. ddin could only infer from the other¡¯s attitude and figure of speech that she might not be easy to get along with.


    The woman negotiated a deal very quickly, and afterward, had someone to move the carriage to a specific location.


    Swiftly afterward, she turned and headed towards another direction. Seemingly on alert as she looked at her surroundings. ddin sneakily followed roughly a hundred meters behind and arrived at the front of a secluded inn. This spot was two streets away. There¡¯s an alleyway in the middle, and a fish market further down, where you can even smell from here. The woman quickly entered the inn. ddin hesitated a little but didn¡¯t enter from the front door.


    He had yet to confirm if he saw Vivian, or if it was an illusion, or was it simply just someone that looks like her.


    ddin skirted to the back of the inn.


    He spat on his hands and climbed the walls of the back of the inn. As if not much strength was needed, he easily climbed to the second floor. The entire process didn¡¯t make the slightest sound. Halfling rogues were renowned for this specialty. He listened quietly for any sounds in the first room, and it seemed like there wasn¡¯t anyone inside. Then, he made his way carefully towards the second. There seems to be a man inside, snoring.


    He seems to have heard a door opening, and hastily backed up to a position at the corner of the room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?!¡±


    Before he could sneak in and observe a little, a snort could be heard from the room. Then a female¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°You dare to run wild in front of me! You¡¯re a dead man!¡±


    ¡°Hold Human!¡±


    ddin¡¯s body froze on the spot. The woman from earlier came out and stared at him coldly. She carried the puppet-like ddin and went into the room.


    ¡°Ayeee?¡±


    There was a pretty girl sitting on the bed. She frowned and saw ddin, and went: ¡°It¡¯s you? .... ddin?!...¡±


    ddin couldn¡¯t move a single inch of his body, and could only manage to mobilize his pupils.


    Little Vivian frowned slightly, and then gently waved to remove her spell, and domineeringly said: ¡°Why are you here? You even followed me!...¡±


    The Halfling fell to the ground, seemingly surprised as he stared at the little girl in front of him and said: ¡°Vivian?.... Since when have you been so powerful?....¡±


    The little girl was a little angry, and red at him and said: ¡°I am not like that idiot! ...I am Lily... Yes, of course! .... I am Vivian! ...¡±


    ¡°Is it very weird that I¡¯ve be powerful?¡±


    Having said that, the little girl held her head high as her voice improved, looking like everything was meant to be that way.


    Why is it that what she said before didn¡¯t match with what she was saying after?


    ddin was a little suspicious of the little girl in front of him. If she was Vivian or was it her twin sister or something. Anyhow, based on ddin¡¯s quite-urate intuition, this girl in front of him doesn¡¯t match his memories of Vivian. Although her looks are the same as his memories, her attitude, her figure of speech, etc, were not the same as his memories. In his memories, Vivian was an obedient little girl that spoke very softly and treated everyone very gently and kindly. Comparing with the current domineering one.


    Furthermore.


    Vivian seems to like white? Her clothes were mainly white dresses!


    However, the little girl in front of him was donned with a ck princess dress and ck silk gloves. At first nce, she gave off an arrogant vibe, as though she was a spoilt princess in a royal family.


    But!


    She seemed to be Vivian!


    ddin believes that his judgment was not wrong because even if they were twins, there wouldn¡¯t be exactly the same. As a brilliant Rogue himself, any slight differences are still identifiable.


    ¡°Vivian! ....¡±


    The Halfling hesitated, and said in a low voice: ¡°Why have youe here? Didn¡¯t you follow Soran heading to the north?¡±


    The little girl subtly rolled her big eyes.


    The cute little face of hers seemed demonic for a moment as she had a slight naughty grin. However, it disappeared quickly. Her big beautiful eyes suddenly turned teary as if a sad memory rpsed. She was a little scared, as her eyes were covered with tears. She spoke with a tender voice that made people¡¯s heartache, ¡°It was actually like this. My brother and I met a bad guy! ....¡±


    ¡°In the end, we separated.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, I met this elder sister, and she was kind enough to help me and brought me here.¡±


    Women were born with acting skills.


    The pretty woman beside her immediately changed her expression, to a face as if everything was supposed to be the way it is.


    The little girl then stood up and looked at ddin as tall as herself. She pitifully said in her crisp childlike voice, ¡°I thought you were that bad guy, that¡¯s why I used magic on you!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me me, okay? ...¡±


    The story was a sess.


    The little girl¡¯s pitiful appearance soon put ddin¡¯s doubts aside. This was because the Vivian now was very much like what he remembered.


    Maybe it was because she has met with trouble, that¡¯s why she seemed to have changed a little?


    ¡°Who were the ones that attacked you guys?¡±


    ddin was slightly dazed for a moment, but he himself didn¡¯t notice. He said with a little anger: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! If any bad guy dares to bully you, I will help you deal with him!...¡±


    Charm sess.


    A seemingly cunning smile appeared on the corners of the little girl¡¯s face. Her expression was somewhat naughty and there seemed to be a strange light in her eyes. She continued in a pitiful voice: ¡± It was a very very bad vampire!... But, he seems to have offended other people!... There¡¯s a very very powerful Pdin is after him!... One look and I can tell you¡¯re an amazing Rogue! ... Oh, brave and courageous ddin!.... Would you be able to help me find his whereabouts?...¡±


    ¡°Then, we can tell the Pdin! ... Let him handle that Vampire!...¡±


    The Halfling unhesitatingly smacked his chest and said: ¡°No problem! ...¡±


    In the vast wilderness, Soran¡¯s figure came from afar and had left the Shipwreck Harbour for some time.


    He was now nning to go to the City of Wealth, which is the busiest and most well-informed ce along the Shipwreck coast. If any Sons of Fear ever appeared, he should be able to gather some information. Moreover, one of them seems to have appeared there, and Soran felt that the other party would not leave so soon. After gathering the materials for the blood purification ceremony, Soran immediately took the time toplete it. The requirements for non-legendary advancements were not high. In the future, the blood purification ceremony of legendary grade needs the help of high-grade Spellcasters.


    Soran had an additional [Toughen] Ability!


    ¡°Toughen [Gifted Ability]: You will always be way tougher than others, this is a type of powerful Bloodline Ability. It can be attained through the blessings of God. Having this Gifted Ability allows every one of your profession to additionally raise their Hit Points by 1. It also raises your Fortitude by 2. When you¡¯ve been attacked with the Test of Death, you can enter into Near Death State and will not die instantly!¡±


    [Prerequisite for Epic Toughen Ability]

 Chapter 177 - Without Question

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Without Question</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You will be able to kill him this way!¡±


    An anxious voice sounded in the little girl¡¯s head, but her expression remained as if nothing had happened. She pouted her lips and continued: ¡°How can that be! ... Besides, that Halfling¡¯s luck is good. If you don¡¯t let him help us find that Son of Fear, can it be that we find him ourselves? ... There are spiritual connections between Sons of Gods!...¡±


    ¡°This stupid dumbass is so useless!... I can¡¯t beat him even if I get involved!...¡±


    ¡°Now we can only wait for him to be found. After that, we need to think of a way for him to fight other people. Only when both parties are injured will we have a chance to eliminate him.¡±


    The voice in her head seemed a little angry, and said frustratingly: ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°How can ddin be able to handle that Vampire. He can¡¯t even handle a single spell from you. If he was found, he will be killed by the Son of Fear.¡±


    The little girl nonchntly yed with her hair and walked to the windows. She giggled and said: ¡°I won¡¯t let you out. Who asked you, this idiot, to finish your energy. If you want toe out, you¡¯ll have to wait for me to finish using my energy.¡±


    ¡°If you want to kill, then just kill.¡±


    ¡°In any case, except for my older brother, when other people die, they just die. Would it concern me that much?¡±


    ¡°You this useless stupid dumbass!... Do you think that if I don¡¯t initiate anything, brother would just sit there idly?... He already knows that we are the Sons of Fear. He will think of ways to kill the others!... If we don¡¯t strike first, the gap between us and the other Sons of Fears will only grow bigger. If that ever happens, the ones in danger would be Older brother and us!...¡±


    ¡°Unless... you want to keep hiding behind your older brother as deadweight?....¡±


    ¡°Brother is already trying his best!... But ultimately, he¡¯s just a mortal!... This matter can only be up to ourselves!... If not, do you think I wouldn¡¯t want to apany and be beside older brother?¡±


    The little girl revealed a cool grin as she looked towards the pavement outside the windows, and continued: ¡°This is a relentless battle to the death! If we don¡¯t kill them, they would kill us.¡±


    ¡°Brother would think of a way to help us. That would be very dangerous for him by then.¡±


    ¡°If we ever die, brother would seek revenge. If that happens, he would be in an even more dangerous position!... Keep that pathetic weakness and kindness of yours!....¡±


    ¡°Vivian! We cannot lose this battle!....¡±


    The voice in the head sank and the will to take over the control of the body also dissipated. But a faint thought came about. She spitefully said: ¡°Older brother is my older brother, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call him your older brother.¡±


    The little girl yfully grinned as she raised her white little hands to unfasten her hairband. Then, she tied double ponytails. She blinked her eyes and naughtily said: ¡°What¡¯s yours is mine. What¡¯s mine is still mine!¡±


    Vivian won hands down.


    If virtue was a foot tall, then the devil was ten. It takes constant vignce to stave off evil.


    The Seabreeze blew.


    Soran¡¯s figure came out of the mountains in the distance. Near the City of Wealth, there was a mountain range. It was very simr to what Gloria had predicted. The only thing that still confused him was the most important clue to find Vivian. The ¡®Snake¡¯ card. Until now, he couldn¡¯t find other clues. At most, he met several poisonous snakes on his way, but obviously, it had nothing to do with the meaning of the card. Now he just hoped that there¡¯s a clue in the City of Wealth, or he¡¯ll have to go to the Soros Inds to search for clues.


    Vivian shouldn¡¯t have gone to the inds overseas, would she?


    Afterpleting the bloodline purification ceremony, Soran¡¯s strength has increased considerably, especially his Life Force. Now his body felt as though there was endless energy, so much so that he was able to ignore all his minor injuries. Now his Hit Points have be ¡ª [Rogue Profession HP6+ (21-10) *0.5] *7+ [Shadow Dancer Profession HP8+ (21-10) *0.5] *2+ [Wizard Profession HP4+ (21-10) *0.5] *6+21 Constitution+15 [Toughen Ability] = 200 Hit Points


    Soran has roughly increased 50 Hit Points.


    That was equivalent to an increase of at least 3 Profession Levels of Hit Points. The current grade of Hit Points was equivalent to a Creature Level 14 Vampire, or a Profession Level 12 Pure Fighter.


    But he might not be able to surpass a Barbarian because Barbarians have a lot of abilities to add on, and their innate ability to learn Toughen by themselves.


    This was only a third-grade bloodline purification ceremony and there were still legendary level bloodline purification ceremonies. If one managed to get [Epic Toughen], Professions would add an additional 30 Hit Points at every grade, and the highest can stack 10 times. One can umte a total of an additional 300 Hit Points.


    When that happens, Legendary Close Combatters¡¯ Hit Points wouldn¡¯t be far from a Dragon¡¯s.


    Soran was still able to attain [Epic Toughen]. Because one of the prerequisites for this Legendary Ability is 25 points for Extraordinary Constitution and Soran isn¡¯t far from reaching this attribute. Solely depending on receiving attribute points by raising profession levels was not enough because he had to focus on raising his Dexterity Points. Therefore, he had to raise his attribute by raising his Godhood Abilities.


    Lesser Godhood can raise all Attributes by +1.


    Soran wasn¡¯t unable to grasp the chances of attaining [Epic Toughen].


    As the City of Wealth got closer and closer, Soran couldn¡¯t help but quicken his pace. In the horizon, he could see the vast beaches and sea. There are more reefs near the south coast and the possibility of ships hitting the reefs is very high. So most of the cities are built in rtively safe sea areas. The City of Wealth was just at the harbor in the bay at the front. There was a sea route to the Soros Inds. Although obscure, he could also vaguely see a very small shadow of a boat. However the first thing he saw was not the sail, although the environments were very simr to the memory of Soran¡¯s previous life, the current world was t.


    This was not a.


    It was more like a t world frame, just with ups and downs on the terrain.


    This parallel continental shelf ne was quitemon. Whether it was the Bottomless Abyss or the Hells of Baator, it was all just ayer-byyer continental shelf structure. The power of anotherw was maintaining the operation of the world while connecting with other ne spaces. The upper level and the lower level were likeyers in the pyramids. The bottom of the two pyramids together made up thergest material ne of all ne spaces.


    There were a lot of things Soran wasn¡¯t quite sure of.


    What was the structure of the whole universe? He only saw a little when he was traveling in the Star Universe. The stars could connect most of the nes, and it was possible to see the half-nes flying at high speed when traveling in them. It felt a bit like a person traveling in the universe, but what he sees are nots. Instead, there were nes that were floating, stationary and moving, likes wrapped in the energy of the eggshell-likew.


    Above the Star Universe was the Kingdom of Gods. Elemental nes on all sides, and Abyss Hell down below.


    While traveling in the Star Universe, it was possible to encounter the [Dead Kingdom of Gods]


    Rogues weren¡¯t that suitable to travel across different nes.


    Other than the Shadow ne, Soran didn¡¯t even know how to go to the Spiritual World. But, Spellcasters had a natural advantage.


    A day passed by so quickly.


    Soran could already see the harbor up ahead and outside docks many huge ships. The center of the southern maritime trade was the City of Wealth. As for the trans-oceanic maind trade route, this ce was also a transit station. Soran even saw boats from the Soros Inds and female soldiers living in tropical rainforests were bargaining for their purchases. asionally showing off their beauty, chest, and muscles. It made some feel ufortable.


    The harbor was outside of the City of Wealth.


    This was a very prosperousrge city. You could see the magnificent temple far away. It was the giant temple of the Goddess of Riches. It was said that the mountain-high worth of Gold Derahls was stored in it, but no one had ever been inside. During the turbulent period, legendary teams were trying to break through this ce. Unfortunately, in the blink of an eye, the whole army was destroyed, and other gods did not seem to have the idea of stealing money from here. So no one has ever been able to judge the level of guards here. But it must be one of the most dangerous ces in the world.


    The symbol of the City of Wealth was the statue of the goddess in front of the temple.


    Looking across from a distance, there was a golden shine to it that instantly blinds your krypton golden dog eyes. The statue weighed about 50 tonnes. It wasn¡¯t coated with gold foil on the outside, but a fully pure gold statue!


    That¡¯s right.


    It was pure gold, and 50 tonnes of pure gold statue at that.


    Every time Soran saw it, his heart tingled as if a cat was scratching it. Even though he had seen it many times, his hands were itching but his heart itched even more. This golden statue couldn¡¯t be touched randomly. It was covered with divine power, but there was a blessing ceremony to touch it. Unfortunately, it cost a lot.


    Many conniving thieves wanted it but couldn¡¯t get it. Many died up there because of this.


    What was wealth?


    This was wealth!


    Amongst the Gods, there wasn¡¯t anyone more extravagant than the Goddess of Riches. The Goddess has so much money that it made people faint. That year, many worshippers cried and screamed while trying to hug her legs to swear allegiance. But wasn¡¯t that all because of her insane wealth that makes people¡¯s hair stand on end? If you were to ask Soran to choose the most worshipped God, then the Goddess of Riches would be in the top 3 positions!


    Her high-grade believers were able to cast a very unique legendary spell.


    The name of the spell was [Dragon Covenant]


    This spell didn¡¯t require much mana, neither did it require any attributes that were too strong. Even low profession levels were able to use this legendary spell.


    The spell was able to summon a Dragon or a group of them!


    Pure bloodline Dragons.


    It was even possible to summon across nes for Ancient Dragons, or even an Ancient Great Dragon that lives in gaps between time spaces.


    It was a very perverted legendary spell.


    But it was also expensive.


    The legendary spell [Dragon Covenant] was priced from 100,000 Gold Dehrals. The more money you spend to summon, the more powerful the allies summoned. It did not rule out the possibility of summoning the Semi-Divine Dragons from the Dragon Kingdom. Anyway, this legendary magic was only affordable by the richest of the riches. Soran had only seen it once so far, summoning three adult Red Dragons with a mountain-high worth of Gold Dehrals, and then directly destroying a small city.


    Soran doesn¡¯t dare to keep looking at the Temple of Riches.


    He was afraid of his own impulsiveness. Impulsiveness was a devil. Hence, it was better to keep his eyes off it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was gettingte.


    Soran was going to find a foothold first. There were many people in strange clothing nearby. There were also many people with even weirder faces. These were people living on inds overseas. Some of them even painted on their faces. The City of Wealth attracted any race that pursued wealth. There were other intelligent creatures everywhere, such as Dwarfs, Elves, Beastmen, Halflings and so on. Every year, there were many Adventurers from all over the maind who wanted to find a chance to make a fortune in the City of Wealth.


    This was thend of the wealthy.


    Walking down the street, you could see a businessman with thick gold chains on his fingers. Otherwise, at least eight of the ten fingers would be donned with gold rings, followed by a powerful guard who also has a gold chain. The essence of the wealthiest in the City of Wealth was still so vigorous. Soran¡¯s hands felt itchy when he looked at them, but he restrained himself and did not make a mistake. Because the guards of the City of Wealth are also very strong and they are the top city legions around. Almost all of them are equipped with one or two extraordinary equipment.


    This was the core city of the Goddess of Riches.


    It was also an important source of beliefs and the birthce of spreading her beliefs. She allowed believers of the God of Thieves to move here but did not allow them to destroy the normal source of wealth.


    To simply put it, it was okay for thieves to muddle through their meals, but if they dare to expect to make a fortune from stealing, then they¡¯d be doomed.


    If they caught one, they would throw them into a mine. The Priest of the Goddess of Wealth would never mind having more ves for digging! Every year, at least hundreds of people were sent to the mine and they¡¯ve nevere out of it anymore!


    There was a sudden disturbance on the streets.


    Soran frowned and looked on with a dubious face. Because in the distance, it was just like a messymotion. The crowd was running back in a panic. Some businessmen with big bellies were sweating heavily and the gold chain around their necks was flickering. They have a lot of guards under them, but they shouldn¡¯t have been driven away like stray dogs.


    Themotion was growing bigger!


    More and more people in the crowd went into hiding. Next to Soran seemed to be a pawn shop. The fierce-looking owner looked into the distance once and drove all his men in. Then he closed the door without saying a word. Even further away, some businessmen panicked and took his guard into the alleys. The fat figure ran so fast that it disappeared all of a sudden. It was a rare sight in a hundred years. People were running everywhere as if they were hiding from a gue, but there was nothing murderous.


    Were there any people who dared to behave atrociously in the city of the Goddess of Wealth?!


    Soran¡¯s expression grew more doubtful. He jumped lightly, down to the second floor and looked at the ce where themotion had urred.


    At first nce, he almost staggered!


    Soran jumped down from the roof without saying a word. Then his figure went directly into the shadow, then entering into sneak, quietly going into the side alley.


    It was a gue!


    To be able to make such a big stir in the City of Wealth, and to scare so many people away without rming the city¡¯s army. So far, there was only one!


    That is ¡ª¨C A Pdin!!!


    And it was a very powerful Pdin. Powerful enough to let people run away without saying a word.


    Faraway, a group of Silver Knights could be seen riding on the steeds. They were all in silver-white cavalry armor. At their waist hung a knight¡¯s long sword, and they didn¡¯t wear headdresses. However, they were all covered with armor. Even their arms wore silver-white fish scales gauntlets. These Silver Knights looked awesome and full of a sacred aura. With a kind smile on their faces, it was easy to make people feel good at first sight. They were a very charming group of people.


    These Silver Knights, if walking elsewhere, would make the civilians wee with cheers and cause countless aristocratic girls to fawn over them.


    But sadly, this was the City of Wealth.


    The effect was that wherever they go, there would always a hugemotion. Large groups of people would flee in panic.


    Why was that so?


    As you can see, even Soran has escaped. You could tell what this group of guys meant.


    ¡°Who the hell released the Pdins?!!¡±


    At this moment, countless people in the City of Wealth were jumping around scolding their mothers, especially those who do tainted businesses. This was a big headache! There weren¡¯t many businessmen who were clean at all. There was a saying called ¡°no treachery, no business¡±. It wasn¡¯t bad for most businessmen to hover between the Neutral Alignments. There were only a few businessmen in the Good Alignment. Especially those who ran overseas trade. They asionally collided with pirates. If they won the fight, there would be twice the benefits. How could it not be enticing?


    It can be said that in the whole City of Wealth, at least one-third of the people prefer the Evil Alignment.


    It¡¯s just that the degree of deviation towards Evil was not very high!


    As for the businessmen in the Neutral Alignment, their hands have more or less been tainted with human lives before. They couldn¡¯t be clean on the whole. They wouldn¡¯t go and test for their Alignments without reason. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t be sure whether they were inclined to Evil or not. Regardless of whether you were inclined to Evil or not, it wasn¡¯t certain that their hands weren¡¯t clean. In case the Pdin finds you an eyesore and wants to kill you, that will be your bloody bad luck!


    It wasn¡¯t that early either.


    It was the time when prostitutes and hookers came out to stand in the street to solicit customers. But now, the whole City of Wealth is quiet. There were no fights, sales, and prostitution. Underground casinos were all closed. As long as they were not very clean and were tainted with blood, they all went into hiding. Local gangs retreated and hid too. At least half of the shops in the busiest streets have closed, and the remaining half of the bosses are virtually gone.


    This was the power of the Pdins!


    They are really too kind! There was no room for evil in their eyes! They were the guardians of justice!


    Pitifully, half the world is evil.


    Everyone sways between Good and Evil. Even those in the Neutral Alignment are only slightly different in their left and right tendencies.


    This was the City of Wealth.


    In the pursuit of wealth, there must be a lot of people who have used unsightly means and might have even taken some lives. Few people here were totally clean. That¡¯s why, when they saw the Pdins, their first reaction was to frown, then panic, and then turn around to run away.


    Because they were the [Silver Knights]!


    They were the strongest group of Pdins in the world. Those handsome looking Silver Knights weren¡¯t flower vases. At least half of them were high-grade professions. If they suddenly turn amnestic and throw out arge-scale Alignment Detection, the whole City of Wealth would shine with blood in its golden splendor.


    People from all walks of life and religions were contacting the City Hall in the hope that they would expel these Pdins.


    Unfortunately, no one dared to do so.


    That was because the current leader of the Pdins was also here, the legendary ¡ª [Hand of Silver]!


    One couldn¡¯t decipher the age of the leading Pdin, but his face was very resolute. He frowned and looked straight ahead at themotion, and he could not help but sigh softly.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the Hand of Silver!¡±


    Behind him, an angry young knight murmured, ¡°Do you want to purify this dirty city? I¡¯ve seen too many Evil believers!...¡±


    The Hand of Silver could not help frowning, turned to look at him, and said seriously, ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t say such things rashly!¡±


    ¡°Our task is to destroy that evil Son of Fear!¡± He has killed thousands of people! A town and five viges have disappeared because of him!...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our task. We¡¯ll go back after we finish it.¡±


    The atmosphere became very oppressive.


    Some of the young Pdins who had juste out to carry out their mission were indignant and didn¡¯t seem to understand why their faith, his Excellency Hand of Silver, have seen so many Evil believers, but still remained indifferent! Naturally, they would not doubt the piety of the Hand of Silver, because if the Hand of Silver could not be called a Pdin, there would be no one in the world who could be termed as a Pdin.


    He was pious, strong, brave, fearless, kind, humble, loyal, sympathetic to the weak, guardian of women and children, and firmly believed in justice. Almost any virtue of the Knights could be used to describe him.


    This was the strongest and most pious Pdin in the world!


    On his waist hung one of the few Godly Artifacts in the world, [Morning Star]. Only the most Good Ordered existence can use its power!


    It seems that there was a kind of sadness brewing.


    The Silver Knights were walking in the streets of chaos but could hardly see many people on the road. Their expressions gradually be a little angry, some people are hammering heavily on their chest, open their mouths to emit a silent roar!


    They didn¡¯t understand!


    They didn¡¯t understand why the believers of justice and the guardians of goodness were like a gue, chasing people away.


    Only those older Pdins were as calm and indifferent and were quietly following behind the Hand of Silver. It seemed like this is not the first time experiencing such a situation.


    Behind them were the young Pdins.


    These young people¡¯s faces gradually be sad, some people even tearing inexplicably. Maybe some would leave the ranks of the Pdins in the future, but the remaining will undoubtedly be firmer and ever more pious.


    There were more people ahead!


    Some rickety people came out of dirty and filthy alleys. Their faces were full of vicissitudes of life. They were all bruised by life experiences. When they saw the figures of these Silver Knights, a ray of light lit in their eyes. That light was called hope. Many people knelt on the ground, and some even cried and kissed the ground they passed.


    A white-hairedme old man staggered over. He knelt trembling in front of the Hand of Silver, buried his head deeply, and expressed his piety and humility. He tearingly said: ¡°Justice... It has finally appeared!...¡±


    ¡°My son... My daughter... They¡¯re all dead... All of them were killed by other people...¡±


    The old man sobbed and knelt on the ground.


    The Hand of Silver bent slowly and lowered his head humbly towards the old man before him, then lifted him up, and proimed: ¡°Pdins are immortal! Justice is eternal!¡±


    This sentence seems to have contained infinite power.


    The young Pdins, who had been extremely depressed, were boiling with blood in an instant. They stood solemnly behind the Hand of Silver and looked steadfastly at the crowd in front of them. Many held their swords tightly as their fingers turned white because of excessive exertion. It was just a sentence but it made them hot-blooded, turning their initial depression into boundless motivation and perseverance!


    Only the older Pdins looked sad as if they were powerless, lost and regretful. Finally, all of them were seen with resolute eyes, looking at the group in front of them.


    They were the poorest people. The exploited, the oppressed, and the mutted people. They were weaklings and the most pitiful group of people.


    They were not evildoers.


    They were victims.

 Chapter 178 - Hand of Silver

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Hand of Silver</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Something big is going to happen!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure stood in the distance next to a dark attic. It was near the gathering ce of the hookers and unlicensed prostitutes. He gazed silently at the distant Pdins and the poor people kneeling down in front of them. He suddenly felt a foreboding gush of overwhelming pressure. Every time a Pdin appeared, it represented the beginning of a massacre, which could eventually turn into a catastrophic disaster. They could turn the whole city into a river of blood!


    Because the Pdins couldn¡¯t tolerate evil and evil was part of the world.


    Pdins were the most unique group of professions. They were stubbornly faithful guardians of goodness. They possessed a strong will and belief. It was harder to be a Pdin than a Wizard. This was not only a matter of talent but also whether you believed in justice and possessed goodness in your heart. Without faith and justice, Pdins would soon fall, and all their power would disappear. They may be ordinary Warriors, or even degenerate into Dark Knights.


    ¡®Pursue goodness, defend justice, and eliminate evil.¡¯


    These were the three main beliefs of the Pdin. Few people could achieve these beliefs. Therefore, the number of Pdins in the world may be less than that of Wizards. Most of them preferred to be Knights of the Good Alignment. At most, they advanced to the domains of the Temple Guardian Knights. These Temple Knights may be kind, brave, and righteous, but they were not as extreme as the Pdins and would not be as paranoid about having any evil before their eyes.


    They were a group of great people, but they were also pitiful.


    Soran respected all the Pdins even though they would be his enemies, mainly because he had almost entered the Pdin Alignment.


    Unfortunately, he chose another dark road in the end.


    The first belief of the Pdins was justice and goodness. Their second belief was God. So when the Hand of Silver said the words ¡°Pdins are immortal, Justice is eternal¡±, Soran realized that a great cleansing was about to begin. I¡¯m afraid that the Hand of Silver already had a n to have a fallout with the Temple of the Goddess of Riches. He would kill anyone who prevents him from pursuing justice and goodness mercilessly!


    Pdins actually killed a lot of people.


    Their profession was very powerful. They had the ability of Warriors, were able to perform Divine Spells, were protected by Divine Energy, immune to diseases forever, and ignore any fear.


    Pdins had an innate immunity to fear spells and disease spells. They could perform Divine Healing Spells too.


    This was the only profession that could summon mounts from the outer nes, and possibly summon Pegasuses (males) and Unicorns (females). It was also a profession that could effortlessly ride a mount.


    In every city, there would definitely be people who were adulterers.


    Dark associations, gangs, grey areas, officials, nobles and so on, not to mention the present world. Even in the era when Soran lived, if you let the Pdins let loose themselves and clean up the evil, there would also be arge number of people who would be executed. Corrupt officials, judges who took lives, fraudulent businessmen, ck-hearted counterfeit drugs, poisonous food and so on. These people were but sentencers in the eyes of thew, but in the eyes of Pdins, they were the evilest people who endanger thousands of people, the kind that should be directly executed.


    In the City of Wealth.


    Few of the people in power in Fortune City were clean. The sewers here can see corpses every day, and Gold Dehrals reek of blood and dirt.


    Pdins rarely moved. But when they did, their presence represented a great cleansing.


    There was a saying in the Pdin¡¯s creed, ¡®You can¡¯t ignore evil, chaos, and sin. Even if you have to sacrifice your life, you must guard justice and goodness¡¯.


    If they die, their souls would return to the upper nes. Regardless of [Seven Heavens of Mount Celestia] or [Twin Paradises of Bytopia], they would wee the arrival of these noble souls. In other words, Pdins were not afraid of death. These guys were destined to go to the Heavens after death. Even if they died through some evil rituals or their souls were desecrated, the legendary Holy Spirit of Heaven woulde and take their souls in person as long as their beliefs remain firm and they do notmit any sins of their own.


    It was hard to judge a pdin.


    Some people loved them as the light of hope and the incarnation of justice, but others hated them and wished for them to disappear forever!


    However many people who love them, however many people who hate them.


    The deeper the love was, the deeper the hate.


    Soran was neutral about the Pdins, and will not be as anxious to kill them as other people from the Evil Alignment. This world had evil and justice. He believed that the world also needed such a group of people. As long as the Pdins didn¡¯t randomly throw an Alignment Detection, Soran could even submit slightly to pay respect when he saw them.


    But if they ever randomly throw an ¡®Alignment Detection¡¯, Soran would pull a knife in a sh!


    Once there was a story about a Pdin who entered an Adventurer¡¯s tavern. The Adventurers immediately quieted it down. The young Pdin suddenly threw an ¡®Alignment Detection¡¯ in a bout of randomness, and in a sh, one-third of the people pulled out their knives, one-third of the people were ready to run away, and one-third of the people were left astonished and uneasy.


    As for Best Lovers, In the eyes ofdies, Pdins rank first!


    However, among the most eligible bachelors to marry, in their eyes, Pdins rankedst, lower than Barbarians. Ladies hoped for a lover who was trustworthy, brave and faithful. They may even seduce Pdins to proof their charm. But very few women would want to marry a Pdin, not to mention even hoping that their husband would be a Pdin.


    It was as ironic as it gets.


    Quite arge number of pdins wouldn¡¯t marry for life and were not easily seduced by women because temptation makes it easy to degenerate. [They liked to adopt orphans, preach them justice and kindness, feed them, and groom them to be Pdins. ]


    It¡¯s also something that nobledies like to talk about to degenerate a Pdin.


    That was why Pdins rarely appear.


    City Hall.


    An angry roar resounded and made the roof tremble slightly. Inside, there was a very strong, shiny golden man with a lot of gold ornaments on his body. There was expensive jewelry around his neck, and six of his ten fingers were filled with amazing rings of exorbitant values. Now a line of people stood in front of him, and he was roaring and shouting angrily, ¡°Bastards! Idiots! ¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you idiots stop them?!¡±


    ¡°I really want to break your heads off! You pigs!... How could you believe that the Pdins were just chasing the Son of Fear so easily!... Don¡¯t you know that all the ces where Pdins have appeared were disasters?!...¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°All those pariahs have gone over toin!... Then the Pdins will use therge-scale Alignment Detection to detect evil!... You, idiots, are going to be killed one by one! ¡±


    In the hall stood a group of officials and nobles with chills down their spines. One of the men with a big belly hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°Your Excellency! We can¡¯t stop it! This time, it¡¯s the Hand of Silver!...¡±


    Ba-dump.


    The strong man threw the chair over directly at that fat official and smashed into his head. He has lost most of his life with a head covered with blood.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    He growled angrily and shouted, ¡°What about now? The City of Wealth will be a city of death if those stubborn idiots are determined to purify the evil!¡±


    ¡°You! Sir Carlos. Didn¡¯t your fleet deal with a lot of piracy?


    ¡°And you! Baron Mosley. You¡¯ve taken tens of thousands of Gold Derahls every year from the city¡¯s grey benefit, right? Your son recently forced the death of a pair of pariah mother and daughter right? And you, you, you! None of you guys aren¡¯t tainted with a butt full of blood debts! Which of your descendants has not killed anyone? One Alignment Detection, and all of you will shimmer with blood!...¡±


    ¡°This is the City of Wealth! Not his mother¡¯s City of Light!¡±


    ¡°Every Gold Derahl here is stained with blood, and you idiots let the Pdins enter the city!.... Don¡¯t you fucking know they¡¯re all nuts?...¡±


    A middle-aged man dressed as an aristocrat hesitated for a moment and then said in a cool voice, ¡°If not, can¡¯t we all have these Pdins...¡±


    Speaking of this, he made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Ba-dump!


    The strong man took up another chair and smashed it at him. He roared, ¡°Idiotic swine! What do you think the Silver Knights are? Pigs up for ughter? The group of Pdins just now needs more than 300 soldiers from an Elite Army to be able to put up a fight! Are you going to start a war in the City of Wealth? Not to mention the Hand of Silver is here! ¡±


    ¡°Does your mother wants to start a legendary war?¡±


    ¡°How do you think the reputation of the Hand of Silver came from?!¡± In the southernmost kingdom, this fellow even dared to cut down the king! Much less you, a mere Baron!... Unless the Temple of Richeses out to help, he can kill us all by himself!... ¡±


    The Southern Principality.


    Since the destruction of the Arcane Empire, there has been no emergence of another powerful empire in the South for the past thousands of years. It was more like a city-state system, where they just ssified themselves under the name of the kingdom, and many other smaller kingdoms. There were quite a number of royal family members within the human race, but the control of the kingdom was limited to their own territory. It was even sub-divided into their own subordinates. Nearly half of the cities in the whole southern region were run by aristocrats, parliaments, and shrines, where they are closely rted to each other.


    The war that made Hand of Silver famous.


    It was he who single-handedly challenged a kingdom by himself and almost chopped down an Evil Order tyrant. Then, forcing him to abdicate to the kindest and youngest son.


    After that war, the [Hand of Silver] was unbeknownst by no one!


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Hand of Silver</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Something big is going to happen!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure stood in the distance next to a dark attic. It was near the gathering ce of the hookers and unlicensed prostitutes. He gazed silently at the distant Pdins and the poor people kneeling down in front of them. He suddenly felt a foreboding gush of overwhelming pressure. Every time a Pdin appeared, it represented the beginning of a massacre, which could eventually turn into a catastrophic disaster. They could turn the whole city into a river of blood!


    Because the Pdins couldn¡¯t tolerate evil and evil was part of the world.


    Pdins were the most unique group of professions. They were stubbornly faithful guardians of goodness. They possessed a strong will and belief. It was harder to be a Pdin than a Wizard. This was not only a matter of talent but also whether you believed in justice and possessed goodness in your heart. Without faith and justice, Pdins would soon fall, and all their power would disappear. They may be ordinary Warriors, or even degenerate into Dark Knights.


    ¡®Pursue goodness, defend justice, and eliminate evil.¡¯


    These were the three main beliefs of the Pdin. Few people could achieve these beliefs. Therefore, the number of Pdins in the world may be less than that of Wizards. Most of them preferred to be Knights of the Good Alignment. At most, they advanced to the domains of the Temple Guardian Knights. These Temple Knights may be kind, brave, and righteous, but they were not as extreme as the Pdins and would not be as paranoid about having any evil before their eyes.


    They were a group of great people, but they were also pitiful.


    Soran respected all the Pdins even though they would be his enemies, mainly because he had almost entered the Pdin Alignment.


    Unfortunately, he chose another dark road in the end.


    The first belief of the Pdins was justice and goodness. Their second belief was God. So when the Hand of Silver said the words ¡°Pdins are immortal, Justice is eternal¡±, Soran realized that a great cleansing was about to begin. I¡¯m afraid that the Hand of Silver already had a n to have a fallout with the Temple of the Goddess of Riches. He would kill anyone who prevents him from pursuing justice and goodness mercilessly!


    Pdins actually killed a lot of people.


    Their profession was very powerful. They had the ability of Warriors, were able to perform Divine Spells, were protected by Divine Energy, immune to diseases forever, and ignore any fear.


    Pdins had an innate immunity to fear spells and disease spells. They could perform Divine Healing Spells too.


    This was the only profession that could summon mounts from the outer nes, and possibly summon Pegasuses (males) and Unicorns (females). It was also a profession that could effortlessly ride a mount.


    In every city, there would definitely be people who were adulterers.


    Dark associations, gangs, grey areas, officials, nobles and so on, not to mention the present world. Even in the era when Soran lived, if you let the Pdins let loose themselves and clean up the evil, there would also be arge number of people who would be executed. Corrupt officials, judges who took lives, fraudulent businessmen, ck-hearted counterfeit drugs, poisonous food and so on. These people were but sentencers in the eyes of thew, but in the eyes of Pdins, they were the evilest people who endanger thousands of people, the kind that should be directly executed.


    In the City of Wealth.


    Few of the people in power in Fortune City were clean. The sewers here can see corpses every day, and Gold Dehrals reek of blood and dirt.


    Pdins rarely moved. But when they did, their presence represented a great cleansing.


    There was a saying in the Pdin¡¯s creed, ¡®You can¡¯t ignore evil, chaos, and sin. Even if you have to sacrifice your life, you must guard justice and goodness¡¯.


    If they die, their souls would return to the upper nes. Regardless of [Seven Heavens of Mount Celestia] or [Twin Paradises of Bytopia], they would wee the arrival of these noble souls. In other words, Pdins were not afraid of death. These guys were destined to go to the Heavens after death. Even if they died through some evil rituals or their souls were desecrated, the legendary Holy Spirit of Heaven woulde and take their souls in person as long as their beliefs remain firm and they do notmit any sins of their own.


    It was hard to judge a pdin.


    Some people loved them as the light of hope and the incarnation of justice, but others hated them and wished for them to disappear forever!


    However many people who love them, however many people who hate them.


    The deeper the love was, the deeper the hate.


    Soran was neutral about the Pdins, and will not be as anxious to kill them as other people from the Evil Alignment. This world had evil and justice. He believed that the world also needed such a group of people. As long as the Pdins didn¡¯t randomly throw an Alignment Detection, Soran could even submit slightly to pay respect when he saw them.


    But if they ever randomly throw an ¡®Alignment Detection¡¯, Soran would pull a knife in a sh!


    Once there was a story about a Pdin who entered an Adventurer¡¯s tavern. The Adventurers immediately quieted it down. The young Pdin suddenly threw an ¡®Alignment Detection¡¯ in a bout of randomness, and in a sh, one-third of the people pulled out their knives, one-third of the people were ready to run away, and one-third of the people were left astonished and uneasy.


    As for Best Lovers, In the eyes ofdies, Pdins rank first!


    However, among the most eligible bachelors to marry, in their eyes, Pdins rankedst, lower than Barbarians. Ladies hoped for a lover who was trustworthy, brave and faithful. They may even seduce Pdins to proof their charm. But very few women would want to marry a Pdin, not to mention even hoping that their husband would be a Pdin.


    It was as ironic as it gets.


    Quite arge number of pdins wouldn¡¯t marry for life and were not easily seduced by women because temptation makes it easy to degenerate. [They liked to adopt orphans, preach them justice and kindness, feed them, and groom them to be Pdins. ]


    It¡¯s also something that nobledies like to talk about to degenerate a Pdin.


    That was why Pdins rarely appear.


    City Hall.


    An angry roar resounded and made the roof tremble slightly. Inside, there was a very strong, shiny golden man with a lot of gold ornaments on his body. There was expensive jewelry around his neck, and six of his ten fingers were filled with amazing rings of exorbitant values. Now a line of people stood in front of him, and he was roaring and shouting angrily, ¡°Bastards! Idiots! ¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you idiots stop them?!¡±


    ¡°I really want to break your heads off! You pigs!... How could you believe that the Pdins were just chasing the Son of Fear so easily!... Don¡¯t you know that all the ces where Pdins have appeared were disasters?!...¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°All those pariahs have gone over toin!... Then the Pdins will use therge-scale Alignment Detection to detect evil!... You, idiots, are going to be killed one by one! ¡±


    In the hall stood a group of officials and nobles with chills down their spines. One of the men with a big belly hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°Your Excellency! We can¡¯t stop it! This time, it¡¯s the Hand of Silver!...¡±


    Ba-dump.


    The strong man threw the chair over directly at that fat official and smashed into his head. He has lost most of his life with a head covered with blood.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    He growled angrily and shouted, ¡°What about now? The City of Wealth will be a city of death if those stubborn idiots are determined to purify the evil!¡±


    ¡°You! Sir Carlos. Didn¡¯t your fleet deal with a lot of piracy?


    ¡°And you! Baron Mosley. You¡¯ve taken tens of thousands of Gold Derahls every year from the city¡¯s grey benefit, right? Your son recently forced the death of a pair of pariah mother and daughter right? And you, you, you! None of you guys aren¡¯t tainted with a butt full of blood debts! Which of your descendants has not killed anyone? One Alignment Detection, and all of you will shimmer with blood!...¡±


    ¡°This is the City of Wealth! Not his mother¡¯s City of Light!¡±


    ¡°Every Gold Derahl here is stained with blood, and you idiots let the Pdins enter the city!.... Don¡¯t you fucking know they¡¯re all nuts?...¡±


    A middle-aged man dressed as an aristocrat hesitated for a moment and then said in a cool voice, ¡°If not, can¡¯t we all have these Pdins...¡±


    Speaking of this, he made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Ba-dump!


    The strong man took up another chair and smashed it at him. He roared, ¡°Idiotic swine! What do you think the Silver Knights are? Pigs up for ughter? The group of Pdins just now needs more than 300 soldiers from an Elite Army to be able to put up a fight! Are you going to start a war in the City of Wealth? Not to mention the Hand of Silver is here! ¡±


    ¡°Does your mother wants to start a legendary war?¡±


    ¡°How do you think the reputation of the Hand of Silver came from?!¡± In the southernmost kingdom, this fellow even dared to cut down the king! Much less you, a mere Baron!... Unless the Temple of Richeses out to help, he can kill us all by himself!... ¡±


    The Southern Principality.


    Since the destruction of the Arcane Empire, there has been no emergence of another powerful empire in the South for the past thousands of years. It was more like a city-state system, where they just ssified themselves under the name of the kingdom, and many other smaller kingdoms. There were quite a number of royal family members within the human race, but the control of the kingdom was limited to their own territory. It was even sub-divided into their own subordinates. Nearly half of the cities in the whole southern region were run by aristocrats, parliaments, and shrines, where they are closely rted to each other.


    The war that made Hand of Silver famous.


    It was he who single-handedly challenged a kingdom by himself and almost chopped down an Evil Order tyrant. Then, forcing him to abdicate to the kindest and youngest son.


    After that war, the [Hand of Silver] was unbeknownst by no one!

 Chapter 179 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Conspiracy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    One of the elderly nobles frowned and said slowly, ¡°In these years, the mines, the trade, the ves, and the ck market, everyone here has touched them. Everyone is somewhat tainted and bloody. If those madmen go crazy, I am afraid we will be implicated. Can¡¯t we ask the Temple of Riches to expel them? Money isn¡¯t an issue!¡±


    Towards this old man, the strong man had a much better attitude and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of Riches is neutral. Her priests and temples are also neutral. They can¡¯t deal with the Pdins. It is tantamount to telling the world that they have changed towards the Evil Alignment. What¡¯s more, the Hand of Silver is equipped with a Godly Artifact [Morning Star]. The artifact was given to him by the Holy Spirit of the Lord of Glory. If the Temple of Riches dares to attack the Hand of Silver, it will be a direct confrontation with the Temple of Glory. At that time, it will not only be the Pdin, but also the Awakened Army.¡±


    Dawnbringers.


    Compared to the Pdins, these people were even more of a headache. Although they weren¡¯t as extreme, their numbers were stillrge.


    These guys were mainly in the City of Glory and asionally helped fight against the Evil Drows. But their main focus was still on the devils and demons and they are more tolerant of the evil doings in the secr world. After all, the ruling ss is bound to exploit the poption. As long as eating wasn¡¯t insightful and there was nothing outrageous, they would regard it as though they have not seen anything.


    Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t manage them at all!


    Pdins rarely go out and for a reason, and that was because they couldn¡¯t ignore evil. What if they went out and met a victim who asked the Pdins for help?


    Did they ignore them?


    That would be against the path of the Pdins.


    Did they help?


    How much could a Pdin change? This was the order of the world. If they killed an evil person, will there be no emergence of another? As long as interests and powers exist, there would always be people corrupted and degenerate. In a kingdom, there would also be the wise kings and tyrants. Could the Pdins overthrow a kingdom because of tyranny?


    After all, the Hand of Silver was a special example. He had Godly artifacts in his hand. He was the most powerful Pdin.


    He was also a descendant of the Lord of Glory.


    In the end, it was still a question of whether the Pdins are strong enough. As long as these people dare to throw an ¡°Alignment Detection¡± crazily, on that day itself, the dark and grey domains would kill them all. But because this time, the strength of the Pdins were so strong that the City of Wealth dared not act rashly, and even the Temple of Riches dares not expel them. That¡¯s why it is so problematic. If a group of poor people sought justice from them, they couldn¡¯t go against their faith. Finally arriving at a situation in which something has to be done.


    Ignoring evil vited the beliefs of pdins.


    But fighting evil is almost the same as fighting against the whole City of Wealth!


    That¡¯s why Soran felt sorry for the Pdins.


    ¡°Pdins have no authority to judge nobles!¡±


    An aloof man with a schrly temperament suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Lord of Glory¡¯s Temple will not allow Pdins to fight against the Nobles! We have umted wealth for generations and at which time has there been lesser massacres! Mines, ves, ck markets, even if we don¡¯t do it, there will be others to take over! At that time, the City of Wealth will not be the City of Wealth anymore.¡±


    ¡°I think the Hand of Silver knows this too. If they have the capabilities, why not go and purify the Abyss and Hell!¡±


    ¡°Our sins are not worth mentioning at all whenpared with the devils and demons! At the very least, we have maintained the order of the city. We¡¯ve let the pariahs work and eat, and not letting this ce be reduced to just chaos and war. If we hadn¡¯t maintained thew, the pariahs might not even have lived in the current conditions now. The Pirates, Adventurers and degenerates from all around, who has not coveted the wealth here?


    These words aroused a great deal of recognition.


    Even aristocrats shouted that if they did not provide protection for the poor andnd for farming, all the pariahs would starve to death and eaten by monsters.


    The strong man thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°These are not the problems! It¡¯s how are we going to deal with these Pdins now!¡±


    ¡°They will not give up, else they will vite their beliefs.¡±


    The aloof man looked around and slowly said, ¡°Scapegoat!¡±


    ¡°The gang leaders, who are in charge of the ve trade, the ck market, and those obviously disobedient organizations. They can be caught as scapegoats. These people are all tainted with blood debts. We can just lend the Pdins¡¯ hand to eradicate them. One is to pacify the pariahs, and also give some ountability to the Pdins.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Hand of Silver is mad enough to judge the aristocracy of the whole City of Wealth, would he?¡±


    What the ruling ss doesn¡¯tck the most is the Evil Order.


    They are not as cruel as the devil, but they do not deal with much kindness and nobility.


    ¡°And.¡±


    The aloof man stood up and looked around and murmured, ¡°We must find the Demigod Vampire as soon as possible! It was all because of him that he attracted these Pdins here. If we don¡¯t get rid of him, these Pdins may stay here even longer.¡±


    ¡°I propose to send troops to search for his tracks and then let the Hand of Silver deal with him.¡±


    This sentence silenced everyone, and the others nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Son of Fear must be found. Otherwise, the Pdins would not leave so easily.¡±


    The root cause was the Demigod Vampire.


    If he had note to the City of Wealth, the Pdins would not havee here to pursue him. The poor would not have sought justice from them, and the nobles would not have fallen into such an embarrassing situation. Without the Hand of Silver here, it would be a minor problem to send someone out to expel the Pdins, or even to make them disappear. But now that the Hand of Silver was here, their stance must be made clear. If the Council of Nobles was willing to help him deal with the Demigod Vampire, then the Pdin would not be crazy enough to judge them.


    Unless he wanted to descend the world into chaos?


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The strong man smacked the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°Send out the garrison and the city legions! Launch aprehensive search throughout the City of Wealth. We must find out the whereabouts of the Demigod Vampire! And then we¡¯ll get those disobedient guys out, and we¡¯ll execute them ording to thew instead of letting the Pdins do the work! You can¡¯t destroy the rules of City of Wealth just because of the appearance of the Pdins!¡±


    ¡°As for the pariahs, there will be time to clean them upter.¡±


    Speaking of this, the strong man showed a cruel smile. He was unintentionally forced by a group of pariahs to use the Pdins. It was impossible for his heart to not be angered.


    A series of orders were issued.


    In the beginning, the aloof man could not help showing a smile and a strange light flickered in his eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this force you out? Stupid idiot! Do you think power can suppress everything? Now I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re going to die!¡±


    A conspiracy began to brew.


    When the Pdins appeared, they became a de. The weak used this de to seek justice. Whereas the evil used this de to deal with their enemies.


    Pdins were a pitiful profession and a very vulnerable profession as well.


    If someone asked for help, one was obligated to do something.


    If one didn¡¯t help once, it was fine. But, twice, thrice, and one¡¯s beliefs would have copsed.


    That was why there are so many ex-Pdins in the world. Helping wasn¡¯t a problem. There were more people in the world that needed help. Ordinary people mutted by gangs, and poor people oppressed and bullied by nobles. The world was full of powerful forces. You helped a kind poor man to kill the gangsters who forced his family into ruins. But would you eradicate his gang as well? If after the gang has been eradicated, would you like to kill off the officials and nobles behind-the-scenes of the gangs at the same time?


    If they walked off after they had done justice, it wouldn¡¯t take long for another gang to appear.


    How many times could they fight? How many people could they kill?


    Retreating would deteriorate your faith, the power of a Pdin will be an ordinary Warrior. You can not tolerate evil, but evil can not tolerate you as well.


    This was too simple. Every city had bullies and viins. Alignment Detection¡¯s results would immediately kill those who harmed innocent civilians.


    Could you kill everyone? How many evildoers could you judge?


    Pdins were very powerful, but also very weak. They could not change the world. They could only protect justice in their hearts on this difficult road.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s sadness in the eyes of the older Pdins!


    Because they have been tested time and time again. Not just simply strength, but also their soul and will. Without the Hand of Silver here, they were not worth a fart at all.


    A single Hand of Silver could force the City of Wealth topromise.


    Two Hands of Silver could cleanse away the evil degeneration in the City of Wealth.


    Three Hands of Silver could redefine the rules of the City of Wealth and make it align with the rules of Good Order.


    Five Hands of Silver could turn the City of Wealth into the next City of Glory.


    Unfortunately.


    There was only one Hand of Silver.


    They couldn¡¯t change the City of Wealth, the World, the Abyss and Hell that has existed for countless years. How many Gods of the Good Alignment has fought for it, and how many wars were waged by the Lord of Glory between Godly Kingdoms!


    What¡¯s the final result?


    Abyss was still the Abyss and Hell was still Hell.


    Pdins were a group of stubborn and faith-abiding tragic people who could only believe in justice in their hearts but could not change the world to seek justice.


    Because in the world, one¡¯s beliefs are too insignificant.


    Soran seems to have seen something.


    He heard the trumpets of the army, and he could see the city guards, which had been assembled urgently. The garrison has begun to set out. It seemed that the aristocratic forces of the City of Wealth hade to amon consensus. They began to clean up by their own means in order to prevent the Pdins from disturbing the order here. They nned to cate the civilians with small-scale cleansing, and then barter for the Pdins to stop.


    This was undoubtedly a very smart choice.


    It seems that the nobles of the City of Wealth weren¡¯t simple existences at all.

 Chapter 180 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Massacre</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The night was restless.


    Soran heard the sounds of fights and explosions. Fires broke out in other ces. The originally prosperous and orderly City of Wealth had now be a ce of chaos. Neither of the gangs in the Evil Alignment was an easy target. They were all violent members of evil. They may not be as well equipped as the city guards, but fighting to the death could create chaos. No one was naive enough to think that those who were tainted with blood would stand down without a fight.


    Curfews began to be imposed on the streets. The city legions lighted torches to mark out the defense lines to avoid the chaos affecting the ordinary people.


    Scoldings and weepings could be heard everywhere.


    Their rtively quiet life was broken. Many people fastened their doors and windows, making it sturdier to prevent chaos outside from affecting their families. There were traces of Rogues in the darkness. The members of the thieves have always been the backbone of the grey area. From time to time, they could hear the screams of the city guards. In the darkness, they could hardly deal with the Rogues above the grade 2. Soran¡¯s figure was hidden in the shadows. He stood on a bell tower and looked at the city in front of him.


    In the middle of the night, the once-bustling city revealed a depressing scene.


    Warehouses in the docks were set aze. The city guards controlled the spread of the fire. Sporadic fighting took ce everywhere, and members of the dark domains broke through the encirclement to escape. The fire seemed to have spread a little. Cries and howlings could be heard from the direction of the slums. The Pdins had also joined the fight but the south-west corner of the slum has already started burning. No one knew if it was because of the chaos, or it was retaliation by the dark domains.


    Their actions today undoubtedly made grudges with many people!


    The City of Wealth was a very prosperous city. But this prosperity stemmed from evil. Now, some of the people were being cleansed and attacked. Their armed forces would inevitably resist. Trade would be affected in the aftermath of a period of time. Ordinary people would lose their jobs with the lessened smugglings and ck markets. In the next few months, nearly 30% of the dockers will be unemployed and theiring New Year doesn¡¯t seem as forting anymore.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Soran sighed softly and said slowly, ¡°Sure enough, it will only turn into a farce in the end!¡±


    The City of Wealthpromised along with the Pdins as well.


    Victims did not receive the justice they deserved. Mainly because they were too weak and insignificant.


    Maybe the Evil Forces of the City of Wealth will be more restrained in the future for a period of time. But the chaos that has happened will ultimately affect and change their lives. They may not be able to live as well in the future, but it was certain that the present and near future would only be harder and tougher. The cleansing by Pdins would severely disrupt the trade in the City of Wealth. Cutting off smuggling, very and ck market trade. It was not known how many people would be unemployed as a result. These unemployed poor people would have it even harder. They may even consider selling their own children.


    The wealth was still here.


    But, it will only be transferred to the hands of the strong and powerful. It would never fall into the pockets of the weak.


    Transient justice was all but a false pretense of justice!


    Soran¡¯s figure shuttled through the darkness as his robust shadow jumped between the roofs. Leaping more than ten meters away in a moment¡¯s time. He traveled through the darkness like a ghost as he looks for his target. Now, it was a time of chaos and also a time to exploit and plunder. There were many people with the same motives as him. Whether they could get arge sum of money from those organizations that have been cleansed depended on whether they had enough strength.


    Pull the chestnuts out of the fire!


    People in the Evil Alignments were never afraid to take risks. This was originally a dangerous industry anyway.


    The City of Wealth was simply too rich. Those organizations that have mastered smuggling trade and so on may have umted more than 100,000 Gold Dehrals. This level of wealth had enticed many people to take risks. Especially taking advantage of the chaos to make a profit, easily bagging thousands of Gold Dehrals, this could be considered just taking the risks once. If one¡¯s mind was even more wicked, they could even rob ordinary people directly. Since the me could be easily pushed off to those organizations afterward.


    Once you lose the order, evil descends.


    ¡°My Daughter! Mira!... My Mira!...¡±


    A bloody-eyed man stood in front of the fire. He was wearing torn and worn-out clothes. One could see that he worked very often through his strong arms. He looked at the house which had turned into a sea of fire and made a sad howl. There was no one else that was alive in it. The fire was so fierce that his wife and his daughter could not run out in time.


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    The middle-aged man made a sad howl and rushed at an old man with pale hair beside him. He was trembling all over. He grabbed the old man¡¯s neck and lifted it up. He roared, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all you guys! If you hadn¡¯t begged the Pdins, the bad guys would not have retaliated on us! My daughter will not die like this!¡±


    ¡°You damn old fart!¡± I¡¯m going to kill you!... I¡¯m going to kill you!...¡±


    Thud.


    A young Pdin raised his hand and knocked him unconscious. The old man suddenly fell to the ground. He watched the fire in front of him, and the old man¡¯s face was full of tears. It seemed that he had no idea that things would turn out like this.


    He muttered as if he had dementia, ¡°How did this happen!... How did this happen!...¡±


    The young Pdin was also conflicted. He had no idea that things would turn out to be like this. In the end, he was thrown into uncontroble chaos. He did not know how many innocent people had died in this. For the first time ever, he doubted his beliefs and whether the justice he upheld was right or wrong. Because even if they had great power, they still could not stop the chaos.


    ¡°Affirm your beliefs!¡±


    An elderly Pdin appeared behind him patted his shoulder. He murmured, ¡°There must be sacrifices to maintain justice!¡±


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± The young man murmured in a low voice, with a trace of sadness and regret in his eyes. Why did he kill so many people with all his heart and soul for justice? Why did the maintenance of justice descend into a war? How many people must die just so the war could end?


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Devils!!!¡±


    Screams echoed throughout the city. Everyone was silent for a moment. Then the Pdins turned into a shadow and rushed towards the sound.


    ¡ª¡ª ¡°Alignment Detection!¡±


    They finally used the spell. The Pdins¡¯ power began to spread, and there was a faint light on everyone in the vicinity.


    Many of them were white, but there were more greys. There were many light red, dark red, blood-red lights emerging as well.


    For a very long time.


    These ordinary people worked for the evildoers. Carrying goods for them, guarding forbidden goods for them, and covering up their sins for them. They were equally guilty in the light of the Pdin, but their sins were very light.


    They were all grey areas.


    These people wandered between good and evil. They may not be aware of their crimes, but they were part of evil.


    All over the fire.


    The City of Wealth had a tinge of blood. The umted wealth here had been obtained with sins for a long time. Eventually, under Alignment Detection, it turned into a blood-red light that shot into the sky. The power of magic light was no longer controlled by the Pdins. Extraordinary Energies gathered by themselves for some reason and turned the whole sky crimson red with bloodied lights.


    The devils had arrived.


    No one knew who summoned the demons. But from the moment they appeared, the massacre had begun.


    Perhaps the existence of a more evil being was hidden in the City of Wealth has long been taking note of this ce. They must have been waiting for an opportunity to cause chaos and start massacring. The emergence of the Pdins was a great opportunity. The good people had turned the Pdins into a de against Evil, and why wouldn¡¯t the Evildoers take advantage of the de to provoke more serious conflicts?


    No one could stop it now.


    Within the fire, Hezrous that were three or four meters tall appeared. It had a burst of crazedughter while it swung its axes to cut a group of civilians in half. The devil¡¯s eyes were only filled with killing intent and satisfaction. Even Soran would not like to deal with these guys. From the moment they arrived, they only wanted to fulfill their desire to kill. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people were killed. Their heads were rolling in the ruins, with severed limbs and broken arms everywhere. Blood stained the ground in stark red.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The strong man led his army and angrily roared: ¡°Those damn Pdins! Those damn degenerates! My city! My City of Wealth!...¡±


    ¡°Send someone to the temple to ask for support! Faster!... Stupid dumbass!... Quickly invite the Ascended Priests toe help!...¡±


    Quasit, Retriever, Vrock, Hezrou, and Marilith.


    One by one, figures of different devils emerged from the fire. They howled excitedly and rushed towards the city in front of them. The brilliance of the Pdins was so smallpared to the evil in front of them. These demons, who had a strength that was higher than grade 3, were like a raging current, crushing the city legions in an instant. Then, ughtering any living creature in their sights.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!...¡±


    A distorted illusion emerged in the fire. It turned into a ferocious figure and stood up slowly in the fire. It grinned bitterly and said, ¡°Silly mortals!¡±


    ¡°Atst it¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°This evil city should have been sublimated in the fire long ago! I heard the wailing of the souls! Bring them to hell and I¡¯ll grow even stronger!.... First, let these idiotic demons go on a killing spree!...¡±


    ¡°The devils were the real winners!¡±


    The distorted shadow gradually turned into a physical manifestation of itself. A devil stood up in the mes. Instead of joining the battle in front of him or quenching his desire for killing, he went directly into the sea of fire. The burning me seemed to be harmless to him. He disappeared in the mes bit by bit. It felt as if a conspiracy was brewing.


    <h4>Comment (1)</h4>


    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Massacre</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The night was restless.


    Soran heard the sounds of fights and explosions. Fires broke out in other ces. The originally prosperous and orderly City of Wealth had now be a ce of chaos. Neither of the gangs in the Evil Alignment was an easy target. They were all violent members of evil. They may not be as well equipped as the city guards, but fighting to the death could create chaos. No one was naive enough to think that those who were tainted with blood would stand down without a fight.


    Curfews began to be imposed on the streets. The city legions lighted torches to mark out the defense lines to avoid the chaos affecting the ordinary people.


    Scoldings and weepings could be heard everywhere.


    Their rtively quiet life was broken. Many people fastened their doors and windows, making it sturdier to prevent chaos outside from affecting their families. There were traces of Rogues in the darkness. The members of the thieves have always been the backbone of the grey area. From time to time, they could hear the screams of the city guards. In the darkness, they could hardly deal with the Rogues above the grade 2. Soran¡¯s figure was hidden in the shadows. He stood on a bell tower and looked at the city in front of him.


    In the middle of the night, the once-bustling city revealed a depressing scene.


    Warehouses in the docks were set aze. The city guards controlled the spread of the fire. Sporadic fighting took ce everywhere, and members of the dark domains broke through the encirclement to escape. The fire seemed to have spread a little. Cries and howlings could be heard from the direction of the slums. The Pdins had also joined the fight but the south-west corner of the slum has already started burning. No one knew if it was because of the chaos, or it was retaliation by the dark domains.


    Their actions today undoubtedly made grudges with many people!


    The City of Wealth was a very prosperous city. But this prosperity stemmed from evil. Now, some of the people were being cleansed and attacked. Their armed forces would inevitably resist. Trade would be affected in the aftermath of a period of time. Ordinary people would lose their jobs with the lessened smugglings and ck markets. In the next few months, nearly 30% of the dockers will be unemployed and theiring New Year doesn¡¯t seem as forting anymore.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Soran sighed softly and said slowly, ¡°Sure enough, it will only turn into a farce in the end!¡±


    The City of Wealthpromised along with the Pdins as well.


    Victims did not receive the justice they deserved. Mainly because they were too weak and insignificant.


    Maybe the Evil Forces of the City of Wealth will be more restrained in the future for a period of time. But the chaos that has happened will ultimately affect and change their lives. They may not be able to live as well in the future, but it was certain that the present and near future would only be harder and tougher. The cleansing by Pdins would severely disrupt the trade in the City of Wealth. Cutting off smuggling, very and ck market trade. It was not known how many people would be unemployed as a result. These unemployed poor people would have it even harder. They may even consider selling their own children.


    The wealth was still here.


    But, it will only be transferred to the hands of the strong and powerful. It would never fall into the pockets of the weak.


    Transient justice was all but a false pretense of justice!


    Soran¡¯s figure shuttled through the darkness as his robust shadow jumped between the roofs. Leaping more than ten meters away in a moment¡¯s time. He traveled through the darkness like a ghost as he looks for his target. Now, it was a time of chaos and also a time to exploit and plunder. There were many people with the same motives as him. Whether they could get arge sum of money from those organizations that have been cleansed depended on whether they had enough strength.


    Pull the chestnuts out of the fire!


    People in the Evil Alignments were never afraid to take risks. This was originally a dangerous industry anyway.


    The City of Wealth was simply too rich. Those organizations that have mastered smuggling trade and so on may have umted more than 100,000 Gold Dehrals. This level of wealth had enticed many people to take risks. Especially taking advantage of the chaos to make a profit, easily bagging thousands of Gold Dehrals, this could be considered just taking the risks once. If one¡¯s mind was even more wicked, they could even rob ordinary people directly. Since the me could be easily pushed off to those organizations afterward.


    Once you lose the order, evil descends.


    ¡°My Daughter! Mira!... My Mira!...¡±


    A bloody-eyed man stood in front of the fire. He was wearing torn and worn-out clothes. One could see that he worked very often through his strong arms. He looked at the house which had turned into a sea of fire and made a sad howl. There was no one else that was alive in it. The fire was so fierce that his wife and his daughter could not run out in time.


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    The middle-aged man made a sad howl and rushed at an old man with pale hair beside him. He was trembling all over. He grabbed the old man¡¯s neck and lifted it up. He roared, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all you guys! If you hadn¡¯t begged the Pdins, the bad guys would not have retaliated on us! My daughter will not die like this!¡±


    ¡°You damn old fart!¡± I¡¯m going to kill you!... I¡¯m going to kill you!...¡±


    Thud.


    A young Pdin raised his hand and knocked him unconscious. The old man suddenly fell to the ground. He watched the fire in front of him, and the old man¡¯s face was full of tears. It seemed that he had no idea that things would turn out like this.


    He muttered as if he had dementia, ¡°How did this happen!... How did this happen!...¡±


    The young Pdin was also conflicted. He had no idea that things would turn out to be like this. In the end, he was thrown into uncontroble chaos. He did not know how many innocent people had died in this. For the first time ever, he doubted his beliefs and whether the justice he upheld was right or wrong. Because even if they had great power, they still could not stop the chaos.


    ¡°Affirm your beliefs!¡±


    An elderly Pdin appeared behind him patted his shoulder. He murmured, ¡°There must be sacrifices to maintain justice!¡±


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± The young man murmured in a low voice, with a trace of sadness and regret in his eyes. Why did he kill so many people with all his heart and soul for justice? Why did the maintenance of justice descend into a war? How many people must die just so the war could end?


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Devils!!!¡±


    Screams echoed throughout the city. Everyone was silent for a moment. Then the Pdins turned into a shadow and rushed towards the sound.


    ¡ª¡ª ¡°Alignment Detection!¡±


    They finally used the spell. The Pdins¡¯ power began to spread, and there was a faint light on everyone in the vicinity.


    Many of them were white, but there were more greys. There were many light red, dark red, blood-red lights emerging as well.


    For a very long time.


    These ordinary people worked for the evildoers. Carrying goods for them, guarding forbidden goods for them, and covering up their sins for them. They were equally guilty in the light of the Pdin, but their sins were very light.


    They were all grey areas.


    These people wandered between good and evil. They may not be aware of their crimes, but they were part of evil.


    All over the fire.


    The City of Wealth had a tinge of blood. The umted wealth here had been obtained with sins for a long time. Eventually, under Alignment Detection, it turned into a blood-red light that shot into the sky. The power of magic light was no longer controlled by the Pdins. Extraordinary Energies gathered by themselves for some reason and turned the whole sky crimson red with bloodied lights.


    The devils had arrived.


    No one knew who summoned the demons. But from the moment they appeared, the massacre had begun.


    Perhaps the existence of a more evil being was hidden in the City of Wealth has long been taking note of this ce. They must have been waiting for an opportunity to cause chaos and start massacring. The emergence of the Pdins was a great opportunity. The good people had turned the Pdins into a de against Evil, and why wouldn¡¯t the Evildoers take advantage of the de to provoke more serious conflicts?


    No one could stop it now.


    Within the fire, Hezrous that were three or four meters tall appeared. It had a burst of crazedughter while it swung its axes to cut a group of civilians in half. The devil¡¯s eyes were only filled with killing intent and satisfaction. Even Soran would not like to deal with these guys. From the moment they arrived, they only wanted to fulfill their desire to kill. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people were killed. Their heads were rolling in the ruins, with severed limbs and broken arms everywhere. Blood stained the ground in stark red.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The strong man led his army and angrily roared: ¡°Those damn Pdins! Those damn degenerates! My city! My City of Wealth!...¡±


    ¡°Send someone to the temple to ask for support! Faster!... Stupid dumbass!... Quickly invite the Ascended Priests toe help!...¡±


    Quasit, Retriever, Vrock, Hezrou, and Marilith.


    One by one, figures of different devils emerged from the fire. They howled excitedly and rushed towards the city in front of them. The brilliance of the Pdins was so smallpared to the evil in front of them. These demons, who had a strength that was higher than grade 3, were like a raging current, crushing the city legions in an instant. Then, ughtering any living creature in their sights.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!...¡±


    A distorted illusion emerged in the fire. It turned into a ferocious figure and stood up slowly in the fire. It grinned bitterly and said, ¡°Silly mortals!¡±


    ¡°Atst it¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°This evil city should have been sublimated in the fire long ago! I heard the wailing of the souls! Bring them to hell and I¡¯ll grow even stronger!.... First, let these idiotic demons go on a killing spree!...¡±


    ¡°The devils were the real winners!¡±


    The distorted shadow gradually turned into a physical manifestation of itself. A devil stood up in the mes. Instead of joining the battle in front of him or quenching his desire for killing, he went directly into the sea of fire. The burning me seemed to be harmless to him. He disappeared in the mes bit by bit. It felt as if a conspiracy was brewing.

 Chapter 181 - The Weeping Paladin

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Weeping Pdin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>Demons?!</i>


    Suddenly Soran stopped leaping forward. He looked back at the distance and saw that the fire was spreading to an almost uncontroble level. He had no Detect type spells, so he couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. But when he heard a cry, he found that the army of the City of Wealth started gathering behind the city. Some of the priests appeared in a hurry. These priests, who had nned to stay out of the way, were finallying out to help with the situation.


    ¡°Something is wrong!¡±


    Soran jumped up the chimney, frowned and said, ¡°Demons aren¡¯t that powerful! It¡¯s obvious that some people provoked and exacerbated the conflict. Is there a devil lurking here?!¡±


    Only devils could be so powerful.


    These creatures enjoyed ying the hearts and minds of people. If they used magical powers such as Suggestion to provoke people from the evil alignment and underground market, then they could easily turn this into a war. The wicked who were unwilling to die would unite to resist. Once they became desperate, the scale of the battle would escte. It was possible to involve others in the battle and eventually turn it into a chaotic killing spree.


    ¡°Where are the legends?¡±


    Soran stood looking up at the city and muttered, ¡°Why haven¡¯t the legendary professions show up yet? Are they going to let things go on like this?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Hand of Silver?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a foolish person! Where is he now?¡±


    The chaos was spreading.


    The city¡¯s army confronted the summoned demons. However, these summoned demons summoned even more demons. One of the demons, with its spell-like ability, even summoned ten or so Dretch.


    A four-armed serpent-demon, the Marilith, with a grade of more than four ran rampant toward the army. The Marilith moved at an rming speed. Four huge swords danced through the air and corpses were all over the ce. Few people except the legendary professions could block its attacks!


    The Marilith had a monster level of 18 and was a middle grade or higher demon.


    Greater Dual-wielding, Greater Multi-strike, Chop, m, Great Magic Resistance, Great Damage Reduction, Poison Immunity, Greater Acid Resistance, Combat Expertise, Parry!


    A series of abilities made the Marilith an extremely dangerous demon; a highly mobile killing machine!


    Soran stopped moving forward.


    The situation was now out of control, and the ce had be extremely dangerous.


    Tong Tong, Tong Tong!


    Soran¡¯s figure shook suddenly and almost fell off the roof. His heartbeat began to elerate inexplicably. His heart rate had increased by more than half, pumping blood all over his body, exposing his blood vessels. Once again, the sensation surfaced, Soran¡¯s body temperature rose little by little, bloody veins appeared in his eyes, and his pupils showed obvious signs of ergement. The feelingsted about three minutes, and then Soran¡¯s condition recovered bit by bit.


    ¡°Vivian?!¡±


    As though he had felt something, he mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s here?!¡±


    Screams sounded at a dead end in front.


    Soran frowned and looked around, then gentlynded on the ground. What he saw made him take half a step backward, and then reach for his curved sword. A young pdin who was wearing a silver armor stood ahead. His de had a faint glow while blood slowly dripped down. The young Pdin did not seem to notice Soran. His body trembled slightly as he put his sword on the ground and held up a tiny corpse with trembling hands.


    That was a little girl around ten years old.


    She was the victim of the chaos, an innocent and poor little girl, who died in the chaos.


    A faint cry was heard.


    The young Pdin trembled and picked up the girl¡¯s body. His eyes were nk while his face was filled with regret and weakness. He suppressed his groans and murmured in a sad voice, ¡°Why is this so?...¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?!... Aren¡¯t we the guardians of justice?... How could we have caused this!¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    Tears trickled down, and the pdin in front of him cried like a child with broken hopes.


    Maybe he really wasn¡¯t that old. Judging from his face, it seems that he was at most twenty years old. Soran had a slight impression of this young man¡ªhe was the one who spoke out first during the day. At this moment, the glow of his holy power was wavering, as if it was as a candle and could be extinguished at any time. His beliefs were shaken. If he could not strengthen his beliefs, he would lose the power of the pdin and be an ordinary Fighter.


    His faith was almost gone.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why things had turned out like this. He couldn¡¯t understand why so many people had been killed. He cried like a child.


    Maybe it was because he was still a young pdin.


    Maybe he was kind, filled with righteousness, but he was still too young.


    Even though he cried, he did not seem weak but rather sad.


    He may not be afraid of bloodshed, evil or death, but he was afraid of what he was seeing. All this happened because of their action to uphold justice, which set off a war of killing, which plunged the whole city into chaos and the killing of many innocent.


    He had lost his way. He did not know whether the justice he believed in was true or not.


    Soran thought for a bit.


    The glow of the young pdin was getting dimmer and dimmer. He was close to losing the power of his faith. The holy power was now far away from the young man because his heart was full of confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re not strong enough!¡±


    Soran suddenly spoke and shocked the pdin in front of him. The young pdin did not pick up his weapon; he just stared at Soran without any expressions while still holding the body of the little girl.


    Soran looked at him with a pitiful look and said slowly, ¡°Because you¡¯re too weak. You have no ability to wipe out evil at all, but you have provoked a war between justice and evil!...¡±


    ¡°Your ignorant actions will only lead to killing and death. Bringing chaos and the death of innocent souls.¡±


    ¡°What do you bring to fight against evil? You are not as powerful as the demons! And not as cunning as the devils! Those who are evil have innumerable insidious and cunning means to take you down.


    Unless your powers could crush thempletely, the justice you have always believed in is just a joke! The fallen have used you, pdins, to ignite a war. They have achieved their goals, but the pdins are left with guilt!..¡±


    The glow on the young pdin was now gone.


    His eyes were filled with endless pain and regret. Holding tightly the body of the little girl in his arms, he lets out an angry roar.


    This young man had nowpletely lost his pdin abilities.


    A strange light suddenly filled Soran¡¯s eyes. He looked at the young man in front of him and said, ¡°You are not strong enough and you are not cunning enough. You don¡¯t even know what evil is. What are you going to do to protect justice?¡±


    ¡°If you were strong enough, stronger than the legends, maybe you could have stopped what had happened tonight and wipe out the fallen.¡±


    ¡°If you were cunning enough, more cunning than the devils, you could have eliminated them by other means. They would have no chance to weave and skim, nor to set off chaos and killings.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a sad puppet, an idiot who thinks that justice can change the world.¡±


    ¡°You will only make the world worse!¡±


    The words pierced the young pdin¡¯s heart like knives, and the young pdin trembled all over. He seemed to be struggling, but he gradually understood something. His silver armor slowly became dull, and the holy power on his sword disappeared.


    With the holiness gone, a strange aura gradually emerged. He reached out his palm and slowly grasped the handle of his sword then whispered in a husky voice, ¡°As long as I am stronger and more cunning than them, I would be able to destroy them?¡±


    Soran had a yful expression as he murmured, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is just the beginning of chaos, as the world will get worse in the future! You can¡¯t do anything without strength. Give up those sad beliefs. If you really believe in justice, then you must fall into evil.¡±


    ¡°Only evil can fight evil!¡±


    ¡°Find your own path young man. There¡¯s a group called the [Devine Avengers], they will point you in the right direction!...¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness, leaving only a young man who had lost the power of the pdin. He slowly picked up the cold body of the little girl, and then pulled up the long sword with a strange aura.


    It seems that the power of the pdin did not disappear, but had changed into another force. He had now turned to the darkness; His silver armor had be mottled. The holy power which was on him had gone because of the disappearance of his faith.


    Darkness covered his silver armor.


    This might turn him into a ckguards, or it might lead him to a new path.


    He had fallen.


    Yet it seems he hadn¡¯t.


    This was a war of faith and will; not of blood. Winning would mean he became a legend in the future. Losing would mean losing himself.


    This was what Soran wanted to see in a pdin. Just like those who went on the frontline in the battles toe.


    Three million pdins would support the backbone of the world. They would have failed to change the world, but they prevented the gods from breaking it up.


    <i>Wee to the Lawful Evil.</i>


    <i>You should qualify as a Divine Avenger!</i>


    Maybe the glory of the pdins would be gone, but Soran still hopes to see the Divine Avengers in the Time of Troubles.


    <i>They should have appeared too.</i>


    Good and evil were not so important.


    Chaos was the real cmity!

 Chapter 182 - Vampiric Feast

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Vampiric Feast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Devine Avengers.


    A special advanced profession.


    The name originated from a weapon called the Holy Avenger. It was hard to say whether the weapon was an artifact or not; It was only known that it was more powerful than the artifact [Morning Star]. Unfortunately, it has been lost in history.


    At that time, the legendary Pdin with this weapon went through a lot. No one knew what exactly he went through, only that he finally fell and became the first Divine Avenger.


    During those times, the Lord of Glory was still the God of Dawnlight. At the beginning of the Dawn Cataclysm, Lady Fate and Murdane died because of the paranoia and justice of the God of Dawnlight. From the corpse of Lady Fate, the Goddess of Good Fortune and Misfortune were born.


    The other gods tried to prevent his selfless, passionate and paranoid beliefs from causing greater damage to the world. Unfortunately, the gods still failed to prevent the Dawn Cataclysm. The creation of the Goddess of Good Fortune and Misfortune after the death of Lady Fate led to the division of the god¡¯s alignment once more.


    After the events, the alignment of the God of Dawnlight became to shift¡ªhe shifted from Neutral Good to Lawful Good.


    Ultimately it lead to the creation of the most powerful Lord of Glory!


    His descendants inherited the divine title God of Dawnlight, and he himself reced the God of Justice as the most powerful one among the gods in the Lawful Good alignment!


    The pdin¡¯s second faith also began to shift towards him.


    However, the pdins who believed in the God of Justice were still scarcepared to the pdins who believed in the Lord of Glory.


    When the God of Dawnlight became the Lord of Glory, Earthmother began to step down and The Grain Goddess reced her as the new god. No one knew what happened during that period, but so far, the Lord of Glory had stood on the front line against evil.


    The Lord of Glory evenunched a war against the Abyss, which might have been sealed by him if it had not been for the unwillingness of the elemental gods to help him; after all, the four main elemental gods all had Great Divine Powers.


    The Abyss attempted to unify the multiverse when it was first created, but was immediately beaten down by the army of elementals! [The four main elemental gods joined forces to overthrow the first demon legions. ]


    After their defeat, the demons thought it was best for them to focus on winning the Blood War first.


    Soran moved inside the shadow.


    In his memory, the City of Wealth was never destroyed, thus this chaos should soon subside, and the temple of wealth would act soon.


    Sure enough.


    Shortly after Soran¡¯s departure, a golden pir of light rose from the temple of wealth and a group of armed golden Knights appeared. The temple knights were led by the priests of the Goddess of Riches. At that moment, thousands of years of umted wealth and power of the great temple was revealed. Hundreds of high-grade Knights equipped with shining armor charged towards the direction of the demons.


    A figure also appeared above the temple, as if it were observing the whole city.


    Ascended Priests.


    Legendary rank Priests that have chosen to give up their bodies to ascend into a spiritual form. Some have existed for hundreds of years.


    Soran¡¯s heart rate increased suddenly.


    That strange feeling had reappeared. He could feel Vivian in the city, but he could not tell where she was.


    The rushing blood gave Soran a headache and his temples kept beating.


    He too didn¡¯t understand why this happened!


    Vaguely, Soran was able to smell blood, not the blood smell after killing; but another type of blood smell, a smell that gave an uneasy feeling.


    Only one kind of magic could create the blood smell that Soran had a deep impression of!


    Suddenly, a beam of silver light shot into the sky.


    The Hand of Silver had finally appeared, but he did not rush to the ce where the demons were. Instead, he rushed toward a tower farther away. At the same time, strange figures on all sides also approached the tower. Even the Ascended Priest seemed to have noticed something; transforming into a solid entity and flying in that direction.


    Soran¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, his muscles swelled like extensively. Twisted green veins appeared like earthworms, and even a trace of dark blue appeared on his face.


    Then his heart rate slowed down.


    Soran gasped and fell on one knee to the ground. This strange change was not under his control at all; it seemed that other forces had caused his body to change. This change was most likely rted to the divinity of Fear because Soran had never encountered such changes in the past. He felt that his heartbeat was out of control and there seemed to be something about to burst out.


    Everything Soran saw now had a tint of red because his pupils were bloodshot.


    He saw the figures of vampires; these evil creatures moved on the roof with amazing agility. They naturally had around 20 agility. As if they were telepathic, Soran suddenly noticed a cold-faced man who rushed from the direction of the city guard; the man seemed to have also noticed Soran too but did not care about him, instead he moved toward the direction of the Hand of Silver.


    <i>Something major must have happened over there!</i>


    Soran gritted his teeth and headed in that direction. Again, his body gradually went out of control. His speeding heart rate and boiling blood almost deprived him of his ability to move. He staggered ever so slightly. Maybe if he found Vivian, he could figure out what was going on.


    Sweat gushed out from him, and then quickly evaporated. His body temperature was getting higher and higher. His skin was red as a shrimp. Soran¡¯s mind gradually became hazy, and his vision was blurred.


    His heart rate sometimes slowed down, but would still continue to rise. He felt as if his heart was going to explode.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion appeared far away, and soon the ground trembled.


    ¡°Soran?¡±


    A familiar voice. Soon a ghostly little figure fled from the corner in a hurry. He looked at Soran, who was faltering and seemed to want to reach out and hold him. However, he swiftly retracted his fingers just as he touched Soran. As if he had touched burning iron he eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Why are you so hot? It¡¯s like you¡¯re cooked!¡±


    Soran regained some of his wits.


    He raised his head and opened his eyes to see ddin¡¯s figure. ddin stood in front of him, while a woman with a gorgeous face stood behind. As Soran looked at them, he noticed that the first was a human face, and the woman¡¯s face was covered with silvery scales. She even had tiny scales all over his body. Only one creature could have such a feature.


    <i>Snakefolk!?</i>


    As though Soran had remembered something, he said in an unusually hoarse voice, ¡°Snake? Snakefolk? Vivian!¡±


    ¡°Where is Vivian?¡±


    Soran shot like lightning, faster than he used to be. In a blink of an eye, he grabbed the woman¡¯s arm. The woman¡¯s arm turned red very quickly. As if it had been in boiling water, she showed a tinge of pain and screamed, ¡°Let me go! Master!... The master has gone to deal with the Son of Fear! It¡¯s hot! Let go of me now!...¡±


    <i>Son of Fear?</i>


    <i>Vivian? No! She¡¯s in danger!</i>


    Soran seemed to have recovered a little. Vivian¡¯s figure appeared in his mind, letting his will gradually take control of his body. His pupils were now twice asrge and his body temperature was approaching 890 degrees, almost to the point of emitting smoke.


    He slowly took in a deep breath.


    Without Soran noticing, his fingers were now somewhat dark, and his eyes were covered with blood. After taking a few deep breaths, he jumped up sharply to a height of around three or four floors, then sped forward towards the direction of the explosion.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    ddin, who remained stunned, muttered, ¡°This power, this speed, this jumping power!... Has Soran advanced to the realm of legends?...¡±


    At the top of a tower.


    A man with an eerie face looked at the city which had turned into a sea of fire. His pupils were bloody red and his mouth showed a cruel smile. He looked down at the city like a king of the night, fascinated, he said, ¡°Blood, killing, and madness!¡±


    ¡°The stupid clowns have arrived!... I smell the propagation of fear!¡±


    ¡°Go mad... Kill! Fear!... Feel despair and fear!... You clever idiots!... Give me your final performance!...¡±


    ¡°Vampiric Feast!¡± [Legendary Spell]


    A blood-red wave swept out in all directions. The blood of all living creatures within 500 meters began to boil. Soon traces of blood from their eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, came out like a stream! In the blink of an eye, these creatures within the spell range became corpses. Countless streams of blood made their way toward the tower.


    Semi-spiritual creatures appeared from the corpses, then drifted into the darkness; gradually disappearing into the night.


    The whole tower was dyed red with blood.


    It was as though hell hade to the mortal realm.


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Vampiric Feast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Devine Avengers.


    A special advanced profession.


    The name originated from a weapon called the Holy Avenger. It was hard to say whether the weapon was an artifact or not; It was only known that it was more powerful than the artifact [Morning Star]. Unfortunately, it has been lost in history.


    At that time, the legendary Pdin with this weapon went through a lot. No one knew what exactly he went through, only that he finally fell and became the first Divine Avenger.


    During those times, the Lord of Glory was still the God of Dawnlight. At the beginning of the Dawn Cataclysm, Lady Fate and Murdane died because of the paranoia and justice of the God of Dawnlight. From the corpse of Lady Fate, the Goddess of Good Fortune and Misfortune were born.


    The other gods tried to prevent his selfless, passionate and paranoid beliefs from causing greater damage to the world. Unfortunately, the gods still failed to prevent the Dawn Cataclysm. The creation of the Goddess of Good Fortune and Misfortune after the death of Lady Fate led to the division of the god¡¯s alignment once more.


    After the events, the alignment of the God of Dawnlight became to shift¡ªhe shifted from Neutral Good to Lawful Good.


    Ultimately it lead to the creation of the most powerful Lord of Glory!


    His descendants inherited the divine title God of Dawnlight, and he himself reced the God of Justice as the most powerful one among the gods in the Lawful Good alignment!


    The pdin¡¯s second faith also began to shift towards him.


    However, the pdins who believed in the God of Justice were still scarcepared to the pdins who believed in the Lord of Glory.


    When the God of Dawnlight became the Lord of Glory, Earthmother began to step down and The Grain Goddess reced her as the new god. No one knew what happened during that period, but so far, the Lord of Glory had stood on the front line against evil.


    The Lord of Glory evenunched a war against the Abyss, which might have been sealed by him if it had not been for the unwillingness of the elemental gods to help him; after all, the four main elemental gods all had Great Divine Powers.


    The Abyss attempted to unify the multiverse when it was first created, but was immediately beaten down by the army of elementals! [The four main elemental gods joined forces to overthrow the first demon legions. ]


    After their defeat, the demons thought it was best for them to focus on winning the Blood War first.


    Soran moved inside the shadow.


    In his memory, the City of Wealth was never destroyed, thus this chaos should soon subside, and the temple of wealth would act soon.


    Sure enough.


    Shortly after Soran¡¯s departure, a golden pir of light rose from the temple of wealth and a group of armed golden Knights appeared. The temple knights were led by the priests of the Goddess of Riches. At that moment, thousands of years of umted wealth and power of the great temple was revealed. Hundreds of high-grade Knights equipped with shining armor charged towards the direction of the demons.


    A figure also appeared above the temple, as if it were observing the whole city.


    Ascended Priests.


    Legendary rank Priests that have chosen to give up their bodies to ascend into a spiritual form. Some have existed for hundreds of years.


    Soran¡¯s heart rate increased suddenly.


    That strange feeling had reappeared. He could feel Vivian in the city, but he could not tell where she was.


    The rushing blood gave Soran a headache and his temples kept beating.


    He too didn¡¯t understand why this happened!


    Vaguely, Soran was able to smell blood, not the blood smell after killing; but another type of blood smell, a smell that gave an uneasy feeling.


    Only one kind of magic could create the blood smell that Soran had a deep impression of!


    Suddenly, a beam of silver light shot into the sky.


    The Hand of Silver had finally appeared, but he did not rush to the ce where the demons were. Instead, he rushed toward a tower farther away. At the same time, strange figures on all sides also approached the tower. Even the Ascended Priest seemed to have noticed something; transforming into a solid entity and flying in that direction.


    Soran¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, his muscles swelled like extensively. Twisted green veins appeared like earthworms, and even a trace of dark blue appeared on his face.


    Then his heart rate slowed down.


    Soran gasped and fell on one knee to the ground. This strange change was not under his control at all; it seemed that other forces had caused his body to change. This change was most likely rted to the divinity of Fear because Soran had never encountered such changes in the past. He felt that his heartbeat was out of control and there seemed to be something about to burst out.


    Everything Soran saw now had a tint of red because his pupils were bloodshot.


    He saw the figures of vampires; these evil creatures moved on the roof with amazing agility. They naturally had around 20 agility. As if they were telepathic, Soran suddenly noticed a cold-faced man who rushed from the direction of the city guard; the man seemed to have also noticed Soran too but did not care about him, instead he moved toward the direction of the Hand of Silver.


    <i>Something major must have happened over there!</i>


    Soran gritted his teeth and headed in that direction. Again, his body gradually went out of control. His speeding heart rate and boiling blood almost deprived him of his ability to move. He staggered ever so slightly. Maybe if he found Vivian, he could figure out what was going on.


    Sweat gushed out from him, and then quickly evaporated. His body temperature was getting higher and higher. His skin was red as a shrimp. Soran¡¯s mind gradually became hazy, and his vision was blurred.


    His heart rate sometimes slowed down, but would still continue to rise. He felt as if his heart was going to explode.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion appeared far away, and soon the ground trembled.


    ¡°Soran?¡±


    A familiar voice. Soon a ghostly little figure fled from the corner in a hurry. He looked at Soran, who was faltering and seemed to want to reach out and hold him. However, he swiftly retracted his fingers just as he touched Soran. As if he had touched burning iron he eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Why are you so hot? It¡¯s like you¡¯re cooked!¡±


    Soran regained some of his wits.


    He raised his head and opened his eyes to see ddin¡¯s figure. ddin stood in front of him, while a woman with a gorgeous face stood behind. As Soran looked at them, he noticed that the first was a human face, and the woman¡¯s face was covered with silvery scales. She even had tiny scales all over his body. Only one creature could have such a feature.


    <i>Snakefolk!?</i>


    As though Soran had remembered something, he said in an unusually hoarse voice, ¡°Snake? Snakefolk? Vivian!¡±


    ¡°Where is Vivian?¡±


    Soran shot like lightning, faster than he used to be. In a blink of an eye, he grabbed the woman¡¯s arm. The woman¡¯s arm turned red very quickly. As if it had been in boiling water, she showed a tinge of pain and screamed, ¡°Let me go! Master!... The master has gone to deal with the Son of Fear! It¡¯s hot! Let go of me now!...¡±


    <i>Son of Fear?</i>


    <i>Vivian? No! She¡¯s in danger!</i>


    Soran seemed to have recovered a little. Vivian¡¯s figure appeared in his mind, letting his will gradually take control of his body. His pupils were now twice asrge and his body temperature was approaching 890 degrees, almost to the point of emitting smoke.


    He slowly took in a deep breath.


    Without Soran noticing, his fingers were now somewhat dark, and his eyes were covered with blood. After taking a few deep breaths, he jumped up sharply to a height of around three or four floors, then sped forward towards the direction of the explosion.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    ddin, who remained stunned, muttered, ¡°This power, this speed, this jumping power!... Has Soran advanced to the realm of legends?...¡±


    At the top of a tower.


    A man with an eerie face looked at the city which had turned into a sea of fire. His pupils were bloody red and his mouth showed a cruel smile. He looked down at the city like a king of the night, fascinated, he said, ¡°Blood, killing, and madness!¡±


    ¡°The stupid clowns have arrived!... I smell the propagation of fear!¡±


    ¡°Go mad... Kill! Fear!... Feel despair and fear!... You clever idiots!... Give me your final performance!...¡±


    ¡°Vampiric Feast!¡± [Legendary Spell]


    A blood-red wave swept out in all directions. The blood of all living creatures within 500 meters began to boil. Soon traces of blood from their eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, came out like a stream! In the blink of an eye, these creatures within the spell range became corpses. Countless streams of blood made their way toward the tower.


    Semi-spiritual creatures appeared from the corpses, then drifted into the darkness; gradually disappearing into the night.


    The whole tower was dyed red with blood.


    It was as though hell hade to the mortal realm.

 Chapter 183 - Vampiric Demi-god

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Vampiric Demi-god</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran moved faster and faster!


    The surrounding scene went past him rapidly. Observers could only see his distorted figure. An ordinary person would not have been able to reach this speed. Even legendary professions could not.


    There was a river in the middle of the Fortune of City, which was about 20 meters wide. After Soran arrived, he did not stop at all, nor did he go around the bridge. Instead, he rushed directly towards the river.


    He was now running above the waters!


    Even though the river was only 20 meters wide, he was running on water!


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared on the street across the river. He jumped up with a sudden stomp and left slight cracks on the ground¡ªit was solid marble. He reached a height of nearly five stories. In the distance, you could see a bloody red tower. The sword of the Hand of Silver shone like a star; in front of him was a ghostly figure. The ghostly figure was not afraid of the power of the [Morning Star] and even matched its power.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Entered the realm of a demi-god!...¡±


    ¡°You are affected by the effect of Vampiric Feast! Triggered blood surge Test of Death!... Fortitude passed!... You¡¯ve seeded in counteracting the residual effects of the legendary spell Vampiric Feast.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re affected by Fear Aura!... Triggered the Test of Will!... Will passed!... You¡¯ve seeded in counteracting the effects of Fear Aura!¡±


    It was as though he had passed through an invisible shell.


    Soran was very familiar with the feeling of the power that enveloped the area. It was simr to the power of the avatars he dealt with previously.


    <i>A Demi-god Vampire!?</i>


    <i>How many Sons of Fear had he killed?! Where is Vivian?!</i>


    Soran¡¯s pupils grew redder and redder as he approached the battle area. Most of the buildings around him had been destroyed and the area in front of him was almost ruined; battles of legends were also a cmity.


    Suddenly, a strange tattoo appeared.


    The tattoo extended from his cheeks to his arms while also extending to his chest, ending in an eerie swirl.


    As the distance from Vivian got closer and closer, his blood moved faster and faster; his heart rate had also increased threefold, while his body temperature had elevated to more than 100 degrees. Soran¡¯s spine cracked and his figure became much taller; his slender fingers grew thicker and nails became sharp and shiny. He could not help but stop to emit a painful growl. When he opened his eyes, his pupils had be bloody red. The red was still expanding almost covering his whole eye.


    Pa!


    Soran¡¯s figure leaped up like a rocket, jumping tens of meters in the blink of an eye. His clothes had been shredded, showing a strong but muscr upper body. Only a dark red cloak still hung on him.


    He was now nearly two meters tall, with weird tattoos on his chest, and runes appearing on his arms; he even had ws. Even he could not adapt to these changes, but he had no time to think about it. He ignored it and pushed on because he felt Vivian was nearby.


    Soran¡¯s figure became unclear, leaping across the roofs; he even jumped up to a clock tower twenty or thirty meters high with a gentle leap. Any obstacle that was difficult to ovee seemed easy to him. He could even run across walls like a gust of wind. Only where hended could his power be witnessed¡ªmarbled grounds shattered like ss as he stepped on them. Every time Sorannded, there would be spider-web-like cracks on the ground, spreading three of four meters wide. Suddenly, as if telepathy, Soran found Vivian¡¯s position. He saw Vivian, who was now somewhat different from what he remembered. The little girl was wearing a ck princess dress and had a pair of scarlet pupils.


    She was looking around vigntly seemingly because she was in battle.


    There were strange shadows around her and were vague visibility. However, Soran could not see the way the shadow moved; maybe it was crossing into different nes.


    <i>The Shadow is also a legendary profession!</i>


    <i>Vivian?!</i>


    <i>How did she be like this? Is she Vivian or Lilian?</i>


    ¡°Big brother!?¡±


    The little girl opened her mouth wide and seemed surprised as if she had never expected Soran to appear. When Soran saw her, she had already noticed Soran. Although Soran¡¯s appearance had changed, she recognized him at a nce.


    Suddenly, a strange figure emerged¡ªIt was a man with a cold face. Soran seemed to have seen him before. The man raised his finger and a dim light shot out; it was directed at Vivian, who was slightly distracted.


    ¡°Energy Absorption!¡± [Legendary spell]


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils erged as he recognized this spell. He was once tortured by it for a long time!


    When he heard Vivian shout out big brother, Soranid aside all the worries he had. He gritted his teeth and vanished almost instantly; he had escaped into the shadows. Soon the shadow behind Vivian twisted and Soran¡¯s tall body appeared behind her. He suddenly opened his arms and embraced Vivian¡¯s delicate body. Then he turned around and blocked the legendary spell with his back.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    All this happened in an instant, when the cold-faced man suddenly appeared behind Vivian, and then took advantage of the moment she got distracted to cast a legendary spell. Soran, seeing this, jumped into the shadows in an instant, then moved across the ne behind Vivian. He wasn¡¯t going to kill the enemy, but to block the spell with his own body.


    ¡°Brother!... Big brother!...¡±


    Vivian¡¯s figure suddenly trembled even she couldn¡¯t respond at that moment; the only thing she could feel was a mountain-like figure behind her. Soran opened his arms to protect her tiny body in his bosom and then blocked the spell with his back.


    The insane negative energy burst out in an instant. Soran¡¯s skin withered at a visible speed. The powerful negative energy eroded his flesh in the blink of an eye, transferring his Life Force and Strength to another space.


    In an instant!


    Soran had a nk look, his face was getting old, and his blonde hair was turning rapidly into mottled grey.


    ¡°Big brother!?...No!...¡±


    Vivian uttered a very sharp cry, followed by a wave of air bursting out around her. Her cry was filled with anger and killing intent; arge number of creatures within a kilometer of her died, and all who survived within three kilometers had blood ooze out from their eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. Vivian turned and embraced Soran¡¯s body. Her pupils were scarlet and pair of tiny demonic wings popped out behind her. Her pink hair ribbon disintegrated in an instant, and her long hair danced in the wind.


    ¡°Big brother!... Big brother!...¡±


    Vivian embraced Soran¡¯s body with her small arms. Invisible corrosive energy was eating at Soran¡¯s body as it withered at a speed visible; he was like a withered vegetable. Soran¡¯s gray hair gradually turned silvery white. His breathing became slower and his body had shrunk dramatically. It seemed that his whole person had be light as a feather.


    A crazy amount of data appeared:


    ¡°Affected by the legendary spell [Energy Absorption]!...¡±


    ¡°Affected by energy erosion!... Resistance failed!... Permanently losing two Profession Level!¡±


    ¡°Affected by energy erosion!... Resistance failed!... Permanently losing two Profession Level!¡±


    ¡°Affected by energy erosion!... Resistance failed!... Permanently losing two Profession Level!¡±


    A flow of data appeared.


    Soran first lost two levels as a Shadow Dancer, followed by two levels as a Rogue; then losing two more levels as a Rogue and Wizard. The negative energy corroded his body while lowering his Life Force. Soran had now dropped eight Profession Levels and lost hundreds of hit points; sending him into a Near Death State.


    His heart rate was very slow now and his breathing had stopped.


    But when Vivian had transformed into a demonic form, Soran, who had already entered a Near Death State, suddenly opened his eyes!


    His pupils were red again.


    The red had spread to his whole eye; it was as though he had no pupil. Soran¡¯s body was strangely suspended in the air while his whole body crackled; his muscles that had already withered swelled rapidly, his pale skin became more and tougher, the eerie tattoos appeared on his forehead. His hands turned into sharp ws and he spewed out heat waves. He looked like a demon, but not exactly a demon.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Powers of Divinity activated!...¡±


    ¡°ughter form activated!... ughter attributes activated!... The divinity of Fear had transformed into the Divinity of ughter!...[Son of ughter] awakened!...¡±


    ¡°Blood purity insufficient!... Activation ofplete ughter form failed!... Divinity synchronized transformation!...¡±


    ¡°Demi-demon form transformationplete!...¡±


    Time was paused at that instant.


    Soran slowly opened his eyes while Vivian had a surprised look; The man was in disbelieve, in an incredible tone, he murmured, ¡°The smell of killing! It¡¯s the smell of a killer!... A Son of ughter?!...¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How could there still be a Son of ughter in this world?!¡±

 Chapter 184 - The Sons of Slaughter

    Chapter 184: Chapter 184 The Sons of ughter


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A Son of ughter.


    This name had not been mentioned for some time now because it represented disaster¡ªa disaster is so severe that even evil and fear were better. The past Sons of ughter were the direct descendant of the three gods of death at that time. These descendants were also rumored to be the most powerful among the descendants.


    More than 5 demigods and more than 10 pure-blood dragons had died before them; even a few ancient dragons had been in by them. As for the number of Giants, Beholders, high-grade demons and vampires killed, the total number would probably be in the hundreds.


    Nothing could stop them. Countless legends had also been killed by them.


    They killed many on the Elven Skytree and punched a hole through the Underdark. They ughtered a whole group of Beholders, even demigod Beholders were not spared.


    The Blind Overload, the ancient red dragon, demigod Liches, The Mother of Drows, high-grade demons, and countless legends were ughtered by them! They killed more than a third of the quasi-legendary creatures and legendary creatures that had umted in the maind for thousands of years.


    Still, they weren¡¯t satisfied.


    Thus they continued their ughter; down to the Abyss they went and massacred the demons. At their peak, they even killed almost all of the dragons!


    So how powerful were they?


    There were few records of the Sons of ughter. The only traces of them were from a legendary Monk that was regarded as the grandmaster; the one who taught the skills ¡°Umbra Force¡±, ¡°Firestorm Force¡±, and ¡°Trackless Step¡±. He was said to be one of the Sons of ughter and was not the most powerful one. ording to the records, the legendary monk waspletely immune to the legendary spell ¡°Time Stop¡± and his magic resistance was over 90%. When he went into Burst Mode he was said to have been able to break a Diamond Golem with his bare hands.


    Diamond Golem.


    With monster level 24, and a construct that was immune to most spells with a physical resistance of almost 90%, it could resist any attack from rare grade 2 weapons and below.


    Almost a million of them were killed by the Sons of ughter.


    Good or evil, they did not care. None was spared.


    These Sons of ughter were nightmares!


    Even after such a long time, the mention of the Sons of ughter still made many people tremble. However, many of the Sons of ughter at that time had died. Even those who did not die gradually disappeared after the chaos. Simrly, as their offspring multiplied over time, the blood ughter in them became weaker and weaker. In the end, they basically became the same as ordinary people.


    However!


    There was still the phenomenon of ¡°Atavism¡± in the world, so for a long time, there had been ¡°Sons of ughter¡± appearing from time to time. This was especially true for those who had reached the realm of legends, or potential Sons of ughter that acquired divinity, divine power, or shard of divinity. These Sons of ughter were likely to awaken their ancestral blood once more.


    That was because the power of divinity strengthens their bloodlines and turned them into a weaker version of ughter.


    Since the Lord of Murder went crazy and was sealed up, many evil gods fought over the portfolio of murder and its rted fields. However, no one has been able to integrate the portfolio. That was why even though the blood of ughter was bing more and more dilute, it was possible for his descendants to regain their divinity as long as there were mutations and atavism urred. The Sons of ughter used to flourish during the period of the Arcane Empire.


    Divinity transformed.


    Divinity of Fear has transformed into the Divinity of ughter!


    Soran¡¯s attributes changed dramatically almost in the blink of an eye, and the biggest change was his main attributes.


    Name: Soran


    Race: Second-generation Bhaalspawn [Half-demon form]


    Attribute: Strength 20 (+6), Dexterity 24 (+2), Constitution 23 (+2), Intelligence 20 (+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 18 (+2).


    Special Talents: [ughter Form], When in this form, your attributes are fully improved¨C Strength + 4, Dexterity + 2, Constitution + 2, Wisdom + 2. Combat capabilities are equivalent to that of a Fighter of the same rank. Resistance to any abnormal state increased by 10 points.


    Special Ability: [The Will of ughter] The desire to kill has filled your heart, and you will be immune to most mind control type spells; including but not limited to Charm, Fear, Hold Person, etc.


    Special Ability: [The Desire of ughter] When in ughter Form, you will be affected by the desire of ughter. You be extremely sensitive to blood, and your hidden perception of any killing-rted gains are reinforced. However, after entering ughter Form, you must kill at least one target to satisfy your desire for ughter, otherwise, you will go insane. This thirst for killing will grow with the number of times you change!!¡±


    Soran suddenly opened his eyes!


    His scarlet pupils were full of killing intent. The Darkrealm could not blur his sights as he saw all living and dead creatures. In an instant, heunched himself up, fast enough to leave a shadowy figure behind.


    He had his legendary curved sword Icingdeath in his right hand, while another curved sword appeared in his left hand. Soran¡¯s figure whirled violently just as he rushed to the enemy¡¯s face. Overwhelming attacks covered the target. He had let out ten shes in just one second.


    The Mage Armour of the high-grade Wizard cracked like an eggshell.


    The Mage Armour on the man couldn¡¯t hold up for even half a second; five scars appeared on his body surface and blood soaked through his clothes at once.


    ¡°Power Word: Jolt!¡±


    ¡°Iron Body!¡±


    ¡°Minor Barrier of True Guard!¡±


    ¡°Greater Energy Shield!¡±


    ¡°Greater Energy Shield of Damage!¡±


    Five sessive glows of magic emerged from the man because of the Contingency spell; there was also another equipment that was suddenly activated. Soran¡¯s next attacks were like hitting alloy on steel. The Power Word spell was useless against Soran, but the Greater Energy Shield blocked 15 of his attacks. This was a level 8 spell, once nicknamed the ¡°golden bell¡±; It belonged to the Omni-directional defensive barriers and was able topletely nullify any physical attack below 50.


    Soran could hardly break through the energy shield while he held two curved swords.


    asionally there were explosive hits that would go through the energy shield, but the attack would only give an unexpected metallic sound!


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Soran let out a low roar, twisted into the shadow; his skin was immediately covered by the Shadow Energy.


    The little girl¡¯s reaction was also very fast!


    Just as Soran rushed out, she was already prepared to cast spells; she had already cast a protective spell and an energy whip.


    ¡°Khelben¡¯s Warding Whip!¡±


    A dark energy whip appeared on Vivian¡¯s white small hand. She whipped it at the man in front of her and his energy shield dissipated instantly. Then the energy whip wound around his body and it eroded his energy shield of damage. This was a special type of dispelling type attack, which couldst for a period of time and dispel three level 9 or below protective spells.


    ¡°Dimensional Lock!¡±


    The man obviously felt he was in danger. The sudden burst of Soran and Vivian had left him with no time to cast spells. He had to rely on equipment and his Contingency spell to protect himself. He was now determined to use Teleportation. However, only a faint white light appeared and his figure remained in ce. Vivian had long blocked the surrounding dimensions, directly limiting the Teleportation spell.


    The speed at which Vivian cast spells was three times faster than him; any spell that had a cast time of 3 seconds was now instantly cast!


    This was something tremendous in the battlefield. When the man had just finished casting one spell, Vivian had already cast a high-grade level 7 spell and a middle-grade level 5 spell. If not for the Minor Barrier of True Guard which nullified any level 1 to 3 spells, Vivian could even cast ten or more low-grade spells in an instant.


    ¡°Greater Dispel Magic!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s white finger emitted a ray of light which turned the equipment on the man to dust. There was now only the protective effect of ¡°Iron Body¡±. Soran waved his two curved swords with haste; sparks came out as he struck his body. When the Iron Body spell could no longer withstand Soran¡¯s attack, the man uttered a scream of pain. The legendary curved sword Icingdeath shed across the man¡¯s waist, almost cutting his body in half.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned something new in battle!...¡±


    ¡°As you fought in countless battles, you have now mastered part of the skill [Sword Form ¡ª Waist Chop]!...¡±


    A ray of gold light shot across the sky.


    The Ascended Priest appeared around the area; he first frowned at the demi-god vampire, then nced at the direction of Soran. In the end, he focused on the demi-god vampire; who was obviously more threatening. The Ascended Priest cast his spell at an amazing speed. Soon a golden door was opened in the sky, and a creature with golden armor came out like an angel.


    ¡°Conjure Celestial!¡± [Legendary spell]


    As a priest of the Goddess of Riches, his first move was to summon a celestial creature from the heavens.

 Chapter 185 - Consecration

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Consecration</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, swung his curved swords upward in an instant, shing at the man¡¯s neck. With a ssh of blood, the man¡¯s head was cut off. The headless body fell to the ground while an unknown lifeform still moved slightly. Then it gradually stopped moving.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Target killed!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target!...¡±


    ¡°Received 4500 ughter Experience Points!...¡±


    ¡°Target was a Divine creature!¡±


    ¡°Extracting Divinity from the target!... You¡¯ve gained 3 Divinity!¡±


    ¡°Target possesses the divine power of Fear!¡±


    ¡°Extraction of divine power failed!... Shard of Divinity storage failed!... Divine Title storage failed!... You do not possess any portfolio to store the divine power of Fear!... divine power being transferred!...¡±


    The man was beheaded and killed directly by Soran, but the divine powers he possessed did not seem to be stronger than that of the Elf Ranger. Soran only got 3 points of Divinity, and at the same time, the divine powers were being transferred to someone else.


    Soran was a little worried that the divine power would be transferred to the vampiric Son of Fear, but it seemed that there was a link between the man and Vivian. The man¡¯s divine power was transferred to Vivian as Soran witnessed the figure of the little girl floating in the air.


    The powers of three Sons of Fear were integrating now!


    Vivian¡¯s expression seemed to show a tinge of pain. Her tiny body trembled slightly and suddenly fell from the sky.


    Did the integration fail!?


    Soran¡¯s expression changed slightly. After killing a Son of Fear, his desire for killing subsided and he felt full. He flew over to catch Vivian, who had fallen from the air and then retreated with her in his arms.


    On another front, the demigod vampire, the Hand of Silver, and the Ascended Priest who also had the power of a demigod were there. This kind of scuffle was bad for the two of them because Soran and Vivian did not have any allies.


    The Hand of Silver might attack them and so would the Ascended Priest. The demigod vampire, of course, would want nothing more than to kill Vivian.


    Celestial beings were legendary creatures; summoned by the Ascended Priest it also joined the battle. The situation of the demigod vampire immediately became somewhat bad. At the same time, the artifact of the Hand of Silver [Morning Star] suddenly burst out a strong light; destroying the dead rotten while purifying all the souls within 300 meters.


    At the same time, Soran¡¯s body which was illuminated by the light also emitted some smoke, as if his skin was being cooked.


    ¡°Sunburst!¡±


    A powerful spell that dealt great damage to the evil and undead; sometimes even more effective than legendary spells.


    The vampire¡¯s body was ckened from top to bottom, but his flesh and blood recovered at an rming rate. The legendary spell [Vampiric Feast] was still working thus this level of damage could not kill him. Demigods were a very special existence¡ªthey had divinity and divine powers, and may have shards of divinity, but they had no corresponding divine title.


    That¡¯s to say that demigods had no believers nor the corresponding portfolio!


    Divine titles were a very important part of the gods. Only with the corresponding divine title could they be regarded as true gods. That was why, many gods killed each other; to fight over the portfolios, which were the source of divine power and the source of improving their shard of divinity. Only after obtaining the corresponding divine title could the gods obtain a source of divine power. The vampiric demigod possessed the power of Fear and the divinity of Fear. He may even possess Minor Shards of Divinity.


    However, he was still not the Dread Lord as the divine title was still not his.


    Many powerful Liches could transform themselves into demigods, but few could be true gods. That was because if they wanted a divine title, they would have to kill other gods. Then slowly integrate their portfolio with the divine title. When they finally had a divine title, then they were true gods and could develop their followers on arge scale. Unfortunately, so far, there were only a few Liches that got consecrated. Most were given minor divine titles after they¡¯ve been used by other powerful deities.


    Demigods could also form their own divine title simply by having worshippers.


    They were called ¡°pseudo-gods¡± in this process and were targets of many true gods. If the challenger wanted to form a divine title close to, or simr to another god¡¯s title, then the challenger would be attacked relentlessly. Throughout the ages, demigods have mostly reached the level of Saint or Chosen¡ªfew qualified to be called pseudo-gods; unless a true god was willing to give up some power.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Soran shielded Vivian from the zing light and escaped swiftly. Vivian¡¯s condition was simr to that of the previous one. After absorbing the power of a Son of Fear, she fainted directly. The reason for this was not clear to Soran, but it may have something to do with the Divinity; normally Vivian should have also absorbed the Divinity, but now it has been transferred to Soran. If Vivian could not control the divine power, then integration would be hard.


    I can¡¯t let Vivian absorb the Divinity of Fear!


    Soran knew how terrible the will of Fear was and how difficult it was for him to fight against. If Vivian absorbed too much it, he was afraid that her whole person would be controlled by Fear; especially when The Witch of Terror, Lilian was still in her.


    There were three kinds of vessels that could contain divine powers. The first was Divinity, that was why the vampiric Son of Fear could be a demi-god. The second was the Shards of Divinity, which was a huge container that can hold a considerable amount of divine powers.


    Lastly, a divine title, which could hold an evenrger amount of divine power!


    Only with a divine title could one start to gain worshipers and turn one¡¯s divine powers into blessings for their worshippers. It was also vital in making one¡¯s Shard of Divinity.


    A divine title was a very important part.


    That was why the Dread Lord held on to the divine title of Fear; only spreading his divine powers and divinity to his descendants.


    The Ascended Priest noticed Soran running away.


    But his expression was slightly hesitant, and eventually, he raised his hand and cast Dimensional Lock; ready to deal with the demigod vampire in front of him. An ordinary Son of Fear and a weak Son of ughter was obviously not as important as the demigod vampire. The danger and destructiveness of the demigod vampire were probably more than ten times that of Soran¡¯s. That was also why the Hand of Silver concentrated on him and didn¡¯t even care for the demons.


    A demigod vampire!


    If he was allowed to grow and grow, he could transform others into vampires and then into a believer. The consequences would be absolutely disastrous.


    No one hoped to witness the creation of a new Dread Lord!


    Soran rushed away with Vivian in his arms. Over time, Vivian¡¯s demonic wings gradually disappeared, her scarlet pupils became normal again, and the tattoos on her cheek gradually disappeared. At the same time, the changes with Soran¡¯s body were also gradually fading. They changed almost at the same time¡ªWhen Vivian changed back to her original appearance, Soran was also in his human form.


    <i>Tong!</i>


    An unprecedented sense of weakness struck, and as the power ughter faded, Soran was immediately affected by the effects of the legendary spell Energy Absorption. His profession level has been permanently lowered by eight, and all his ughter EXP have been sealed. He would never be able to raise his level again unless he found a high-grade priest who could cast [Greater Restoration].


    The corrosive negative energy was now permanently in his body, rendering him useless!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran nced at his character data and found that his attributes had been reduced by four points. His Shadow Jump ability was no longer avable and his fighting capabilities were almost half of what it used to be.


    The only lucky thing was that he could morph into ughter Form. It seemed that when he was in that form, he could counteract the effects of Energy Absorption and temporarily regain his abilities. He hugged Vivian tightly and rushed away from the City of Wealth. Intuition told him that the demigod vampire would go on a killing spree!


    It seemed that the demigod vampire had other motives in mind!


    ¡°KeKe!¡±


    The demigod vampire stood up with a smile. He looked weak after the facing head-on the spell Sunburst, but his expression was very exciting. He nced at Soran and Vivian, who had gone away, and did not seem to be in a hurry to kill them. The demigod vampire stepped back and looked at the also injured Hand of Silver in front of him. He jumped gently to the top of the bell tower and thenughed eerily, ¡°It¡¯s almost done atst!...¡±


    ¡°Fear is propagating!... This city has already given me enough power!... now there¡¯s only onest step!...¡±


    ¡°My dear sister!...¡±


    ¡°Father has arranged so much for you!... He even wanted to wake you up first!... But you have failed to live up to his expectations!... now everything is easier for me!...¡±


    ¡°But our ipetent father would not have expected this!... His will is not as strong as he imagined!...¡±


    ¡°His death has been destined!...¡±


    ¡°As I would be the real Dread Lord!...but!...Let me first gain more power!...¡±


    The demigod vampire whispered in a crazy tone. Suddenly his pupils turned red and the blood around him surged like a tide. He gave a sharp howl to the moon in the sky and a pair of huge Vampiric Wings appeared. As if some powerful force was brewing, the moon was gradually dyed red and the whole City of Wealth was now tinted in red.


    That moment!


    As if the whole world felt it.


    Countless legendary professions looked up to the sky as the moon gradually dyed red. They all whispered, ¡°A creature of the night? Who is it? Who is going to get consecrated?¡±


    Countless temples began to glow.


    Distributing all over the maind, where the demigod vampire has traveled, groups of people dressed in blood-red robes gathered in dark corners. They have pale faces and sharp tusks on the corners of their mouths. They knelt before altars, praying in a weird voice, ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the lord of the vampires!... You¡¯re the incarnate of Fear!... The most powerful creature of the night!...¡±


    ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the protector of the vampires!...a hunter in the night!¡±


    ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°Your name is sacred among vampires!... You will be greater than your ancestors!... The fear of mortals will turn into your divine power!... Their fear makes you stronger!... Your kingdom will bless our souls!... From today on, the soul of the vampire will not return to nothingness! As long as we believe in the great vampire! Our souls will be reborn in your kingdom!...¡±


    ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°Glory to your kingdom!...let it be among the stars!...¡±

 Chapter 186 - Prayer

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Prayer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This...A consecration ceremony?!...¡±


    Standing in the corner of the City of Wealth, Soran looked up at the sky, shocked. Soran could not help but stop and witness the familiar scene. At this moment, almost all the legendary professions felt the process of god¡¯s creation. It just wasn¡¯t sure if the demigod vampire would be a true god in one go, or first be a false-god.


    Since it was not an easy task to be a true god, Soran was suspicious if he had enough believers!


    Faintly.


    Soran seemed to have heard prayers across time and space, an important process of the consecration process and a way of telling the world about his divine title. The words were an important part of prayer; If the prayer angered other gods, one may be attacked and retaliated by other gods. The ultimate result was a disaster and destruction.


    ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the lord of the vampires!... You¡¯re the incarnate of Fear!... The most powerful creature of the night!...¡±


    ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the protector of the vampires!...a hunter in the night!¡±


    ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°Your name is sacred among vampires!... You will be greater than your ancestors!... The fear of mortals will turn into your divine power!... Their fear makes you stronger!... Your kingdom will bless our souls!... From today on, the soul of the vampire will not return to nothingness! As long as we believe in the great vampire! Our souls will be reborn in your kingdom!...¡±


    ¡°My Lord, Rhinehart!...¡±


    ¡°Glory to your kingdom!...let it be among the stars!...¡±


    Slowly the prayers became more and more clear.


    Soran¡¯s expression became more and more yful, and in a deep, hoarse voice he said, ¡°This fellow seems rather reckless! Is he not afraid of other gods joining hands against him?¡±


    The first part of the prayer had the divine name of the demigod vampire.


    Whatever his name was before, from now on, he was Rhinehart; that name would be his divine name. From today on, he would be able to feel the hearts of anyone that prays in his name. As his divine power and shard of divinity be stronger and stronger, in the future, as long as the person said his name, he would be able to see what had happened for a period of time; even though it took a lot of power. Eventually, when his divine powers be stronger and stronger, he would be able to see his followers merely by them think about his name.


    That was the power of a god!


    As the gods stood and watched the world, their names also became a divine call!


    That was why in the prayer there was the phrase,¡¯Your name is sacred among vampires¡¯, which was very important. It means that his devotees were mainly vampires, not other beings. If he dared to say in his prayers,¡¯Your name will be sacred in all things¡¯, Soran could guarantee that the temples of the whole world would immediately attack his followers. If the meaning was vague, it was also possible to anger the other gods as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re the lord of the vampires!... You¡¯re the incarnate of Fear!... The most powerful creature of the night!...¡±


    This was the first part of the proper prayer.


    It meant that the divine title of Rhinehart was the [God of Vampires] and that his portfolio was [Fear] and [creature of the night].


    The creature of the night was a synonym for Vampire and a general term for many creatures in the Dark Realm; he may extend his divine title to other evil species, but his core portfolio was still the vampire and fear. As a Son of Fear, he was very clever to put the vampires first, otherwise, he would not have been able to be a god at all.


    That was because the will of the Dread Lord still exists and the divine title of Fear was still deep in the Abyss.


    ¡°You¡¯re the protector of the vampires!...a hunter in the night!¡±


    The meaning of this sentence was very unusual. It represented that he wanted to be the main god of the vampires. Because of the characteristics of the vampire, he had also expanded his portfolio to the area of hunt. If he ultimately killed the deity who held the divine title of Hunt in the future, then he would be able to boost his portfolio as the God of Hunting. Unfortunately, this prayer would also make other gods with hunting portfolios hostile toward him; without a doubt, the believers of the God of Hunting would start hunting and killing his followers mercilessly.


    ¡°Your name is sacred among vampires!... You will be greater than your ancestors!... The fear of mortals will turn into your divine power!... Their fear makes you stronger!... Your kingdom will bless our souls!... From today on, the soul of the vampire will not return to nothingness! As long as we believe in the great vampire! Our souls will be reborn in your kingdom!...¡±


    This was the most important part of the prayer.


    A covenant with his followers after he has been consecrated. As a gift to his followers, he would bless the soul of the vampires so that they would no longer parish. He would be greater than his ancestors and bring fear to the world. His strengthes from fear and reverence, not worship and kindness. This was tantamount to telling ordinary people that he was going to be a new evil god, who relied on the spreading of fear to gain power. He would be one of the demons in the Evil Alignment. Vampires were his core area, and fear was his source of power.


    This was the most basic prayer. In the future, with the change of the god¡¯s portfolio, it would gradually increase or decrease. The change in prayer was very important. For example, the words of women, children, protector and so on have appeared in the Higdy of Silvermoon¡¯s recent prayer. This meant that the Higdy of Silvermoon had ns to extend her portfolio to other fields. [Literacy; Deities! ]


    As for thest sentence.


    That was just a routine conclusion. It was hard for even some true gods to create a kingdom in a short time and turn it into a star in the sky.


    The kingdom of God had to be slowly created. Firstly, space needs to expand into a realm and eventually evolving into a kingdom. This could take hundreds of years.


    If the kingdom was created from scratch, it was a process that consumed a lot of the power of the believers and the power of the god.


    In the Temple of Hunting.


    A fierce-looking priest suddenly stood up. He uttered a low roar, which shocked the whole temple. Arge group of hunters knelt on the ground. The noble and powerful priest looked down and roared, ¡°False-god! False in every turn!¡±


    ¡°How dare he intrude into our Lord¡¯s domain!¡±


    ¡°Send hunters right away and find those damn vampires! Kill them all! All! None will be left! We¡¯re going to wash the world of vampires! My lord¡¯s domain is not to be touched by anyone!¡±


    Vampires were already hunters.


    They hunted intelligent creatures, thus it was rather easy for the demigod vampire to extend his portfolio.


    A group of high-grade hunters stood out, including a temple fanatics with a skull mask. They knelt on one knee in front of the priest and turned to walk outside the temple. Any presence that intruded on their domain were their enemies, not to mention that the domain of hunting was the core portfolio of the God of Hunting. This was threatening the most important portfolio of the God of Hunting. The gods were merciless in suppressing potential enemies!


    In the temple of Silvermoon.


    A dignified female priest looked at the distance. She wore a pure white priest¡¯s robe with a crescent moon on her chest. She frowned softly and said, ¡°God of vampires? The growth of vampires will bring disaster to mortals! This is something the Higdy of Silvermoon does not allow! Send the Knights in Silver to find them! Eliminate the followers of this false god!¡±


    ¡°The power of evil cannot be strengthened again!¡±


    A group of Knights in Silver went out. At the same time sounds of movement came from the temple as the birth of a new evil god was a very serious matter.


    Maybe it may bemon in the future, but he was still the first one in a few hundred years.


    Temple of Glory.


    A solemn-looking man stood up, his eyes crossed the space and said in a dignified voice, ¡°The power of evil has been strengthened! Even though the Lord of Glory has not yet answered our prayers, but the power of light will never dissipate!¡±


    ¡°Hear my orders!¡±


    ¡°Gather the Dawnbringer!... Find that false god and his vampire believers!... Cleanse them all!...¡±


    In the temple of Night.


    A female priest with an evil face looked at the sky and whispered, ¡°Has a false god been born? As a creature of the night, how dare he not pay his respects to the great Mistress of the Night. As expected, he is a vampire who doesn¡¯t know his ce! ¡±


    ¡°Observe their every move. We¡¯ll wait for our Lord¡¯s descent.¡±


    Many things happened after the demigod vampire tried to be a god.


    But the biggest reaction was from the believers of the Dread Lord. Somewhere in the dark basement, a dark blue me roared, ¡°Shameless thieves! He stole the divine power of my lord!... Damn thieves!... The power of our Lord has declined!... He has taken away part of the realm of fear!...¡±


    ¡°You useless garbage!... find the Witch of Terror, Lilian now!...¡±


    ¡°Only she can stop the thief! The power of Fear cannot be dispersed! Send out all the apostles of Fear!... Clean up all vampires now!...¡±


    ¡°We should get rid of his potential believers too!...¡±


    The consecration was only a start.


    When the consecration ceremony has beenpleted, more killings would ur, and arge number of vampires would probably gather around the only vampire god; Believers of other deities would thenunch attacks on them.


    This was a cruel process!


    This mightst for hundreds of years if nothing bigger happened.


    The battle would continue until one party was destroyed or retreated.

 Chapter 187 - Legend Rating

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Legend Rating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°False god!...¡±


    From afar came the roar of the Ascended Priest. Even when there was a violent explosion in the city, the Ascended Priest did not care; only the demigod vampire mattered to him. Consecration of gods was actually a very despised act, especially if the reputation of the consecrated had not spread throughout the multiverse. Legend Rating was one of the core elements of consecration. The higher a person¡¯s Legend Rating, the smaller the chance of rejection because the person¡¯s reputation had already spread throughout the world.


    Thus with a higher Legend Rating, others would not be as resentful!


    If your name has been heard by even the gods and had impressed upon the Abyss, then when you decide to be a god, others would be more epting.


    That¡¯s right.


    ¡®I¡¯ve heard this name more than once. This name has so much prestige. His name has spread all over the world and he has defeated many enemies. He has traveled to so many ces, thus that the world of mortals was already nothing to him.¡¯


    For a person like this, he could only strive to be a god as there¡¯s nothing more in the world for him.


    Legend Rating was something that could help a person be a true god because his existence has been known by many people. People who feared you would give you strength, and people who loved you will also give you strength. When they recall your name and your existence, your first wave of powers would be generated. Those who feared you would tremble and those who loved you would cheer!


    That was how power was created.


    A power that was simr to the power given by a fanatic; even though it only happened at the consecration.


    Unfortunately, Legend Rating was not so easy to grasp. Up until now Soran only had 10 Legend Rating. Normally only a Legend Rating of around 200 would mean that your name has been heard in the Abyss and Underdark; even the gods would have heard of your name.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the person was evil or good!


    His name must at least be known throughout, in order to be a god.


    The demigod vampire was a clever one in this case. He relied on the spreading of fear to gather power and then used the divinity and divine powers of the Dread Lord to maintain his believers. Therefore, he could only be regarded as a false-god, maybe he would reach the level of a Saint at most.


    Soran couldn¡¯t tell if the demigod vampire had more tricks up his sleeve, but with the current situation, he would probably have a tough time in the future; because his enemies had increased in number. Anyone trying to be god without a strong backing would always enter a fierce fight for survival.


    Even at the consecration of The Grain Goddess, with the support from both Earthmother and the Lord of Glory¡ªtwo very powerful gods, there were still others that tried to find trouble, trying topete for the portfolio of agriculture, nts, nature and so on.


    You can see now how difficult the process of consecration was and the challenges a new god must face. A new god was very fragile, and killing the new god would mean inheriting his or her portfolio.


    If the demigod vampire was killed, then the divine title of [God of the Vampires] would be taken.


    At the same time, the portfolio of Fear would be taken by other gods to strengthen themselves.


    If that deity did not have the domain of fear, he could acquire the divinity of Fear and use it as a springboard to further take charge of that domain. If that deity already possesses the domain of fear, then he could use it to enhance his strength and even extend to other domains of fear. Even a deity of good could rely on the domain of fear and the divinity of Fear to transform it into a part of courage; for example, [Fearless Fear] or [Ovee Fear]. Even though it might take some time for the change to ur.


    That was why divine titles were so sought after; they were tforms to extend one¡¯s power.


    Soran went out from the City of Wealth; He would not want to be caught in the middle of this epic battle.


    The Ascended Priest was a weakened version of the Saint form. The demigod vampire was also a Saint after the consecration, while the Hand of Silver was a high-grade legend. It was best for a small figure like Soran not to be involved in such a level of fighting. The most important thing right now was Vivian, although Vivian¡¯s breathing was stable, she had not woken up. If she really couldn¡¯t control the divine power, then Soran would have to help her strengthen her divinity, or merge a Shard of Divinity.


    Under no circumstance would he allow her to absorb the divinity of Fear!


    That was because the effects of the Dread Lord on his descendants were still very strong. Even though it seemed as though the Vampiric Son of Fear had ovee the will of his father, his mind was still greatly affected.


    A Row of data appeared:


    ¡°Consecration ceremony (The God of Vampires ) [Legendary Battle]: Inte October 1675, the City of Wealth; Rhinehart, the vampiric Son of Fear, conspired to be a god. Spreading fear and killing in the city. The Hand of Silver tried to stop him but failed. The Ascended Priest of the Goddess of Riches joined the battle. In this serious legendary event, you¡¯ve turned into the ughter Form and killed another Son of Fear. The news of a new Son of ughter will gradually spread, and many beings will be shocked by the name. A special group of people would also spread your name afar. [Legend + 6]¡±


    This was the first time Soran got so much Legend Rating.


    Even he was a little surprised at the figure because even if he had killed a white dragon of pure blood, he would not necessarily be able to get 6 Legend Rating. In the Battle of Whiterun, he got only one Legend Rating. During the High Hunt, he disrupted the sacrificial ceremony of the hunters, and also killed a Son of Fear incidentally; he only got 3 Legend Rating. But now he got twice that from the High Hunt incident; some nobles may not even have such a reputation.


    Soran held Vivian and went far away.


    Even though he was weaker, he wasn¡¯t as worried since he could just transform into the ughter Form.


    His main concern now was Vivian. It was obviously impossible to find Gloria because they had been involved in a legendary battle. The vampiric Son of Fear would have be a false-god, and his powers would be greatly improved. It was also very likely his existence would attract arge number of vampire believers. At that time, his power would be unprecedented huge, and other Sons of Fear would be in great danger. Even if there were many temples to suppress him, there would be the factor of distance, time, location, and the problem of the dormant gods. Thus it would be impossible to eliminate a false-god in a short time. If hested until the Times of Trouble then few would be able to care about him.


    Soran was thinking about their future.


    In fact, he already had a n. However, only after he was able to morph to the ughter form that he could implement his ns.


    His n was to bring Vivian abroad!


    Originally Soran hoped be a legend first then wait until the descent of the gods; however, it seems that the maind was unstable now.


    They also had countless enemies.


    He was going to take Vivian overseas. On the one hand, he could avoid the power of the demigod vampire. On the other hand, there were many important opportunities overseas.


    The overseas poption was rtively small and the geographical environment was special. Beasts and insects were rampant, and the whole civilization was rtively barren. There were also many weaker gods and false-gods active there, some of them could not even be regarded as gods at all, just demigod beasts.


    Of course, this was only Soran¡¯s opinion. They were mainly called the [Enchanted Creatures].


    They were created by totemism.


    There were many primitive tribes scattered overseas, many of them were based on totem beliefs. There were many demigods in the tribes; even though they were not as powerful as gods, they were more powerful than the legends. This ce was gradually explored after The Avatar Crisis, but now Soran was undoubtedly able to challenge it.


    A lot of these Enchanted Creatures were almost demigods; they had divinity, but not divine powers or shard of divinity.


    Among them were some false gods. They may only have tens of thousands of believers, but they have multiplied for thousands of years. Many creatures, originally spiritual beings, were worshipped by the Totemist for too long, and gradually had a trace of divinity. This ce was behind the rainforest and near the Amazonian women warriors.


    The Storm Lord didn¡¯t care about these little false gods as they were too weak.


    Even after thousands of years, these false gods would not be able topare to the Storm Lord.


    It was a very wild and primitive ce. asionally legendary wizards traveled there, but few other professions would. Because divinity was a very powerful force, which could bepared to nuclear fuel. It was useless to add nuclear fuel to abustion engine. Soran and Vivian could transform the divinity, but it was almost impossible for other legendary professions to do so. Even descendants of gods might not necessarily be sessful because it took a certain amount of power in order to understand divinity. Even legendary wizards had to study it for a long time. It also had to be rtively powerful, or else there would be nothing to extract.


    It was recorded.


    That a legendary Wizard extracted divinity from a Son of ughter and even extracted some of his powers.


    As for the other reason why Soran wanted to travel overseas.


    Was because he figured that the top priests on the maind who were willing to heal him were very few; they might even attack him. Overseas, however, many worshipped evil gods. Those legendary priests only recognized money.


    These ces had unique rules, and they were very tolerant people of evil alignment!


    They didn¡¯t care if you were good or evil, they only cared if you had money.

 Chapter 188 - Chapter 1 A Chaotic Land

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 1 A Chaotic Land</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The harsh sea breeze blew on his face.


    Soran walked across the deck with tiny Vivian in his arms. On the side were gazing eyes as they watched the young man holding a sleeping girl. Soran¡¯s red cloak was also quite striking. Two shady people looked at each other and seemed to be plotting something. But then a strong man came up, put his hands on their shoulders, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about doing anything to them. A man that dares toe here with a little girl must be someone powerful!¡±


    They were now at Port Tylon, an interchange station at the Soros Inds.


    From time to time, there were voices of debate; some specting about Soran¡¯s identity, and some talking about the news from the City of Wealth. It was said that a serious event had taken ce there and that a third of the city had been destroyed while at least thousands of people had died. Many ships that intended to go to the City of Wealth had already docked at other ports, leaving right away after selling their cargo. Since the appearance of a new evil false god there, and that many temples were hostile toward him, the city of wealth was surely now a ce of dispute.


    The consecration of the demigod vampire had surely attracted the eyes of many!


    Whether it was the temples that hated the Sons of Fear, the followers of Fear who secretly conspired to manipte the world, or the Sons of Fear who were scattered around the world; almost everyone had eyes on this new false god. The temples want to defeat him and the believers of Fear want to regain their power. The other Sons of Fear, whether for self-preservation or for greater power, had to deal with the vampiric Son of Fear; they may even unite to fight the vampiric Son of Fear because he was too powerful!


    After bing a false god, the vampiric Son of Fear would be a saint. This meant that he would be able to easily deal with any other Son of Fear.


    Soran was sure that he and Vivian would be very safe before the fall of the vampiric Son of Fear. In fact, he even hoped that he couldst a little longer; because as long as he was not dead, no one would have time to pay attention to Vivian, and an insignificant Son of ughter. Even the believers of Fear would have no energy to pay attention to them because as long as the vampiric Son of Fear exists for one day, the power of Dread Lord would decline; as he steals the power and divine title of the God of Fear.


    This was because he also possessed part of the portfolio of Fear.


    Port Tylon.


    Soran brought Vivian down from the merchant ship. He couldn¡¯t depart from the maind ports because it was prone to encounter some nasty things. Port Tylon was a transit station; there were boats going to the tropical rainforest.


    After passing through the territory of the Amazons, it was a primitive and barrennd. There were many very tough aborigines there, and cannibals were scattered around. Except for the crazy pioneers, there were not many who went there. Especially after the gold mines there have been exhausted, very few go there now.


    In fact, there were a lot of gold mines!


    Soran didn¡¯t know too many, but he knew of a gold and silver ind.


    It was discovered many years ago but was controlled by a powerful cannibal tribe. The group inds, maybe due to geographical reasons, had its mineral resources concentrated. However, there were too many aborigines scattered in these ces, including the totemism they believe in. Even legendary wizards would find it difficult to deal with arge tribe. Moreover, legendary professions need not make their fortune here, thus the mineral resources of the inds were pretty intact.


    Sea trading was pretty developed here.


    Although the degree of civilization of the indigenous people was not high, there was much trading. Even arge boat of grain could be sold to the indigenous people for more than three times the pricepared to the maind. Soran remembered that the ratio of gold to silver on the maind was 1 to 10, and in many parts of the Soros Inds, the ratio of gold to silver was 1 to 6. Because of therge proportion of gold, silver was much more valuable on the inds.


    That was why there were many sea routes and plenty of pirates!


    One of the more powerful groups were the Amazon pirates.


    Soran carried the sleeping Vivian to the Port of Tylon, an ind about 30 kilometers in diameter. It had a small town that had always been dominated by other forces for years. He heard crying and pleading not far ahead, and fierce-looking sailors around. Soran was not in the mood to see what had happened. But when he walked past, he saw a young man with his fingers cut off and three bloody fingers on the ground.


    A thief.


    It was not a crime if no one saw the crime. However, if the owner found the thief, he could dispose of the thief himself. Even if excessive force was used, no guard would care. There were guards in armor next to the crowd, but they only looked at with cold eyes. There was also a group who seemed to be thieves as well, but they didn¡¯t seem to want to help. No one would stick their necks out unnecessarily, for the punishment of crime was barbaric.


    But killing the thief was not allowed. If the thief was killed during the punishment, then the guards would fine you.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you encountered me today!¡±


    A tough-looking man kicked the young man who was rolling and screaming on the ground, then spit out a mouthful of saliva and rubbed his wallet. He then told the young man, ¡°If you want to make a fortune, go to one-eyed Jack and make money by your own strength! Next time you won¡¯t have such luck, someone else would have cut off your arm already!¡±


    The sailors around him justughed and looked at the young man; no one would sympathize.


    Soran did not look over at all as he walked with a calm expression. Port Tylon was noisy everywhere. Even during the day, prostitutes stood in the streets to solicit visitors; sometimes they would go straight into the alley and began to do their business.


    The ground here was rather dirty, and there was a heavy fishy smell. The ce also had many sailors and pirates. In general, the ce was much more chaotic than the maind.


    Port Tylon also had many bars.


    Soran found a tavern and next to it was a pub, where there were sounds of fighting. asionally, guards went by, but it didn¡¯t matter. Nearby, there was a big man with arms crossed in front of his chest, watching the brawl as entertainment. From time to time,ughter came out; foulnguage as someone got their nuts kicked. The tavern owner was very calm in front of the bar wiping the table, asionally he looked up; maybe he had already seen too much, his expression basically did no change.


    The group of people won the pub fight and the leader was a strong woman.


    Sheughed and lifted a man up. Then she threw him straight over her shoulder and out of the pub. The owner looked up and gave a look to the doorman next to her. Here, whoever started first, whoever was right or wrong. Whatever the reason was; as long as something was broken, the loser would have to pay for it. Unless something unreasonable happened or an obviously vicious fight, neither the pub owner nor doorman would interfere.


    It was normal for fights to ur because of simple quarrels. As long as it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, everyone would just watch. Even the guards were not interested in taking care of it.


    The doorman threw the losers out and also picked out their wallets. The other people who watched the fight soon became quiet. However, many people looked at the strong woman with eyes of interest, many thought to buy her a drink. She was an Amazon warrior, a woman full of wildness; they were more attractive to the man than the average woman. The men who were knocked out were soon robbed a second time as sneaky young men stripped them of all their valuables, leaving them only their pants.


    Soran was somewhat used to this kind of ce.


    The brawl was nothing at all. If it was the Underdark, as long as no one saw it and no clues were left behind, it would not be murder; few people would take care of it. The chaos here was nothing more than child¡¯s y. At least everyone was restrained and would not easily kill.


    There were also many criminals in port Tylon. If they weren¡¯t wanted men, they could stay here legally.


    That was why this port was a favorite among pirates!


    Previously this ce was only second to the City of Wealth port. However, since the incident there, port Tylon had be more vibrant.


    Soran looked up to check howte it was.


    There was a sea temple in port Tylon which served the Queen of the Depths. There were many such temples along the coast; pirates, sea creatures and so on mainly worshipped the Storm Lord and the Queen of the Depths. The rtionship between the two gods was somewhatplicated; they were both of the Chaotic Evil alignment, but they wouldpete with each other. The two gods had a big fight hundreds of years ago, so their recent rtionship was rather cold, but it did not rule out the possibility of a reconciliation.


    The inn Soran found was rather expensive.


    A night¡¯s fee was around fifteen gold Derahls. But it was also very safe, as the inn door was guarded by two female warriors.


    This inn was run by the Amazons and was their outpost.


    No one dared to cause trouble here, even the guards dared not investigate the ce. These women were brutal and unreasonable. Whether they were guests or guards, as long as they broke the rules here, they were their enemies. There was also arge basement below the hotel that Soran felt as he walked on the floor. There were also magic traps nearby.


    He quietly went into their room and ce the sleeping Vivian on the bed.


    Soran nned to visit the temple of the sea to try his luck. Maybe it was possible to find someone to heal him, even if it meant paying more.


    The spell Energy Absorption was really taking a toll on Soran¡¯s body.


    The area was very safe. People who have been here would know how tough the Amazons were. Amazon women ount for half of the three pirate kings in the Soros Inds. This group of women was very much favored by the Storm Lord and the Sea Goddess.


    When Soran came out from his room, a woman came up the stairs around the corner. It seems that she had juste out of the basement. An Amazon with a strange dagger on her palm. It seemed that it was not a weapon but a tool of torture.


    The woman was stained with a lot of blood, all of which were someone else¡¯s. After seeing Soran, she said calmly, ¡°A guest? Don¡¯t mind me! I was just dealing with an unruly fellow!¡±


    She seemed to have noticed Soran¡¯s appearance and the strength of his lean body. This made her re at him slightly, put out her tongue and licked her lips. Then she said provocatively, ¡°would you want some pleasurable service? We have the toughest horse to tame here!... Maybe with your appearance, they would be happy to provide their services free of charge!... Of course, you would have to satisfy them!... Otherwise, they¡¯ll kick you out of bed!...¡±


    After saying this, she smiled lustfully and looked at Soran¡¯s lower body.


    Soran didn¡¯t say anything.


    <i>Sure enough, these Amazons are as straightforward as ever!</i>

 Chapter 189 - Chapter 2 Divine Covenant

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 2 Divine Covenant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the crowded streets, Soran shrouded his whole person in his cloak and went on. He didn¡¯t feel very good about the Amazonian women, especially their attitude towards men as mating tools. There were two kinds of females with the worst attitudes in the world; the first ones were the Drows and the second were the Amazons. If you were dumb enough to spend money on the Amazonians, you would eventually find yourself as if you were being yed. If you didn¡¯t have enough stamina, they would even look at you with pity and contempt.


    There was no doubt about Soran¡¯s stamina!


    He was able to cope with even the most depraved and lustful drows, naturally he would not let the Amazons down, but these women were too outrageous; if you were not as strong as them, they would ride you for the whole night. In the end, you might feel that you were being dominated. Please forgive Soran for being so vulgar, but these women were very difficult to deal with. It was better to keep a distance from them.


    Besides, the Amazons were famous for their cruelty. They would have sex with you, but would also kill you at the next moment if there was a conflict of interest.


    You couldn¡¯t treat them as ordinary women!


    The night in port Tylon was not quiet.


    Soran moved through the crowd and asionally saw some very dangerous people, all of whom were smugglers. They had a wide range of goods, including indigenous people of the inds. Women and children were sold to the ck market, while men were sent to the mines to work. Fighting between the indigenous people of the Soros Inds and these smugglers had never ceased.


    The area around the temple wasparatively quiet.


    People¡¯s fear of evil gods were greater than their love of good gods. No one dared to make trouble near the temple of the sea goddess unless they were tired of living. On the contrary, people would give a meaningful prayer to the Queen of the Depths to protect them from disaster. The Queen of the Depths was a goddess of revenge; if someone dared to not make a sacrifice this year, then she would send sea monsters to kill a fleet next year. Not calming her anger would mean endless disaster.


    Even pirates would perform sacrificial ceremonies annually, holding great sacrificial ceremonies!


    There were no guards in front of the temple.


    But the Temple was connected to the underground seawater. The temple was also surrounded by a deep, bottomless body of water. There were marine monsters of monster level 16 or so. If someone dared to mess around, that person would be dragged to the bottom by a tentacle sucker. These sea creatures created plenty of corpses annually.


    At the center of the temple was a statue of a goddess.


    It was a fairly evil-looking goddess, with hair like seaweed and dark tattoos on her face. She had white and slender arms but from her abdomen down were scales. Her legs were very slender and powerful, and she wore an algae-like pale blue skirt. There was an artifact in her hand, [Drowning Death], which was a very powerful trident. At the foot of the sea goddess was a huge white shark. She loved the Weresharks since they were her most devout ves.


    Soran bowed to a temple guard inside.


    Shortly after expressing his intention, he was brought into the temple. There were strange blue lights, and the walls were carved with ocean waves, which were as beautiful as the ocean.


    The guard left the hall.


    Soran did not dare to move around, as he stayed quietly in ce because the temple was a dangerous ce.


    The ground was slightly wet.


    Soran saw seawater flowing through the hall and then went into the ground from the corner of the temple. There was a faint fishy smell which was the smell of marine life.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    There was a strange attractive voice. Behind the temple hall, a female creature with algae-like hair, pale blue skin and four arms appeared. Her lower body was a bit like a giant sea snake. She frowned and came to the hall. She looked at Soran with a cold gaze and said slowly, ¡°The guard said you were going to ask the great sea goddess for help?¡±


    A Naga Siren.


    One of the ancient marine creatures, having a certain lineage with the Abyss serpent demons.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Soran lowered his head humbly, expressing his awe, and said, ¡°I am suffering from a terrible spell. I hope the priest of the great sea goddess could help me eliminate the evil spell on me.¡±


    The Naga Siren had a faint light in her eyes. After looking at Soran, she slowly said, ¡°Negative Energy? Energy Absorption? Was it a vampire? evil creatures? Or some other spells?¡±


    Energy Absorption type spells were not only limited to legendary spell. High-grade vampires could also use negative energy to corrode their enemies.


    ¡°It¡¯s Energy Absorption.¡±


    Without any concealment, Soran continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been hit by Energy Absorption. My powers have been sealed up and the spell is still on me.¡±


    The Naga Siren was shocked and said, ¡°Energy Absorption? Human! Looks like you have great power.¡±


    He was considered powerful since he didn¡¯t die after getting hit by a legendary spell.


    The Naga Siren became silent for some time.


    The temple serves people as well, but a price had to be paid. The mostmon thing was to give money.


    All temples neededrge amounts of money to maintain.


    The sea goddess did not have many concerns. Even the evilest pirates would get help from the temple, but this depended on the level of help. Legendary spells like Energy Absorption would need Greater Restoration for healing. The priests would need to pay a huge price, and may even weaken the temple for some time. Her eyes glowed and said in a low voice, ¡°Human! The great sea goddess is willing to give help to anyone, but you would have to pay the corresponding price!¡±


    Soran nodded then proceeded to take out arge amount of gold Derahls and jewels.


    In these situations, he had to show his sincerity first.


    Soran had made a lot of money in the City of Wealth. The value of what he was getting out now was probably close to 8,000 Derahls. In order for the other party to perform ¡°Greater Restoration¡±, he had to pay a heavy price. Moreover, the priests of evil gods were naturally more expensive than those of good gods. If someone was not a believer or had other contributions, they may need to pay more than 50% of their wealth.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    The Naga Siren shook her head gently moved in front of Soran. Her eyes had a light blue glow and she said slowly, ¡°The power of this magic is not only hurting your body, but it had also weakened your soul!¡±


    ¡°This amount of contribution would not heal your soul.¡±


    Weakened State.


    Soran seemed to have remembered something. After a moment¡¯s silence, he asked, ¡°There is no doubt about my respect for the great sea goddess! How much do I have to pay to get rid of this negative energy? Just give me a little time, and I¡¯ll find ways to get enough money to contribute!...¡±


    It seemed that the Naga Siren was thinking about something. Temples had their rules as well.


    If it were just some ordinary healing spell, then there was no need for her. However, such a high-grade healing spell was not something to be used recklessly because it would consume the power of the temple. The Greater Restoration spell could save a dying person, grow back a person¡¯s arms or legs; as long as the person was not dead, they could be saved. The cost of this kind of magic was naturally high, and legendary priests were cautious in their use.


    ¡°Human.¡±


    A strange light appeared in the eyes of the Naga Siren, and then her expression became somewhat cruel. Slowly, she said, ¡°If you want the help of the goddess, you must contribute to the goddess.¡±


    ¡°I can help you eliminate the spell on you, but you must do something for our goddess.¡±


    Soran was excited, but still calmly said, ¡°What would that be?¡±


    The sea goddess was an evil god. Naturally, the task she wants to be done would not be something good.


    The Naga Siren watched him, paused for a moment, and a look of anger and cruelty appeared on her face, ¡°Recently, a group of people broke away from the belief of our sea goddess! They¡¯re no longer in awe of the sea goddess!... These fools have dedicated their sacrifice to the Storm Lord!... This group of people must be punished!...¡±


    ¡°They must pay for their betrayal!...¡±


    The voice of the Naga Siren was like thunder, and she said with an angry expression, ¡°I want you to kill them! Kill them all!...


    ¡°In this way, those tragic mortals will remember the majesty and anger of the sea goddess!... they must understand the cost of betraying the sea goddess!...¡±


    ¡°Bring me their heads. Then you wouldn¡¯t even need to pay any Derahls. You would even get the reward of the sea goddess!¡±


    ¡°Human! Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, but it was worth it. Am I right? You should have the strength to deal with those guys! I will also help you! Don¡¯t try to deceive me, and don¡¯t try to deceive the sea goddess. If you break the contract, the anger of the sea goddess wille on you! ¡±


    <i>Killing their previous believers just because they¡¯ve changed their faith?</i>


    <i>This was truly the style of the sea goddess.</i>


    Despite the possibility of offending the Temple of Storm, Soran nodded without hesitation and answered, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll kill them all!¡±


    The Naga Siren let out a cruel smile and said slowly, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Come with me to the back of the temple, and I¡¯ll lift the spell and restore your weakened soul. Remember what you promised. It¡¯s a covenant with the sea goddess.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 3 Greater Restoration

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 3 Greater Restoration</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The temple was using him as a weapon.


    Soren had guessed this from the very beginning, but there was no free lunch in the world and there were few choices for him. In all honesty, being used proved that he was still useful. If he didn¡¯t even have the value of being used, the other party probably won¡¯t even give him such an opportunity. Although the rtionship between the sea goddess and the Storm Lord was verypetitive, she would never harm the Storm Lord¡¯s followers openly.


    These things could lead to wars!


    No one wanted to extend the event to a war between two temples, or a war between two gods.


    The Naga Siren priest followed the teachings of the sea goddess and punished those who had betrayed their faith. This was a very important test. If she had forgiven the betrayers, the sea goddess might punish her and deprive her of her powers. But if she had started a war with the temple of Storm, the goddess of the sea might also get angry. This was why high-ranking evil priests found it difficult, and sometimes they even had to pray for the will of the gods; if they made a wrong decision, the consequences would be very severe.


    At the back of the temple.


    Soran went into a body of clear water naked, the water from an unknown source. The holy water of the temple had the taste of seawater. The pool might be the ce where holy water was created. The cold water reached his chest, and Soran felt a warm feeling after the initial cold. It was like soaking in amniotic fluid. It was as if he had returned to his mother¡¯s womb.


    <i>It seemed that the rumors were true!</i>


    The goddess of the sea had gone into the domain of life. She extended her doctrine, all life was originally born from the sea. However, the domain of life usually required a neutral alignment. Soran never heard of the chaotic alignment talk about life. It seemed that if the goddess of the sea wanted to further expand her domain. She had to forcibly restrain her actions and at least shift her alignment to a Neutral Evil. Then she could be an evil creature of life.


    The Storm Lord and the Queen of the Depths were very interesting.


    The rtionship between the two gods was rather erratic. They had been very close to each other before, and they had also fought. Even after the sea goddess expanded her domain to life, the Storm Lord also followed to extend to that field. Because the Storm Lord was the master of Thunder and Lightning, he epted some of the research materials of the Arcane Empire and developed it into a doctrine of life¡ªthat everything was born from storms and lightning.


    However, it seemed like he had failed!


    It seemed pretty normal after some thought. All the gods in charge of life in the past were female; beautiful women who were full of maternal aura. Who would ept a rough-faced, muscr, violent and crazy elder man as the goddess of life?


    The Storm Lord, however, did not seem to give up.


    He trained one of his daughters as the second god in the portfolio of storms; the ¡°Storm Daughter¡±, whom many Amazons called her while the name ¡°Goddess of Storms¡± was mainly used on the outside world. The domain included women, life and children, but only in tropical rainforest areas. Maybe that was why the rtionship between Storm Lord and the sea goddess had deteriorated further.


    Wars would not happen for no reason.


    Even the Chaotic Evil alignment would not pick a fight with a dangerous enemy. There always were underlying reasons or benefits.


    The Storm lord and the Queen of the Depths both wanted to increase their power!


    They were already powerful divinities, and there was very little chance that they will go any further unless they suddenly grasp some extremely powerful divine portfolio. That was why after a long period of silence, the two gods went on the same path, that was, to create their own portfolio. In this way, they would be more powerful, powerful enough to be [Greater Divine Powers].


    That was also why these two deities had a strangepetitive rtionship.


    Fair blue light emerged, followed by the deep chant of the Naga Siren. It was very difficult to perform high-grade divine spells, especially restorative spells which needed great sacrifice. To expel the negative energy eroding in Soran¡¯s body and repair his weakened soul at the same time would require the spell Greater Restoration. Topletely repair Soran¡¯s wounds, the Naga Siren priest had to draw on the long-umted divine powers in the temple.


    Or else, she would have to use her own life force to heal Soran!


    Warm water moved across his body.


    Soran¡¯s skin began to molt as if it had been cleansed from head to foot, and silk of ck material oozed out of his pores. This was only the beginning. Under the gentle divine ocean power, all the dark wounds and hidden dark wounds on Soran¡¯s body had been repaired. The scars on his back and chest also gradually disappeared. Any diseases, injuries and hidden injuries on his body were being repaired!


    Soran¡¯s body was being cleansed and headed to its best condition.


    This effect was more powerful than the blood purification ritual, which only strengthened the life force and stimtes its potential ability, while Greater Restoration restored the body to its peak state. Soran¡¯s naked body stood up, his skin became white and tough, all his injuries werepletely repaired, and all his viscera seemed reborn again. At the same time, his soul seemed to have a trace of satisfaction, a feeling of rxing after some time of stress.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been affected by the spell [Great Restoration]!...¡±


    ¡°All wounds have been healed!... Effects of Energy Absorption removed!... Weakened Soul recovered!... body restorationplete!¡±


    ¡°Omnipotent Hands [Legendary Skill]: Legendary thieves have superb dexterity in both hands. They gain an additional +5 points when making any profession-rted test. The person would automatically master and be proficient in any weapon inbat. In theory, the skill allows the person to use any weapon! Whether it¡¯s artifacts or some clearly restricted weapons and equipment; all weapons could be easily used by Omnipotent Hands.


    The Naga Siren priest looked tired.


    She gazed coldly at Soran, who had risen from the pool, with a ruthless and cold expression, and said slowly, ¡°Human! Remember what you promised. Otherwise, the sea goddess will take back all that is given to you today.¡±


    Soran stopped and looked at his naked, new-born body with a slight smile on his lips. Then he leaned slightly to show his respect and said, ¡°I will remember the promise of the sea goddess, and those who betray her faith will be punished.¡±


    ¡°Punished mercilessly!¡±


    If those who betrayed their faith were not punished, the foundations of the sea goddess would be affected, which was very, very serious. So even if the temple couldn¡¯t directly attack the Storm Lord, as her priest, she would have to find other ways to kill those who have betrayed their faith. Soran was the killer they needed. Even when everyone knew who the mastermind was, as long as the people of the sea goddess did not do anything, the priest of the Storm Lord would not be able to use them of wrongdoing.


    Soran¡¯s eyes had killing intent.


    Even though he knew this would incur the wrath of the Storm Lord, he didn¡¯t care that much.


    Without making hard choices, it would be hard to survive on the inds.


    Soran put on his clothes one by one, and the Naga Siren watched him coldly. When Soran had put on all the clothes, she slowly said, ¡°Come with me! I¡¯ll give you all the information about the betrayers, and then I¡¯ll prepare something useful for you. There are also pirates secretly supported by the temple in port Tylon. They would give you help when you need them!¡±


    ¡°But there is one thing you must remember!...¡±


    ¡°Betrayers are the ones that the sea goddess hates most! You have to kill them all!... Remember!... Do not leave any alive!... Otherwise, the sea goddess may be dissatisfied!...¡±


    The Naga Siren had repeated the phrase ¡®Killing all¡¯; it seemed that she understood her god well.


    This was how evil gods conducted business.


    Soran was not surprised. He nodded silently and said, ¡°I understand. None will be left alive! No matter men or women, old or young, no one shall receive mercy orpassion; the betrayers must pay with their lives.


    The priest finally let out a smile.


    She gazed satisfactorily at Soran as if appreciating his merciless attitude. Her voice then softened and said, ¡°The enemy is a little tricky, but they are not impossible to kill. There are a few of them, so you may need a n.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°This is the list. Some of them would be sailing soon; this may be a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You shall blend in and kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 4 Stripping Magic

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 4 Stripping Magic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Outside the Sea Temple.


    Soran¡¯s figure came out of the darkness with his palm holding an additional emblem. It was the one which that Naga Siren had given him before he left. It was an extraordinary item with a special usage, and it was also an item that could order the pirates under the control of the temple to assist the user. It was a hidden special emblem that had no unique features rting to the Sea Temple. It was just carved with a rune that looked like a jellyfish. Before he left, Naga leaned over and kissed Soran on the forehead, and whispered something in an oceanguage at the same time.


    This was a blessing ceremony.


    It was not the same type of blessing as the one by the Maid of Misfortune, but a weaker version of blessings that were done offhand.


    It was said that those who received a kiss on the forehead by the Priests of the Sea Goddess would not get attacked by fierce and powerful sea monsters even if they met one.


    Such blessings had no attribute bonuses unless they were officially blessed by the Queen of the Depths.


    Only that kind of God¡¯s blessing was considered true protection. One would not encounter storms and huge waves when they traveled on the seas. Even if they did, it wasn¡¯t a problem. The sea would pick up their boats and would protect them and their servants. Sea monsters would stay away and would ignore them. They would never take the initiative to attack them. Even to a certain extent, after some conditions have been met, they could use the name of the Queen of the Depths tomand the sea monsters. Currently, one of the three pirate kings in the Soros Inds canmand sea monsters.


    If the Naga Siren did not kiss Soran and he jumped into the pond outside, he would be immediately attacked by the giant octopus in it. But now, if he jumped in, the giant octopus inside would only ignore him. Even if he encountered sharks, or sea monsters or anything in the future, these sea creatures would most likely ignore him.


    This was the blessing given by the Priests of the Sea Goddess. Usually, these blessings could only be obtained after the sacrificial ceremony or they have donatedrge sums of money.


    It was only a temporary blessing that would onlyst for about a week!


    The emblem that Soran obtained was special. It was an extraordinary item embedded with permanent spells. It belonged to the kind of item that hardly added anybat power, but very useful at other times.


    ¡°Item Type: the Drowned Emblem [Iplete Item]


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 2)]


    Description: This is a special emblem ornament where the Priest of the Sea Goddess permanently embedded the [Underwater Breathing] spell. Wearing this device, no creature will die of drowning. It also has a special ability to help the wearer enter deeper waters while reducing the effects of deep-sea areas on the wearer. It seems that the emblem is only a part of an item, which clearly shows that it was once embedded in a piece of equipment.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Permanent [Underwater Breathing] spell. The wearer can breathe under any water environment.


    Special Effects: Deep Sea Area Fortitude + 2, Diving Capacity increased, Counter Special Sea Environment + 2.¡±


    In the shadow of the night.


    Soran frowned and yed with the Drowned Emblem. Unknowingly, he felt that the pattern was a little familiar as if he had seen it somewhere before. It was not easy to make a clear impression on him, especially things that were near the sea. In his memory, there were instances where high-grade Legendary Items appeared near the Soros Inds. He just didn¡¯t know if the emblem in his hands had anything to do with that thing. It was obviously part of something, but Soran could not deduce anything without the other parts.


    If it was really part of that thing, it would be worth taking the risk for Soran.


    Because the power of that thing could almost perfectly rival a Godly Artifact. In critical moments, it could also summon a legendary-level deep-sea monster.


    That thing would be heaven-defying at sea!


    One person could have killed a pirate king¡¯s naval fleet entirely by themselves.


    In his perfect state, Soran was so energetic that he didn¡¯t even think of sleeping at all. Instead of rushing back to the hotel, he tested his abilities a little. He had a Gold Derahl clipped between his fingers. It was rolling around his fingertips at an astonishing speed, which in the end, it almost left after-images. When he sped his hand, the Gold Derahl disappeared and then emerged from his other hand.


    It was beyond the retina¡¯s ability to capture images!


    Even Soran himself could not see his small and swift movements, and his hands were now rivaling and almost as dexterous as the top magicians of his previous life.


    It was only part of the legendary skill, Omnipotent Hands.


    The test was certainly more than just that.


    Soran still could not test the ability of the Omnipotent Hands to use any equipment yet. So, he could only try the buffs on his Rogue abilities after using his recovery ability. In theory, after attaining the Omnipotent Hands¡ªeven if the level of his Rogue abilities were not very high¡ªit could still reach the level of a legendary Rogue. Because the dexterity of both hands would so high that the dexterity bonus provided would be more astonishing than the skill points.


    ¡°It seems that the dagger skills used previously have been restored.¡±


    The dagger in Soran¡¯s palm crossed around with a few after-images and disappeared into the ck silk gloves. His weapon that he was best at was still the curved sword, but it was abat weapon. Soran¡¯s second weapon of choice was a dagger, not only forbat but also for many other purposes. For example, in the scene before him, two patrolling guards passed by in front of Soran. A cold glint appeared in his hand, and his fingers became a shadow in an instant. Then they passed each other as if nothing had happened.


    They were fifty meters apart.


    A pouch appeared in the palm of Soran¡¯s hand. He weighed it slightly and kept it.


    The patrolling guards were still going forward. He didn¡¯t even know when the lining under his clothes had been cut and when his pouch that hung on his waist had been taken. His leather armor was still intact, except that the inner lining was cut off near the pouch. If it hadn¡¯t suddenly urred to him or had he been reminded by others, he would not have known he had been robbed until he hadpleted his patrol.


    ¡°Sure enough, Omnipotent Hands make it easier to steal from Professions.¡±


    That bit of money wasn¡¯t of concern for Soran, nor was the ability bonuses on stealing provided by the Omnipotent Hands. Patrol guards were all professions close to the second grade. Just now, he was able to quietly cut a hole in their clothes without leaving a trace. So, if Soran wanted to, he could have pierced their kidneys with a dagger in silence, then in a short period of time, they would die as they lost their life force.


    He did not even need to sneak!


    He could have directly injured or even killed the target before the other party responded.


    It was an added bonus for a first strike.


    Although there were no specific data, it seemed that there was another 5 points bonus for the first strike because of the Omnipotent Hands. Soran¡¯s speed was way faster than other people. Among all melee professions, the Rogues were the fastest¡ªeven Monks were not able to contest. What Monks were better at was the short-term continuous bursts of skills.


    Soran returned to the hotel.


    It wasn¡¯t early now, but there were still many people in the hotel lobby.


    When Soran opened the door, the Amazonian women, who were drinking in the lobby and seemed to have drunk a lot, looked up. One of them was a robust woman who seemed to have been fighting in a pub during the day. She seemed to beughing at how she had beaten the men today and how she continued to beat them all to till they couldn¡¯t even squeak anymore. They all spoke in the Amazonian dialect, which Soran could hardly understand. He could only vaguely guess the meanings based on the words.


    One of the women was the executioner who yed tricks on Soran earlier today, and she was now dressed in a different suit.


    The other party was wearing clothes that seemed like it represented a battle group, but without the outer armor. The inside was a leather shirt, where you could see half their well-endowed breasts. Amazonian women were stronger and belonged to those types of women who were wild and unruly. Their breasts were not as soft as other women, but definitely firm and bouncy. For this group of women, that was the only ce where it wasn¡¯t full of well-developed muscles. Almost all the women had more obvious and defined muscr outlines, which were not exaggerated as bodybuilders, but they were certainly stronger than ordinary men¡¯s arms.


    The average strength of an Amazonian woman could reach around 14-16 points.


    That went on to say that the muscles of these women were not an exaggeration. Furthermore, the majority of these women had good bloodlines, and their strength seemed to be higher than Soran by more than just a tad bit.


    She yfully grinned as she saw Soran. Then she spoke to the other women in Amazonian dialect. Obviously, Soran didn¡¯t know what she said, but the other women immediatelyughed for a while. They looked at Soran with eyes full of sadistic and strange vigor, and so on, as they assessed him from top to bottom. Amongst them, many other women eyed his lower body and whispered amongst theirpanions¡¯ ear as they hung mischievous grins on their faces. Then came another round of inexplicable snickers.


    Soran could not help frowning.


    He was slightly dissatisfied with their attitude. Even the drow females knew that they had to respect the powerful males. The Amazonian women in front of him were too unruly.


    One had to show a little bit of their strength, or others would think that one was weak and easily bullied!


    With a grim smile on his lips, Soran slowly approached the female executioner, then looked at her slightly drunk self and said slowly, ¡°Are you interested in performing magic with me?¡±


    The woman with long dark red hair stood up with great interest as if she had no fear of Soran. ¡°Yes! Are you still a bard? He he! Can you sing? Would you like to give me a song?¡±


    Soran did not speak.


    When the woman in front of him stood up, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, and then his fingertips slipped through a cold light, followed by a shadow. When Soran retracted his fingers and turned to leave, a group of startled Amazonian women soldiers and a naked woman with a nk expression were left standing there. She seemed to have just sobered up and had goosebumps all over her body. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of cloth on her body, but rather, parts of her dress on the ground beneath her feet.


    They didn¡¯t even see clearly, and theirpanion was stripped clean.


    Soran walked calmly to the stairway, and then turned around as if he remembered something and said, ¡°Oh! Right. This magic trick is called stripping magic.¡±


    After that, he calmly left.


    Only a group of female Amazonian Fighters who had yet to return to their senses remained.

 Chapter 192 - Chapter 5 The Appearance of a Throat Cutter

    Chapter 192: Chapter 5 The Appearance of a Throat Cutter


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There was still a dead silence in the hall.


    One of the one female Amazonian Fighters picked up the battle skirt on the ground in amazement, and looked at the neatly cut belt, then she murmured, ¡°What a fast speed!¡±


    How was this stripping magic?


    It was just the opponent moving so fast that he tantly stripped theirpanion¡¯s clothes before they could have reacted. Moreover, when he was cutting off the battle skirts and innerwear, he did not even cut theirpanion¡¯s skin at all. This uracy and speed of delivery were amazing to them. The red-haired woman had chills down her spine after Soran¡¯s execution. Her whole body was covered with goosebumps. She felt the cold touch of the dagger tip on her skin, but it did not even scratch the surface of her skin.


    It was a skill they could notprehend at all.


    An Amazonian woman with long brown hair took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°What a terrific Rogue! Report to the higher-ups and receive him carefully. We don¡¯t need to offend such a person. He may be useful in the future. ¡±


    Only strength could demand respect.


    Even female Amazonian Fighters who liked to inte themselves by suppressing males knew to revere men who were strong enough.


    These women had base bones.


    If one did not let them understand what power is, these women would always look at you with contempt. If the drow was considered a killer within the females, then the female Amazonian Fighters would be the hooligans. When dealing with such women, when it was time tosh at them, you should. When it was time to p, you should. Otherwise, they would be even more unruly. It was only when one showed their strength could these women have given one the respect that one deserved.


    On the stairs.


    Soran¡¯s palms sped together, and his lips curled with a hint of amusement as if he were talking to himself: ¡°I finally got back some of the feelings I hadst time. But when will I ever be able to reach the point of [War of Golems] like the legendary swordsman who parried bullets with a straight-edged sword. It shouldn¡¯t be too far away, right? ¡±


    ¡°When in the peak state, one should be able to shave off the hair underneath while removing her clothes right?¡±


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s still a big gap!¡±


    Soran right now certainly did not have the skills of that peak. Shaving would definitely cut the target¡¯s skin.


    Legendary skills.


    Any ability having reached legendary would never be simple. Let alone the ultimate skill of the Rogues. After recovering the ability of Omnipotent Hands, and even though Soran more or less had a profession rank of grade three, but the realbat prowess could reach a higher standard than grade four. As long as he was able to take another step forward, he would be expected to achieve quasi-legendary strength at grade four. The speed of growth was much faster than in the past. Unfortunately, there was no Dagger Sense ability, nor Triple Evasion ability to superpose. Ultimately unable to reach the peak state of strength.


    Oh, Danger Sense!


    Without superhuman perception, how on earth could we have mastered the Dagger Sense ability?


    Soran frowned and thought for a moment, then he slowly pushed the door open. Just after looking at the scene in the room, he immediately closed the door and quickly walked towards Vivian. The scene was slightly frightening. Vivian¡¯s tiny body was suspended about three inches above the bed. She was wearing a ck princess dress and her hair was swaying gently in the wind. Other things were floating around her, such as the tables and chairs, wooden stools, essories and so on.


    Divine Power out of control!


    This was not the first time Soran has seen it.


    Sometimes the little girl levitated when she slept at night, even levitating Soran at times. Sometimes it could cause damage. But when Soran was around, these instances where she lost control of her divine powers weren¡¯t frequent. There seemed to be an invisible energy field in the room. Soran put all the suspended objects back onto the ground, and then reached out and held Vivian¡¯s little body in his arms. The little girl was still in deep sleep, but she seemed to be able to perceive the outside world. Her expression became gentler and her breathing became smoother.


    She was actually conscious and perceptive.


    Soran could not be sure of why she had been asleep. Thest time she had been asleep, she slept for a long time. It was only after an unknown period of time had she awaken.


    ¡°Give me a little more time.¡±


    Soran reached out and hugged Vivian¡¯s tiny body in his arms, then leaned over her forehead and kissed her, slowly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence topletely suppress the Fear Divinity yet. I need some time to grasp it.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, I promise.¡±


    Soran rose and covered the sleeping girl with a nket. Then he sat next to her and stroked her long hair. The invisible energy field around her disappeared gradually as if everything had returned to normal. Soran silently took out a scroll to read and looked at the sky outside from time to time. Now that he had agreed to the request of the Priest of the Sea Goddess, he had to do it. Otherwise, he might be cursed by the Goddess of the Depths.


    It was a group of businessmen who betrayed their beliefs. Behind them was the Duchess of the Principality of Rossad.


    Soran has heard of this woman. She was known not only of her beauty but also her amazing wealth and her vicious heart.


    It was said that the old Duke of Rossad was poisoned to death by her!


    Of course, it was only a rumor. But now, the one in charge of the Principality was her. She was the third wife of the old Duke. The sons of the old Duke has been killed by her conspiracy one by one, and now, only a little princess had survived. The reason why Soran remembered this woman was that many people at the beginning appraised her as a ¡°Wu Zetian¡± figure, but also a lot of more vicious than that. The woman then waged war against the other principalities and almost unified the southwest.


    She came from an ancient Sorcerer family and had a very deep background!


    It seemed that the Sorcerer family was able to easily cultivate entric people. Perhaps it was because they had to enter many forbidden areas to maintain the purity of their lineage.


    This woman was not as simple as it seemed!


    She had been frantically umting wealth, while at the same time, secretly recruiting many Evil Alignment Adventurers. The reason why the businessmen vited their beliefs was also quite simple, to attain more benefits. Although the Sea Goddess protected their ships to sail at sea, it could not bring in more benefits. This group of guys changed their faith to believe in the Storm Lord. They wanted to open up trade routes in the tropical areas and strengthen trade cooperation with them through the faith in the Storm Lord.


    They needed the gold on the Soros Inds. As long as the faith of the Storm Lord allowed, they could trade with any towns or tribes on the Soros Inds that believed in the Storm Lord. After all, the belief of the Sea Goddess onnd was certainly not better than that of the Storm Lord. The Storm Lord also could protect ships on the sea, so that the believers could avoid the damage by storms while deterring the sea monsters with the insignia of divine power.


    All this was to attain more benefits!


    However, they would not expect the Sea Goddess to retaliate so quickly and it was during this period that they have abandoned their faith. The opportunity to abandon their faith might be because the Gods lost contact during this period.


    If the Sea Goddess was sleep, they might have escaped her punishments and anger!


    But they underestimated the vengeance of the Goddess.


    ...


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    Soran kept the scroll and looked at Vivian. He leaned over her cheek and kissed her. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After that, he turned to open the window and left silently.


    Shortly after Soran¡¯s departure, Vivian¡¯s delicate body suspended again. The window that he had closed tightly started to quiver slightly. Then objects were suspended three feet up, and the whole room was covered by an invisible force again. If Gloria was here, she would have found everything all so familiar. She would have opened an Energy Shield to iste Vivian¡¯s power because of her inability to control her Divine Powers. One by one, the suspended objects were slowly flying about, and Vivian¡¯s tiny body gradually floated to the center.


    Under the bright moonlight.


    Soran went towards the closest dock. The business alliances under the Duchess control was very strong. There might be wizards of high grades in it. She owned arge number of minerals and had been smuggling arms, ves, food and so on. She controlled the power of the Principality of Rossad, but all the profits from the trade fell into her own private pockets, and the Principality¡¯s public finances remained tight. It was even rumored that the army of the Principality of Rossad was not as strong as her personal guards.


    Soran was not sure about her strength and only knew that she had five private legions under her name.


    Nobody had ever seen her in action, but there were spections that she was a Dragon Disciple.


    The harbor looked peaceful.


    By this time, almost everyone was asleep.


    Soran moved along in the shadows and gradually approached the target¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. They possessed seven big ships, and the number of sailors and guards exceeded 500. This was a difficult task. Five of them had already set out after thest sacrificial ceremony, and others were left to guard Port Tylon. Soran¡¯s first objective was to kill all these people, destroy their strongholds, and kill them all in one fell swoop when the others came back.


    The pirates under the control of the Sea Temple had been deployed, and he would receive information as soon as the fleet returned.


    The Chamber of Commerce had guards on patrol where Soran went past quietly. A cold glint shed across. Then, he gentlyid a corpse who had his throat cut open on the ground.


    Soran wielded both his curved swords as he gentlynded on the roof. Then he smeared some Wyvern¡¯s Venom onto the swords. Then he filled up the crossbow with arrows and put a handful of flying knives into the Master Battler Gloves. He leaped forth andnded lightly in the courtyard, then retreated into the shadows and quietly approached the patrolling guards.


    He did not rm anyone.


    This was just an appetizer. The real hunting had just begun!

 Chapter 193 - Unmatched Frantic Dance

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 6 Unmatched Frantic Dance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Under the cold moonlight.


    Two guards of the Rossad Chambers of Commerce were on patrol. Because the Chamber of Commerce stored quite a lot of goods, the security here had always been very strict. The timing of the patrol was quite exhausting. Two not so young guards were chatting and discussing which hooker¡¯s shop in the Port Tylon had prettier unlicensed prostitutes. Basically, after entering the middle ages, those men who rely on their fighting prowess to earn a living would turn to more stable jobs. Those who head out to sea were mostly younger guards. The older ones stayed behind to guard because they needed more experience.


    The shadow in the dark twisted for a moment.


    The older guards, who might have been in their forties, were very alert as they stopped their footsteps. Arduous battle experiences were umted over time made their instincts more sensitive. They pulled out their weapons almost immediately. Unfortunately, it was toote. A cold glint shed as a curved sword prated into his back and went straight through. Then another curved sword swung to the man next to him and trying to cut off the head on the spot, but it went halfway. Because he was using his left hand, Soran could not cut his head off directly, but only managed to cut off the spine. There was still a piece of flesh attached to his neck. The whole bloody head still hung on the back, and about another three centimeters could have done the job.


    Blood poured out in heaps.


    Soran raised his legs indifferently to support the fallen corpse, so as to avoid making any noticeable sounds. He gently pulled out the curved sword and dragged the two bodies into a corner. So far, he had not found any enemies that were able to threaten him. At present, the highest grade of the enemy he has killed was around grade three. Except for a troublesome trap near the warehouse, almost all of them have fallen asleep. Many of them were just strong ordinary people, and the main force of the caravan seemed to have gone to sea.


    Soran had killed twenty-six people.


    The stench of blood in the air has be much stronger, and if someone woke up, he might have been found, leaving him little time.


    Chilling killing intents were slowly converging bit by bit.


    Every time an enemy was killed, the cold light in Soran¡¯s eyes condensed into one point. His heart had already lost every strand of merciless. When he quietly entered a room, he immediately wielded a de of light and it killed five people who were sound asleep inside. One of them seemed to have woken up, but it was toote for him to react after him just waking up. A cold light had cut off his head. Soran silently kept his sword and retreated. This courtyard wasrger. He had also killed other targets as soon as possible.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that!¡±


    The stench of blood grew thicker and thicker until finally, it shook the experts in the Chamber of Commerce. A tough-looking man in the backyard suddenly opened his eyes and picked up the weapon beside his bed. He pushed the door open and looked around, and immediately let out a roar. Noises started resounding nearby. Then a dozen men with swords and weapons rushed out in untidy clothes. The man seemed to be an important figure in the Chamber of Commerce, and the others were obviously gathering towards him. At the same time, he ordered, ¡°Enemies are invading! Wake the others up quickly!¡±


    The shadow behind him twisted.


    An inexplicable chill was sent down his whole body, and he could not help feeling stiff. When he looked down at his chest, a curved sword had passed through his heart, piercing cold prated into the bloodstreams, and he could see a wisp of frost emerging from the wound. Soran had no masks on. Since he wanted to kill all the targets, he did not need to wear one. After the sword had ended the soldier, who was higher than grade three, Soran raised his finger and fired an Arcane Missile.


    A fighter could not respond in time, and his head instantly shattered. His nose was smashed, and the center of his face concaved.


    He was just an ordinary man.


    It might have been a Fighter who had just advanced. Such an enemy would not even be able to take one spell from him.


    ¡ª¡ª ¡°Bull¡¯s Strength.¡±


    Although the head of the Chamber of Commerce was killed in a split second, the fact that there was only one enemy led the other guards to have mustered up their courage. Someone wanted to ring the rm. Unfortunately, Soran shot him directly with a crossbow. The Omnipotent Hands strengthened his uracy ability, and the other party was shot in the head on the spot. Soran dual-wielded his curved swords, then rushed towards the dozens of caravan guards. He leaped from the ground and bounced off directly on the beams. The beams trembled, and in a moment the curved sword cut through with a cold light and slid the throats of two enemies.


    An aura of fear was spreading.


    Apparently, many people were frightened, while others were nning to flee for help.


    Soran¡¯s expression was rather indifferent. He rushed directly to the enemies that were ten times more than himself, and in the blinding light of the sword¡¯s after-images, limbs fell to the ground as blood sshed everywhere. A minute and a halfter, Soran sheathed his swords. Behind him were twelve corpses with their throats cut. There was a scream of terror in the darkness, which shocked other Chambers of Commerce nearby, but no one seemed to dare to juste over. The stench of blood in the air had be very strong.


    Soran took out the crossbow expressionlessly and shot the screaming target.


    There were not many people alive.


    He nced around coldly, then lit a torch and threw it directly towards the warehouse. Naga Siren¡¯s mission was to kill every single one of them. He had little time to clean up the battlefield. He could only pick up some valuable things to bring with him, then he had to kill the remaining targets.


    This was only the first clearing point. He had to burn the ships in the harbor afterward.


    It had to be finished in half an hour!


    Otherwise, Port Tylon¡¯s guards might be deployed. Although he helped the sea temple deal with the betrayers, he was not suited to fight directly with the guards.


    Port Tylon, Harbour.


    Soran threw the corpse into the sea, then jumped andnded on the sea. He jumped from more than ten feet high, but he did not fall into the sea. Instead, he just lightly tapped on the surface of the sea, and then he leapt about ten meters as if he were on the ground. This was the Levitate ability. If this magic were to be given to a Wizard to use, it would be Suspend, but to the Rogue, it would be a light-weight effect. Soran did not need aplete Levitation. He just needed the ry point of the Levitate skill toplete many highly difficult movements.


    For example, the ability to climb was considered useless by many people.


    For Soran, all he needed was a bouncing force. Single-handed climbing holds and 360 degrees spins along with several jumps, one would be able to make a group of enemies dumbfounded below.


    Many basic abilities could not be ignored in battle!


    Boom.


    A loud noise came, and then tworge ships were turned aze. One of which had begun to sink.


    Solon frowned and looked at his body full of bloodstains. Then his entire silhouette disappeared into the dark. Today¡¯s first wave of the clearing waspleted. Surely his performance should have satisfied the Naga Siren. There was hardly any work to do tonight, and Soran¡¯s target count was about to reach triple digits.


    There was a time where he could also dance frantically amongst the crowd.


    ...


    Port Tylon was very calm today because people diedst night. In fact, many people died.


    Near the harbor, the Rossad Chamber of Commerce, whose strongholds werepletely eradicated, had nearly fifty people and none were left alive. Most of them died from having their throats cut. There were few to no signs of resistance and fighting in the whole process, and almost all of them were one-sided massacres. And at dawn, the ships near the harbor were still aze, and the sailors on it were either burned or had their throats cut. Only a few people who went out to have fun survived, but they were so scared, they went into hiding, only God knew where they hid.


    The whole Port Tylon shook.


    Overnight, the name of the ¡°Throat Cutter¡± spread throughout the harbor, making many cold-hearted guys tremble.


    He took nearly a hundred lives!


    It must have been a quasi-legendary Assassin who could have done it, right?


    There was no sign of arge-scale attack on the scene.


    The killer might have just been one person!


    Those wise ones could have known at a nce that there was a shadow of the Sea Temple behind it. Because the guards of Port Tylon were only cleaning up the mess and had no intention of arresting the murderer. The only ones that took action were the believers of the Storm Lord. After all, those businessmen have converted to the Storm Lord. If they did not do anything, it would certainly dampen the enthusiasm of the believers. Everyone with a little logic would have known that this was apetition between the two temples. No one was crazy enough to get involved in such a fight.


    Because it was too dangerous!


    Sea Temple.


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared in the shadows. Naga Siren had been waiting here for a long time. A smile appeared on her dark green face, and she said slowly, ¡°Very good! I¡¯m satisfied with your efficiency! These treacherous people deserve such a thunderous punishment!!


    _____________


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with the other fishes that escaped the. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to kill them.¡±


    ¡°You need to be careful from now on. The Storm Lord¡¯s followers seem to have taken some actions. They¡¯re looking for the one who killed those betrayers. But it doesn¡¯t matter too much. The power of the Sea Goddess doesn¡¯t allow anyone to underestimate lightly. They won¡¯t fight you directly. At most, they will hire some Adventurers. I will secretly send people to assist you, and the other side will not dare to fight face to face anyway.¡±


    ¡°My faith in the Goddess has been affirmed.¡±


    ¡°Those people ready to stir trouble and want to change their beliefs have all turned honest. It seems that they should be able to understand the consequences of the betrayal towards the Sea Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°You deserve a reward forst night¡¯s performance, and I¡¯ve prepared some helpers for you. Maybe you would be interested in serving the Sea Goddess. Whether it is wealth or strength, the Sea Temple can give you whatever you want.¡±


    The belief of an Evil God did not need to be loved. It only needed to be feared and revered by believers.


    Naga Siren brought Soran and walked towards the back of the hall with a smile on her face. It seemed that after killing the first round of targets, she was in a good mood.


    What¡¯s more, all the guys who were motivated to change for their interests have turned honest.


    Instilling fear would be able to maintain their faith for a long time!


    In the future, whoever wanted to abandon their belief in the Sea Goddess had to think of their fate today. However,st night¡¯s deterrence was not enough. One must instill a kind of fear that would make them tremble when they think about the consequences of abandoning their beliefs.


    The massacre should not stop.


    One must use more blood to tell them the cost of being a betrayer! The prestige of the Sea Goddess was never born out of mercy!

 Chapter 194 - The Deadman’s Voice

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 7 The Deadman¡¯s Voice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Naga Siren brought Soran and headed towards the bottom of the temple.


    Soran calmly followed behind. Last night¡¯s battle did not get much ughter EXP, but it gave Soren a unique passive ability. That was the passive ability of the advanced Assassin [Murderous Heart]. The main force of the Rossad Chamber of Commerce went to the Soros Inds for arms trade, and most of them who stayed behind were just ordinary sailors and guards. Last night, Soran only encountered two Professions above grade three. All the others were just ordinary Sailors that were either grade one or two.


    To Soran, all the enemies that were below Profession Level 10 (Grade 3) were sitting ducks for ughter.


    Only those enemies that were Profession Level 15 (Grade 4) and above, would be able to trouble him a little.


    ¡°Murderous Heart [Passive Ability]: You have already be ustomed to death and blood through repeated killings. For you, ending lives poses no difficulty nor fear. Your hands have already ended hundreds of lives. You have begun to be indifferent to death. In the midst of battles, you would awake the Murderous Heart ability, and this would make you merciless towards your enemy. Even the Calm Emotion spell and so on, would not affect your judgment calls at all.¡±


    This was the prerequisite ability for the quasi-legendary ability [Murderous Instinct].


    If Soran mastered the unique ability [Murderous Instinct], he would be able to subconsciously retain his fighting abilities. For example, after being hit by spells like ¡®Confusion¡¯, ¡®Misleading¡¯, ¡®Frenzy¡¯, and so on, even if Soran was unable to pass the Test of Spell Immunity, his body and will would be controlled by [Murderous Instinct]. He would automatically enter the Murderous Consciousness. Attaining this unique ability through training would be very hard. Those who have mastered it were all-powerful individuals who triumphed over countless mountains of corpses and rivers of blood.


    Currently, he still did not know how to attain it through training.


    Basically, there weren¡¯t many people who had attained this ability. Even after attaining the ability, not many would announce it anyway.


    The [Murderous Heart] would have two chances for advancement. It would either be the [ughterer] within the passive ability, or the Evil Alignment¡¯s top ughtering passive ability ¡ª [Deathwalker]


    100 heads, 500 heads, 1000 heads.


    However, these three passive abilities were independent abilities. So as to say, attaining the [ughterer] ability would not rece the [Murderous Heart] ability. Both passive abilities could stack with each other. The top ughtering passive ability would be [Deathwalker], which was actually a legendary passive ability. Even though it could raise one¡¯s power by arge margin, it would enable the attacks of the Good Alignment to affect the user easily. The number of passive abilities that would be able to counter would naturally be a lot too. For example, the Good Alignment¡¯s [Glorious Emissary], the Druid Alignment¡¯s [Natural Bncer], and so on.


    There weren¡¯t too many passive abilities. Many people who were born in the north had the passive ability of [Northerners], where Cold Resistance and Will would receive 1 additional point.


    The smell of seawater was permeated through the air.


    Soran seemed to have smelt something weird as he frowned.


    The Naga Siren did not seem to be bothered. After bringing Soran underground, the Sea Temple¡¯s inner structures had a lot of underground water tunnels. The entire architecture of the inner temple seemed to have been constructed entirely within the ocean. Traces of craftsmanship could be seen across the structure, hundreds of meters underground. Dripping sounds resounded as Naga Siren brought Soran to a tform. Afterward, she stopped on the spot, and let out a low-pitched hum. Immediately, the seawater in front of them started tumbling as if it was boiling.


    Three strange creatures slowly appeared in front of Soran swam over from the depths of the deep blue seawater.


    ¡°This is!? ...¡±


    Soran was a little startled, as he said: ¡°This is the aura of the undead!?... What are they?...¡±


    There were three distorted creatures that appeared in front of Soran. The first looked a little like a Wereshark, but his skin had already shown signs of erosion. Some seashells and seaweed had even started to grow out of his flesh. The second creature looked a little like Naga Siren, but only had a pair of arms. His appearance was simr to the previous one. They seemed to have died, but because of various reasons, but they managed to transform into the undead of the ocean. Thest one was a banshee that had an evil and cold constenance. Her past life must have been a spirit, and due to some reasons, transformed into an Oceanic Banshee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised!¡±


    Naga Siren smugged, as she said: ¡°The vast sea is full of dangers and deaths!... The Sea Goddess also dominates the death domains within the seas!... They are the ves of the Sea Goddess!... Now they will be your helpers!... Those betrayers seemed to have roped in those indigenous believers of the Storm Lord!... Just you alone would be hard to defeat them!... That is why I would send stronger helpers to help you eradicate them...¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Naga Siren grabbed Soran¡¯s forearm and opened a portal. The next moment, their figures appeared on the surface of the vast sea. Coral reefs could be seen nearby, and one could faintly see what was at the bottom of the sea. Near the inds, there were huge amounts of sunken ships. It seemed that this was an ancient trade route. Before the full discovery of the Soros Ind¡¯s trade route, many ships sunk here after hitting the reefs. Even from time to time, one could also feel the power of the whirlpools.


    ¡°Sa!... A!... Moluo!...¡±


    The Naga Siren hummed in a strange pitch that seemed to be an oceanguage. Even if Soran was a genius, he could not have understood thenguage of the sea creatures. However, he seemed to have discovered a form of energy that was within thenguage. An invisible energy pulsated across the surface of the sea. Then, he felt an energy field expand across all directions for hundreds of meters.


    Great White Sharks started to appear one by one nearby!


    These huge sea monsters started to surround them from afar. They were dangerous creatures that were mostmonly seen amongst the seas. They could even destroy small vessels. Ocean Weresharks reared a lot of Great White Sharks, where some of them had even grown to the size of a whale. However, those sea monsters have already sort of mutated and were considered creatures that were close to legendary challenger creatures. Something seemed to have moved from the bottom of the sea, and the waves started rolling in immediately after. Some creatures that looked like Naga Siren, but were not Naga Sirens appeared. They seemed not to have possessed much of an aura of a living creature, and their bodies looked like they have merged with a sort of algae-like creatures after they had died.


    It looked like a remodeled Ghoul but seemed to be way stronger than one.


    Rumble!


    A loud noise sounded from the bottom of the sea, and even a mast emerged from the waters. Then, a boat that was in ruins, but still intact, appeared. A ghost ship with its hull covered in algae came into view. One by one, the undead appeared on the deck. Then,rge amounts of energy were sucked into the hull of the ship. The whole ghost ship began to be repaired as if it was a resurrection. Some undead creatures that appeared to be non-human and non-ghost stood up and went to the deck of the ghost ship one by one.


    The surrounding surface of the sea started fogging, where an aura of imminent death was looming.


    ¡°This is the Ghost Fleet!¡±


    Naga Siren grinned cruelly, and a conch-like horn was handed to Soran. Then she said: ¡°The Sea Goddess scattered the ghost fleet to the temples located everywhere. Although I can only mobilize one, it should be enough to help you kill those betrayers.¡±


    As if an invisible force was pushing it, the ghost ship with a ck sail came quietly in front of the two.


    Naga Siren grabbed Soran¡¯s hands and brought him on board the ghost ship, then stared at the undead sailors in front of them. Her eyes glimmered with a strange light. Then, the undead sailors started to kneel in waves. The whole ghost ship was dead silent. Only the chilling winds blew, which made Soran shudder a little.


    This ship is alive! It¡¯s alive!!!


    It was a living item. It was live refined through the use of a legendary spell, into an undead. It was like a high-grade Wizard¡¯s creation of ¡®Animate Castle¡¯ and ¡®Animate Pagoda¡¯


    Soran felt really ufortable.


    It was just like standing on a rotting dark creature¡¯s corpse. He could even feel that the ghost ship was breathing, breathing the breath of death.


    Naga Siren handed over the horn to Soran and said: ¡°From today onwards, it would be yours tomand. Human. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    Soran reached his hands over to receive the horn. Suddenly, a dense stream of data emerged.


    After a while.


    The stream of data in front of him slowly disappeared. Then a string of words appeared:


    Creature Name: Ghost Ship [the Deadman¡¯s Voice]


    Creature Type: [Animate Ghost Ship]


    Creature Description: This was a warship that sank after hitting the reefs hundreds of years ago. It slowly awakened in its long years in the sea. The dead souls and vengeful spirits gradually assimted with the ship, then turning it into a ghost ship that wandered the sea. There were many legends about it. In the end, it caught the attention of the Sea Goddess. She sent legendary Priests to capture this ghost ship and then secretly live refined it into the low-level undead under the divine powers of the Sea Goddess. It had a simple consciousness and would restore itself like an undead. This ghost ship could sail in any sea, and its power while in the sea is revered by all!


    Captain: Soran [Temporary].


    Sailors: Drowned (49), Vengeful Sea Spirits (12), Oceanic Ghosts (72), Naga Siren Banshees (9), Undead Weresharks (6), Bonded Spirits (872) [Locked]


    Equipment: Sinking Mourn (Collision), the Deadman¡¯s Cannon (24), Ghost Sails, and Heavy Artillery (2).


    Skills: Fog Summoning, Underwater Navigation, Bonded Spirits, Animate Ropes, Cursed Hull.


    Soran was a little startled as he received the horn, but in his heart, it was full of trepidation.


    Of course.


    The Ghost Fleet really existed!

 Chapter 195 - Chapter 8 Greater Invisibility

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 8 Greater Invisibility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The surface of the sea was utterly quiet.


    The Deadman¡¯s Voice sailed quietly, and beside Soran, was a sluggish Naga Siren. She was quite satisfied seeing Soran startled when the Ghost Ship appeared. After the order wasmanded, the Deadman¡¯s Voice suddenly trembled. Afterward, the ship¡¯s deck started to split apart. The formless undead were swimming in the hull, and then the entire ghost ship began to sink slowly. Seawater came in from all sides. Then, a cable flew over as if it were a long snake, wrapped around Soran¡¯s arm.


    The first wave of seawater came crashing in!


    Soran¡¯s figure shook a little, and his entire body entered the sea.


    The Deadman¡¯s Voice was sailing on the seabed. One could see a variety of marine life in its surroundings. The Drowned Undead were scattered around the deck, maintaining the operation of this ghost ship. The Naga Siren looked around with satisfaction and immediately said: ¡°This ghost ship will be on standby. When the group of betrayers return, you will ambush them from the bottom of the sea.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Soran gently nodded his head.


    It seemed like the worldly control of the Goddess of the Depths might have been more powerful than he had thought it would be.


    Not only had the Goddess gotten herself involved with the Life Domain, but she was also involved in the Death Domain.


    <i>Even though it¡¯s limited to just the sea, the things that she was conspiring for might have been too much, wasn¡¯t it?</i>


    <i>What was it that she wanted?</i>


    Soran suddenly felt the resemnce to the Queen of Spiders.


    Because the ces where his activities were, were not by the sea. Hence, he did not know much about the Goddess of the Depths. But, he did know that she was always working within the boundaries of the sea. Basically, not many Gods would be able to threaten her. Even if she lost her Divine Powers and became a Saint, how many in the world would be able to kill her in such a vast territory in the sea?


    But, she seemed not to have made any heaven-shattering moves, had she?


    Being a God that had the sea as their core, the Goddess of the Depths did have a limitation. That was, no matter what she did, her faith could not be spread to the maind.


    That was because she had been under constant suppression by the Storm Lord!


    Soran sensed a conspiracy brewing. But, he did not know what the Goddess of the Depths was aiming for.


    Outside the Sea Temple.


    Soran¡¯s figure emerged from the shadows and left without a trace.


    The Storm Lord¡¯s core believers were located in the Soros Ind¡¯s tropical rainforest areas. There, natural storms urred very often. Although Port Tylon had a temple by the Storm Lord, those that were able to be mobilized could not contend with the Sea Temple. After all, the Port Tylon was an offshore ind. It was naturally considered part of the sea. All the Storm Temple could mobilize were basically just those indigenous believers. After being disrupted by the Sea Temple, they did not even have the capability to help the Port Tylon for their patrols.


    The news of the Throat Cutter was still spreading.


    A sense of unrest was still brewing in Port Tylon. Many pubs were discussing who the formidable throat cutter was.


    There were even people who swore with their guts that the Throat Cutter was a legendary Assassin!


    Even the Sea Temple might have thought that Soran was close to being a legendary Profession. Hence, they were trying to rope him in, to borrow his strength to deal with those betrayers. After all, after Soran attained the legendary Energy Absorption skill, he still managed to retain most of his strength. For the locals, this would be perceived as a fighting prowess that was definitely above quasi-legendary.


    Although there was arge number of Legendary Professions, they were very spread out to many different areas!


    The whole Port Tylon, even though being a transit point for the coastal trades, had only two to three of such caliber and that was inclusive of the Temple¡¯s Priests.


    What Soran did not think of was that he even managed to get a Legendary Rating.


    ¡°Throat Cutter¡¯s Appearance [Local Rumors]: In early November of 1675, at Port Tylon, you epted the mission of the Sea Temple and cleaned up those businessmen who betrayed their beliefs. In this battle, you have killed a lot of enemies and caused panic in Port Tylon. The rumors of the Throat Cutter started spreading in the Port Tylonand and have gradually spread towards the coastal areas. It would not be long before many other people near the south coast to hear about the legends of the Throat Cutter. [Legend Rating +1]¡±


    It seemed like legendary fights were not the only way to attain more Legend Ratings.


    The Demigod Vampire should have been using these methods to spread fear and made himself known by the people through spreading local rumors.


    There was no need to demand Legend Ratings for now. The higher the Legend Ratings, the higher the possibility of attracting other people¡¯s attention. Soran currently had no intention of standing on the tform and flexing his prowess against other forces. Naturally, he would not actively pursue the Legend Ratings. It would still take some time for the Betrayers to return. It would take around a week or two to travel to-and-fro from Port Tylon and Soros Inds. They set-off about a week ago, and Soran would now have around seven to eight days¡¯ time to prepare.


    Regarding preparations, that would naturally be for handling high-grade Sorcerers!


    The Rossad Chamber of Commerce¡¯s backing was the Duchess. She came from an ancient family of Sorcerers. These families were often very powerful. Having umted over generations of wealth and power, they should not be underestimated. The Naga Siren gave Soran information, three obvious targets that were Sorcerers. But because he had never seen them in action, he was not able to determine their Sorcery levels. Sorcerer families would naturally produce more Sorcerers. But, one could not eliminate the possibilities of a Wizard. High-grade Sorcerers could be very dangerous enemies. Soran had to take this matter with the utmost care.


    It seemed like the Sea Temple had given him quite a number of helpers. But in reality, these helpers could only be used to handle low-level fighters.


    The Undead Sailors aboard the Deadman¡¯s Voice were only grade two or three at max.


    They could be used to deal with ordinary men and low-grade Professions, but they would not be able to threaten high-grade Sorcerers. If the enemy had a Priest of a higher grade, a single ¡®Dispel the Undead¡¯, and more than half of the Undead Sailors would be gone. Only those high-level Naga Siren Banshees and Undead Weresharks would be able to fend against the power of Dispel the Undead. Ultimately, the real fighting capabilities would still be on the Deadman¡¯s Voice ghost ship. It held the key to eradicate all the enemies, which was the Deadman¡¯s Voice Cannon.


    It would not be easy to deal with a high-grade Sorcerer!


    Hence, the Sea Temple did not prepare a bunch of trash because they would not even be able to stand in front of a high-grade Sorcerer. They would even directly expose that the Sea Temple was the instigator behind all these.


    Everybody knew that this deed was highly likely done by the Sea Temple. But this incident could never be directly presented with sufficient evidence.


    It would be a hidden battle for the temple!


    Soran returned to the hotel. After the stripping magic incident, the Amazonian women were more well-behaved. Especially after the rumors of the Throat Cutter. Their facial expressions towards Soran had been more afraid and even respectful. They must have suspected that Soran was the Throat Cutter in the Legends in their hearts, but there was no evidence to prove that it was indeed Soran. Regardless of whether he was or was not, the backer for the Throat Cutter was the Sea Temple. They were one of the more ancient powers of Port Tylon.


    Even before Port Tylon became one of the cores for trade, the Sea Temple¡¯s influence was already prevalent on the ind.


    Not everyone was a devout believer.


    Most of the people did not wish to have their lives embroiled in a temple¡¯s fights unless they were presented with an irresistible deal.


    The Sea Temple¡¯s influence had already started deteriorating. Theworks umted over the years in Port Tylon had been suppressing the Storm Temple. Unless Soros Ind had a Storm Priest that was of a Bishop-level, or a legendary-level Stormlord to help support them, the Storm Temple in Port Tylon would continue to be suppressed by the Sea Temple. Because this ce belongs to the jurisdiction of the Goddess of the Depths.


    In the room.


    Vivian¡¯s small body was suspended in the air.


    Soran raised his hands and patted his forehead. He gently carried the little in his arms and ced her on the bed.


    Even though he had a strong will, but it had not reached the peak state of yesteryear¡¯s training. Dealing with the Dread Lord¡¯s consciousness would not only require a strong and powerful will. At the same time, it needed a relentless vigor where one would not rest until either party died. Having walked barefooted for a thousand miles in the frigid Frost Kingdom, Soran not only strengthened his own will, but also his own vigor. That was the power of faith.


    That was the vigor that he was missing now!


    Without the same willpower that had erupted after being pushed to the point beyond desperation, he would not have enough confidence to be able to extinguish the Dread Lord¡¯s consciousness.


    That was why he still needed to wait for a chance.


    Soran needed at least an eighty percent chance before he could make his move!


    The room quickly returned back to normal.


    Soran sat beside Vivian and stroked her hair. The little girl¡¯s breathing was calmer after he had returned. Those things that were suspended in the air had all returned back to the ground.


    Yesterday¡¯s battles had gained quite a bit of ughter EXP. Although the enemies were not that powerful, the number of people made up for it over time. Soran received 15,000 ughter Experience points. These experience points weren¡¯t enough to raise his Shadow Dancer¡¯s profession level, but it was enough to raise his Wizard level to level 7. After he raised his Wizard level, he would be able to attain a Level 4 Spell Slot, to either keep a Wizard¡¯s most important ¡®Stoneskin¡¯ or ¡®Greater Invisibility¡¯.


    Without a doubt, Soran¡¯s choice would be [Greater Invisibility]!


    Because he had a legendary item Elemental Stone (Earth) on him, this equipment would be able to be used to cast ¡®Stoneskin¡¯ once every three days. Hence, it would be able to temporarily satiate the need for protective spells. Furthermore, he had already learned Invisibility. While learning Greater Invisibility, he would be able to reduce the time spent on analyzing the spellbinations. Furthermore, ¡®Greater Invisibility¡¯ was more usefulpared to other same grade cement spells. It could be considered one of the top spells to enhance a Rogue¡¯s prowess!


    The most important point of all.


    It would be when a person attacked while using the Greater Invisibility, they would not manifest. Soran would be able to fight his opponent while he was invisible!


    He had waited for this spell for a very long time.

 Chapter 196 - The Source of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 9 The Source of Chaos</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The sky slowly became dark.


    Soran stood up and listened to the noise outside, vaguely hearing the screams of men. This group of Amazonian women took over more than half of the prostitutes in Port Tylon. When they got involved in the gray areas, they were more brutal than men. They even controlled other taboo businesses such as prostituting handsome men. Their business even extended to the cities near the southern ports.


    Many aristocratic women, who were old and lonely, would need some interesting entertainment. There were even many aristocratic widows on the South coast who would have male ves. They chose men on the ve market as if they were cattle. These ves were domesticated by cruel means, and also involved mental triggers and so on. In the end, the trained ves were very docile.


    This was somewhat simr to the ancient Romans.


    The torture was still happening downstairs.


    Soran¡¯s hearing was much better than before, so from time to time, he could hear a faint wail from the basement. The Amazon women seemed to have had some fights with the locals. Recently, it seemed that many people have been tortured and the bodies were disposed of through special channels; thus the hotel seemed calm on the surface. Soran was a little worried about getting involved in their shes with local gangs, so he was wondering whether to move to the sea temple.


    The Naga Siren priest could easily settle both of them safely. The sea temple was pretty powerful.


    The screaming stopped momentarily.


    Soran heard the voice of women swearing vaguely, it seemed that the prisoner had died because of excessive punishment. Then there was the sound of the basement door opening, followed by three footsteps. One of the woman¡¯s footsteps were heavy and she must have worn heavy armor. The standard Amazonian women soldiers were heavy infantry, and these women dared to sh with heavy cavalry on the battlefield.


    Soran was not interested in their affair. He closed the window and began to research magic.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°The profession Wizard is now level 7.¡±


    ¡°Received 25 [DEX 20+ (INT 20-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 10 [Profession HP 4+ (CON 21-10)*0.5].¡±


    Soran undoubtedly put his skill points into Literacy. Currently, his highest basic skill was Literacy, which had reached 185 points. Most levels were improved by skill points, and a few were increased by reading books. Soran had acquired a good understanding of words, customs, geography, and religion of human society. Although he could not reach the level of schrs, it was undoubtedly very easy for him to be a teacher in an aristocratic family.


    At present, secr knowledge could only raise Literacy to about 250 points at most. To continue to level up, a person would need to learn divine knowledge, magic knowledge, supernatural knowledge and knowledge of nes.


    Among them, if someone wanted to raise their Literacy to 350 points, one must have an abundant knowledge of the ne!


    That means a person would have to engage in ne travel.


    Many wizards traveled the different nes. One of the most well-known groups were the [Star Trekkers], they were the most literate and had traveled to many nes.


    The [Star Trekker] wasn¡¯t a profession. It was only a background ability.


    Something like a title.


    Soran calmed his mind down, then took out a thick stack of white paper. He started to analyze the ¡®Greater Invisibility¡¯ spell model. He had acquired the spell through the sea temple; the priest thought he would need it for battle and did not expect Soran to memorize it. Soran didn¡¯t trust the Naga Siren priest very much, so he didn¡¯t let her know too much about herself. The priest probably didn¡¯t know that he was a Wizard too.


    The priest even thought he was a quasi-legendary assassin because Soran liked to use poison.


    Poison was a favorite among the assassins.


    Multi-professions were the easiest to disguise. There used to be wizards disguised as fighters, or fighters disguised as wizards.


    Soren remembered a non-Aboriginal figure.


    He gave people the impression that he was a Wizard, but when he pulled out his sword, then people realized he was also a Sword Saint.


    He was a powerful and dangerous fellow.


    With the super explosive power of a sword saintbined with Stone Skin defense plus a fewprehensive support spells, thebat effectiveness in some aspects was more powerful than Soran¡¯s transformed status!


    Unfortunately, that guy died early.


    This fellow challenged more than 10 same grade enemies, but a Dimensional Anchor spell finally lead to his death.


    He challenged twelve and killed more than half of them.


    A brilliant achievement. Unfortunately, they all died too early. Soran didn¡¯t remember any sword saint that had lived for a long time. Even the legendary sword saint worshipped by many was eventually besieged and beaten to death at the wars of golems.


    Maybe it was because the legendary wizards couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the sword saints could sh through their Greater Energy Shield easily.


    If there was a sword saint among the enemies Soran had to face, he would probably kill the sword saint first.


    Their existence was a threat!


    Stacks of white paper were now filled with dense symbols, and Soran was buried in the analysis of the magic model. Level four spells were the more difficult spells; if he hadn¡¯t learned Invisibility in the first ce, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a clue now. Greater Invisibility was a multi-modelbined spell. The biggest difference between Invisibility and Greater Invisibility was that the former would lose its effect when the userunched an attack.


    However, Greater Invisibility would still be effective even after the under attacks.


    This meant that it was a very difficult spell to learn. It was much more difficult than other level 4 spells. Soran could only slowly split them up, and sketch out independent models of the spell to analyze it. After the initial analysis of the magic model, Soran¡¯s progress began to elerate gradually, because the model of Greater Invisibility was built upon Invisibility.


    Invincibility was a singleyer spell, while Greater Invisibility was a multiyer spell; meaning it would recast the spell after every attack.


    It was a high-end spell circuit system.


    The border of difficult spells began here. The difficulty of learning level 4 spells and above would increase linearly. Eventually, it would even extend to the fields of astrology, nes, space and so on.


    The night passed soon.


    Soran rubbed his forehead and stood up; the sun was starting to shine.


    He picked up a thick stack of white paper and turned it over. Then he destroyed some of it. He only learned about 10% of the magic model. Although it would certainly speed up with further research, he didn¡¯t have much time. Soran looked at Vivian, stroked her cheek, then got up and went downstairs.


    The smell of blood filled the air.


    Soran noticed a wound on the Amazonian guard¡¯s arm which wasn¡¯t therest night.


    There was a fight.


    Because he focused on researching magic, Soran reduced his perception to his surroundings. It seemed that the women had fought against some forcesst night.


    The prostitution business always hadpetitors.


    Especially when the Amazonian women had taken so much business; they were bound to attract envious eyes.


    Soran simply grabbed something to eat and went back to the room. He was not interested in meddling in their business. Soran ate something, carefully fed Vivian some water, and began to re-study the magic model. At first, Soran tried to feed Vivian food. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t need anything but water. Her face was still ruddy and she didn¡¯t feel hungry at all.


    Vivian was greater in this aspect!


    She was now able to control her consumption through powers; that was a sign of legendary...


    Time went past bit by bit.


    Soran was busy studying Greater Invisibility, and asionally the Naga Siren priest would give him a message. He even went out several times during this time. The Amazonian women seemed to have engaged in a battle with a local force as there were sounds of killing and fighting in the streets at night. Soran¡¯s move to destroy the Rossad Chamber of Commerce seemed to have triggered a new round of power shuffling in Port Tylon.


    Since then the Amazonian women had gotten arger territory and had killed several people.


    Some people seem to have foreseen that the Rossad Chamber of Commerce would never recover, so many forces were grabbing their share of trade. Even when the two groups were of the same temple, they would fight at this time for the territories.


    Soran had killed quite many people that night.


    But his killings were nothingpared to the territory wars which urred after that.


    There were even some small skirmishes at sea.


    Chaos was starting.


    The guards finally couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. They warned each of therge parties to keep things orderly on the surface. Thus the killings urred at night.


    Soran, of course, didn¡¯t care how many people died.


    He only cared for the fact that he would be learning Greater Invisibility within the week and the news that the Rossad Chamber of Commerce ships would being back.


    It seemed like the time to utilize the ghost ship!


    Soran would intersect them at their return and kill all the people on board!

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 10 Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 10 Change of ns</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was tense in port Tylon.


    Soran¡¯s arrival broke the previous order and made killing and chaos more frequent. There was no need to say more about what happened in port Tylon during this period. It was already pretty obvious from the surrounding sea. As many bodies were thrown into the sea, even sharks were attracted to the shallow waters.


    The copse of a powerful organization meant more benefits, thus more people came topete; of course, that would mean more killings. Finally, only a few powerful organizations would end up benefiting from this situation.


    It was evident that there were people behind this. The guards were controlled so that the chaotic killings continue to escte and many small organizations would be destroyed in the turmoil.


    The final beneficiaries from this chaos were of course.


    The temple of Storm, the temple of Sea and the Amazons.


    A lot had happened during this period.


    The temple of Storm seemed to havepromised with the temple of Sea. The Rossad Chamber of Commerce had been abandoned. The temple of Storm had taken some territory aspensation while the temple of Sea controlled almost half the territory of port Tylon. Meanwhile, the Amazons emerged from the turf war with great fighting power; half the streets where Soran stayed at was their territory. The original owner had disappeared, so the Amazon women nned to make the street into arge trade transit area.


    Oh, that¡¯s right.


    There was the appearance of a new storm lord.


    Without her support, the Amazons probably couldn¡¯t control this much territory.


    Temple of Sea.


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared in the hall. The Naga Siren priest seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time. Her expression seemed to be a little excited. Immediately after seeing Soran¡¯s figure, she murmured, ¡°There¡¯s a change of ns!¡±


    ¡°Those betrayers have made another move. Your mission now is to bring me their cargo.¡±


    Soran frowned slightly when he heard it.


    The change of n after the target had surfaced disappointed him, but he still asked calmly, ¡°What had happened? Why the sudden change of n?¡±


    There was a cruel smile on the priest¡¯s face, and she said slowly, ¡°These merchants went to trade in the Soros Inds in the name of the Storm temple. But they were traitors who did everything for their benefit. They used poison to ughter the indigenous tribe and then took away the gold controlled by the indigenous people. The betrayers looted the aboriginal tribe and are shipping back all their wealth.¡±


    ¡°I have information that their ship is now carrying arge amount of gold and jewelry!¡±


    The priest handed Soran a scroll and told him the details of these betrayers. It turned out that after changing their beliefs and joining the Storm temple, this group of betrayers opened up the opportunity in the Soros Inds. The Storm Lord¡¯s faith was widespread in the Soros Inds, thus the g of the Storm temple opened the way for them to trade with almost any coastal Aboriginal towns. It was supposed to be a simple trade in the beginning.


    However, something unexpected happened. One of the Aborigines seemed to have trusted the betrayers too much and told them where arge gold mine was.


    The Soros Inds were well known for their gold and silver deposits.


    This tribe was one of the aboriginal ns that upied an abundance of gold deposits. It was said that their chief even built a throne made from half a ton of pure gold; in order to show their wealth and strength, they also used a lot of pure gold utensils to entertain the betrayers. But it did not ur to them that this would also lead to disaster. There were worshippers of the God of gue and disease in the caravan of the betrayers. These fallen worshippers put secret poisons into the water source, and with the help of the power of gue and disease, destroyed the tire tribe.


    The rest of the story was easy to guess.


    The betrayers killed all the aborigines, took their gold and burnt their vige.


    How much had they taken?


    The scroll on Soran¡¯s hand did not say. But it was an amount that got the temple of Sea interested.


    Thus the amount was probably in the tons!


    The aboriginal tribes had umted gold for generations, as well as all kinds of gold, silver, and jewelry, all of which were now on a ship. The betrayers even had to toss awayrge amounts of Soros Ind copper coins, because the ship simply could not hold these copper coins. Soran could not estimate exactly how much money they had earned, but he could guess roughly they had collected more than 500,000 gold Derahls.


    These betrayers had literally struck gold.


    Their plunder of wealth had even gotten the attention of the temple of Sea. Not knowing how this news came about, now not only the temple of Sea but also the pirates have all heard the amazing news. The convoy of the Rossad Chamber of Commerce had changed its course, but pirates everywhere seemed to have spread arge and was watching every route from the Soros Inds.


    Even the Amazon pirates were interested in them. The three pirate kings near the Soros Inds all came out to look for their tracks.


    This was indeed a shocking amount of wealth!


    Soran figured he would also get shocked if he calcted how much they had. If he could get his hands on this amount of wealth, he could probably get a set of legendary equipment.


    The temples also needed money.


    No matter which god¡¯s temple, all of them needed a lot of wealth to maintain its operation. This temple of Sea had a history of at least hundreds of years, which was built over time with money. Even the divine blessings in the temple required money for materials. Thus the priests had the important job of making money and spreading the faith. The temples seldom hoarded wealth, but they also needed wealth, because wealth was very important in the secr world. Wealth could amplify the influence of the temple, and could even create a pool of believers.


    That was how the Lord of Glory got his believers; his temples would aid the poor annually.


    Even though wealth was not crucial, it still yed a role.


    Comparing a magnificent and solemn temple, to a dpidated old temple; it was easy to see which temple would attract more believers.


    Simrly, believing in a wealthy temple meant handouts monthly, while believing in a poor temple meant donations monthly.


    This was an easy pick for the lowest in society.


    They were just ordinary people, and what they could see was only the things in front of them. Even in the temple of evil gods, they could easily expand their influence with great wealth.


    Whether to suppress other temples or secretly cultivate their own forces, all these things were inseparable from the support of wealth. However, temples also had their rules, which was not to meddle too much in the secr world. After all, gods needed faith and wealth was only a tool to maintain faith.


    The Naga Siren priest wanted this wealth.


    With all the money, she could expand the temple into a great temple. Whether it meant influence in the coastal areas, the reward of the sea goddess, or more divine power in the temple; all of them were appealing to the priest. After the expansion of the sea temple, she couldpletely suppress the temple of Storm. Even if they were in a war, they would have a more solid foundation.


    Temples were somewhat like Wizard Towers.


    Just that temples were not as powerful and were powered by divines powers. That was why when Amber City was destroyed, many of the temples were fine.


    Soran became silent, thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough men!¡±


    ¡°If the news has been spread among the pirates, it would be suicide if I went in with only a ghost ship! The betrayers have not been found up to now, thus there must be someone helping them. With this amount of wealth, the Dutchess might even lend them a hand. Moreover, none of the three pirate kings in the Soros Inds are easy to deal with, and almost all of them are no longer human. I¡¯m also worried that the big octopus will appear too. Your Excellency should know who I¡¯m talking about, right? That monster was such a threat to the temple that even the goddess of sea herself had to personally exile it!¡±


    ¡°That thing had a weird habit of collecting treasures, so it probably would appear.¡±


    Soran then pulled out a map.


    After a moment of thinking, he put his finger to a ce that seemed to be the location of an ind, and murmured, ¡°ording to the information I heard, there seems to be a ck dragon in this ce. It has been hiding as a human to maintain contact with Shipwreck Bay. If it knows that there are fiverge ships full of gold and silver on the seas, I can hardly believe that it will not make a move.


    The priest became silent.


    She looked up somewhat in surprise at Soran and seemed to be thinking about something. Then she said in an indisputable tone, ¡°I will send more people to help you. If the enemy is very strong, I will call upon the Naga Siren tribes nearby. I would even fight if necessary! The goddess of the sea watches us, so we don¡¯t have to fear the sea!¡±


    ¡°This wealth must not fall in the wrong hands!¡±


    In the Evening.


    Soran slowly walked out of the sea temple, his eyebrows locked and he seemed to be thinking about something. Murmuring in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°Totem Spirit!... How did those merchants defeat the totem spirit? Why didn¡¯t the priest mention it?... Does she think I don¡¯t know about the aborigines worship of spirits?...¡±

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 11 Battle Testing!

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 11 Battle Testing!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Around the evening.


    Soran left the inn with little Vivian in his arms. The Amazon women had been more respectful of him after his show of force. The other party had also put away their curiosity. From the beginning to the end, they did not ask about the sleeping Vivian. Since assassins were full of secrets, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to pry into their business. Just like the Naga Siren Priest who had known for a long time that Soran was traveling with a sleeping girl, she never asked questions about it.


    Secrets may not always bring benefits, but they surely brought danger.


    This was especially true for the secrets of an assassin!


    Since he decided to go to sea, Soran could not leave Vivian at the inn, nor could he rest assured of the Amazon women. That¡¯s why he was ready to move Vivian to the temple of the sea, which controlled more than half of the area around there; It was very easy to find a ce to keep Vivian. Soran didn¡¯t know how long Vivian would be asleep but he felt that her waking up had a direct rtionship with his integration with the divinity of Fear. Thest time she woke up, it was almost after Soran finished integrating with the divinity.


    At an old building outside the sea temple.


    Soran gentlyid Vivian on the bed, then reached out and grasped her little hand. He then said in a very low voice, ¡°Control your divine powers as much as possible to not expose your identity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back quickly, and you¡¯ll be awake soon.¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    Even though Vivian was not awake, Soran could feel that she still had a sense of the outside world, that was to say that, Vivian could still hear him. Otherwise, there was no way to exin why as soon as he left the little girl, she would automatically cast a divine protective shield and recovered after Soran came back. Her powers were still in her body, but her consciousness seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep for some reason, and there was no sign of waking up.


    Soran picked up the soft quilt andid it on Vivian; then heid beside her.


    He too needed a good night¡¯s sleep for tomorrow.


    At the sea temple.


    The Naga Siren priest stood in front of a blue sea. The sea temple was connected with the underground seawater and could enter the sea directly from there. The seawater had slight ripples. Then a creature with a long and narrow body, which looked like a giant sea snake, appeared. It swam to the priest bit by bit, then slowly stood up and came to the tform under the sea temple. At this time, its appearance became clear¡ªit was a strong and ferocious male Naga Siren guard.


    Its tail was longer than the Naga Siren priest. Its strong-arm held a trident, and there were few human features on its face; unlike the female Naga Siren, which still had some human female features, the Naga Siren guard was around seven meters long and reached a height of about two meters after standing up. His muscles were well developed and had a fierce look. He bowed slightly and greeted, ¡°Your Excellency, the Priest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve called upon the Naga Siren tribes nearby. Soon they will dispatch their warriors.¡±


    The priest nodded slightly, with a satisfied smile on her face, and murmured, ¡°Very well Didanas. I¡¯ll leave you tomand the soldiers, and we shall take those treasures this time. The temple of storms seems to be preparing too. We cannot allow this wealth to fall into their hands as it will only strengthen them.¡±


    ¡°The Storm Lord has always been envious of our great God, trying his best to take over the portfolio of oceans.¡±


    The male Naga Siren nodded and asked in a lower tone, ¡°Your Excellency, I don¡¯t understand why you would give themand of the Deadman¡¯s Voice to that human. He¡¯s a tough fellow for sure, but after all, he¡¯s only one person. Besides, we can¡¯t trust himpletely because we don¡¯t know where hees from.¡±


    The priest frowned and looked at the guard. Her expression became somewhat strange. She had a cruel smile when she said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you questioning my decision? Didanas. Don¡¯t try to interfere with my decisions with your silly head. That human is an assassin close to the legendary rank. Such a man is not weaker than a legendary profession in battle. He has values that we should draw on. Besides, after touching the Energy Absorption spell in him, I felt that he had the aura of the legendary realm.¡±


    ¡°He may have mastered a legendary grade skill; so he must not be far from the legendary realm!¡±


    ¡°There have been very few legendary assassins in the past two or three hundred years. If he can be loyal to our great goddess, our enemies will have nightmares.¡±


    A legendary assassin.


    Used to assassinate any enemy with influence; it would be a nightmare.


    The priest seemed to see Soran as a sharp knife to sweep away her dissidents. A little smile came from the corner of her mouth, and she slowly said, ¡°As for loyalty? There is no absolute loyalty in this world! As long as we can give him the benefits he wants, he can serve us! There are many secrets in this man and he absolutely needs us. Besides, he seems to have taken a sleeping girl with him. Although I haven¡¯t tried probed into it, it seems that he cares a lot about the little girl. The rtionship between the two seemed very close. He was hit by Energy Absorption, so I bet the little girl must also be under some weird spell.¡±


    ¡°If necessary we could use the little girl; I bet he wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her.¡±


    ¡°As long as he has a weakness, we¡¯ll be able to control him.¡±


    With a cruel smile, the priest looked at the male Naga Siren guard and said, ¡°There are some things you don¡¯t need to ask much about. Now send out the waresharks to look for the trails of the betrayers. We have to find those guys first, or morepetitors might appear! ¡±


    The male Naga Siren bowed slightly and dove into the sea.


    The priest returned to the back of the sea temple. She slithered to a pool and gently recited a chant. Then the surface of the water rippled, gradually showing Soran¡¯s figure, beside him was Vivian, still sleeping. A strange glow appeared in the priest¡¯s eyes and she murmured, ¡°Who are they? That little girl seems to be a born Sorcerer? A lot of powerful characters have emerged recently and it seems that a group of adventurers havee back from the abyss? The sea goddess has not responded to my prayers recently either. Is there something big happening?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to hasten preparations!...¡±


    The priest closed her eyes and went into the ocean.


    Although the priests of Sea had great power, they could not directly mobilize the marine race because the secr realm and divine powers maintained rtive boundaries. Few temples directly interfered in the kingdom¡¯s internal affairs. Since the kingdoms were short-lived and the gods were eternal, the temples didn¡¯t want to be affected by the kingdoms that had changed for hundreds of years.


    However, if the priest could mobilize the different tribes, she must have had some social status.


    She probably was of noble descent among the Naga Siren. Usually, if a noble didn¡¯t inherit the throne, they would turn to serve the sea goddess.


    A great mist was upon the ocean.


    Soran appeared three hundred meters below the sea as he stood on the deck of the Deadman¡¯s Voice.


    Water was all around him, but it did not affect him because he wore a badge on his chest, which enabled him to breathe easily at the bottom of the sea. On the deck of the Deadman¡¯s Voice was a Drowned sailor. Naga Siren banshees roamed in the hull of the ship. There were also undead weresharks patrolling the deck. There were arge number of shackled souls on the ship. They were all those who died directly or indirectly near the ship. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight but were forced into the mast and sails of the ship. The power source of this ghost ship was from these souls.


    There were around eight to nine hundred of these souls.


    Thebat capabilities came from the Drowned, Naga Siren Banshees, Angered Souls and the undead weresharks.


    Soran calcted roughly where they were and the course they were headed. As the ghost ship was best not exposed to the ordinary eye, they had to travel underwater as they left the port.


    ¡°Bring her up.¡±


    Soran frowned and looked around at the fish. Because of the ship¡¯s aura, the fish scattered when they saw them and fled in all directions. With Soran¡¯smand, the Drowned sailor began to control the rise of the ghost ship. A little light began to show as they slowly ascended, followed by the clear blue sea above. The ghost ship finally surfaced as water sshed aside.


    Soran looked around andmanded, ¡°Summon the mist and conceal our ship.¡±


    A thick mist appeared.


    Within hundreds of meters around the ship, a mist covered them; this was the inherent ability of the ghost ship. With the spread of the mist around the ghost ship, everything nearby became hazy. Even though these evil creatures were pretty powerful, their weakness was also the sun.


    The ship sailed silently along.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    A Naga Siren Banshee came up to Soran. With a slightly screeching voice, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve detected the presence of the living.¡±


    The living?


    <i>We¡¯ve encountered others so quickly?</i>


    Soran frowned and went to the helmsman¡¯s position. Then he took out his spyss to observe. He could see a big ship in the sea near an ind. From a distance, he could see the sign on the gpole¡ªIt was an empty skull with swords underneath. This was the mostmonly used pirate sign. If not part of a special group, themon pirates used such symbols. Names were required on special pirate gs, otherwise, you could be attacked by other pirates because of impersonation.


    This was a well-known rule.


    gs were something important on the sea. Whether it was pirates, chambers ofmerce, gangs and so on, it was a very serious matter to have gs. The rules here were all created upon the dead. In Soran¡¯s memory, someone got their whole guild killed by pirates because they hung up the wrong g. Even their posts onnd were destroyed.


    That guy was also quite foolish, as he hung a g simr to that of the pirate king!


    From this point of view, the world¡¯s dangerous people living in thend, sea, and rivers were really a little like the green forest bandits and river people.


    Some rules were better left untouched.


    <i>They seem like ordinary pirates?</i>


    Soran frowned and thought for a while, then yelled, ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    The pirate ship in front should be ordinary pirates who lived on the sea. All the famous pirates had their own gs. Generally, few pirates would disguise themselves; If there was a famous pirate, it must be hung up as much as possible, because it could help avoid a lot of trouble. Some special gs were even rare grade items, which after hanging out, sea monsters would evene close.


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    The Naga Siren Banshee came to Soran and asked, ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be our target? Shall we still attack them?¡±


    Soran frowned and looked at her then said, ¡°Yes. I want to test the battle capability of this ship.¡±


    ¡°On second thought.¡±


    ¡°Prepare the crew to fight, and I will deal with them myself. Cover me and prepare for boarding at any time.¡±


    Soran wanted to use them because he hadn¡¯t fought on the sea for some time now.


    Fighting was not just about chopping people up with a knife, but also about fighting in different environments and different ways. Fighting on the sea, on ships, and fighting on thend were totally different. Underwaterbat was another matter altogether. Fighting on the ship was difficult enough because the hull would sway and thebat environment was also narrow.


    Many died because they weren¡¯t familiar with sea battles!


    Soran was a cautious person. He wouldn¡¯t want to die because of ignorance.


    Plus he had to test his now recovered capabilities.


    Previously when he was in a naval battle, he could run on water; that was when he had a quasi-legendary skill. Now that he did not have such skills, the wholebat dynamic could be very different.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Soran looked around the undead on the boat and ordered, ¡°Bring the ship close, but not too close. Wait for my signal to attack.¡±


    Ssh!


    ¡°Fly!¡±


    ¡°Greater Invisibility!¡±


    After pulling away enough, Soran¡¯s eyes glowed. He then began to cast continuous spells to test his battle effectiveness on the sea.


    He started a counter.


    Soran¡¯s brain worked like a sophisticated instrument, and under the cover of fog, his figure flew directly out of the sea. The Greater Invisibility that was imposed on him made Soran disappear, leaving no trace of him. With a simple spell, Soran¡¯s wet clothes dried. His whole body began to move closer to the position of the pirate ship. He moved at about a height of 100 meters.


    Because he hadn¡¯t fully mastered the ability, he couldn¡¯t cast spells while flying; he had to maintain full focus while using Fly.


    Time was of the essence.


    No matter the spell, Fly or Greater Invisibility, there was a time limit to them.


    Soran hoped to make use of this time effectively and gain the bestbat result!


    He slowly got closer and closer.


    Everything on the pirate ship came into Soran¡¯s view. He saw twenty or thirty pirates on deck, the watchman on the mast, the steersman responsible for steering the ship, and so on. These pirates were not very weak. They were stronger than many city guards, maybe grade 2 professions. However, most of them were Fighters because pirates preferred thebat style of the ss Swashbuckler. Of all the bandits, pirates had the strongest fighting capabilities and werepletely superior to the mountain bandits. Only the desert thieves were alsoparable in prowess.


    One minute had passed.


    Soran now began his descent but was still invincible.


    He wasn¡¯t very far from the ship now.


    Soran stayed about ten meters above the pirate ship. Light passed through his body. Unless someone looked at his position carefully, no one could notice the difference. The enemy was now in in sight; the powerful pirates were bored on deck. The anchor seemed to have dropped thus they seemed to be waiting for something. Soran continued to lower himself andnded gently in the empty corner of the bow.


    There was a drunk pirate 500 meters in front of him. Unfortunately, the pirate was too drunk to notice Soran.


    ¡°I should kill the most important target!¡±


    Soran nced at the enemy in front of him, and finally locked in on a one-eyed pirate that looked like the deputy captain. He slipped silently and then thrust a curved sword from behind.


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    A gush of blood shot out. The one-eyed pirate who was previously yelling at his subordinates looked at his chest in shock. His heart had been pierced and the grade 3 pirate had been killed instantly.


    ¡°An enemy!?...¡±


    Therge group of pirates became chaotic and all pulled out their weapons.


    They could see nothing except a curved swording out of their leader¡¯s chest; then the sword was pulled out and there was no more sword.


    Soran shook the blood off his sword. His figure was slightly exposed when he stabbed the pirate, but he soon becamepletely invisible once more.


    That was the power of Greater Invisibility.


    He would not be exposed even if he attacked someone.


    ¡°Slush!¡±


    A man¡¯s head was cut off by Soran. A pirate with a beard heard the whistling wind of a sword, but he could not see the traces of swinging the knife. He clearly heard the wind and felt the slight outline of the enemy¡¯s movement in front of him, but he could not see the direction of the sword. The pirate was decapitated the next moment.


    Three flying knives flew out.


    His figure was exposed slightly again, just as he threw the knives; but the enemy was too slow to react.


    ¡°Thub, Thub, Thub.¡±


    Blood shot out on after another. Soran¡¯s figure appeared and disappeared. He killed five people in the blink of an eye. The enemy couldn¡¯t even judge where he was attacking from. They could only feel a vague and hazy figure moving around them at high speed. This fear lowered their morale, and some people seem to be totally frightened. Others even threw their weapons at him.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran blocked the weapons thrown at him as his position was somewhat exposed.


    He made a jump and to a height of 5 meters. He grabbed a robe; the contour of a hand was seen grabbing on to the rope, but nothing else was seen. Soran came down from the air with curved swords in both hands. In arge ssh of blood, he killed five people in a row.


    Blood sshed everywhere.


    It was only at this time that his bloody footprints appeared on the ground. Soran¡¯s figure was still very hazy. The bloodstains on his body were also covered by the spell. However, the pirates were now able to judge his movement.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for them.


    Three minutes had passed, Soran¡¯s figure stood in a pool of blood, surrounded by more than twenty bodies. There were a series of footprints on the ground, but he was still invisible.


    The spell Greater Invisibility still had six minutes!


    Soran shook off the blood from his swords, then looked at the cabin with a nk look. He grabbed a corpse and smashed it in. Then he cut with two swords and chopped the two enemies behind the cabin.


    Fresh blood covered his clothes.


    The effects of Greater Invisibility had somewhat weakened; Soran¡¯s figure was now also somewhat visible.


    However, this was not very important for Soran anymore. He now believed that he had the capability of killing all the pirates onboard the ship.

 Chapter 199 - Chapter 12 A Difficult Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 12 A Difficult Woman!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    Gushes of blood sshed out, and two bodies holding their necks fell down.


    Soran was more and more familiar with the skill of throat-cutting. In battle, the sess rate of Test of Death was getting higher and higher. If he did not have enough strength, he may not even be able to chop off someone¡¯s head. If a person wanted to use the skill Beheading, then he or she must have at least 18 strength or more, or else that person would have to integrate the momentums of movement. Even if Soran cut through the neck with all his strength, he could only get through an inch, and notpletely cut through the neck.


    His figure was still hazy, but people could judge his position from the airflow, movement, and sound from him.


    ¡°Greater Invisibility [level 4 spell]; this spell works like Sneak, but it doesn¡¯t break after an attack. After casting, the user takes apletely invisible state. Afterunching an attack, the user may expose his position because of airflow, contour, and sound. The effect of the spell will be weakened gradually with battle, but it could still give the user a hazy effect. Even if the enemy perceives the user¡¯s position, the user still has 4 points of hazy effect, and the enemy would have 4 reduced uracy. Every Spellcasting Score trantes to 1 minute of spell duration.


    The Great Invisibility spell was, without doubt, a very powerful spell.


    The only w was the duration, even Soran could only maintain the spell for ten or so minutes.


    Even legendary wizards could only maintain the spell for about half an hour. However, since Soran had mastered the metamagic ability [Empower Spell]; in the future, when he has a level 5 spell slot, Soran could use the level 5 spell slot to memorize Great Invisibility. At that time, the duration of the spell could be increased by 50%.


    Empower Spell was definitely much more powerful in the early game, or else he wouldn¡¯t have given up the other metamagic abilities.


    ¡°Thub, Thub, Thub.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure moved quickly while killing many in his way. The enemy simply could not see his weapon, thus the probability of blocking it was greatly reduced; they could only rely on their own perception to avoid the attacks. At this time, the enemies with high basic attributes could see at a nce where Soran was and avoid his attacks. Unfortunately, they still had no way to reverse the situation because Soran¡¯s extraordinary Dexterity was too overwhelming.


    ¡°Shush, Shush, Shush!¡±


    The battle had now continued for five minutes and the enemy was no longer confused.


    They had thought of a solution!


    That was to throw their weapons and shoot with crossbows and bows. Although friendly fire may ur, at least they wouldn¡¯t be in a passive position.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran blocked the weapons thrown at him, but he still couldn¡¯t block arrows.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Soran was hit by three crossbow bolts and slightly retreated, but he was not injured because he had cast Stoneskin. The effects of Stoneskin had been much stronger; even though the crossbow bolts had hit Soran, the damage was negligible. None had damaged his viscera. The enemies were loading their crossbows, and some were shing randomly to prevent Soran from approaching them.


    ¡°It seems that a battle test really was required!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was not very good. He raised his hand and pulled out the bolts. He then murmured, ¡°I even had to activate my legendary equipment! If I didn¡¯t have Stoneskin, I probably would have been severely injured. It seems that although Greater Invisibility was very powerful, it could not overwhelm the enemypletely.¡±


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    Soran activated the Shadow Dancer¡¯s ability and went directly into Sneak. his figure which had been exposedpletely disappeared once again.


    Greater Invisibility could be stacked with Sneak, thus Evade Sight was still useful in this case!


    ¡°Where? Where did he go?!¡±


    The remaining pirates were filled with fear; some even screamed and attacked randomly.


    Suddenly the deck shook slightly, and a footprint appeared on the side of the wall. The next moment there was a ssh of blood. It was only after a pirates guts had been shed open that Soran¡¯s figure was slightly exposed. Soran had now rushed into the crowd of enemies, waving two swords and using the familiar Ground de Style, seven or eight pirates in front of him burst into screams. Their legs were either shed by the curved sword or cut off directly. Inside the cramped cabin were chopped off arms, flesh, and blood. Some of the pirate¡¯s attacksnded on Soran, but they were blocked by the spell Stoneskin.


    A lot more of their attacks hadnded on other pirates!


    ¡°A ghost!...Demon!...run!...¡±


    Finally, a pirate had lost it.


    Perhaps they would not be afraid to confront powerful enemies, but now they don¡¯t even know where the enemy was. After the sshes of blood and the fall of theirpanions one by one, some of these pirates had begun to break down. Some of them wanted to escape, but unfortunately, they could not escape the faint light of Soran¡¯s swords. Soran¡¯s expression was cold, and he had no sympathy for the pirates. He waved his two swords leaving none alive.¡±


    ¡°Number 39.¡±


    Soran shook his curved sword and threw the blood off. He murmured in a cold voice, ¡°I still have three minutes of invisibility. It seems that in the case of Greater Invisibility, I would have the ability to confront arge group of enemies head-on. But this was also because there were no spellcasters among the pirates, otherwise, a simple detection spell would have broken my spell.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should visit the desert sometime. If memory serves me right, there should be an anti-spell detect cloak.¡±


    The Anti-Detect Cloak.


    A Rogue¡¯s dream legendary item; practically a divine equipment if used by them!


    The legendary equipment had almost no other additional capabilities, the only effect was that most detection spells would not work on the user. This was the only legendary equipment with this effect in the world. Soran once joined in the scramble to fight for it; a battle which could be said to be more bloody and cruel than the fights for artifacts. Even at that time, when Soran had nearly legendarybat powers, he still failed to obtain the legendary equipment.


    It finally ended up in with an assassin!


    In order topete for it, much killing was done! Soran almost died under the joint attack of two assassins. Not many people died in the fight of artifacts but hundreds of high-grade professions died for a legendary cloak. If no one had found it, the legendary equipment would still be in an underground ruin in the desert. It was a dangerous ce, and Soran may not have the capability to get through now, because there were some powerful demons sealed inside.


    The pirates were dying.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but frown as since he still hadn¡¯t encountered the captain of the ship.


    <i>Could their captain not be here?</i>


    Just as Soran was about to walk around the corner of cargo, a sh of light suddenly appeared from the side, followed by a fiery red figure, and a swording at Soran.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    Soran¡¯s Reflex Evasion immediately took effect, he had almost subconsciously blocked the enemy¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    Another attack was blocked.


    The enemy was also a good user of dual weapons. After Soran blocked the first attacks, another cold light shed at his waist. Swiftly, he turned his sword to block the enemy¡¯s surprise attack.


    In front of him was a tall woman with a gorgeous face and a captain¡¯s cap on her head. The opponent had been waiting for an opportunity and sought Soran¡¯s position. She tried to end Soran with a surprise attack.


    <i>A woman?</i>


    Soran wasn¡¯t too surprised that the pirate ship¡¯s leader was a woman because there were many Amazonian women here. His figure disappeared again and was also looking for a chance to kill his opponent. It was not easy to be proficient in dual-wielding so the woman in front of him was probably a grade 4 profession. Whether in terms of patience or strategy, Soran felt that the opponent was a dangerous enemy.


    ¡°Damn it! He disappeared again!¡±


    The bright red-haired pirate cursed out, then brandished two knives to protect her left and right. Soran went into Sneak after activating Evade Sight. With the help of Greater Invisibility, there was now no trace of his figure. The enemy in front of him was extremely alert, and the two weapons almost covered all the corners around her body; even Soran could not find a chance to attack for a while. When he was ready to attack by force around the side, the woman in front of him did something unexpected.


    The woman had shut his eyes!


    Yes.


    She shut her eyes and held her weapons crossed in front of her. Then she took a deep breath while his ears moved slightly.


    ¡°No!¡±


    All of a sudden, Soran¡¯s had chills all over, and he rolled back and dodged.


    Two shes of light went across the ce where he was. Her attacks split the half-meter-high containerpletely and left three inches of knife marks on the ground. The gorgeous female pirate had found his position and thenunched a fierce attack. She was still moving with her eyes closed, and her knives continued to pursue Soran. As though Soran¡¯s invisibility was pointless, her knives were close to him.


    ¡°Blind-Fight!¡±


    <i>What a powerful woman!</i>


    The female pirate captain had mastered the special ability Blind-Fight.

 Chapter 200 - Duel-weapon Battle

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 13 Duel-weapon Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Atst, Soran was unable to retreat and waspletely blocked by the enemy. He could only use his swords to block the enemy¡¯s attacks. Blind-Fight was a powerful ability that could y an unexpected role in some situations, such as fighting invisible enemies, or in the face of spells like Darkness, Blind, or in dark environments. Soran had previously spent a lot of time mastering this ability because, without this ability, yourbat effectiveness would drop by 30% in the Underdark.


    This ability had certain requirements on Wisdom, so people with low Wisdom would find it hard to master!


    Soran was now locked on by the opponent¡¯s wisdom. The enemy hadpletely locked on to his retreating footsteps, the moving wind, the slight flow of air and so on by means of Blind-Fight. These slight hints were very clear to a grade 4 profession. With her eyes closed, the perception of the outside world was even more enhanced. As Soran had to use his sword to block the opponent¡¯s attacks, his figure broke away from Sneak and a hazy figure appeared.


    The pirate captain opened her eyes and a glow of light shed in her eyes!


    ¡°Sword form: Spinning Strike!¡±


    ¡°m!¡±


    The two knives in the opponent¡¯s hand cut through everything, and her whole person turned at a high speed. The opponent kicked violently on the barrel, then her figure swooped up, and turned around in mid-air. The two knives cut all the boards in the surrounding areapletely and were slicing toward Soran¡¯s waist. This was the fighting ability of a Rogue, but with time, the ability gradually got mastered by other melee professions. ¡®Sword form: Spinning Strike was the killing tactic of the duel-wieldingbatant; the ability could send out continuous strikes in a sh.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    Soran only seeded in blocking one attack, while his chest was hit with a knife. Dual-wielding meant that her power output was lowered, thus she had just hit him in the chest and slightly prated the muscles after Stoneskin was broken. A stream of blood sshed out. Soran hardly had time to fight back; he swiftly withdrew from the cabin. Fighting against a dual-wielding profession in this narrow space was disadvantageous. Moreover, the opponent was a real master of dual-weaponbat.


    ¡°Trying to run!?¡±


    The pirate captain let out a scream and continued her attack, not letting Soran have any time to recover.


    Because the speed of her continuous attack was too fast, Soran could only wait until an opening presented itself. Unless Soran had apletely overwhelming ability to counter her, he could only retreat.


    The female pirate seemed to have realized that Soran¡¯s reflexes were astonishing. Suddenly shebined her two knives and turned it into a heavy curved sword. She had turned the one-handed weapon into one two-handed weapon.


    A double-ended sword?!


    Soran¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and he bent back sharply to avoid the sword. At the same time, he stamped his foot on the deck such that a crack appeared. He thenunched himself into the opponent¡¯s bosom. There was no room for an attack so Soran went to the opponent like an artillery shell, knocking down the female pirate. They mmed against the door of the cabin and cracked the wooden nks behind them.


    ¡°Krak.¡±


    Sounds of bone snapping were heard.


    Soran¡¯s sudden attack had broken four or five of her ribs. The Female Pirate didn¡¯t expect the enemy would use this kind of attack and her reaction was toote. Soran suddenly gave up using his curved swords and used her head on her chest. The huge impact force made her lose her bnce and hit her back. Her chest was now injured by a broken rib thus it made it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A cold light came from behind Soran.¡±


    ¡°Kidney punch!¡±


    ¡°Vampiric Touch!¡±


    Soran¡¯s curved swords suddenly disappeared, then he moved back half a step and then hit the opponent with a fist near the kidney. At the next moment, the female pirate went into a fetal position while her face turned red and her eyes turned up slightly; her whole body was motionless.


    ¡°Continuous attack!¡±


    Soran¡¯s chest wound gradually stopped bleeding. Although he had no weapons in his hands, his hands hit the opponent¡¯s abdomen with a violent wave of fists. Then he twisted her palm with his hand, and with a click, he broke the opponent¡¯s arm without pity. Again, his attacks interrupted the enemy¡¯s breath. Then he caught her other arm and twisted it in the joint position to dislocate it.


    The pirate captain fell to the floor with an empty look; it seems that she had already passed out.


    ¡°Seems like learning unarmedbat was useful.¡±


    Soran picked up the female pirate in front of him with one hand and looked at her. He murmured, ¡°The close-quarterbat skills of the Pugilist was very useful. It could suppress the enemy¡¯s attacks. It seems that if facing a monk in close -quarters, I should use a dagger to fight.¡±


    If a Pugilist drew close, that was to say, in close-quarterbat, long weapons would bepletely useless. The longer your weapon was, the less chance you had to attack with it; the inverse was true for short weapons as small daggers and daggers worked better. Soran had just used the fighting skills of the Pugilist. Previously, he met a legendary Pugilist with Vivian. He gave Vivian a book regarding close-quarterbat. Vivian hadn¡¯t read it but Soran had read it several times.


    The Pugilists were simr to the Sword Saints, both were very dangerous professions in this world!


    Their attacks, however, were not powerful.


    ¡°Ting!¡±


    Soran picked up the double-ended sword from on the ground with his feet and looked at them for a moment, then he murmured, ¡°A double-end sword indeed! very few use this. Maybe she¡¯s someone special?¡±


    The double-end sword.


    A rare type of weapon, which was moremon outside the eastern desert. This weapon had a special hook in the position of the handle. The handle of both knives was specially made belonging to the more ferocious infantry knife. This weapon could be split into two long knives orbined into a heavy battle sword, which had a fighting style simr to that of the Pudao.


    The weapon she used belonged to the curved sword type but was a lot rarer.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like a person from the desert?¡±


    Soran looked at the female pirates. He checked to see if there were tattoos as the oriental pirates had special marks. Their fighting style was also totally different from that of the pirates on the west coast. The nearer to the east, the more sophisticated the fighting style. It was the birthce of monks. The deserts once had civilization, but it was destroyed by some ancient evil creatures.


    The oriental pirates were masters of the curved sword, some were even masters of dual-wielding.


    ¡°Oh well.¡±


    Soran frowned and looked at her. Then he cut down a rope and tied up the female pirate. He tied her up good, not leaving any space; he wasn¡¯t too good at tying people up and he was afraid she would escape. Soran had ns for her as he thought she might be useful in the future.


    The mist around the ship began to thicken.


    Soon a ghost ship appeared nearby.


    Ten minutes had passed and there was no living soul on the pirate ship. The Naga Siren Banshee was in disbelief. It was hard to believe that Soran had killed all the pirates in such a short time.


    ¡°Animate Rope!¡±


    A rope flew out of the ghost ship, then entangled the red-haired pirate and hung her on the mast of the ghost ship.


    These ropes were so powerful that they would need 18 Strength or more to break free. Thus without any weapon, the ordinary pirate would not be able to break free from it. These ropes were part of the ghost ship and were life-like objects. They were like tentacles as their flexibility and strength were amazing. They were also devastating to lower-grade enemies.


    ¡°I got a ten thousand ughter EXP!¡±


    Soran looked at his data page. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Sure enough, killing humans was the fastest way to umte ughter Experience. In less than 20 minutes, I had earned more than 10,000 ughter EXP. If there were some more pirate ships along the way, maybe I could raise my wizard by one more level.¡±


    There were nearly thirty to forty pirates in a boat. On average one pirate would give around two to three hundred ughter Experience Points; that was why Soran could easily obtain ten thousand ughter EXP.

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 14 Isabel

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 14 Isabel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran began to check on his loot.


    The pirates did not have any valuables on them because rare grade equipment was rare, it seemed that there was no good loot to be harvested either. But there were many barrels of rum and cargo. If they could be sold, they would worth thousands of Derahls; but Soran didn¡¯t have the time to do that. He just collected the small amounts of gold and silver Derahls and found a box of jewels from the captain¡¯s room. It seemed that these pirates hadn¡¯t done any substantial dealingstely, or they¡¯ve hidden their wealth somewhere.


    Pirates loved to hide their stuff.


    After getting a big reward, pirates would hide their loot in chests and bury them in remote inds. Since gold was a very stable metal, burying it for thousands of years would not be a problem.


    If the pirate had died and no one knew where the treasure was, then the wealth would remain in ce for others to discover. Many people have unexpectedly found such treasures before, but nobody seemed to have found any great wealth.


    ¡°Just an average loot!¡±


    Soran looked at the pirate ship for a bit. If only he had time to take it back, the ship was actually worth some money too.


    It was impossible to take it away and it was a pity to leave it here for others. For a moment, Soran had no idea how to deal with it. He could only pick up the anchor and let the ghost ship tow it to the shallow seas. He could only leave it here for now and see if it¡¯ll be useful in the future. If the pirate ship is valued on the market, it would be worth at least five or six thousand Derahls.


    Onboard the ghost ship.


    Soran treated the wounds on his chest; if not for the spell Stoneskin, he might have been killed.


    Vampiric Touch had almost recovered his wounds, but he still needed a simple dressing. Soran looked up at the sky and ordered the ghost ship to move on. The Naga Siren priest had already given him a coordinate to head to, the ce was still about a day¡¯s voyage away; that was where the Naga Siren tribe would meet him, and it was certainly where the group of merchants would be.


    ¡°Let her down.¡±


    Soran walked in front of the mast and the ropes slowly let the female pirate down.


    This ship was alive!


    Even though it could notmunicate, it could understand simple orders; just like a low-grade spirit.


    Soran reached out and picked up the female pirate in front of him. She was very pale, but she was very beautiful and uncivilized. Although Soran¡¯s attacks were fierce, they were not fatal. Most of her injuries were bruises. Since the Life Force of high-grade professions was very high, they would not die so easily. He wasn¡¯t interested in healing his opponent, so he picked her up and threw her into the sea.


    Ssh!


    The female pirate fell into the sea, with the animated rope still on her; dragging her along the sea.


    ¡°Blurp, Olp!...¡±


    The female pirate woke up and coughed.


    Soran nodded satisfactorily, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The animated ropes then pulled her up again and hung her on the mast. The female pirate¡¯s chest oozed out traces of blood, the broken ribs caused her serious injuries. She looked weak as if she could die at any time. However, she woke up with a very fierce look in her eyes, stared at Soran and said, ¡°Kill me if you want! You dog of Seawolf! I won¡¯t tell you about my father¡¯s secret!¡±


    <i>There¡¯s indeed more to this.</i>


    Soran let out a smile as he was happy with his judgment.


    A female pirate captain, with such striking long red hair, using special weapons and had grade 4 powers; she must also have some secrets. If she didn¡¯t have the status, it was difficult tomand so many pirates on her own. Pirates were notoriously unruly; only listening to power, not words. It seemed that her father was also a pirate, a pretty well-known pirate maybe.


    ¡°I wanted to kill you initially.¡±


    Soran shrugged his shoulders then snapped his fingers. ¡°But I felt it was such a waste killing you, maybe there was some use for you.¡±


    ¡°I think maybe you should look around you, and see what connection I have to that Seawolf you were talking about.¡±


    <i>Look around?</i>


    The fiery red-haired female pirate looked up at her surroundings, and all of a sudden her whole person shivered because she was surrounded by floating spirits and ugly looking, algae-covered undead. The crumbling hull, the ck sails, the ferocious ghosts, everything in front of her made her feel a little afraid, and she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Spirits... Ghostship!?...¡±


    Indeed.


    A ghost ship.


    One of the forbidden things among pirates.


    Because this was a curse of death, the dead became supernatural lifeforms. Not many people had ever encountered a ghost ship on the whole south coast, but its terrible legend had been circting among pirates for a long time. If anything frightened them, it was ghost ships. In pirate legends, ghost ships were a prison of the dead; they were bound to the ghost ship unable to be free. They could only rest when the ship was no more.


    This was no joke.


    As many souls were bonded to the ship; many were previously pirates.


    Soran had a satisfied smile on his face. He reached out and lifted the pirate in front of him. He showed his white teeth and smiled. But he looked like a demon in the eye of the female pirate. Soran then said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Seawolf is! But if they¡¯ve chosen a name like that, they must be some incredible group right?¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s secrets may not worth much to me.¡±


    ¡°What I am interested in now is whether you are valuable to me! If you¡¯re worth something, I¡¯ll let you go! If not, I¡¯ll kill you! Our ship is missing our first-mate after all! ¡±


    The female pirate shivered all over and her teeth trembled slightly. She looked around at the ugly ghosts and murmured, ¡°No!¡± I don¡¯t want to be like them!...¡±


    ¡°What do you want?!...¡±


    Soran nodded satisfactorily, tapped a finger to loosen the ropes and smiled, ¡°Very good. Looks like you¡¯re going to talk to me about your value?


    ¡°If you¡¯re more valuable alive then dead, then congrattions.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Soran waved the undead around him away, then took the female pirate to the captain¡¯s room. Meanwhile, he took out a bottle of healing potion and poured it into her mouth roughly.


    ¡°Pang.¡±


    Soran kicked the door of the captain¡¯s cabin and threw her on the floor, which was filled with slimy algae.


    He looked at her coldly and looked at the undead outside. Then he said, ¡°Tell me something about you. You can try to lie, but if I feel you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll cut off one of your fingers. I am a very principled person. As long I don¡¯t catch you lying, you¡¯ll be fine. But if I catch you lying.¡±


    ¡°Then pardon me for giving you some punishment!¡±


    He made the gesture of cutting when he said that.


    The fiery-red-haired pirate swallowed her saliva. The man in front of her gave her a lot of pressure. She didn¡¯t even know whether he was still alive. His smile was natural, but it was because it was natural she felt afraid. The female pirate was familiar with the aura Soran had. Only those pirates who really came out of the sea of corpses would give her so much pressure. Even her father did not have such a strong killing intent.


    ¡°Fear Gaze!¡±


    She shuddered and looked at the captain¡¯s cabin, which smelled fishy and corrupt. She then unwillingly said, ¡°My name is Adele Isabel, the daughter of the ¡®Killer Whale¡¯, the captain of the Wrecked Gulf Pirates.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Soran suddenly interjected.


    He raised his opponent¡¯s chin, looked at the woman in front of him, and then frowned slightly. ¡°Isabel? This seems to be the name of the aristocrat in the western kingdom. Do you have a royal lineage? Is this your father¡¯s surname? Or your mother¡¯s surname?¡±


    The western kingdom.


    A more chaotic kingdom where taboos, chaos, ethics, heresy, desire were frequent. Because thisnd had been ruled by a warlock family for generations, in order to maintain the purity of their lineage, the marriage of aristocrats in the kingdom was chaotic. Isabel was the queen¡¯s surname, which had been handed down for hundreds of years. After the split of the unified western kingdom, this surname was inherited by nobles. Usually, a direct bloodline would only be allowed the use of this surname.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s.¡± The red-haired pirate looked down at the ship¡¯s deck and said in a low voice, ¡°My mother was a nobledy of a principality on the West coast. She married a viscount but met my father on a trip to the sea. My father killed her husband and all her followers, and then took her over as his wife.¡±


    ¡°I inherited my mother¡¯s surname, as per my father¡¯s wish; he didn¡¯t want me to be a pirate too.¡±


    Soran had a yful smile on his face.


    As if he had thought of something, he smiled and asked, ¡°So your father was killed by the so-called Seawolf? And you¡¯ve thus be a pirate?¡±


    ¡°To avenge your father? Or because you¡¯re bored of your normal life?¡±


    The woman became silent.

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 15 A Valuable Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 15 A Valuable Woman!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Her story wasn¡¯t thatplicated.


    Adele¡¯s mother traveled with her husband shortly after their wedding. However, they did not expect to meet the then pirate leader, the ¡®Killer Whale¡¯, who robbed their ship and killed the others on board. Only her mother was left behind by the then pirate leader for her beauty; then she grabbed her and did some dishonorable things to her. Her semi-imprisonment lifested until Adele was born, and for some reason, her mother diedter.


    When she was still quite young, these things happened.


    The pirate¡¯s leader, the ¡®Killer Whale¡¯, after having a daughter began to have thoughts of retiring. Originally, he intended to leave his daughter arge legacy, and then find a ce far away from the sea to live in seclusion, but did not expect to be at this time to be conspired by his fellow pirates. Adele was not a weak woman without any power, on the contrary, she inherited a quarter of Amazonian blood from her father.


    That¡¯s why she nned to take revenge!


    This woman gathered several sailors, even used her father¡¯s name to win the support of many pirates.


    But after all, her strength and fame were not enough. Although she had a boat and a group of people, she still couldn¡¯t beat the ¡®Seawolf¡¯. It was then she heard about the merchant ship full of gold and silver, and she made a very bold decision to try to seize the wealth. Although she knew it was dangerous to do so, as long as she got a boat or even a little benefit, she would have enough wealth to recruit more men.


    That was because this wealth was enormous!


    Unfortunately, this nned had been foiled; Soran killed all her men and even captured her.


    ¡°You were going to robe the merchants with those trash?¡±


    Soran had a cynical smile and said, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re a fool or a genius. Or maybe you¡¯re what people say to be, brainless beauties.¡±


    Adele¡¯s pale face flushed with anger as if Soran¡¯s words had stimted her mind and made her feel that her decision was so foolish. At the same time, she also found that the clothes on her chest had split a little because the rope tied to her body made the bulging fullness of her chest more obvious; this made her feel ashamed.


    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t have too much value alive!¡±


    Soran squinted his eyes slightly, and the dagger he held became blurry as he yed with his fingertips. The skill Omnipotent Hands had greatly enhanced his fingers flexibility. Adele also could not see the outline of the dagger clearly. He squatted in front of the female pirate, looked into her eyes, and said in a low voice, ¡°There seems to be nothing too valuable in you except the wealth left by your dead father!¡±


    ¡°You probably have realized too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also going after the merchants. If I got the wealth of those betrayers, the legacy your father left you would be nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should let you live? I do hate to leave an enemy alive!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should turn you into a spirit, you¡¯ll be more useful then.¡±


    Adele¡¯s face was obviously much paler. She struggled for a moment and looked desperate. ¡°I... I can be loyal to you! I can also serve you!... My father left behind a lot of things, including a hidden treasure map!... It¡¯s said that you can get to some mysterious ce!...¡±


    <i>A treasure map?</i>


    Soran looked at her with an expression of interest and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in said loyalty. Your loyalty is nothing to me. Maybe you¡¯re a good pirate on the South coast, but looking at the whole world, you¡¯re just an ant. As for serving me, I have to admit that your body is attractive, but I learned a lesson in the Underdark: the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is; especially if she may be your enemy.¡±


    ¡°However!...¡±


    As Adele¡¯s mood grew worse and worse, and her expression grew more and more desperate, Soran suddenly waved a dagger, not at her throat, but at the ropes. Soran cut the rope off her body and looked into her eyes. ¡°I feel you are of some use to me. I need just an assistant like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you will betray me, but you wouldn¡¯t want to find the price of betraying me. I wouldn¡¯t want to skin such a beautiful woman myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the respect you deserve, but I would hope you don¡¯t mistreat my respect.¡±


    Soran stepped back slightly and watched her reaction. The pirate¡¯s gorgeous face was apparently startled, but there was no overwhelming reaction. Instead, she had a puzzled expression and she said, ¡°What do you want?...¡±


    ¡°I want many things.¡±


    Soran rxed a little, but was ready for battle at any time, murmuring, ¡°Your existence is of value to me, but it¡¯s still too small. I will help you get your revenge, killing the ¡®Seawolf¡¯, helping you be thergest pirate leader in Shipwreck Bay. When you have gained enough, I¡¯ll tell you what I want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to do anything stupid because you know well I didn¡¯t use all my power previously.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t hope that I¡¯ll regret letting you go.¡±


    Soran lifted his foot and kicked a chair over, while he leaned against the door. He thought for a moment, and murmured, ¡°Since you have inherited your mother¡¯s name, you should know where your mother and her husband¡¯s territory were, correct? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that. I don¡¯t believe your father didn¡¯t have the idea of letting you inherit thend.¡±


    ¡°Your father must have done a clean job if he was able to live for so long after killing a noble.¡±


    ¡°He must have killed all the relevant people, correct?¡±


    Adele¡¯s expression was veryplicated; it seemed that she could not keep up with Soran¡¯s thoughts, but she hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yes. My mother and her husband¡¯s territory is in the western counties, near the hill of grizzlies. Father had the intention of letting me inherit thend. After all, my blood would have passed the priest¡¯s detection spells. But that territory has been inherited by another man, my cousin. My father was killed before he could act.¡±


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°I see the best traits of a pirate in you. I like to deal with people like you because they are not pedantic at all.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Your value to me has increased. Maybe I can help you get what you want. A woman doesn¡¯t have to be a pirate herself to take revenge. If she has enough wealth, there are many ways to try to kill her target!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not why you became a pirate, you¡¯re bored with your normal life, correct?¡±


    Soran got close to her, breathing in close proximity. He looked at her eyes and said slowly, ¡°This is the nature of Amazon women. You have the natural wildness of Amazonian women!¡±


    Not willing to submit to men.


    That was why the Amazons were so troublesome, they loved challenging men!


    Although the woman in front of Soran was very beautiful, with the characteristics of Western aristocracy, snow-white skin and a tall nose; she also had the obvious characteristics of Amazonian women, especially her pupils with hidden wildness. Such a woman would never aspire to a life with a husband and son. Their bloodlust meant that they craved battles.


    Being grade 4 must also be rted to her bloodline!


    Amazonian women were more likely to be professions because of their belligerent nature. The Amazonian ethnic poption was small, but the number of middle-and low-grade professions ounted for a considerable proportion. These women could be qualified fighters with little training, sometimes even no training.


    Soran was thinking for some time.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll put you down on an ind near the strait ahead and leave you enough food. This battle over the wealth of the betrayers is not something you can go to. You¡¯d just be another dead on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°After you¡¯ve treated your wounds I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You can also try to escape, which for me is only one less piece pawn, but for you, it would be a missed opportunity. During this time, you can also think about what you can do without my help. I don¡¯t really like to force women.¡±


    Soran turned to walk out the cabin leaving the very confused female pirate there.


    Indeed.


    Soran didn¡¯t care very much if he killed her or not; he was okay with losing that few thousand ughter EXP. But if she could really be his assistant, then Soran¡¯s n in the future will undoubtedly be much easier.


    He wanted a lot more and was not strong enough to deal with The Avatar Crisis alone, even if he could enter the realms of legends. The woman in front of him was still valuable, hopefully, he didn¡¯t make a wrong decision.


    If it was wrong.


    It would still be okay.

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 16 Black Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 16 ck Dragon!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A fishy breeze blew by.


    Soran watched the female pirate gradually swimming to the shore and then ordered the ship to leave. Soran was unsure if the target would wait for him there. At the beginning of their conversation, he had given psychological hints with Fear Gaze and deliberately creating a tense atmosphere. If it did not achieve the desired effect, it could only mean that his abilities in this aspect were notcking. After all, he was not very good at everything.


    The ship began to move and the mist also followed it.


    They gradually were now around the deepwater area. As the sea became wider and wider and the sea turned from azure blue to dark blue, he knew he had reached Naga Siren¡¯s territory. Naga Sirens were not the ruler of the oceans, in fact, there were many dangerous creatures in the ocean. Even the Waresharks and Naga Sirens only upy small parts of the ocean. There were many sea monsters, especially in the ocean abyss, near the sunken continental shelf, where even the Naga Sirens dare not easily tread.


    It was also because that area had great amounts of radiation!


    This was a disaster left by the Arcane Empire and has not changed for thousands of years. This area of the sea was a dangerous ce where the octopus could grow to the size of the giant squid, with a length of about 14 meters; it was possible for them to overturn a boat directly. asionally, there were also giant monsters that would prey on whales. That was why trans-oceanic continental trade was not popr. Although some have explored the continental shelf, it was only limited to the spellcasters.


    A normal person wouldn¡¯t able to cross that area, as they can¡¯t go around the danger zone.


    The te of the continental shelf would move slightly. The Soros Inds were previously part of the continental shelf. Below the ship was an abyss of thousands of meters deep, and no one knew what was below; it was, however, near the area the Naga Sirens lived.


    A rumbling sound from below the sea.


    There was a slight vibration at the bottom of the sea, and then a warship with a strange and somewhat elvish shape emerged.


    It was a long, narrow ship with a sharp front section and a statue of a serpent-headed Banshee behind it. On the hull of the boat was the Naga Siren tribe, among which there was a fellow Soran had seen before. The figure of the Naga Siren priest was also there. Unlike before, she was now covered in blue armor, with four arms holding a sword, a hammer, a staff, and a shield at the same time. Although she wasn¡¯t a legendary spellcaster, her monster level and her priest powers were equivalent to a legendary ranked spellcaster.


    She was an 18 level Priest.


    She had heavy armor on and even carried a shield. If Soran didn¡¯t know her, he probably would have thought she was a fighter.


    That was why priests were pretty hard to deal with.


    They were not so limited as wizards as wearing full armor would not affect their casting. High-grade priests could even wear heavy armor, and then cast spells while fighting. They could sometimes even buff themselves with a divine spell. After entering the realm of legends, they could also summon celestials. Fortunately, divine spells were weaker then magical spells; even though the priests were very strong overall, they did not excel in any particr field.


    Moreover, priests seldom became gods; at most they would rise to be Saints or Chosen.


    ¡°Follow us!¡±


    With the warship moving, Soran also ordered the ghost ship to follow on. The Naga Sirens seemed to have to use the alchemy warships. Although alchemy was taboo in many ces, the Naga Sirens were not concerned. Battleships were the main tools of the Naga Siren. They couldn¡¯t tame sharks, whales and other marine creatures like the weresharks, thus they had to make fast ships.


    One day went past.


    On the second day after Soran had rememorized his spells, they met up with another friendly party.


    They were the Weresharks, riding giant tiger sharks. They were the most loyal servants of the sea goddess. Unfortunately, these guys had very low intelligence thus they didn¡¯t have many priests or spellcasters.


    Under the clear blue sky!


    More than ten tiger sharks emerged from the sea.


    These Weresharks were dressed in algae braided armor. They almost had the outline of humans and had strong arms that held tridents. They made a loud roar when they came near, and then tiger sharks began to circle around the ship. At the same time, there was a Wereshark that came near the Naga Siren priests and spoke in anguage that Soran did not understand.


    <i>Damn oceannguage!</i>


    The priest¡¯s expression became serious, and after listening to the Wereshark, she ordered, ¡°sail at full speed! Our prey has already appeared. There are other hunters as well!¡±


    The ships moved at a high speed.


    Suddenly, it seemed as though the ocean surface shook.


    No!


    Maybe not the surface, but that the whole sea seemed to have shaken for a while. As if there was something enormous moving under the sea, causing the whole sea to tremble. The priest seemed to have felt something too. Her expression was serious as she picked up a conch-like object and prayed in a strangenguage. Her prayers were like waves, spreading throughout the sea to a particr ce.


    ¡°Kesharu!...Ke...Sha...Ru!...¡±


    A Naga Siren fighter yelled; it seemed to be the name of some creature. Unfortunately, Soran couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Soran was sure of thing though, that was this battle wouldn¡¯t be an easy one.


    Most probably above the legendary rank!


    Time went past slowly.


    Barrels and fragments of wood were gradually visible on the sea, along with traces of fire, which seemed to indicate a battle. The smell of blood attracted the sharks and other marine carnivores. The Weresharks drove the tiger sharks to howl excitedly then cast a spell; soon the other sea creatures also moved along with them.


    It was ¡®Charm Sea Creature!¡±


    It was a spell the Weresharks had naturally; simr to the spell ¡®Charm Human¡¯.


    Bodies began to appear in front.


    Soran saw a g that had white bones on it; the g was in the waters. Soran became worried and mumbled, ¡°The g of a pirate king?¡±


    There had been a battle in the nearby waters. They just didn¡¯t know if the betrayer¡¯s fleet had been captured. Soran didn¡¯t care much about the wealth, because he could not get too much of it. But he also had toe, or he might be cursed by the sea goddess. Although the gods fell dormant, they were notpletely unconscious.


    ¡°Phong!¡±


    The trembles below the sea urred again.


    The fish around the area became scared and ran away, even the sharks were slightly restless.


    Far away was an ind.


    It looked like a cliff had suddenly risen from the bottom of the sea. It looked strange and eerie from Soran¡¯s position. They were now already at the most peripheral part of the Soros Inds. The area here had many strange and isted inds distributed everywhere. These inds were the products left behind by the Arcane Empire wars which were like destroyed mountain tops.


    ¡°Khong!¡±


    A deep roar came from afar.


    Next came a huge ck shadow, which gracefully opened its dragon wings and circled upward from the sea, reaching hundreds of meters in the air. Subsequently, the ck figure plunged down from the sky, and there was a dull sound of artillery fireing from behind the ind ahead. Then a Dragon¡¯s Breath swept down from the sky and became a pir of me twenty or thirty meters long, covering the sea.


    ¡°ck dragon!...¡±


    Soran grasped his sword subconsciously, then turned to nce at the priest. Soran was right, that dragon could not resist the temptation of wealth.


    ¡°Btooom!¡±


    A great explosion was heard.


    Soran vaguely saw a woman wearing a white dress, maybe not a white dress, but a dress that looked a little like a wedding dress. The reason why she was so striking was that the woman had a pair of huge dark red dragon wing behind her; it was visually incredible. What¡¯s even more incredible was the fact that she was fighting against the ck dragon head-on.


    With brute force!


    Which other spellcasters could fight a dragon head-on?


    Without doubt.


    There was only one, a Dragon Disciple!


    She was a legendary Dragon Disciple and hadpleted the half-dragon transformation; that was why a pair of dragon wings formed on her back. The woman in front should be the legendary duchess; who knew she had the blood of a Red Dragon.


    The ocean trembled again!


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    ¡°Dive!¡±


    Soran and the priest gave twopletely different orders. The warships began to elerate abruptly and the priest began to cast spells with both hands. With the sound of her chant, an elemental ripple appeared on the sea, followed by a quasi-legendary giant Water Elemental. The Water Elemental stood still on the sea, as the battleship moved forward. The ship Soran controlled began to dive, and the spirits of the ships were ready for battle in the sea.


    It seemed that they weren¡¯t early orte!

 Chapter 204 - Legendary Sea Battle

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 17 Legendary Sea Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The ghost ship slowly dived.


    Soran activated the special emblem on his body, solidifying his ability of underwater breathing. The Drowned took up arms and stood on the deck, while all around the emergence of angry spirits. The ghost ship approached slowly from the bottom of the sea, while the Naga Siren warships in front of them had begun to join the battle. Many Naga Siren fighters plunged into the water and swam towards the ships in front of them. The number of ships in the battle was quiterge. Besides the ships of the Chamber of Commerce, it seemed that there were also other pirates in the battle.


    ¡°Summon Thunder!¡±


    There seemed to be a dull thunderstorm on the sea and soon dark clouds filled the skies in a blink of an eye. Lightning shed like snakes; even Soran, who was under the sea, could feel the fierce thunderbolt. It was not a simple spell, but a thunderbolt summoned by the priest of the storm. This was a near ninth-level spell, covering more than ten kilometers.


    ¡°Is this from the Storm Lord or their priest?¡±


    Soran felt the tiny currents on the bottom of the sea, somewhat like an electrostatic force field, but the coverage was much wider than he had ever seen; There was probably a legendary ranked person. Heavy rain soon fell from the sky, and a terrible storm seemed to being. The spellcaster had forcibly changed the climate nearby and turned it into the center of the storm. Even the ck dragon was unstable. Soran was a little safer on the bottom of the sea, but he could see that the ships on the sea were shaking violently.


    shes of lightning fell in session, and charred bodies could be seen falling into the sea. Some were the Naga Siren guards and the Waresharks who were riding on tiger sharks. Soran could not help congratting himself on the decision he had just made. If he had followed recklessly, he would have been hit by lightning too.


    The situation on the battlefield seemed somewhat bizarre since no one on the warship summoning the storm seemed to be attacking the chamber ofmerce.


    It was almost as if the merchants and they had reached some sort of agreement. Those who looked like pirates or storm priests were helping them fend off the ck dragon and the others.


    ¡°Could the merchants have promised them something?!¡±


    Soran was somewhat worried. He ordered the ghost ship to get close to the bottom of the sea as he prioritizes his life; he did not want to die in such a ce after all. Amazonian women with spears and leather armor could be seen running directly on the sea under the aid of some spell. These female warriors were seen rushing toward their enemies.


    ¡°What fighting spirit!¡±


    Soran shut his eyes for a moment and took notice of his surroundings. Then he muttered, ¡°There¡¯s at least 30 or more high-grade professions and 5 or more legends!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best we wait for a bit.¡±


    From the bottom of the sea, the battle on the sea seemed very awkward. Even with Soran¡¯s Darkvision, it was still useless. What he saw was distorted. The ck dragon in the sky seemed to have been hit by a heavy blow; it can¡¯t help but roar angrily and breathe out a dragon¡¯s breath. Adult dragons had more than 500 hit points. Even though they seemed to be seriously injured; in fact, they were only slightly injured. The regeneration ability of the dragon was no joke.


    ¡°Wing Attack!¡±


    Soran¡¯s most dreaded skill was released by the ck dragon; high winds and raging waves raged on the sea, flipping three warships over. As the ships turned many figures fell into the sea. Soran¡¯s eyes brightened, as if he thought of something, and ordered: ¡°Drowned! Go up and bring down those warships!¡±


    <i>I can¡¯t fight you on the surface, but I¡¯ll drown the lot of you.</i>


    Soran didn¡¯t believe that these professions would be any stronger than him underwater; he still had the underwater breathing emblem.


    The Drowned and spirits started moving.


    The ghost ship gradually rose a little bit. There were many pirates and guards on the water right after the ck Dragon¡¯s rage overturned several warships; dozens of enemies fell into the sea. Soran had another n in mind and immediately ordered the ship to rise. Then he pulled out his curved sword and ordered, ¡°Activate the ropes!¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The ropes on the ghost ship shot out swiftly. These ropes were still quasi-legendary animated objects.


    The ropes on the ghost ship were long and flew out immediately after Soran ordered them. These ropes could shoot out hundreds of meters in length, almost like living tentacles. Under themand of Soran, the ropes quickly caught some enemies who had fallen near the sea and then dragged them into the sea. Even if some used their swords to cut them, they were not able to cut these tough ropes.


    Soran was in a good mood. He pulled out his curved sword and went over. After pulling the enemy over by activating the ropes, he killed the entangled enemies directly. There were quite a few pirates who were around grade 3. Obviously, they were around the profession level of 10; however, their fighting capabilities were gone after being dragged underwater. Soran was now like a harvester. He soon killed more than 10 enemies and had gained nearly 10000 points of ughter EXP.


    The number of people falling into the sea got a lot more.


    The sea was now full of thunder, the angry roar of the ck dragon; the war spears which were like lighting, and the endless high-grade spells. There were also quite a few Water Elementals that were summoned out. Soran could not see clearly what was happening on the surface, but his business under the water was pretty good; he had now killed many pirates that had fallen into the sea.


    With the backing of a ghost ship, he was now killing easily underwater!


    Blood slowly dyed the sea.


    The sea seemed to vibrate again. This time, Soran felt it very clearly because he was in the sea; he was certain it was some sort of power spreading through the sea.


    Out of nowhere!


    A sh of gold appeared in front of Soran.


    No, no, no!


    It was not a golden light, but gold sand that sprinkled from the sky into the sea! In the fierce battle on the sea, the five cargo ships filled with gold and silver jewelry could no longer be fully protected. One of the ships was hit and exploded, and among the flying pieces of wood, were pieces of gold scattered all over the sky! One of the heavy boxes was blown away, and over three hundred kilograms of gold sand was swept away in the wild wind. The lightning shed across the sky and the gold sand glittered; it was like a golden curtain had fallen from the sky and into the sea.


    Layers of gold sand scattered into the sea. Under the lighting and the tint of red blood, the gold sand glittered eerily.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The ck dragon¡¯s pupils turned a lot redder in an instant, and it roared out again with a dragon breathe. Just after that sh, more than half a ton of gold was spilled. Much tiny gold sand and small pieces of gold fell into the sea; then in the blink of an eye, a lot of the gold was rushed away. Difficult for anyone to get it.


    ¡°Kruoooloo!¡±


    Other gold and silver jewelry fell to the bottom of the sea, and in the midst of the sunken cargo ship, a striking golden object suddenly appeared.


    It was that half a ton, gold throne.


    This heavy throne was studded with all kinds of jewels. It could only make people think of its amazing value!


    It seemed like there were men who were desperate for money; they grabbed it, but the huge weight still dragged them down. The heavy golden throne mesmerized Soran for a while, but he soon came to his senses and ordered the ghost ship to move elsewhere. Sure enough, a huge ck shadow suddenly fell from the sky; the ck dragon abandoned the enemy in front of him and rushed down from the sky, holding the golden throne with its ws outstretched. The weight of half a ton was still bearable to the dragon; It fluttered its wings and flew again.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    The ck dragon let out a dull growl and yelled, ¡°Oscar can give up other treasures, but this treasure must be mine! He will not return empty-handed. Give it to me, and Oscar will give up other treasures! ¡±


    It seemed that it had also been injured!


    Otherwise, the greed of the ck dragon would not be satisfied with just taking such a treasure; it seemed that the attacks of others had slowed down as if they wished it would take such a treasure and leave.


    After all, that was only one cargo ship!


    In the center of the struggle, there were still four such cargo ships; almost every one of which was filled with tons of gold and silver jewelry!


    In the end, if everyone used their full power, no one would know how many treasures were going to sink into the sea. The bigger treasures were still easy to deal with but the smaller ones would be lost after being washed by the sea.


    Gold and silver jewelry, gold and silver utensils, gold sculptures, jewelry, and jadeite; the wealth of the whole tribe had been washed up by the merchants. This amazing wealth was also only the tip of the iceberg!


    The ck dragon seemed to be wanting to leave with only that item!


    However, reality dragged it mercilessly into the sea; a huge tentacle suddenly stretched out from the dark sea bottom, and then entangled the body of the ck dragon, directly dragging it into the depths of the ocean.


    ¡°All...all...is mine...¡±


    Strange and dull sounds rang out, with a little demonguage mixed in. Few people could recognize thenguage, even Soran thought it was only a strange sound. The huge tentacles had incredible power; even an adult ck dragon could not get rid of its bondage, so it was dragged directly into the sea with the gold throne; sinking at a very fast rate.


    Silence swept the battlefield!


    It seemed that this force had shocked many people, even the legends present had temporarily stopped attacking.


    Tentacles with suckers suddenly emerged from the darkest seabed, and a huge ck shadow appeared in the vicinity of the battlefield.


    It was a terrifying power!


    Professions with the ability to fight the dragon were all shocked by the terrifying power.


    Soran seemed to have thought of something.


    His face was a little pale. He almost squeezed out a bitter smile and murmured, ¡°What luck! Speak of the devil!...¡±


    ¡°Turn the ship around! Now!... Get out of here quickly!...¡±


    A terrifying dark shadow appeared.


    From the deepest part of the sea, hundreds of tentacles moved closer to the battle area.

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 18 Son of Dagon

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 18 Son of Dagon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It had finally appeared!...


    Soran had some long-standing memories not only about the deep-sea monster in front of him but also about the bottomless abyss.


    Dagon!


    The Prince of the Depths! The Ancient Demon Lord! Abyss Lord!


    Lord of the 89thyer of the abyss. One of the few surviving ancient demon lords.


    He was the Lord of the Ocean and the Sea Monsters. As one of the most powerful demon lords ever. Dagon lived in a trench called Iser in the abyss sea. He looked like a hybrid of fish, mollusks, and eels, with arge number of powerful tentacles. His emblem was arge mouth covered with 6 sharp teeth with spiral-shaped antennae. For a long time, Dagon¡¯s minions were aquatic demons and the aquatic races. They infested those who lurked near with nightmares and influenced the material realm to worship him.


    In the mortal world, the cult of Dagon was prevalent in the coastal areas. Its human followers mated with the aquatic races¡ªat the cost of tainting their blood, they would receive the powers gifted by Dagon, the abundance of fish harvest and treasures.


    The ck figure in front of them was the [Son of Dagon]!


    ¡°Son of Dagon [High-grade demon], [Son of Demon Lord], [Gigantic celestial being], (Basic Health 25)¡±


    ¡°Race: Deepsea Demon.¡±


    ¡°Attributes: Strength 35, Dexterity 12, Constitution 32, Intelligence 18, Wisdom 20, Charm 12¡±


    ¡°Alignment: Chaotic Evil¡±


    ¡°Levels: Deepsea Demon 20, Demon Lord priest 10 [Son of Demon Lord]¡±


    ¡°Hit point: 600+/600+¡±


    ¡°Abilities: Unknown¡±


    ¡°Shard of Divinity: None¡±


    ¡°Divinity: Lesser Divinity¡±


    ¡°Others: ???¡±


    A row of data appeared in front of Soran.


    The monster was well known in the coastal regions. He was sealed several times by the incarnate of the sea goddess, but he still managed to escape. He had abused the West Coast and the South Coast for a long time, and hardly anyone could kill him until the Avatar Crisis came. By then he had gradually disappeared. Some said that he died in the hands of the sea goddess. Others thought he died in the hands of the Storm Lord. Some even suggested that he went back to the abyss.


    Soran began to retreat desperately.


    The Son of Dagon was a demigod type creature. Compared with the likes of the vampiric demigod, the Son of Dagon was much more powerful. Even if the vampire was a Saint, he would still be beaten in the sea. Soran definitely could not deal with it, even getting close to it would be bad. It could be said that all the people present, together, would not be the opponents of the Son of Dagon. At most, they could only do something to one tentacle.


    However.


    The tentacles were only part of its gigantic body; its real weapon was not its tentacles.


    ¡°Sploosh!¡±


    There was a cry of pain from the bottom of the sea, and a shadow rushed out. The ck dragon was not dragged into the mouth of the monster but had escaped at with a cost. When he rushed out of the sea, he was extremely injured. There were also very obvious corrosive marks on the sturdy dragon scales. It seemed that the blood of the sea monster was very toxic and corrosive.


    The ck dragon ran without even turning its back to look!


    That was no longer a dragon; it was a terrified dog.


    All the other legendary professions at the scene looked pale; even the Naga Siren priest, who had heavy armor, was also worried. Because of the actions of the sea goddess, some tentacles began to attack the Naga Sirens. Meanwhile, the other tentacles entangled the central cargo ship. Between the astonishing wealth and the threat of death, all the other legendary professions gave up fighting, and they did not choose to deal with this monster together. Instead, they used the time to snatch as much gold as possible.


    The Son of Dagon was very powerful!


    But they still could escape. The Duchess fanned her huge red dragon wings behind her and rushed into one of the cargo ships, ready to take as much treasure as possible. Since she was a legendary sorcerer, not a legendary wizard. Her multi-dimensional storage was limited, and she could only take away part of the wealth at most.


    The other legendary professions also had high-grade storage items, which were better than Soran¡¯s sad three feet storage bag; what they could bring with them was a lot more.


    In just mere seconds!


    All the legendary professions who had stopped fighting had taken more than ten thousand gold Derahls.


    But even so, the remaining four cargo ships still had arge amount of gold and silver jewelry. Soran estimated that there was more. If the silver sculptures were included, the five cargo ships would have worth at least a million Derahls. Even if these legendary professions worked hard, they would only be able to take away about three or four hundred thousand gold Derahls.


    Since the gold was heavy, they couldn¡¯t just take away millions of Deralhs; twenty to thirty thousand gold Derahls was roughly half a ton.


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    ¡°Boookrrrr!¡±


    The nearby ships were dragged to the bottom of the sea as huge tentacles destroyed many ships. Soran saw gold, silver, and jewels spilled away. A box full of gold Derahls was scattered. There were all kinds of jewelry nes, jade jewelry, pebbles of jewels, and even some gold and silver. All of it drifted down to where he was. These treasures would remain at the bottom of the sea. If there was no ident, the Son of Dagon would stay here for a long time until all the treasures had been returned to his nest.


    Many had retreated away.


    The Duchess who was wearing a snow-white dress took away more than 100,000 gold Derahls, but she still looked at the bottom of the sea with hate. She was the one who lost the most.


    The Amazonian women warriors were leaping away too. What they got was slightly less, but they probably scored around 100,000 gold Derahls. The most valuable and easiest treasures to take away had been taken by them, while the rest were treasures that took up a lot of space.


    No one could take away the wealth of fiverge cargo ships in one go. Even with their capabilities, they could only save a little.


    On the surface, the Naga Sirens were in a difficult situation!


    No one would help them and they were hated by the Son of Dagon.


    However.


    Out of nowhere, there seemed to be a growl in the distance, followed by a continuous growl; the sound became denser and Soran could see another huge shadow on the bottom of the sea, approaching at an amazing speed!


    ¡°Kesharu!...KeShaRu!...¡±


    ¡°Kesharu!...Ke...Sha...Ru!...¡±


    The surviving Naga Siren fighters and Waresharks suddenly got excited; they roared like they were calling a name.


    Even the priest was excited as she took out her conch and blew into it.


    ¡°Whooooo!...¡±


    The deste sound echoed in the sea, and then a huge shadow emerged from the bottom. A huge dragon-like head emerged, followed by the second huge head, and then the third, fourth, fifth...


    From afar.


    There seemed to have appeared an ind sized object!


    It had seven heads and each was the size of a lotive. It also seemed that there were two heads hidden in the sea while its huge body moved at high speed in the sea. The surrounding seawater pushed it forward. This did not seem like one of its abilities, but more like a divine power given by the gods. Around it was giant sharks leaping out of the sea and strong Waresharks with tridents.


    ¡°Counterattack!¡±


    The priest let out a grim smile, raised their scepter and roared, ¡°Leave them! There are sacrifices for the goddess of the sea!...¡±


    ¡°Kroooggg!¡±


    The ghost ship tore through the surface of the sea and rushed out!


    The ship which nned to run was now back; with Soran at the front with an expression that looked very heroic. He eximed: ¡°Fire the cannons! Hurry up! Sink the warships of those guys!...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Soran wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and muttered, ¡°My God! Why didn¡¯t they tell me earlier! If you guys were going to summon that thing, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to run away!...¡±

 Chapter 206 - Deep Sea Giants

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 19 Deep Sea Giants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran was not afraid of death!


    However, he would not die for nothing. If there was no chance of winning, he would run.


    If it were only a legendary opponent, he could fight him after transforming into the ughter form. However, the Son of Dagon¡ªa descendant of a Demon Lord¡ªwas on a whole other level. <oreover, they were battling on his turf. Even a quasi-legendary deep-sea monster could be treated as a legendary monster at sea. Since the incarnate of the sea goddess couldn¡¯t kill it Soran didn¡¯t believe anyone here would be strong enough.


    But to his surprise, the priest summoned the nine-headed snake of pure blood.


    This creature was no joke!


    The legend of the nine-headed snake had spread in the multiverse. It belonged to a multi-ne species and they could be seen in the material ne, bottomless abyss, Elemental ne, Baator and so on.


    The nine-headed snakes had extreme poison. What they spit out was also simr to the dragon¡¯s breath; even its blood was also poisonous. It would only die if all of its heads were chopped off. Wherever a nine-headed snake had ravaged, the terrain would change into a swamp, and their blood would pollute thend, leaving it barren for a long time.


    These creatures were even more dangerous than dragons!


    There were three types of giant sea monsters.


    The first type was the giant sea beast of tentacles; Dagon who dwelled in the deep abyss, the king of the seas. The second type was the giant sea creatures with many heads, whose ruler was Hydra, the mother of all nine-headed snakes and the mother of the deep-sea giants. Hydra was a special demigod. Even though it had no divine title and was also a servant of the sea goddess, its body was not in the material ne but in the kingdom of the sea goddess.


    As for the third and final type.


    Soran still liked to call them the ¡®dinosaurs¡¯. These marine monsters were the most dangerous and powerful ones. The most representative of them was ¡°Godzi¡±, but the world¡¯s NPCs did not call them this. ¡°Godzi¡± was just a name circted among yers. The NPCs called these creatures ¡®Abominations¡¯.


    That¡¯s right.


    That creature was a living abomination.


    Outside the maind, there was a god called the ¡®Father of Dinosaurs¡¯. He was a powerful god who had fought against the Lord of Storms. He attempted to create his own Son, unlike the mortals like the Son of Fear, he wanted to create them through thebination of two gods; what was created was also a god. However, because of the limitations of some naturalw, these newborns would die easily; if it died, then it would be an Abomination.


    This was how the ¡®Dinosaur¡¯ type creature was born.


    Even though Soran had joined the battle, he had no ns of getting close to the Son of Dagon.


    He would never enter the battlefield of the demigod sea monsters. In order to keep his distance, Soran deliberately allowed the pirates in front of him to escape a little and then began to attack. The arrival of the nine-headed snake undoubtedly attracted the absolute attention of the Son of Dagon, which gradually retracted all its tentacles in the face of a deep-sea giant of the same rank.


    Even the priest didn¡¯t want to stay for the battle between two giant sea monsters.


    Her original battleship had been destroyed; she approached the ghost ship and then jumped onto the deck.


    ¡°Kesharu will fight the Son of Dagon!¡±


    The priest took a deep look at Soran and then murmured, ¡°We must stay. There is an important sacrifice for the sea goddess!¡±


    If not for Soran mentioning the monster, the priest might not have summoned the nine-headed snake.


    The Waresharks were still good at fighting in naval battles, but it was hard for them to sink those ships. The ghost ship began to move, the ck-painted broken sails bulged up, and Soran activated the sails on the ship. The ship began to elerate, shooting like a sharp arrow, the ship soon caught up with the Storm pirates who wanted to retreat. On the other hand, the nine-headed snake had already confronted the Son of Dagon. The nine heads faced the hundreds of tentacles as they took turns to gnaw at them. The blood which was poisonous to others was now a delicacy to the nine-headed snakes. Its six heads dealt with the tentacles on the sea surface, and the other three heads dived under to attack underwater.


    Huge waves began to spread!


    The battle between the two giant deep-sea monsters created dozens of meter high waves. It was almost like the walls of the city were in all directions. Soran¡¯s move to retreat was undoubtedly correct. Some of the waresharks were swept up by the huge waves, and even the tiger sharks flew up to 100 meters. However, these waresharks had to endure a very difficult Test of Constitution when they fall into the sea.


    Huge shadows faced each other!


    Both deep-sea giants entered the seabed, and a stream of blood spread out; some from the Son of Dagon, some from the nine-headed snakes.


    Pieces of torn flesh floated to the surface. Huge undercurrent surged in all directions. Wareharks and tiger sharks who got too close began to decay and poison gradually because they touched the blood of two deep-sea giants. Soon, some unlucky souls had died in the diffuse blood. Even getting close to where they were fighting would get someone killed.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The priest had her eyes closed and felt something. Soon she opened her eyes and ordered, ¡°There! Sink that ship!¡±


    ¡°Great Vortex!¡± [Gifted Divine Spell]


    A strange oceannguage sounded, as the priest chanted a curse at a high speed. Then suddenly the seawater began to turn, forming a rather huge whirlpool which enveloped the nearby ships. The suction of the whirlpool prevented the ships from leaving. There were several high-grade figures dashing out of their ships, abandoning them as they got near the whirlpool. The whirlpool was so strong that even the ghost ship had fallen in; inching ever so closely to the center of the whirlpool.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    There was not much fear in Soran¡¯s eyes as he knew this was obviously the divine spell of the sea goddess. It would be an end for the other ships if they sunk, but the ghost ship wouldn¡¯t matter because it could surface again.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    The cannons began firing. One of the swivel rounds hit the mast of the other ship and broke it. Another round made a big hole in the cabin. Soon after many pirates could be seen jumping off the ship. As the hull gradually cracked and break apart faster and faster under the suction of the great whirlpool, it was better for the pirates to just abandon ship.


    ¡°Splush!¡±


    The Naga Siren priest suddenly jumped into the sea as if there was something important on that sinking ship.


    Although Soran was interested in killing the pirates, he was more curious about what the priest was so concerned about. Thus, he crept into the sea quietly. Since the battle was almost over now; those who were able to escape have made enough profit to leave, such as the Storm Priest and the Duchess, and so on. The spellcasters ran as soon as they saw the dragons. Those left behind were only some low-grade professions.


    The battle deciding who would get the ultimate treasure was now between the Son of Dagon and the Nine-Headed Snake; the rest were just there to watch the show.


    Soran was calm.


    He had been sidelined plenty of times aftering into this world. If he did not improve his powers fast enough, he may not even be on the sidelines.


    <i>Strange!</i>


    The whirlpools on the sea were very powerful, but it was still rtively calm under the sea. Soran moved at a rtively slow speed. Maybe this was not a natural whirlpool, but a divine spell. Soran saw the figure of the priest swimming towards the wreckage of the ship. He seemed to have felt something too and began to swim in that direction. There was a force in the dark that was attracting him, giving him a sense of longing and yearning.


    <i>Found you!</i>


    Soran opened a box that had been thrown out by the whirlpool. Inside was a golden sculpture with the thickness of a thigh. It seemed like the bones of some kind of creature.


    Wait! No!


    This was not a gold statue, this was a piece of bone!


    Soran looked at the eerie golden bone. It looked like a metatarsal bone, but what creature had such huge metatarsal bones?


    When he reached out to touch the golden bone, a row of data appeared:


    ¡°Discovered an unknown divinity remains!...¡±


    ¡°Activating divinity devour ability!...divinity being transferred!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 1 divinity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 1 divinity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 1 divinity.¡±

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 20 Set Sail

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 20 Set Sail</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>What is this?!</i>


    Three rows of data appeared in front of Soran, and he got 3 divine points at once. As data appeared in front of Soran, the light on the gold bone was also dimmed. In the end, it was no different from ordinary gold. Soran did not know what it was. He¡¯d never even seen it before, but it must have had something to do with the gods. This thing had easily given him three divinity points, almost equivalent to that of a Son of Fear.


    ¡°Could it be the remnants of a divine being?¡±


    Soran reached out and touched it, murmuring, ¡°It can¡¯t be their remains! How could the bones of one toe provide three divinity points?! How much divinity could theplete bone give? ¡±


    Greed.


    Greed tinted Soran¡¯s mind.


    Although the divinity had been absorbed by him, he could feel that there was another force in the golden bone that he could not understand or absorb now. However, Soran was sure that this force was very powerful, an absolutely terrible power that belonged to the gods.


    Soran hoped to keep it into his multi-dimensional bag.


    But to his surprise, the gold bone could not go in!


    His multi-dimensional bag could not contain this material.


    This situation was very rare because the bag could amodate almost most of the things. The fact that the bag could not amodate this thing seemed to mean that it was something very special. The golden bone may be one of those special substances. Soran tried three times in a row. Neither the multi-dimensional bag nor the Master Battler Gloves could contain it. It seemed that the dimension space was rejecting this golden bone, as it could not go into the dimension space at all.


    ¡°Krooo!¡±


    There were trembles around his area, and soon a stern-looking Naga Siren priest appeared.


    Holding the spear and scepter in her hand, she looked at Soran with cold eyes and said, ¡°Human! Give it to me! This is a sacrifice to the goddess of the sea!...¡±


    Her attitude was very assertive. It seemed like she would attack him if he did not do what she said.


    Soran had a hint of reluctance on his face.


    But he quickly presented the bone and said, ¡°I was just going to present it to your excellency.¡±


    The priest had a smile of satisfaction and quickly received the golden bone. She could not help reaching out to touch the golden bone, but her face quickly became somewhat angry. ¡°Those merchants stole some of the power! Fortunately, the sacrifice that our goddess needs is still on it. These bloody idiots will have to pay the price! ¡±


    As the high-grade priest of the sea goddess, she also could detect divinity.


    There was also some divinity among priests, mainly as Chosen and Saints. Some of them may even have one or two divinity bestowed by the gods. The Naga Siren priest may even have some divinity in her since she was able to summon a whirlpool. She was even able to feel that the divine power on the golden bone had disappeared as soon as she touched it. Fortunately, the priest did not think that it had been absorbed by Soran and believed that the believers of Storm had taken it.


    <i>Seems like someone else would take the me!</i>


    Soran was somewhat relieved; probably no one would have thought he had absorbed the divinity.


    The priest seemed to also want to put the gold bone into a dimensional space, but she soon found that it was impossible; thus she could only carry the gold bone back to the surface. The whirlpool had disappeared as it hasn¡¯tsted for a long time. There were many dead and unconscious pirates nearby. There were also stronger figures that had not died yet. Soran had nopassion at all; he swiftly ordered the ropes on the ship and began harvesting human heads.


    Some of the corpses not only had gold Derahls, but also one or two rare items!


    The rarity of this equipment was beyond doubt; even Soran didn¡¯t have many rare grade equipment. However, from the corpses of these pirates, Soran unexpectedly found three or five pieces of rare grade equipment. Most of them were found from enemies above grade 3. Unfortunately, these items were not of high grade. They were all rare grade 1 weapon, including straight swords, curved swords, and exotic daggers.


    The best rare grade weapon was the Ring of Haste.


    Item Type: Ring of Haste


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 3)]


    Description: This is an extraordinary ring forged by alchemists. It is enchanted with special materials and contains the power of the Wind Elemental. After activating the ring¡¯s power, the user can get the effect of the level 3 spell [Haste], which improves the speed of movement and attack,sting for 10 minutes.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Haste (Once a day)


    Even though this item wasn¡¯t very powerful, it had an advantage. That was, it did not need to charge; it would automatically restore the spell effects every day. If it weren¡¯t for a single cast, and the duration, the equipment may even be legendary grade.


    There should be a lot of equipment under the sea, but it was very difficult to salvage them. The huge waves may have swept many bodies away and the real top-grade professions had already sessfully run away.


    ¡°Set sail.¡±


    Right when the Naga Siren priest got on to the ghost ship, she yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the temple!¡±


    This somewhat shocked Soran.


    The nine-headed snake seemed to be still fighting with the Son of Dagon. Both of the deepwater giants had amazing resilience, meaning they could fight for a day and night.


    <i>How could we leave now?</i>


    <i>Is this gold bone more valuable to the priest than hundreds of thousands of gold Derahls? Sure enough, she didn¡¯t tell me the truth. It wasn¡¯t just the wealth that attracted her.</i>


    As if she had noticed Soran¡¯s expression, the priest looked at him and slowly said, ¡°The Son of Dagon would not be beaten so quickly! Human, you have done very well today. The Goddess of the Sea will give you the rewards you deserve. Now the most important thing for us is to escort the sacrifices home! ¡±


    After saying that she used some spell and immediately controlled the ghost ship.


    After that, she gave an order and the nearby waresharks escorted the ghost ship; all of them were now headed to the temple of Sea.


    The battle was still happening afar.


    The contaminated seawater had poisoned many sea creatures. Even the seaweeds had shriveled.


    Soran was silent.


    He did not want to be curious since this trip was meant to repay for the healing.


    Not continuing to fight was also a good thing for him.


    However, he felt as if he had been dragged into something. The sea goddess seemed to be nning something. It was impossible for them to see such a big battle today without the support of the gods. Even a high-grade priest could not easily mobilize a nine-headed snake; only gods could drive this terrible monster, and only the sea goddess could enve this terrible deep-sea monster.


    Soran started to ount for his ughter EXP.


    Along the way, he had gained more than 30000 ughter EXP. This was because he was not at the frontline. If he could kill a quasi-legendary profession, he would get more EXP; of course, the possibility of death was also higher. In the end, the Naga Siren guards were almost annihted, and the waresharks had also lost arge number. Among them, almost all of the high-grade figures had died. The only lucky ones were the waresharks that arrivedter.


    The ghost ship gradually left the battlefield.


    The priest seemed to be a little cautious about Soran, and spoke to a nearby wareshark in thenguage of the sea; them some of the waresharks moved in another direction, while some went to the Naga Siren kingdom.


    It seemed they didn¡¯t want to give up on the treasures!


    Soran had a very calm expression. As he had already gotten some gold, he was not greedy enough to want everything.


    The day went past quickly!


    Soran stood up when he saw an ind ahead. He looked at the priest next to him and bowed slightly. ¡°Could you stop here for a moment? I need to pick someone up.¡±


    The priest frowned and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Soran hesitated but answered, ¡°A woman, my spoil of war.¡±


    The priest suddenly had a yful expression. She looked up and down at Soran and even looked at his lower body. After a moment of frowning and thinking, she said, ¡°Okay. Go ande back quickly. I won¡¯t wait for you here for too long.¡±


    Soran nodded.


    It was not until Soran had left that the priest¡¯s lips showed an inexplicable sneer and murmured, ¡°Woman? Sure enough, human males love to mate. Maybe I can try to persuade him in other areas!...¡±


    ¡°A near-legendary Rogue is definitely useful.¡±


    Soran gradually got close to the coast.


    He nced at the empty beach, and there was a hint of disappointment on his face. The female pirate was not waiting for him.


    However, just as he was about to leave, there were sounds of movement.


    Then Adele, with long red hair, appeared in front of Soran; with a stubborn expression on her face. She walked towards him step by step.


    Soran finally let out a smile!

 Chapter 208 - The Sea Goddess’ Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 21 The Sea Goddess¡¯ Blessing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Outside the Sea Temple.


    Soran stood outside the main hall waiting to be attended to. After Soran settled Adele-Isabe into an inn, the next n of action is to get some help. If not, with just two of them, they would not be able to even operate the ship. Afterward, Naga Siren entered the temple¡¯s inner sanctum and even the temple¡¯s guards were ordered to stay outside. Nobody knew what she was doing inside. Soran did not have the right to enter as well. He also did not want to know too much regarding the secrets of the Sea Goddess because the more you knew, the more entangled you became.


    That was how people got themselves wiped out.


    As time went by, the divine power gathered around the Sea Temple suddenly shook, and it was quite a shock. The divine power surrounding the temple was like a tidal surge. The world had beenposed of believers providing Gods with power from their faiths, and then those gods would transform that power into divine power. These divine powers were not entirely controlled by the gods. They needed to be fed back to the believers through divinities. Arge part of which would remain in the temple. So, any temple with a Priest would have divine power, otherwise, the temple would be abandoned.


    The divine power would slowly dissipate.


    If the presiding Head Priest changed or was less powerful, or even a decrease in the number of believers, the higher-ups¡¯ divine power would slowly decrease. Eventually, it would cause the Spiritual Light¡¯s Divine Power of the higher-ups of the temples to lower by one or two levels. To upgrade the level of the temple, it needed not only the scale to berge enough but also a corresponding number of believers and influence in the surrounding areas. There wererge numbers of temples scattered around the world, but more than 90% of them belonged to the level of Lesser Temples. There weren¡¯t that many at the level of Greater Temples and most of them were in the city centers.


    There would be even lessrge Greater Temples!


    Theserger temples were simr to half a Wizard Tower. Once the divine power was activated for protection, even Meteor Swarms would not be able to destroy it.


    Amber City was a prime example.


    If the temple didn¡¯t have such threatening power, the fights between the Gods would have been even more intense. Because many Evil Gods would seize every opportunity to cause a bloodbath in their enemies¡¯ believer¡¯s hideouts. If one were to directly attack this temple, it would not be able to be conquered without a decent army. Even if one did, the casualties would amount to more than half the army.


    Divine power started gathering gradually, and some unpredictable changes had taken ce in the Sea Temple!


    Soran could not understand this change because he knew very little about divine powers and its magic and did not possess enough knowledge to judge it¡ªstill, he could feel the change and even realized that the change was spreading towards the water underneath the Sea Temple. It was as if invisible energy was fluctuating, covering the whole Port Tylon. Not only Soran felt this change, but all the guards in front of the temple knelt on the ground and began to pray devoutly. Other believers in Port Tylon also began to pray, and the invisible wave of prayers became a powerful force of faith. This made the Sea Temple shone with, although invisible to the naked eye, a dazzling brilliance.


    This processsted for quite some time.


    This attracted the attention of many powerful forces. The power of the temple started to converge with signs of a breakthrough. If the Sea Temple managed to upgrade into a Greater Temple, at that time, the Sea Goddess¡¯ incarnation would appear. This was a process of god¡¯s Blessing. There would always be such a phenomenon every time any temple managed to upgrade themselves. When a Lesser Temple was first built, it would embody a Spiritual Light given by god¡¯s consciousness. After an upgrade into a Greater Temple, it would start to have powers bestowed upon them by the gods. The most iconic one was the bestowment of god¡¯s statue. The god statue would have the consciousness mark of god, which can be felt by the gods when the believer prayed.


    For now, there should be no incarnation yet.


    All the gods were too busy fighting against the energy storm, but the Sea Temple in front of them had upgraded. It was estimated that it had be one of the fewrger Greater Temples in the coastal area.


    Many of the Sea Goddess¡¯ believers started to congregate towards the temple.


    A naga Siren¡¯s figure started walking out. Soran wondered if there were any misconceptions. He felt that the Naga Siren in front of him had a little divine breath, and it seemed that this breath might have been the Sea Goddess¡¯ chosen one. But of course, there was still quite a gap. It seemed that after her sacrificial ceremony, she had gotten the god¡¯s Blessing. The blessings by gods to believers were also an integral part of affirming beliefs.


    The other party stood in front of the temple¡¯s tform, and gazed at the congregating believers in front of her, then turn towards Soran and said ¡°Human. Come with me.¡±


    Soran bowed slightly and walked into the inner hall.


    ¡°Your performance was great.¡±


    Naga Siren stood in front of the god¡¯s statue and held onto the scepter representing the Sea Priests. In a strange yet sacred way, she said: ¡°You have punished those betrayers, using fresh blood and deaths to tell them the consequences of betraying the Goddess. You have also proved your loyalty, and presented the sacrifices that the Goddess wanted.¡±


    ¡°You deserve a reward!¡±


    The Naga Siren slowly walked towards Soran and lifted her palm. ¡°Kneel,¡± she said.


    Soran¡¯s face was stoic, but his heart hesitated a little. Subsequently, he knelt on one knee in front of the Sea Goddess¡¯ statue. He had already experienced this several times because this was the real god¡¯s Blessing ceremony. To get a god¡¯s Blessings, one must first express their humility, respect, and prove their value. Then they would receive the Blessings of god. Gods were not lofty givers. The blessing of the Maid of Misfortune was an ident. That mysterious woman looked as indecipherable as the Maid of Misfortune.


    The gods and their priests were usually somewhat simr. The priests for the Maid of Misfortune and Lady Luck Tymora were so unruly and capricious people.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Naga Siren reached out her hands and ced them on Soran¡¯s forehead. In a low voice, ¡°Human. You have proved your worth and used your strength and reputation to protect the Sea Goddess¡¯ prestige and interests. This is an admirable act and therefore, you deserve to be rewarded with the Sea Goddess¡¯ Blessing.¡±


    The scepter was lightly ced on Soran¡¯s shoulder.


    Afterward, Naga Siren bend forward and kissed Soran¡¯s forehead. She used the weird seanguage and said, ¡°I bless you on behalf of the Sea Goddess! You shall not be attacked by any Sea Monsters in the sea! You will be protected by the Sea Goddess! The sea is your home! Waves and storms shall leave you and your servants!¡±


    ¡°You will be a patron of the Sea Goddess! You can now use the power of the goddess to control the sea creatures in the ocean!...¡±


    Streams of divine power started to converge.


    The visible light of blessing appeared. Soran¡¯s body seemed to be shrouded in blue light. The statue of the Sea Goddess seemed to have opened her eyes. A line of vision fell upon Soran, and then gradually disappeared. This was the power of the gods. From now on, Soran would be a patron and a benefactor of the Sea Goddess. As long as he did not initiate an attack on the marine species, most of the intelligent sea creatures, including Nagas, Weresharks, Fishmen and so on, they wouldn¡¯t initiate an attack on Soran and hispanions.


    Furthermore, he could alsomunicate and trade with these sea creatures. That was mainly because the Sea Goddess had blessed him, and his identity was equivalent to a Priest of the Sea Temple.


    It was a hard reward to turn down, especially when Soran was preparing to expand towards the overseas inds.


    The radiance of the divine power gradually dissipated.


    Soran¡¯s eyes were filled with data as he attained another passive ability:


    ¡°Sea Goddess¡¯ Blessing [Unique Ability]: You have attained the Sea Goddess¡¯ Blessing on your own merits. From now on, you would greatly reduce the chances of encountering danger in the ocean. Whether there are storms, waves, whirlpools, or any other kinds of ferocious and dangerous sea creatures, they would not easily attack you on their initiative because of the blessings of the Sea Goddess. You or your fleet would be blessed by the Sea Goddess, and you would be allowed to trade with other Sea Goddess¡¯ creatures.


    From now onwards, arge portion of the sea creatures, including sea monsters would see you neutrally. Moreover, with the blessing of the Sea Goddess, you have gained a type of spell-like ability that could be used to dominate other creatures in the sea.¡±


    This was the most basic blessing.


    The Sea Goddess¡¯ Blessing would not add much attribute abilities, but it was equivalent to having an amulet for protection in the sea.


    In addition, it also granted an additional spell-like ability.


    ¡°Dominate Sea Creatures [Spell-like Ability]: You have attained the Sea Goddess¡¯ Blessing, and belongs to her list of patrons, which allows you to mobilize a special ability. You will be able to dominate the vast majority of sea creatures. The effect of this kind of spell-like ability is equivalent to [Charm Sea Creatures]. To dominate ordinary sea creatures, their level cannot exceed your profession level. To dominate sea monsters, their level cannot exceed half of your profession level. Spell resistance is rted to the level of your charm. ¡± [Once a Day. ]


    This was a unique spell-like ability.


    It would be simr to ¡°Charm Sea Creatures¡± in a way, but the spell effect of domination is stronger than charms by Weresharks.


    It would have a test of resistance, which was determined by charm.


    The level of ordinary sea creatures when dominating them, should not exceed Soran¡¯s level, and the level of sea monsters when dominating them, should not exceed half of Soran¡¯s level.


    This was the power of the Sea Goddess.


    As ¡°Charm Sea Creatures¡± could not control sea monsters, at most, it could only control those that have levels simr to sharks, whales, and octopus.


    The blessing ceremony waspleted.


    The Naga Siren gave Soran a meaningful look and slowly said, ¡°Human. Keep in mind the dignity of the Sea Goddess. She won¡¯t ever be stingy with your rewards. When you have decided to ce your faith with the Sea Goddess, she will bestow you with even more rewards.¡±


    She was just tantly trying to rope him in.


    The main believers of the Sea Goddess were sea creatures and people living in the coastal areas. The value of a quasi-legendary Adventurer was still quite amazing.


    After all, Rogues were more proficient in their means than other professions.


    Soran bowed slightly and kissed the back of Naga Siren¡¯s hand, and expressed his humility. Because she was representing the Sea Goddess at the moment, he said, ¡°I am in awe of the power of the Goddess, thank her for her generosity, and I am willing to give her my strength when she ever needs it.¡±


    This was not thenguage of delivering faith.


    It was a bit like a guest but more like a rtionship between an employer and employee and many temples have such members.


    There was a little dissatisfaction on the face of Naga Siren, and then it turned into a smile, and she slowly said: ¡°Very good. I hope you remember today¡¯s vow. When the Sea Goddess needs you, you will give her your strength. Otherwise, the Goddess will take back her blessings.¡±


    A gods¡¯ Blessings were not that easy to attain!


    Soran knew this from the very beginning. If not, he would not have lost the Blessings by the Queen of Spiders previously.


    But since he had attained it now, naturally, he had to use it well.


    Nobody would know what would happen in the future. Even if something did happen, at most, he could just refuse to acknowledge anything. Turbulent times wereing soon. He would not believe that the Sea Goddess would be bored enough to kill him because of such a trivial matter. As for ordinary tasks, Soran would not be too exclusive. Since he wanted to expand overseas, it would be hard without the help of the temple. It would be like hugging a golden thigh with the Sea Temple backing him. Even if there were squabbles with the Storm Temple, there would not be any issues.


    After all, the sea goddess also had powerful divine power!


    With her support, Soran had prated directly into the inner circles of all intelligent sea creatures. Even without special reputations or prestigious tasks for recognition, he could live peacefully with these sea creatures and, if necessary, traded with them to make a fortune. The most important thing in the world was power. If it was not for his quasi-legendary strength, Naga Siren would not have spent so much to win him over.


    Now.


    The most important thing to do was to use this chance to gather more strength.

 Chapter 209 - A Cold Soran

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 22 A Cold Soran</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When Soran left the Sea Temple.


    The others treated him with a different attitude. In the past, the guards who did not even bother about him now bowed slightly in respect towards him. These were the fighters who served Gods. Their task was to protect the Sea Temple. Unless there was any special situation, only Naga Siren could mobilize them. These were the regr armed forces that belonged to the temple. Sometimes they would rece the localws and act ording to the rules of the temple.


    Soran was nowbeled with the Sea Temple¡¯s insignia.


    Anyone who wanted to go against him would have to gauge the Sea Goddess¡¯ power. But with power came responsibility. If it was needed, Soran still needed to contribute to the Sea Temple.


    The Sea Goddess would not have given him such a reward for no reason!


    Soran did not need to worry that much. If one had a chance to eat, he should eat his fill before talking afterward. The Sea Goddess was different from the other Gods. She didn¡¯t have that many enemies. In the sea, she was close to being the only superpower¡ªother than the little friction with the Storm Lord. As for other gods, unless their territories were somehow ovepping with the seas where they would have a hostile rtionship with her, otherwise most of them were neutral. The biggest enemy of the Sea Goddess was in the abyss, unlike many enemies of the other Gods.


    This was also one of the reasons Soran epted after much consideration. At least, the eptance of the God¡¯s Blessing would not have a bunch of enemies emerging out of nowhere.


    It was a widely known fact that patrons were well received by their enemies¡¯ believers. They would be delighted to kill the patrons at any given time.


    This could be exchanged for a higher standard of sacrificial ceremonies!


    Soran went to see Vivian for a while.


    The little girl was still in deep sleep. But after sensing that Soran was back, she rxed quite a bit.


    Her conscious was only able to sense the world outside she couldn¡¯t wake up at the moment.


    Soran sat on the bedside and stroked Vivian¡¯s hair then he leaned over to kiss her forehead. Subsequently, he started to prepare a lot of things. Now that he had received the blessing of the Sea Goddess, his n could be elerated. But currently, there were two most important points. The first point was to absorb the divinity to strengthen his strength, and through that divinity, improve his attributes as soon as possible. The second was to support Adele to be the pirate leader near the Shipwreck Bay, and build a fleet using her strength, and get the passive ability of [ughterer] at the same time.


    At that time, he would be able to try and absorb the Divinity of Fear, and maybe Vivian would wake up.


    The night descended.


    Soran put away theplicated magic scroll and stretched his neck. Then, he took off his clothes and took Vivian into his arms. The little girl seemed to breathe slower and more rxed. Soran kissed her lovely cheek with a smile and murmured, ¡°Soon you will wake up! It won¡¯t be long!¡±


    ¡°Once we have our forces, we can head for the Overseas Inds.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can also rely on the power of the elemental spirits to strengthen your divinity. So that even if the divine power of fear increased, you will not be affected by the will of the Dread Lord.¡±


    Overseas Inds.


    People, wealth, power.


    Once there, it would allow Vivian and him to attain a source of divinity and even cultivate the first group of believers. If Soran¡¯s ns seeded, he would be able to provide Vivian with a stronger foothold. At that time, even if they were to go against the Demigod Vampire, Vivian would not have had any issues. Regardless of the Son of Fear, or even a Demon Lord of the Abyss, no one would be able to stop Vivian¡¯s rise!


    The road to Godhood.


    Without a doubt, Vivian had more talent than him. She had more room to growpared to Soran!


    Afterall, Soran needed to start from a mortal and climb up step by step.


    The daylight barely shone.


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared near the harbor. In front of him was the serious Adele-Isabel, and the sailing pirates she had recruitedst night. As the daughter of a former pirate head, she had her channel. It was very easy to recruit people. After all, she had been familiar with the ways of doing so ever since she was a child. There were enough people in Port Tylon, but the men she recruited seemed to only be able to be sailors in Soran¡¯s eyes because most of them were ordinary people.


    In other words, strong ordinary people. There were even those whock arms and legs.


    Soran had no expectations of the people he recruited overnight. He just looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have much time. ¡±


    If one wanted to rise in a short time, naturally, it needed to use the power of the Sea Temple.


    Although Soran could not continue to be in control of the Deadman¡¯s Voice, he borrowed another warship from the Sea Temple.


    His first step was to get the ship back and then attack the other pirates in the Shipwreck Bay directly, using the simplest and most violent way to quickly improve his strength. At present, these sailors would be eliminated soon. Soran knew what kind of people pirates were. These guys were all despicable and were known to yield to force but never a soft approach. As long as your fist was big enough, they would know what was respect and humility. As for those who did not obey, Soran would never be soft when he reaped his head.


    Half a day passed quickly.


    Adele¡¯s recruits immediately came into y. Seeing another pirate ship undoubtedly made these guys, that were muddling at the bottom, a little excited. Some that were more familiar with each other started to whisper amongst themselves.


    A night¡¯s time.


    Adele had not yet been able to establish any authority in the eyes of these people.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    A fierce pirate with three fingers missing took a rather bawdy look at Adele¡¯s well-endowed chest, then he said with a smile: ¡°Now we have two boats! What should we do next? Should we not start robbing other easier and fatter prey? ¡±


    This was an old pirate.


    He had been around for a long time, so he had gained a little prestige. It seemed that there were his helpers on board as well.


    When he spoke, many others began to respond as if he were the captain. This guy was a littlecent, and he took a provocative look at Soran. It seemed that Adele did not say much when she recruited them. This rather satisfied Soran. He did not need these trashy pirates to know who he was. He just needed them to respect him by themselves.


    Adele¡¯s expression turned a little ugly, as her gorgeous face showed a trace of anger. She ced her hand on the handle of her sword and said in a deep voice, ¡°We are going to Snake Ind!¡±


    A Captain had a Captain¡¯s dignity.


    This dignity did not necessarily need kindness, but it certainly needed to be revered. She had not yet been able to let the pirates in front of her understood the meaning of reverence.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    The fierce pirate¡¯s face changed greatly, and said in disbelief, ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s Narwhal¡¯s territory! We would be eaten up in the blink of an eye with such little numbers! ¡±


    ¡°He-he.¡±


    ¡°You might even be caught by them... Tsk tsk!... Captain, I know you want to restore the glory of Tiger Sharks!... But you should also consider your strength!... When we have enough wealth and manpower, we can then consider taking on the other pirates! ¡±


    The tone of the other party became rather unfriendly and seemed to be even less respectful.


    The other pirates on the ship also seemed to have ugly expressions. They knew what the Snake Ind naturally meant as old-timers. With the strength of these people, they would die. Soon, some people began to make noise. More than 70% of the pirates were questioning Adele¡¯s order. Only a few people looked on coldly on the fence. One of the youngsters who seemed to have half Elven blood looked towards Soran contemtively, and it seemed that Soran¡¯s strength was the strongest.


    He was the real leader!


    Adele¡¯s face turned cold. She pulled out her weapon and seemed ready to use fresh blood to maintain her captain¡¯s prestige.


    However, Soran was faster than her.


    Soran gently raised his fingers, and several Arcane Missiles appeared at the fingertips. Then, the fierce pirate in front of him flew with a blood cavity having appeared in his chest.


    When handling this sort of trash, just an Arcane Missile was enough to instantly kill him!


    ¡°Wi.... Wizard!...¡±


    Onboard the pirate ship, sounds of gaspings could be heard. A wizard¡¯s overpowering strength was revealed in an instant.


    Even Adele¡¯s gorgeous face was full of shock because Soran did not seem to have used magic when he subdued her. She just found out that Soran was a Wizard. She always thought that Soran¡¯s invisibility was through a magic scroll or some special item. She never thought that he was a wizard, and seemed to have a high profession level.


    Ta-ta-ta!


    Soran was dressed in a dark red cloak, and the others could not see him. But, this did not seem to have affected his deterrence, and there was even an unknown fear. He swept his eyes around the people in front of him with cold eyes. It made many people tremble a little and even took a step back. His face was cold and dignified, and he went directly to the fierce pirate who was still alive, and then his head was smashed with one foot.


    Parts of red and white sshed all over the ce. The strength of his foot made the deck shook for a while, and a crack appeared on it.


    Soran stopped.


    He frowned and looked at the gore on his shoes, then looked at the others coldly. Finally, his eyes fell on the silent half-elven youngster who was looking on coldly at the side. Then he slowly said, ¡°From now on, you are the first mate of this ship.¡±


    Without much nonsense.


    Soran frowned as he looked at the bunch of trash in front of him and said: ¡°I will cut off Narwhal¡¯s head and plunder the wealth of Snake Ind. Those who follow me would be rewarded. The rest, go to hell.¡±


    ¡°Set sail! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t obey would end up like him.¡±


    Soran did not have the mood to waste too much time and saliva on this trash. He just needed to kill those who disobeyed since their only purpose was to operate the ship!

 Chapter 210 - A Sudden Counter-Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 23 A Sudden Counter-Attack!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran returned to the cabin.


    He was not interested in wasting too much time on these pirates because they were only part of the n. It was impossible for these old-timer pirates to be the real core power for Soran. It was like how a good soldier could not be a veteran ruffian. These guys were used to swaying with the wind, they were definitely not reliable in crucial moments. Soran frowned and took a cloth to wipe the gore off his boots. Then he turned around and looked at Adele, who was his assistant in controlling the pirates.


    If she was not even able to handle such trivial matters, it seemed like she would be due for a change in the future!


    A row of data emerged in front of his eyes:


    ¡°Betrayers Sea Battle [Folklore]: In the middle of November 1675, the betrayers of the Chamber of Commerce plundered arge amount of gold from the indigenous people, thus attracting the various forces toe to contend. You helped the Sea Temple to take away the important offerings. In this battle, you met the Son of Dagon, Hydra, the Storm Lord and other legendary creatures. There was a legend of a ghost ship, and a small number of survivors started to expand along the coasts. The rumor about the throat cutter seemed to have reached you as well. [Legend Rating + 3] ¡±


    The Legend Ratings only appeared now?


    Was it because the survivors of the legendary sea battle just spread the news or the fight between the Son of Dagon and the Deep-sea Hydra just ended?


    Soran felt that both were possible.


    But since the news had spread, then the sea battle must have had ended.


    It seemed that the Sea Temple has indeed reaped a lot of benefits. He didn¡¯t know whether the Son of Dagon was killed. Soran didn¡¯t think so because it was too difficult to kill these giant sea creatures. There were some things that were beyond his ability, and Soran was not interested in interfering too much. His main focus now was to deal with the pirates.


    The famous pirates had umted a lot of wealth and would have had warships too. There was a saying in those days¡ªif you killed a group of pirates, you would have enough capital for one to start a maritime trade.


    That saying was spread in pubs for a long time!


    Soran¡¯s first source of wealth was going to be from these pirates. Naturally, these famous pirates would have a big ship that could sail across the seas.


    Snake Ind was an ind inhabited by snakes. It was originally a deserted ind, but it developed gradually after being upied by pirates. The pirates set up a camp here as their base camp and transit station. At the same time, they also participated in the ck market. There have been many owners here. The current pirate leader was Narwhal, a fierce and powerful guy. There were hundreds of people under him. He owned a warship and several clippers, definitely a fat sheep that was nearby.


    Soran would have to eliminate him!


    Soran would then have the capital to build a fleet, as well as the financial resources tomence trading.


    The two pirate ships gradually headed towards Snake Ind. Since they did not pull up their gs, they pretty much looked like a merchant ship.


    Soran was resting in the cabin.


    After almost half a day, he suddenly felt the ship shook a little. Afterward, he heard people shouting from the outside.


    ¡°Pirates! Enemies!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!.... You trash!.... Get ready to fight!...¡±


    Soran suddenly opened his eyes, and then came to the deck at an astonishing speed. Adele was standing on the bow of the boat, beside the newly promoted half-elven youngster. It was the young man who was roaring. It seemed that he had already adapted to his new identity very quickly. The pirates on the deck were a little flustered. They were are all rusty sailors. The really good ones had already been recruited by others a long time ago. Most of them had the strength of grade two or so.


    ¡°It¡¯s Narwhal!!!¡±


    A middle-aged pirate, who had only one ear, cried out in a frightened voice: ¡°It¡¯s Narwhal¡¯s warship! He knew we were going to deal with him, so he came to deal with us first! ¡±


    Soran frowned at the words.


    He took a look at Adele beside him, noticed the astonished expression, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Shut up! They just happened toe and rob us! ¡±


    This was Narwhal¡¯s territory.


    His pirate ships were mainly engaged in nearby activities, robbing long-distance fleets and sometimes collecting tolls. It seemed coincidental that they just met each other.


    ¡°Seems like they have delivered themselves to us!¡±


    Soran squinted his eyes slightly andnded on the mast. Then he looked at the approaching pirate ship with a Narwhal¡¯s sign on it. There was only a single warship on the other side, and the others were clippers that could only sail near the shallow sea. There were dozens of people on the warship, and there were forty or fifty people below. They had hooks and ropes in their hands, which were all prepared for the uing battle. The pirates were so excited that they seemed to think of Soran as a fat sheep.


    ¡°Wha!.... Whales!....¡±


    Unknowingly, someone shouted, then everyone else was quiet for a while, then the sound of someone throwing away their weapons was heard, and he cried: ¡°It¡¯s Narwhal!... He¡¯s here in person!... We should surrender!... Maybe he¡¯ll let us go!... Otherwise, everyone would be nailed to death by him! ¡±


    Thud!


    Soran frowned as he nced at the guy that was so frightened, then lifted his finger and shot an Arcane Missile.


    A corpse just fell to the ground.


    There was a huge shadow at the bottom of the sea. It looked like it was about 20 meters long. It was a kind of whale that Soran could not have recognized. It looked like a killer whale, but it had a much fiercer presence, but it was definitely not a sea monster. A huge sea creature appeared in front, which may have grown to its present size for some other reason.


    ¡ª ¡°Fly!¡±


    Soran added another spell immediately, then looked at Adele beside him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Shut them up and prepare for the fight!¡±


    These guys could not be relied on.


    But at least they could not let the enemy directly take away the warship. This group of trash needed to be used to at least gain enough time for Soran.


    Adele slightly nodded and said in a coquettish voice: ¡°Pick up your weapons!¡±


    ¡°Trash!... Prepare to battle!.... Pussies!... Pick up your weapons! Or else, I¡¯ll cut off your heads!...¡±


    This woman was definitely fierce.


    Other than Soran having suppressed her, she was hot-tempered in the eyes of the rest.


    Because she was also an Amazonian woman.


    Soran¡¯s figure soared, and at the same time, he added an Invisibility spell on himself. For the time being, he could not use Greater Invisibility, because the real battle hadn¡¯t begun. His figure flew, and gradually went closer to the huge shadow beneath the seas. As he got closer and closer, Soran¡¯s expression became more and more serious. When he could see the huge whale thoroughly, a strange light suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    ¡ª ¡°Dominate Sea Creatures!¡±


    A sh of dizziness hit Soran.


    Soran seemed to have felt a will to resist, but it was nothing at all. He then controlled the consciousness of the creature in front of him.


    Domination sess!


    Soran¡¯s lips curled with a sly smile. His figure appeared because of using this ability. As he was in the air, he shocked and scared many pirates. In the distance, ¡°Wi.... Wizard¡± could be heard. But what made them even more afraid was that at the back, they could only see the huge shadow in the sea began to float upwards, and directly appeared on the surface of the water. Soran fell descended and stood on the whale¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hows is this possible!?¡±


    Therge group of pirates was ring with their eyes bulging out, almost going unhinged.


    A fierce-looking pirate on the deck of the warship was staring in disbelief, muttering: ¡°How could it be! How could he have controlled my pet! ¡±


    Soran nced at the enemy in the distance.


    Then he pointed with his finger, and the huge whale at his feet began to turn around. Then rushed towards Narwhal¡¯s clippers.


    <i>I like this feeling!</i>


    There was a smile on Soran¡¯s face. His hair, which had not been cut for a long time, was blowing in the wind. The huge whale began to elerate and directly ran into the ten-meter long clipper. The huge whale was like a shadow approaching. In a moment, it overturned the nearest clipper, and then the water tumbled and impounded, killing some of the pirates instantly.


    ¡°Run! Get off the ship!¡±


    It was not known who shouted but the fastest pirates have all jumped into the sea.


    But this was just the beginning of a nightmare!


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared again, and he flew up at the same time. The huge killer whale rolled over, then dived into the sea. After continuously overturning arge number of clippers in the area, it opened its mouth and swallowed the unlucky ones jumping into the sea.


    This was the sea!


    If anyone wanted to kill the killer whales in the sea, based on their strength, they would be dreaming.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all! Kill Narwhal!...¡±


    There was a howl of excitement on the warship in the distance. It was absolutely impossible for this trash to fight in a direct battle. But if they were to fight those already disadvantaged, these guys would definitely be able to fight harder and harder. Soran, after controlling the killer whale, directly turned the situation around. Even an idiot could see that the power of the Wizard was immeasurable.


    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡±


    Adele raised her long sword, her long red hair blowing in the wind. She looked gorgeous and full of heroism. She cried: ¡°All the spoils of the enemy belong to all of you! Anyone who dares to take a step back, I¡¯ll personally kill him! ¡±


    Another howl resounded.


    It seemed like she also knew a thing or two on how to inspire the fighting spirit of this group of veterans.

 Chapter 211 - Slaughterer Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 24 ughterer Transformation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Killer whales were one of the dominant species of the sea creatures.


    They even fed on Great White Sharks. Except for those sea monsters that mutated, there were very few sea creatures that could ever threaten their existence. In the sea, even Weresharks and Nagas would not easily provoke killer whales. Although their sea creature level was only two, their body size could reach about 10 meters in adulthood. The school of killer whales that were small in number and even preyed on sharks and Kou Tao. They possessed higher intelligencepared to other creatures.


    A small group of killer whales would dare to face arge octopus. This sea monster in front of them would have had no problem handling it single-handedly.


    Soran¡¯s figure remained in the air.


    The huge killer whale directly overturned most of the clippers, and even the warship was hit and shook a little. Many pirates on the deck attacked it, but the arrows and long-ranged weapons could only pierce its skin and got stuck in the fat. Large sea creatures were born with 12 basic life points. After having their unique attributes deducted, they would still be left with a life force close to a grade three Barbarian. Soran thought that the killer whale in front of him was still useful, and did not let its life force get depleted by directly facing the attacks.


    The killer whale gradually sank to the depths of the sea.


    The sea reduced the power of arrows and long-ranged weapons, and it began to hunt the unlucky people who fell into the sea.


    People started panicking on the deck.


    But at themand of the Narwhal, the Gunners began to take their positions. Most of the pirates were involved with alchemic weapons, but their advancement was only equivalent to those around the 19th century. The high-end alchemy technology was rarely poprized, and various forces would not allow pirates to master those types of dangerous weapons because it could be used to attack the city. Soran¡¯s locked onto Narwhal in front of him. He was a strong fighter, but he seemed to have a special bloodline. His skin was a little wrinkled like a Fishman.


    A mixed-blood human.


    Pirates liked to try the taboos and Narwhal, that was in front of them, had a small amount of intelligent sea creatures¡¯ lineage.


    The other party was quite alert.


    Ever since Soran¡¯s figure disappeared, he was even more alert to his surroundings. Both his hands tightened their grip on his weapons at the same time. This was a high-grade profession. His profession level was around level 16. Although he has yet to ascend into the legendary domain, he was still a tough opponent to handle. He had umted a lot of fighting experience. He was constantly on alert of his surroundings as if he had prior experience in fighting someone who could hide. [Knowledge (Creature): Kou Taos were able to see through invisibilities.]


    Legendary professions were more scattered.


    Among the pirates, the only ones who have reached the legendary domains were the pirate kings of their respective sea territories. So as long as Soran could kill Narwhal, that was in front of him, the rest could be considered defeated and would have scattered.


    Pa-da.


    A slight noise was heard.


    The sound of Soran¡¯snding on the deck was soon covered by the sounds of the frightened pirates in panic. He paid a little attention to the surroundings and then controlled the killer whale to collide with the pirate ship from the bottom of the sea. The ship immediately shook. Then, Soran took the opportunity to move at a high speed and went directly to the back of the enemy. His curved sword cut through with invisible cold light and stabbed the heart of Narwhal.


    Dang!


    Soran¡¯s figure was exposed a little.


    The other party had normal outerwear, but Narwhal wore a lightweight tungsten steel armor. Because of pirates¡¯ fighting circumstances, they seldom wore heavy armors. Mainly because they needed to be agile when fighting on board the ships, and at the same time, it was already very difficult for them to swim when they fell into the sea wearing an armor. This tungsten steel armor seemed to be extraordinary equipment. It belonged to a type of half-body armor. Its protection ability was almostparable to that of full-body armor. As the pirate leader of Snake Ind, Narwhal¡¯s equipment seemed not bad.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    When Soran¡¯s figure showed was exposed a little, Narwhal roared, and found his position immediately. At the same time, he wielded a long sword and swung horizontally, which made a crescent moon-like sh. The other party¡¯s attack power was fierce. After roughly locking onto Soran¡¯s position, he continuously shed mercilessly, not giving any chances at all. Even if there were other pirates in front of him, Narwhal did not bat an eye. He just shed with sword mercilessly rushing over. The pirates who blocked the route of advancement were killed without knowing why they died. They were cut down by Narwhal on the spot. Fresh blood and intestines spurted everywhere, and at the same time, that started to expose some shallow footprints bit by bit.


    ¡°Haha! You can¡¯t escape now!¡±


    Narwhal did not know why would a Wizard choose to fight closebat with him, but he knew that this was his chance to kill the other party.


    He suddenly roared and exploded into a whirl.


    ¡ª¨C ¡°m!¡±


    ¡ª¨C ¡°Combo sh!¡±


    Narwhal¡¯s area of attack was not limited to Soran alone, even his subordinates nearby were killed by him. More and more blood stained the deck, and Soran¡¯s footprints were more and more obvious when he moved at high speeds. Although the effect of his high invisibility was still there, the fresh blood had already exposed his position. He was not able to step on the puddles of blood without leaving any traces.


    ¡ª¨C ¡°Sword Form ¡ª Tidal sh!¡±


    The continuous attacks pushed Soran. He couldn¡¯t hide anywhere, and also made the other frightened pirates avoid that area. It was as if they were afraid to die by their own leader¡¯s sword. Narwhal seemed to haveunched a certain kind of spell ability. He might have other professions in lower levels, or it might have been because of the spell-like ability brought forth by his bloodline. With his single stroke split, the tidal like energy surge appeared, which seemed to be the unique ability of the Kou Tao fighters.


    Dang dang dang!


    Soran was eventually backed into a corner. He wielded both of his swords to defend against the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    At the same time, his figure got exposed a little.


    Soran silently looked at the enemy in front of him. It seemed that he did not expect that the enemy would have forced him to show himself in such a way. It was a difficult role to deal with. The huge force from the sword made Soran slide back on the deck. As he stamped on the door of the cabin, his figure gradually became translucent, and the effect of Greater Invisibility decreased.


    A wave of arrows shot over from all directions.


    Soran¡¯s skin changed with a speed visible to the naked eye after casting Stoneskin. Afterward, he groaned in a low voice, bent over and shot up 10 meters into the air.


    The enemy had him surrounded!


    The fighting rhythm seemed to have been lost. Soran found that in the situation of fighting more than ten enemies alone, things could still go down south.


    One person challenging a group was still very dangerous!


    However, the situation was still under his control.


    Soran took a deep breath in the middle of the air, and when he opened his eyes, his pupils had already turned scarlet red. Bones in his entire body started cracking profusely, then his body erged. His muscles were firm like marble sculptures, and while in the air, he could use his strength to twist his body and even swung his sword at an enemy nearby.


    Pa-dump!


    A corpse was shed from his shoulder to waist. There was a slightyer of frost on the body when the Legendary Curved Sword, Icingdeath, was withdrawn.


    ¡ª- ¡°ughterer Form!¡±


    At the moment when Soran became a ughterer, Vivian suddenly levitated in the distance. She was still sleeping, but there was a strange tattoo on the side of her face. Her beautiful long hair was flowing in the wind, surrounded by an iparably powerful energy field. Everything in the room levitated, and her petite body stayed in the mid-air. A strange grin appeared on her lips.


    ¡ª- ¡°Whirlwind sh!¡±


    While in the ughterer Form, Soran¡¯s Strength increased by 20 points and Dexterity increased by 25 points, he was a ughtering machine. His curved sword could be seen swinging around with cold glints. His translucent figure under a hazy cover, was as if he had multiple after-images with high-speed movements. This was an ability that only Legendary Rogues could possess. The legendary level dexterity points would have added 25 points to Extraordinary Agility. The ughterer Form provides him with a total of 10 bonus attribute points, equivalent to 20 profession level free attributes.


    15 seconds!


    When Soran swung his sword at Narwhal in front of him, there were already six bodies behind him, half of which were beheaded and the other half were horizontally cut in half.


    Attacking with this sort of Sword Forms needed strength to support!


    Dang dang dang!


    Narwhal, who had forced Soran to retreat continuously at first, was filled with fear. All he could see were weak sword glints that were barely visible to the naked eye. Their strength was almost equal, but his dexteritypletely suppressed him. If it was not for the Extraordinary Tungsten Steel Armor, Narwhal would have had his stomach ripped open within the first round of attacks. But now his injuries were also increasing rapidly. There were many ces where the armor could not protect him. He had already attained five scars through the skirmishes.


    A string of data frantically emerged:


    ¡°Used Behead to attack!¡±


    ¡°Behead sessfully!... Target eliminated!... You learned something in battle!...¡±


    ¡°You acquired Combat Skill [Sword Form: Behead]¡±


    ¡°Use Waist Chop to attack!¡±


    ¡°Waist Chop sessful!... Target eliminated!... You learned something in battle!...¡±


    ¡°You acquired Combat Skill [Sword Form: Waist Chop]¡±


    ¡°Defend sessfully!¡±


    ¡°You learned something in battle, you have acquired Ability [Dual-wielding Defence]¡±


    ¡°You learned something in battle!¡±


    ¡°After continuously ughtering, you have acquired experience for the [Dual-wielding] Ability.¡±


    ¡°Once the ability has umted enough experience, you will learn a new Ability.¡±


    Dang dang dang!


    Soran was unstoppable in the ughterer Form. He attacked Narwhal at such high speed and reaped the lives of other pirates nearby. In a short amount of time, there were already more than ten bodies around him. Narwhal was covered in blood. Although with the armor protection, there was not a fatal wound, it had also caused him to umte injuries overtime. Narwhal gasped violently, his eyes were filled with fear and despair. As he noticed that the enemy was a profession close to the legendary realm, and there was no hope for him to win!


    ¡ª- ¡°Sword Form: Spinning Strike!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure suddenly rushed out and twisted at an amazing speed. It was the same move used by Adele-Isabe at the beginning. With the Curved Sword, Icingdeath, glint with a cold light, Narwhal¡¯s head flew straight up andnded with a bang. Soran¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He kicked the headless corpse in front of him, and revealed a bloodthirsty smile and turned to look at the other pirates.


    Pu-dong!


    Not knowing who knelt first, the pirates threw away their weapons. Their eyes were filled with fear and despair. They shivered under Soran¡¯s re, knelt on the deck one by one and buried their heads deep in the ground.


    They were scared.


    They were fearful.

 Chapter 212 - Simple Violence

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 25 Simple Violence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Fear was as simple as it seemed.


    Everyone longed to live. If they were not able to defeat their opponents or lost the hope to escape, they would be consumed by fear in a matter of minutes. Even if it were the soldiers with the firmest beliefs, they would still surrender in a fight that had no hope of winning. Soran¡¯s strength had made them despair. In a span of a few minutes, he killed 20 to 30 people, and even their leader, Narwhal. Beneath the pirate ship was the wandering Killer Whale, and if they escaped into the sea, they would only be fed the Killer Whale.


    Fear came not only from the killing but from the unknown.


    These pirates did not know how strong Soran was, the number of means he had to kill them, and what his identity was. They had no idea about the existence in front of them. They only knew that when he ughtered them, they seemed like mere ants. The other party was an existence that was used to ughtering. This kind of person could end lives without ever batting an eyelid. Even if he wanted to, he could have killed everyone on the ship with a smile on his face, as easily as if he was dusting the dirt.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all! Narwhal is dead!¡±


    The warship at the back was getting closer, and the fighters were hyped up after being motivated by rewards. Unfortunately, by the time they have reached, the battle was over. Soran¡¯s emaciated figure stood at the bow of the ship. The man was fully covered in a dark red cloak. He was gently wiping the blood off his curved sword. In front of him was arge group of enemies who had dropped their weapons and were kneeling. The scene shocked the rest, and even Adele was astonished. Because it only took ten minutes since it started.


    She motivated their already deted confidence and sailed over to get closer, but the battle was already over.


    ¡°Get those guys out of the sea.¡±


    There were still pirates begging for mercy in the sea. Soran did not let the Killer Whale end their lives. Adele began to order the others to throw the ropes down, and her eyes stared at Soran in disbelief. Soran was stronger than she imagined. The rest of the people slowly came on board the ship again. It seemed that someone¡¯s hands and feet were rather dishonest. Since someone in front of him was standing in the way, he squatted down secretly and turned over a corpse. Then he found a money pouch and was ready to put it away into his own pocket when no one else was looking.


    Soran¡¯s face was a little gloomy as his eyes squinted slightly.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    He suddenly humphed, which frightened the others nearby. Even Adele took two steps back.


    Soran picked up a short spear and threw it directly at the furtive guy.


    Pa!


    Fresh blood spurted everywhere.


    The guy was directly nailed onto the deck with a short spear. Because it only prated his abdomen, and he had yet to die.


    Soran walked over with a cold expression, then took the money purse out of his pocket. He looked over at the others with killing intent and saw that they could not help but were shivering and retreating. Then he proimed: ¡°All the spoils must be collected together, and then you shall be rewarded after the battle! There will be only one end to this sort of furtive act!¡±


    Soran showed no pity. He did not listen to the guy¡¯s plea at all and cut off his head.


    Fresh blood gushed out.


    The beheaded head foamed and rolled out, which made the others so scared that they retreated.


    Then Soran looked down at all the people in front of him and shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! I don¡¯t care what rules you used to follow! Now that you are my subordinates, you must act ording to my rules! I will not scringe on the rewards you deserve, but if anyone dares to disobey my orders, he will receive an unimaginable punishment from me!¡±


    Soran threw the money pouch to the half Elven Vice Captain, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Let them clean the battlefield and give them 50% of the spoils! Later, we will attack Snake ind. As for who dare not fight, kill them and feed them to the fishes! ¡±


    There seemed to be a trace of excitement in the eyes of the half Elven Vice-Captain. He nodded silently and then began to assign people to clean up the spoils.


    This was the real rise of a prominent figure amongst the pirates of the South Coast!


    Although he admitted Adele was strong, she did not have the ruthless, domineering and fierce manner of the present gentleman. He could even feel that this gentleman in front of him was not vying for such trivial matters. He might even be a pirate king or even surpass the three legendary pirate kings.


    ¡°Submit to me. Pledge your loyalty to me.¡±


    Soran went to a bearded pirate who was kneeling on the deck and said in a cold voice, ¡°Serve me, and I will reward you with what you deserve.¡±


    Hesitation, silence, fright.


    The bearded pirate kneeling in front of Soran seemed to have hesitated for a moment. Although he had surrendered and gave up resisting, he had not thought of joining the enemy so soon.


    Pirates had their own rules too.


    They were pointing swords against each other before this, and now, defect to be his enemy¡¯s subordinate?


    He was obviously hesitant.


    Unfortunately, Soran was not interested in waiting for him to finish contemting. A cold glint of a sword shed crossed, his head fell to the ground, and arge amount of blood gushed out onto the deck. He did not even look at the body. Then, he proceeded to the second man and said in a deep voice: ¡°Submit to me and pledge your loyalty to me.¡±


    He was toozy to say anything else.


    That guy seemed to have been scared out of his wits. A bloody head fell to the ground and a lot of blood was sprayed onto him.


    Even he couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Plop!


    At this moment, Soran¡¯s patience was limited. His hand flickered with a sword glint, and the second head was on the ground.


    A headless corpse fell onto the deck. The gory smell was getting thicker.


    ¡°Submit to me!¡±


    Soran¡¯s spoke less and less. The expression on his face grew colder and colder as if he were a terrifying Demon God, who might even kill all the people on board the ship at any time.


    ¡°I!... I am willing to pledge my loyalty to you, sir!....¡±


    Atst, the third pirate grew smarter. He almost stuttered out and had cold sweat all over. It only took about ten seconds for the whole scene. The first was beheaded because of hesitation. The second was beheaded because of a tad beat slow response. Now, he would not dare to even think at all. He had no hesitation in pledging his loyalty. He could even be sure that if he answered a few seconds slower, the other party would have cut off his head instantly.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    A smile finally appeared on Soran¡¯s lips. He went directly to the fourth person.


    It would be a lot easier subsequently.


    Soran only gave three seconds each to answer, as long as he did not hear the answer he wanted, the sword would kill mercilessly. It only took him three minutes to turn all the prisoners into his own men, and the rest that became corpses were thrown into the sea. These people likely did not possess much loyalty at all, but Soran did not care too much. The reason being was, he did not need the loyalty of these people now. As long as they knew what fear and respect were.


    ¡°Hand over the original men to the Vice-Captain, and you will lead these guys.¡±


    Soran nced at Adele in front of him, the eyes of the other party were slightly brighter, which even seemed to be a little fanatical. There seemed to contain an inexplicable emotion in her eyes. This group of surrendering pirates were more powerful and must be subdued by Adele herself. Soran did not intend to waste too much time on the pirates. He only needed to let the pirates know that the one standing behind Adele was him, and just thinking of his existence should frighten them. That would be sufficient.


    This was the simplest and the most effective management method in a short time!


    ¡°Give them weapons!¡±


    Soran nced at the others slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°The other half of the spoils are also awarded to them. Let¡¯s go to take over the Snake Ind directly.¡±


    With that, he went in front of the half Elven first mate and looked at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The half Elven first mate was a little excited, with fear and fanaticism, and said: ¡°Sir!... My name is Casa!... ¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Soran slightly nodded and said: ¡°Casa. From henceforth, this ship is under yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Head to the Snake Ind!¡±


    The pirates on the ship flustered up, and the spoils collected were directly distributed. Soran did not give them much time to think about it. Adele turned over the Narwhal¡¯s body, and then took the Tungsten Steel Armor and other things from him. With a respectful expression, she handed them to Soran and said, ¡°Sir. These were gotten from Narwhal¡¯s body. Some of which are very useful.¡±


    Soran took a nce.


    The things on Narwhal were not bad. But the most valuable one was still the Tungsten Steel Armor. This half-body armor could almost be exchanged for a manor, but what a pity Soran could not wear any armor. In order to maintain their agility, a rogue could only wear a leather armor at most. Wearing this sort of Tungsten Steel Armor would only affect his fighting and casting abilities. Ever since acquiring the Stoneskin, he did not even bother wearing leather armor anymore. He took a look at Adele in front of him, reached for the multi-dimensional bag, and then said in a deep voice: ¡°You will wear this armor. ount for all the items. See if there is any cargo in the cabin!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adele bowed and nodded.


    This series of thunder meant not only shocked the pirates but also made the original subordinates and Adele gradually understand what were the meanings of awe and obedience.


    Soran took a look at the others and thennded on the huge Killer Whale with a slight leap.


    He reached out and stroked the giant creature, then poured a bottle of healing potion into its mouth. The sea creature seemed to have some intelligence. It had just been hit by a Crossbow Javelin in battle earlier, which meant it needed to be treated. Soran however, did not want to see it bleed and die like this. Maybe he might even have a use for it in the future.


    Soran was still tight on time.


    His n was to help Adele rise in the South Coast within seven days. So, he had to pick up his pace.


    The next target was Snake Ind!

 Chapter 213 - Snake Island Owner

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 26 Snake Ind Owner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Snake Ind was surrounded by mountains on three sides with a natural port on one side.


    The port had been artificially developed and could berth three to five warships. It had long been contested by many pirates. The Narwhal had only been here in recent years. He was originally a modest pirate. However, he rose in fame because he betrayed his past leader. In a few years, he had recruited and suppressed other pirates and robbed his fellow pirates to strengthen his financial resources.


    The most important thing for pirates was their own profits. Whoever could lead them to eat and drink would get their support.


    Narwhal was able to take control of Snake Ind because he had recruited many small pirate groups; which led to him being a famous pirate.


    The port in Snake Ind was rather crude.


    There were pirates near the ind. The pirates took turns to go out to sea, guarding their base. Otherwise, if the enemy sneaked in and set a fire, the base they have worked hard to build would be burned down. Below Narwhal were two other pirate leaders, all of whom were small forces he had captured. The two other pirate leaders were second and third inmand. When the remaining pirates saw the ships in the distance, they immediately signaled and were prepared to call them to the harbor.


    Naturally, these pirates were not aware that Narwhal had been in by Soran!


    ¡°Carlos! Where¡¯s the boss?¡±


    A fierce pirate with half his pinkie missing looked at the bow and stood by the harbor shouting, ¡°Why are you back so soon today?¡±


    A younger fellow appeared on the pirate ship, looking smart. He went to the bow and shouted, ¡°The head is on the boat behind! Today, we had good luck. As soon as we went out to sea, we met a group of fat sheep. The boss took all their cargo, that¡¯s why they are slower than us.¡±


    The pirate with the missing pinkie looked afar and saw another ship approaching.


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    The pirate then shouted, ¡°Looks like you guys had a good haul! We¡¯ll have to celebrateter!¡±


    The young man smiled and replied, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Soon.


    The pirate ship docked at the harbor, and then a group of people came down, all of which were Narwhal¡¯s men. The pirates who were stationed at the harbor also came over. The pirate who was missing his little fingerughed when he saw them. He went to the young man and patted him on the shoulder, then asked, ¡°How was it? Any casualties? Looks like you don¡¯t even have any injuries? Did you find something good? any beautiful women?!¡±


    The pirates that came down all didn¡¯t have any injuries.


    Soran was now able to kill most of these people with a single hit. With his powers, he was able to be a leader a pirate group.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The young man smiled and moved his palm back slowly. There were two other people besides him. Heughed and said, ¡°Woman! There is a very beautiful one!... But!...¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    A dagger pierced into the pirate¡¯s waist and hit his kidney directly. Then two other people rushed over and immediately stabbed the target¡¯s body. The young pirate named Carlos had a grin on his face, and the dagger cut his opponent¡¯s throat mercilessly. Then he murmured, ¡°But you are not qualified to even speak to her!... Narwhal is dead! We are loyal to a more powerful Wizard! Maybe he¡¯ll be a new pirate king!...¡±


    Countless swords were drawn!


    The pirates who had just disembarked from the ship turned in an instant and killed the remaining enemies in the harbor in a short time. They could not have imagined that theirpanions, who had just gone to sea, would now stab them. Furthermore, they were shocked by the news of the death of their leader; they were caught off guard and were immediately defeated.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure came down from the deck. He looked at the young man named Carlos and murmured, ¡°From now on, you are the first mate of the ship you are the leader of all these people. Next, let¡¯s take over this ind; those who are willing to surrender will stay, and those who are unwilling will die.¡±


    The young man let out a joyous expression then lowered his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let your excellency down.¡±


    Soran¡¯s iron-fist tactics from beginning to end had shocked them greatly. The young man sensitively perceived the opportunity; apart from the red-haired pirate, the mighty sorceress had few to rely on. Thus he figured if he could prove his worth, he could be of use to Soran. The ambush was proposed by this young man, so Soran undoubtedly had a good impression of him and appointed him directly as the first mate of the pirate ship.


    Another warship began to dock, Adele¡¯s long red hair flew with the wind. She jumped directly from the bow. Some of the stronger pirates followed suit. They were close to grade 2, equivalent to the strength of a city guard. Adele was wearing tungsten steel armor because her chest was fuller than that of ordinary women, she had to wrap her plump chest with a cloth strip; otherwise, she would not be able to wear this armor at all.


    Women¡¯s armor was specially made, leaving a cavity for the breast area on the chest. She wore armor for men.


    Thus, it was still awkward on her, just somehow strange; but she did not care so much. Battle meant life and death. Who would care so much about the looks of the armor, as long as it could save your life. With her plump breasts and a tall body, ordinary armor would be awkward to wear.


    Soran pulled out his curved sword slowly.


    The group of pirates who were intimidated by the blitz attack also pulled out their weapons. Many were still hesitant, but when they noticed Soran¡¯s cold eyes, their attitude gradually strengthened. This determination was not due to other reasons but simply fear. They were very sure that if they disobeyed his order, they would be killed by Soran without mercy. The killer whale was still swimming outside the harbor, so they had nowhere to run. They¡¯ve seen too many deaths, but they¡¯ve never seen such a killer.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Soran gave orders, and then the pirates began to move forward. Adele seemed to want to prove her worth, as she rushed to the forefront. It seemed that Soran¡¯s continuous promotion of two people today had made her feel pressured. Although she was the strongest person besides Soran, she was only grade 4. There were also grade 3 pirates among them. If she could not prove her worth, Adele felt that she might be reced.


    A group of pirates swiftly moved forward.


    Snake Ind still had a strong base. It was the old base of Narwhal which still housed hundreds of people.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Soran pulled out his curved sword.


    His figure disappeared, and then approached the gate of the camp at a high speed. In front of the two-story-high wooden wall, Soran jumped up with a gentle leap and killed the guards in front of the door with merciless blows.


    ¡°Thud, Thud, Thud.¡±


    Soran waved his swords like a gust of wind, swiftly ying the 6 guards in front of the gate. Adele¡¯s vigorous figure also appeared in the back, so was the half-elf, Casa.


    The ughter began.


    Soran¡¯s eyes were cold and merciless; he silently counted the number of human heads as his figure leaped across the roof and wooden walls, killing all the bowman one by one. After Narwhal was killed, there were only two less powerful leaders left. Many of the remaining pirates were caught by surprise, they were either captured or killed directly.


    ¡°Have you guys gone mad? You pieces of shit! Is this mutiny?¡±


    A very strong fellow appeared, holding a heavy ax in his hand. He roared and rushed over, roaring, ¡°Where¡¯s Narwhal? Are all his men mad? Why attack your own people?!¡±


    ¡°Evade Sight.¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump.¡±


    Answering him was a cold dagger light; Soran¡¯s figure appeared in a twisted shadow, and he ended the grade 3 Barbarian.


    One hit kill!


    Soran cruelly pulled out his curved sword from the opponent¡¯s heart and looked at his surroundings. ¡°Surrender or die.¡±


    ¡°Surrender or die!¡±


    ¡°Surrender or die!¡±


    Watching Soran wipe out their previous two leaders, the pirate¡¯s belief in fighting against their formerpanions became stronger; they were now fully aware that Snake Ind was about to change its leader. Thus who could prove themselves first, would get to sit in a higher position; Carlos¡¯s promotion had aroused all their greed.


    The battle continued!


    Soran killed many; not the ones battling, but the ones that were running.


    More and more of the enemy copsed.


    Some threw away their weapons, while others were still fighting to their death. The third leader of Snake Ind did not seem to be here, and the people below him didn¡¯t know where he had gone either. Soran, after oveing all the pirates, immediately ordered a blockade of warehouses and Narwhals bedrooms.


    Without doubt.


    All the valuables on the ind were in those ces.


    From now on, the whole ind would be Soran¡¯s territory and these pirates would be his fangs and ws.

 Chapter 214 - Taking Up and Putting Down

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 27 Taking Up and Putting Down</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The cold sea breeze blew over.


    Soran stood on the roof of the vige and watched the sea in the distance. His face did not change, as though he was wearing a mask. Only observant people would notice that Soran¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly while his index finger rubbed gently against the de. He had a heavy smell of blood and a rather strong killing intent.


    Soran was somewhat not able to control his killing intent!


    He had been killing too many people these days; from Arrendell to Snake Ind, Soran had killed many.


    The killings had spawned violence in his heart, which was a kind of will confrontation.


    ¡°Chi, Chi, Chi!¡±


    A slight swimming noise came from a distance, and Soran¡¯s figure disappeared in ce. When he reappeared, a spotted venomous snake had been pinched in his palm. This was Snake Ind thus there were quite a number of venomous snakes. There was a circle of drugs sprinkled around the vige to expel venomous snakes. It¡¯s very difficult to wipe out the poisonous snakes here because there was a snake cave here; cleaning up the poisonous snakes would certainly lead to a lot of casualties.


    Soran pinched the snake¡¯s head with two fingers, but the snake wrapped its body around his arm and began to tighten bit by bit. Soran¡¯s arm became slightly cold, but he still looked at the distance in silence, as if something in the sea was attracting him. Only when he looked away from the sea did his eyes became slightly red. He had satisfied the bloodthirst in his heart, but there seemed to be more desire forming.


    A sh of light appeared.


    Soran cut open the snake¡¯s body, then he reached out and squeezed out its galldder. He put it into his mouth and chewed it gently. A bitter, unbearable taste filled his mouth. Soran¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and his eyebrows wrinkled. But he chewed slowly until the bitterness in his mouth had faded, and then he slowly swallowed.


    He then threw the snake and continued looking at the sea.


    ¡°Special Ability: [The Desire of ughter] After entering the ughter Form, you will be affected by the killing desire. You be extremely sensitive to blood, and your perception of any killing-rted gains are reinforced. However, after you enter the ughter Form, you must kill at least four targets to satisfy your desire for killing, otherwise, you would go crazy. This thirst for killing will grow with the number of times you change!¡±


    This was a special ability after entering ughter Form.


    If he remembered correctly, the first time he turned into the ughter Form, he only needed to kill one or two people to quench the thirst for killing.


    One, two, four.


    Soran noticed that the number of killings required to meet his desire grew more and more, almost doubling every time. Although it needed only four now, the more times he changed, the higher the number of killings he needed; in the end, it may be an extremely exaggerated number. This ability could greatly strengthen his power, but it seemed to bring him closer and closer to a real killer.


    Sounds of gentle footsteps.


    Adele Isabe¡¯s figure appeared not far away. After the battle, she took off her armor and temporarily liberated her full chest; it was not pleasant to tighten it with a cloth strip. She stared at Soran in the distance then her whole body trembled slightly, and then her eyes were dazed; as if she saw the shadow of her father in him. For some time, her father also liked to stand and look at the sea like this.


    The sea was a very mesmerizing ce.


    Her father lived on the sea almost all his life. Once he was a fierce pirate, but since she had her daughter, he gradually began to be milder. It was said that after he killed his enemies in the past, he would hang the bodies on the mast, or nail it to the wooden frame to be eaten by sea eagles; he would also kill everyone on merchant ships he raided. However, when Adele was born his father never did those things anymore.


    This was even more obvious after her mother had passed away!


    That night, she knew that her father knelt in the temple and confessed all night. He went to the temple many times because he was a believer in the sea goddess, but they were usually prayers and offerings. In Adele¡¯s memory, his father seemed to have never confessed in the temple. She felt that her mother hated him, even at the moment of her death, that was because he killed her husband and then took her by force. But his father must have loved her very much because Adele never saw his father getting close with other women except his mother.


    From then on, her father killed fewer and fewer people. After robbing merchant ships, he would not kill innocent people indiscriminately. He went to the temple every week to confess. Nobody knew what he confessed, but Adele knew that his father was always guilty of his mother.


    Unfortunately, reality still gave them a ruthless blow. His confession and kindness were regarded as a weakness by other pirates. More and more people began to feel dissatisfied with him, and eventually, some people began to resist him and plot to overthrow him. It was not until his father was attacked by hundreds of people that Adele saw his once courage and fierceness. He battled the crowd like a tiger, and finally escaped with her; even until the moment of death, he did not fall!


    This may very well be fatherly love.


    After the death of her mother, his father, who seldom killed anybody again, showed his strength in order to escape with her. He was still the murderous pirate; those who spected that he had grown old and weak all recalled his past bravery and cruelty at that moment.


    Many people died that night. Everywhere his father went, heads would roll. He was stronger than before and even touched the edge of legend. But Adele still couldn¡¯t understand one thing: why his father didn¡¯t show his strength ahead of time; little killing could have suppressed the rebellion of others. Why did he not want to fight until thest minute?


    It was then that she told herself not to be weak because weakness would bring the smacking of reality.


    She had many memories of her father.


    But what impressed her most was the way her father stood looking at the sea from a high ce. This coincided with Soran in front of her, and it somehow made her feel the simrity between them.


    Maybe there was also something in this man¡¯s heart; something more important than his life.


    The only difference between the two was her father had put down his sword, while Soran had only picked up his.


    Adele still knew nothing about the man in front of him, everything she felt was just her sense.


    Soran seemed to have noticed her arrival, he turned around and took a nce, slowly saying, ¡°Have you done the counting?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adele bowed slightly to show respect and said, ¡°Two boxes of gold and jewelry have been found. They have been found in secret ces. There are also a lot of goods in the warehouse, but they need to be sold. The total value of everything should be about 23,000 gold Derahls, of which about 8,000 could be spent directly, and the rest were valuable goods.¡±


    Soran nodded gently.


    He nced at the woman in front of him satisfactorily and ordered, ¡°All those who took part in the battle will be rewarded with fifteen gold Derahls. Allow them to eat the meat in stock, but no one is allowed to drink. Take an inventory of the seble goods, then take 5,000 gold Derahls with you, and take a group of people to Port Tylon early tomorrow morning. Get rid of all the goods, even at a low price, and then you recruit people.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here for too long. After three days we¡¯ll kill Seawolf at Shipwreck Bay!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to handle this.¡±


    ¡°Now go.¡±


    Soran waved softly. The woman in front of him was quite good. She received a part of the aristocratic education from her mother. She was better than other pirates in knowledge, trade, and management. At present, the only thing shecked was strength. As a woman, she needed more power to ovee these unruly pirates.


    Grade 4 would not be good enough; she would at least need to reach the level of a quasi-legendary!


    But in the meantime, there was still Soran behind her. As long as the pirates knew that there was this mysterious and terrible existence behind everything, they would not dare to do anything funny.


    That was because his authority was built upon decapitated heads!


    However.


    The number was still not enough.


    Soran still had to kill more to build up his name and make the pirates tremble when they thought of him. He wanted to build up enough fear for him before he eventually ventures to the outer inds.


    Soran would need to use the shock tactic!


    ughter and reward.


    It was the simplest method to control a group.

 Chapter 215 - The Legend of the Throat-cutter

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 28 The Legend of the Throat-cutter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Port Tylon, Shark tavern.


    There were many taverns in this transit zone along the coast, but these taverns were all subpar; many of which were even grey areas, which the local residents would not enter them. Shark tavern just happens to be one of them. It opened in a somewhat remote and secluded area and there was a sign of a tiger shark hanging at the door. This was a very special tavern, where ordinary people would hardly go. The tavern mainly served pirates, bandits, and ouws.


    After entering the tavern, the inside was surprisingly well decorated.


    Almost as good as a high-end restaurant; the maids who served them were young and beautiful, and from time to time the women would scream because of the harassment from these pirates. There were prostitutes, alcoholics, intelligence providers, and underground ck boxing; these underground boxingpetitions were held at a specific time of each month. There were few rules in the process, but one of thepetitors had to die before thepetition was over.


    Gambling was also one of the ie sources of the tavern.


    Near the door, two or three pirates were sitting nearby, drinking. One of them, a pointed-mouthed pirate, touched the barmaid¡¯s buttocks when she passed by.


    The barmaid turned to nce at him, then said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Three gold Derahls and let¡¯s go to the back.¡±


    The pirate with pointed-mouth was embarrassed and wanted to yell at her, but he looked at the bar with some fear. Such taverns had strong backings, and any unruly pirates would be destroyed immediately. Thepanions beside him allughed and saw the pirate with a pointed mouth blush. One of them patted his shoulder and said, ¡°This skinny monkey¡¯s hand is only itchy. But you better not make a fool of yourself either. Last time a guy boldly touched thedy boss¡¯s buttocks and his palms were cut off.¡±


    The beautiful barmaid twitched her mouth, then mouthed the word ¡®Poor¡¯ to that pirate.


    Cough!


    The pirate with a pointed-mouth coughed dryly. Although he was angry, he had no courage to cause trouble here. He turned the topic around and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Have you guys heard? Narwhal has been killed! Even Snake Ind has been taken down.¡±


    This silenced the people nearby, and then someone asked, ¡°Narwhal¡¯s dead? Who killed him? Nobody in this area could take his ind right? Did he provoke one of the pirate kings?¡±


    All the more well-known pirates had to give tribute to the pirate kings.


    The three pirate kings were kings of different inds, dividing the sea area near the South coast. Pirates in their territory would have to give tribute to them. Narwhal wouldn¡¯t have provoked the pirate kings, and the pirate kings would not have dealt with such a small figure. But besides the pirate kings, they really couldn¡¯t imagine who could destroy Narwhal. After all, he was also a well-known character. He had some prestige among the pirates, and not many people could silently destroy him.


    ¡°I heard he was killed by some woman!¡±


    When the skinny pirate saw that everyone else was listening, he could not help but hold back and entice the listeners. A man next to him ordered him a ss of wine as he wanted to hear the rest of the story. Satisfied with the free drink, the pirate continued with a grin, ¡°I heard that it was the daughter of the Killer Whale. That old man was famous at that time. Surprisingly, the daughter born was not some pushover. It was said that she was also a first-ss beauty! Hehe!...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± One of the pirates with a scar on his face mmed the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the daughter of Killer Whale, a woman with red hair. That woman is beautiful, but her skills are at the same level as Narwhal. She doesn¡¯t have as many men or ships. How could she kill Narwhal and take over Snake Ind?


    ¡°Narwhal even has a dangerous pet that could sink that woman¡¯s ship.¡±


    This was someone with great intel.


    The skinny pirate had a shocked expression, and when he saw the others nodding their heads, he could not help eximing, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just this woman. Behind her was a very mysterious excellency! That guy is the key to the killing of Narwhal. It is said that he killed Narwhal and all his men alone, and then attacked Snake Ind the day.¡±


    <i>Excellency?</i>


    When they heard this title, everyone was shocked.


    In piracy, this title could not be misused. At most, someone would be called the captain. To be called your excellency meant that this person was close to the realm of legends.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The skinny pirate seemed satisfied with the expression of others, whispering, ¡°I heard that the daughter of Killer Whale has begun to recruit people. It seems that she intends to unify the surrounding waters in one go. They will give ten gold Deralhs to anyone to join. Many small pirates in the vicinity are already nervous. I heard that old Sea Dog and Saber-Tooth have gone to Snake Ind to pay their respects. They were afraid that the other party would kill them also. I heard that that mysterious excellency was quite remarkable. He killed people with fierce means and tamed all those unruly guys in a day.


    ¡°Even the men of Narwhal were loyal to him now.¡±


    The tavern was dead silent.


    Even thedy boss in front of the bar could not help but listen quietly. One of the big men seemed to be a little distrustful; he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve talked so much, but who is this gentleman? Since he intends to take over the nearby sea area, it is impossible for him not to even have a name. Is he going to put the Killer Whale¡¯s daughter as the front? That wouldn¡¯t be epted by any pirates!¡±


    The skinny pirate¡¯s eyes moved, and his expression seemed strange. He said in a low voice, ¡°No one knows who that gentleman is, but he seems to like being called the ¡®throat-cutter¡¯!¡±


    <i>Throat-cutter!?</i>


    The tavern became dead silent.


    Even thedy boss who was wiping the table in front of the bar trembled a little, and then gradually returned to normal. As for the others, they were frightened, and some of them even turned pale; apparently, they were pretty familiar with the title. During this period of time, there had been countless deaths in Port Tylon; all of which were caused by the legendary throat-cutter. Moreover, his identity was also linked to the sea temple and the ghost ship, which together represented a strong power and death.


    The skinny pirate didn¡¯t think everyone would be shocked to this extent.


    He may have gone to sea for a long time, so he didn¡¯t expect that after he said the name ¡®throat-cutter¡¯, the pub would be so dead and silent.


    However, he still let out a grim and satisfactory smile while ying with a gold Derahl in his hand.


    Frost Kingdom, Arrendell.


    In this magnificent pce, the elder princess sat on the throne like a queen. Her long silver hair coiled into a graceful bundle; she wore a light blue crystal dress. She silently watched the woman under the throne who was covered in a cloak. There were strands of thin ice around the mysterious woman, which spreads from under her feet but was only three feet around her.


    The elder princess shook her head gently and said slowly, ¡°I never thought your excellency woulde down here.¡±


    ¡°But I have to reject your proposal, although it is very tempting. But I must stay and guard Arendelle. I have a feeling that an unprecedented cmity is imminent. Moreover, your proposal is really hard toe true. He is the creator of the world, and even if you and I worked together, we can¡¯t defeat him!¡±


    The woman covered in cloak slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Does Her Majesty really not want to get out of the present predicament? Our enemies are not as powerful as they are believed to be, as long as you and I work together, there would be a chance of sess.¡±


    The Princess obviously hesitated and said, ¡°But he is the creator of that world, that world is his realm thus our chances are too small.¡±


    The mysterious woman giggled sarcastically and said, ¡°Creator?¡±


    She gently raised her hand, and there seemed to be strange scales on her skin. With a slight turn of her hand, the water vapor in the nearby air began to gather, and then turned into a pool of clear water and emerged in the air.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did I create water?¡±


    The elder Princess didn¡¯t say anything but was slightly confused.


    The mysterious woman snapped her fingers again and the water became a solid block of ice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have I created ice?¡±


    The elder Princess was still silent.


    The mysterious woman flicked a finger and the ice changed rapidly; constructing at an amazing speed, and gradually separated and reorganized. Soon, a five-foot-wide city modelposed of ice emerged. All the architectural sculptures in it were extraordinarily lifelike and exquisite. The technique of maniption was so amazing that even the princess couldn¡¯t help showing her surprise.


    Of course, she was only surprised.


    She thought previously she was the only one who could control ice to this level.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did I create a city?¡±


    The mysterious woman continued, but the elder princess still remained silent.


    She raised her hand to show a strange glow then active human-like beings appeared on the city model made of ice. They were very small and they moved on the city model made of ice, just like ordinary urban residents.


    The elder princess had a hint of shock on her face.


    This woman was powerful.


    It seemed that she was maybe a little weaker than the elder Princess.


    The mysterious woman seemed a little tired. She gasped slightly, then waved softly. The cold city disappeared, and the figures on it disappeared.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Her Majesty the Queen. Creation does not necessarily mean creating out of nothing, it may just mean changing its appearance. Elements be water, water bes ice, ice transforms into cities; then life appearing in the cities. All the energy is still the same, but we have changed the form of energy.


    ¡°The creator is not as powerful as you think. Furthermore, a great opportunity ising.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your current predicament?¡±


    ¡°Not a human, not a god? Not even able topletely control your powers?¡±


    The mysterious woman bowed slightly to show her respect and then slowly said, ¡°Your Royal Highness. I hope you will consider my proposal. I¡¯ll stay in Arendell for three days. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I¡¯m always looking forward to your arrival.


    She then turned and left.


    The eldest Princess watched until the mysterious woman went out. Then she gently took off her gloves; she raised her hand and gave a snap of her finger. Water gathered into a pool of clear water and ice emerged bit by bit. Soon, structures of ice gradually changed into a city model of about 10 feet, the most striking of which was a magnificent pce. More and more exquisite buildings emerged, one by one, formed by the ice. Thousands of figures appeared in this tiny city, while in the pce was a queen-like figure.


    It was Arrendell!


    It was a model of Arrendell.


    The elder Princess was in deep thought.


    After a while, she waved her hand and the entire ice model disappeared from thin air.

 Chapter 216 - Resurrection of the Druids

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 29 Resurrection of the Druids</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was getting closer and closer to the New Year.


    But this year seemed doomed since there were continuous disasters. The whole southern region was depressed. An adult red dragon appeared in the vicinity of Whiterun. Although Soran had long known that there was an ancient red dragon there, it was not until now that other people discovered its existence. The dragon caused great chaos, attracted many adventurers who tried to ughter it, and threatened the surrounding cities.


    Red dragons were an evil existence.


    Aristocrats began to raise taxes because of the dragon¡¯s existence, saying they would need more funds for defenses. They could always find various excuses to collect extra taxes. There also seemed to be a migration of the half-orcs in the south near the mountains. Because of conflicts in the region, war was more likely to ur.


    There wasn¡¯t much news about the desert region.


    However, it seemed that the road to the East had been cut off by someone, and it seemed that chaos in the desert was spreading. No new cities had been destroyed, but turmoil was still brewing. To the north of the City of Wealth, there seemed to be traces of devil believers. The demons had just been cleaned up but the bewitching devils seemed to have begun to appear. Almost every city had some strange faces. Even the Elven Courts seemed to have been divided; there was a fierce dispute between the Ancient Tree doctrine and the Spiritual doctrine of Druids.


    It was rumored that some of the high-grade druids who believed in the Tree of Life had gone away, and even the legendary ¡°Earth Walker¡± felt a little dissatisfied with the Elven Courts.


    As the bncers and defenders of nature, their beliefs were more inclined to the Tree of Life than to the elven gods. This matter was still brewing, the conflict was still escting; if there wasn¡¯t a strong force intervening, it was likely to lead to an internal split of the Elves. Ultimately, the Druids would break away from the elves, abandoning the beliefs of their gods and turn to the oldest Tree of Life.


    This belief had been gaining support from other druids, as well as spreading among the other races.


    They called this the ¡®Reincarnation of the Druids¡¯!


    The vagrant Druids among the humans, half-elves, orcs, half-orcs, and many more were inspired and seemed to support the restoration of the ancient belief of the Tree of Life. This had led to deviations in the Druids throughout the world, with more than 60% of them switching their beliefs to the Tree of Life. The influence of the elves in the Druids had greatly diminished, and the various Druids seemed to be preparing for some conspiracy.


    The elven gods had be weak!


    Even before the Time of Troubles, their strength had declined. This seemed to be something that someone was very happy to see; something she had been waiting for thousands of years.


    A web that has been weaved awaits its prey!


    In a dark canyon.


    A handsome, tall figure was advancing. He wore a noble robe and yed the flute in his hand. In this seemingly gloomy and terrible canyon, he walked leisurely joyously. A strange sound, which seemed a little sharp and harsh. He listened to the sound intently, then raised his hand and summoned a glow. Dense shadows surrounded him; they were palm-sized vampiric bats.


    ¡°Huuuu!¡±


    A gust of wind came, and the vast number of bats flew up. They had sharp fangs and dark red wings. There were probably hundreds of thousands of them. After flying, they almost covered the sky in the canyon. There were so many bats that it was dangerous even for a legendary profession, but the man was not worried at all. He gently picked up the flute and yed the notes from hell. One by one, the bats fell to the ground in ck, and their eyes, ears, mouths, and noses overflowed with a trace of blood.


    ¡°Pa!Pa!Pa!¡±


    A burst of apuse as the vampiric demi-god in a delicate suit appeared. He looked at the man in front of him and smiled, ¡°The Hellpoemer indeed! Daring toe here alone to find me!¡±


    Hellpoemer.


    A name that was forbidden in many ces.


    The man¡¯s face did not seem to be true. He nced at Rhinehart indifferently and said slowly, ¡°The god of vampires? Is that the only trick you have after bing a god? Looks like you¡¯re having it hard. I heard you were chased by a group of people like a lost dog! ¡±


    Rhinehart¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but still had an elegant smile on his face. He said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. After I became a god, I saw a wider world. An unprecedented opportunity ising, so long as I seize this opportunity, I can stand on the top of the gods, at that time no one can stop me from ascending the throne! ¡±


    The Hellpoemer giggled and had a sarcastic expression. ¡°Really? Well, you¡¯ll have to run from me first,¡± said the Hellpoemer.


    Rhinehart frowned at him and slowly said, ¡°Are we really going to fight? Why are you on their side? What they can give you, I can give you the same thing, I would even share everything with you.¡±


    The Hellpoemer showed a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°What you see is just the tip of the iceberg. Even if you want to cooperate with me, you would have to show your value. There are countless weak gods like you in the Pantheon!¡±


    The Hellpoemer disappeared suddenly.


    As if there was an expanding sound wave, the surrounding bats fell to the ground one after the other.


    Snake Ind.


    Soran stood on the dock and looked down at everything. Within three days, he had recruited hundreds of pirates, and now he had more than 300 under hismand. Adele stood at the bow of the boat, beside the first mate promoted by Soran. Now that he had enough strength, it was time to clean up the other enemies. Pirates needed no training as this was a profession in which the strong survived and the weak were eliminated.


    ¡°Set out!¡±


    Sorannded gently on the head of the killer whale, facing the awe of the other pirates, his eyes had only slight anxiety.


    That was because he had heard a piece of somewhat bad news.


    It seemed that the rumors of the Throat-Cutter had had a greater impact than he had expected. It even startled one of the pirate kings who ruled the South coast.


    Pirate king ¡®The King of the Swamps¡¯.


    He was not human, but a mixture of the Swamp Giant and the Lizardman. The intelligence of the Giants had always been low, but this pirate king was an exception. The chances of cross-creature fertilization were very low; it was said that he was born because of some taboo spells. Lizardman were amphibians, and they could move onnd as well as in water. The King of the Swamps was one of the pirate kings who ruled the South coast. Pirates under him included humans, Lizardman, Kuo-toa, mixed-race creatures and so on.


    The three pirate kings all had their backgrounds.


    Behind the pirate king of the Amazons stood the Storm temple; she was the pirate king who believed in the Storm Lord. Another pirate king of half Amazonian descent was an inhuman creature, supported by the Naga Sirens, who believed in the sea goddess. Thest pirate king was the King of the Swamp; he did not believe in any of the gods but gave his faith to the devil in the abyss.


    The Prince of the Depths ¡®Dagon¡¯!


    There was a doctrine that said, ¡°In the mortal world, Dagon¡¯s cult prevails in the coastal areas. Its followers shall mate with half-fish creatures in exchange for the power from Dagon, a blessing of fishes and exotic treasures. All of this given to them by the Demon Lord at the cost of polluting their own blood.¡±


    Indeed.


    The King of the Swamp was a monster born for some reason. The product of a failed ceremony. The person in charge of the ceremony had not pleased the evil abyss lord thus he did not gain much power. On the contrary, the unexpected product of the ceremony, now the King of the Swamps, gained the power bestowed by the abyss lord, Dagon.


    That was how a mixed-blood creature was born.


    He had not only great power but also the intelligence of a demon. Although he was slightly crazy, he still had be one of the three pirate kings on the South coast.


    This pirate king controlled the deepsea regions of the South coast.


    Hisir was at a ce called Demon Ind; a ce where only the evilest pirates would go.


    He was also a pirate that didn¡¯t make moves logically!


    Although the pirate kings had great power, they also had a close rtionship with the temples, almost all of them did things for their own interest. Only the King of the Swamps liked chaos. If he was not satisfied with the rise of a powerful pirate on the south coast, he might just attack Soran.


    If that happened, Soran wouldn¡¯t be able to win; by then he would need Vivian¡¯s power.


    Although Soran could turn to the Sea temple for help, getting help also meant giving. Furthermore, he recalled the news that the Naga Siren priest told him.


    Until now, Soran still could recall the expression she had when she told him the news!

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 30 Pirate Wars

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 30 Pirate Wars</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran had a feeling.


    That the Naga Siren priest was doing things behind his back. It was odd to him that the King of the Swamp would suddenly be interested in the newly rising pirate power; Soran thought someone must have helped spread the rumors further. Even though the rumor of the Throat-Cutter enhanced his prestige, but it also expanded the influence of the sea temple for which the Throat-Cutter served. Because the Throat-Cutter worked for the sea temple, the more widely the name spreads, the more influential the sea temple got.


    Furthermore, with the defeat of the Son of Dagon by the sea temple, there was more reason for the King of the Swamp to attack Soran.


    ¡°Sure enough, there is no simple NPC in this world!¡± Soran watched the sea in the distance, but his heart was not calm.


    Weather Soran won or lost, the sea temple would still be the ultimate victor.


    First of all, if the King of the Swamp attacked Soran, he would be forced to a very dangerous position. If he can not deal with the King of the Swamp, then he must turn to the sea temple for help. If Soran asked for help, then he would need to pay the corresponding price, or be forced to join the temple of the Sea; making the sea temple stronger. The strength of the Naga Siren priest would undoubtedly greatly enhance.


    On the other hand.


    Even if Soran defeated the King of the Swamp, it would be great for the sea temple too. The reputation of the Throat-Cutter would spread further, and the influence of the sea temple would increase again. As the Favoured Soul of the sea goddess, the stronger the power of Soran, the greater the influence of the sea goddess. In any case, the Naga Siren priest would benefit. That was why she did not interfere with Soran¡¯s idea of building a pirate force and even was willing to lend a warship to him. If Soran won, she would get more influence. If Soran lost, she would get the opportunity to get another powerful warrior.


    The best result, however, was...


    Soran turning to the sea temple for help, then with the help of the sea temple, defeating the King of the Swamp; the priest, in this case, would gain a powerful warrior and eliminate a pirate king.


    The Amazon pirate king was in the Soros inds; if Soran defeated the king of the swamp, almost all the south coast would be under the control of the sea temple.


    Soran was faced with two choices: one was to turn to the sea temple for help, then find a way to defeat the King of Swamp and control a third of the South coast. The other was to abandon these pirates and set up a fleet to go to the outer inds straight away; but then he would lose any links to the maind. Thetter method would be slow and depend greatly on what resources he had now.


    The outer inds.


    A truly barbard, where beasts and monsters were rampant; there were also plenty of unreasonable NPCs. Food, medicine, weapons, and basic necessities were scarce. If he couldn¡¯t get any supply through the sea, Soran would have to start from scratch. As the Time of Troubles approached, it would be difficult for him to achieve his goals in two years. If Soran was to be powerful at the outer inds, he would have to have support from the maind.


    ¡°We can only eliminate Seawolf for now!¡±


    Soran gazed at the sea in front of him and said to himself, ¡°Killing Seawolf would make me one of the more powerful pirates on the South coast. If Vivian could wake up sessfully and join forces, then we would have a chance to defeat the Swamp King!¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t have much choice now.


    The only way out now was for him to kill his way out. Even if the Swamp King wanted to deal with him, it would not be so fast. For the time being, Soran still could do some preparations.


    A day went past.


    Soran led the fleet to the area around Shipwreck Bay, where the Seawolf was. He had his own territory at Shipwreck bay and an ind at the same time. Since it was called the outer inds, there were naturally many inds in the coastal areas.


    Pirates from all over the area sold their stolen goods in these areas, many of them were even officially formal chambers ofmerce. For example, the Seawolf was secretly controlling a chamber ofmerce that would sell his stolen goods.


    The stronghold of the Seawolf was called the Lonewolf Ind.


    Soran wasn¡¯t sure what it was called previously but knew that the Seawolf had the name changed.


    This time around.


    Soran didn¡¯t want to scheme too much. He wanted to crush his enemy with dignity to prove his ability to fight on the sea and to deter the entire piratemunity on the South coast. Since the killing of the Narwhal was too abrupt, some people wondered if it was a conspiracy. This time, Soran ns to attack the Seawolf head-on.


    Shipwreck Bay, Lonewolf Ind.


    There were dozens of pirate ships gathered here, but there were only nine real warships, while the rest were vessels that couldn¡¯t go far. Arge number of pirates gathered near the harbor, as they were invited by the Seawolf a day ago to join them in dealing with the rumored Throat Cutter. The rise of a pirate force would inevitably affect the interests of others; surprisingly many had actually responded to the invitation of the Seawolf.


    At the top of the hall.


    Seawolf sat on his chair and looked at the other pirate leaders in front of him. He was a thin-faced man with wolf-like features. He then looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to say much about this! All of you should have heard about this Throat-Cutter, who has the support of the sea temple. If we let him continue to expand, there will be no room for our activities in the nearby seas.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s gang up and kill him off. I¡¯ll be willing to hand over the territory of Narwhal to each and everyone here!¡±


    The crowd began to discuss.


    One of the men, who looked like a northerner, looked at the Seawolf and murmured, ¡°It seems that the person who is supported by the Throat Cutter is the daughter of the Killer Whale, isn¡¯t it? Killer Whale died in your hands! So maybe he just wants to deal with you! Since the Throat-Cutter is a legendary figure, we might not be able to win against him!¡±


    ¡°Plus, you¡¯re just sharing the territory of Narwhal? How would that be enough for everyone here?¡±


    The Seawolf gave a cold look and replied in a low voice, ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    The northerner did not have much fear. Since they could survive in the south, this meant that they were quite powerful. the northernerughed and answered, ¡°I want a share of the ck market! Especially ve smuggling! You¡¯ve swallowed this piece for years, Seawolf. Aren¡¯t you going to share it?


    ¡°Our earnings on the sea is nothingpared to the ve-trading and ck-market you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one would join you in this fight if they weren¡¯t incentivized. You should know that the area is around port Tylon, which is under the control of the sea temple!¡±


    The crowd cheered after the northerner spoke.


    There was not much morality among pirates; most would just betray each other. There was probably also very little people who would want to help Seawolf. The reason why they came here today was mainly because they heard that the Throat Cutter was going to take over Shipwreck Bay; they had toe and listen to the news.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    The Seawolf¡¯s expression was cold, and his eyes had killing intent; but he still nodded and said, ¡°As long as I can defeat the throat cutter, I¡¯d give you all half of my ck-market shares!¡±


    He nned to eliminate the Throat-Cutter, then get back the things he gave out.

 Chapter 218 - Schemes and Plots!

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 31 Schemes and Plots!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Port Tylon, Temple of Sea.


    At the bottom of the temple, which was connected with the sea, the Naga Siren priest stood in front of a high tform and waited quietly. Soon there was a slight sound in the sea, followed by a strong Naga Siren guard swimming out of the water. He bowed slightly down and said, ¡°Your Excellency! The Throat-Cutter had gone to Shipwreck Bay, and he did not seem to have any intention of asking for help from the temple.¡±


    The priest frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Really? Did he look like he could handle those pirates there?¡±


    The guard hesitated and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, why do we spend so much time on this human? Although he is quite powerful, we also have many warriors who are just as strong! Besides, we are already supporting a pirate king. Do we need to invest so many resources in him?¡±


    The priest had a strange smile on her face and looked at him with amusement. Suddenly, she raised her hand and pped the guard. ¡°How dare you question my arrangement? You¡¯re getting more and more presumptuous!¡±


    The guard silently endured the p.


    The priestughed angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯re more stubborn now. What has the royal family promised you? Do you still remember who you¡¯re loyal to?¡±


    The guard hesitated for second and said, ¡°I¡¯m forever loyal to the sea goddess.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The priest looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Although Asrod is one of the three pirate kings, he is more inclined to the Naga Siren royal family. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what those guys are thinking. Wasn¡¯t thest big cleaning enough? Although the sea goddess fell asleep, she is still the master of the seas and no one can threaten her rule!¡±


    ¡°Someone that has been killed by the sea goddess, would never be able to control the sea again!¡±


    The priest seemed to be warning about something, and then slowly said, ¡°We need the power of that human. Although the belief of the sea goddess everywhere, her main believers are mainly the Naga Siren and Kuo-toa. We don¡¯t have a very strong faith base among humans. We are so close to the humans yet we are blocked by other forces along the coastal inds. If we want to spread the belief of the sea goddess all over the coastal areas, we must rely on the strength of humans!


    ¡°There are so many humans, that they would be more important to the sea goddess!¡±


    ¡°Although the Naga Sirens has many powerful believers, can they mingle among humans? Can they spread the beliefs onnd? They can¡¯t even get into coastal cities!¡±


    ¡°Even here.¡±


    ¡°It took us hundreds of years to get on our feet in port Tylon, but even now I can¡¯t show up in front of humans at will because humans are a very exclusive race!¡±


    ¡°They fear us.¡±


    ¡°There are a few coastal cities that we can influence. We need the power of the humans, and he is someone we could easily win over! Besides, I can see his potential. If such a person could join the sea temple, we would soon be able to spread our faith to the coastal cities! ¡±


    ¡°Send out the ghost ship.¡±


    ¡°We need to pay attention to his movements. He thinks that if he got the pirates, he could deal with the Swamp King. That garbage may not even stand against the Swamp King.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me.¡±


    The priest thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Keep an eye on Stingray. If necessary, let the Kuo-toa intercept them. These monsters have been kept in captivity for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Send word to Asrod. The Son of Dagon has been severely injured. This time we¡¯ll end the believers of the Lord of the Depths.¡±


    ¡°He would be a great bait!¡±


    ¡°The Swamp King is a foolish and barbaric opponent. He can never refuse the temptation of killing a Favored Soul of the sea goddess. As long as he could kill the human, the Swamp King would make a sacrifice of sphemy at the highest level. The Demon Lord, Dagon, would absolutely be willing to respond to that sacrifice!¡±


    Shipwreck Bay.


    Soran stood at the bow and watched the pirate ships in the distance. There were a little more ships than he had estimated. The ships had various gs; nearly half of the pirates around Shipwreck Bay were there. But there were still not many really threatening warships, only about a dozen or so, and the rest were mostly small fast ships. These small ships were used by small pirates to catch up withrge cargo ships at speed.


    ¡°So... So many enemies!...¡±


    Soran could audibly hear a pirate gulping from behind him: there were even sounds of trembling. This garbage would only fight when they¡¯re on the winning side.


    Adele seemed a little nervous too. She took up her spyss and looked at them. Then she said, ¡°Your Excellency! In addition to the Seawolf, there are other pirates, including pirates from the North. I am afraid many small pirates have been gathered by him.¡±


    Soran frowned but did not say anything.


    The pirate¡¯s morale was not very high, and their loyalty was bad too. When they saw that the number gap was almost five or six times, these pirates became cowardly.


    <i>I must encourage this trash!</i>


    Soran turned and stood on a high tform. He watched the pirates on three nearby warships. Then said in a cold voice, ¡°Victory is ours! Shipwreck Bay will be our territory!¡±


    ¡°The bravest among you all shall be the captain of this fleet!¡±


    ¡°Open your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Witness the destruction of this trash!¡±


    Under the sea.


    A huge shadow began to move forward. A twenty-meter-long killer whale gradually approached the enemy from the bottom of the sea. Soran¡¯s mouth showed a cruel smile. With a slight snap of his finger, a small pirate ship in the distance suddenly shook violently and was overturned by a huge shadow. These small speed boats had no ability to withstand wind and waves at all. Some of them seemed to berge sailboats, and their hulls were no bigger than that of the killer whale.


    ¡°Ahhhh!... Sea monster!...Sea monster!... There¡¯s a sea monster!...¡±


    Although Soran couldn¡¯t control a big octopus, a killer whale was enough to deal with the garbage here. A grade 3 killer whale had a huge advantage in size, and it could overturn a ship with its 20-meter long body. Ships sank one after another to the bottom of the sea. When he saw the number of enemies in front, Soran already had the idea of letting the killer whale die. He directly manipted the killer whale and brutally killed arge number of pirates.


    The number of enemies had been reduced by nearly half as a result of the attacks; most of them were trash anyway.


    The sea was now filled with pirates.


    Many pirates crawled desperately on to big boats because they were being eaten by the killer whale in the ocean. The giant marine creature seemed to be showing signs of mutation, and it was unclear whether it was because the killer whale had engulfed too many enemies.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    Adelle saw the opportunity and looked at the fired up pirates, ¡°Full right turn! Cannons ready! Fire!


    Boom, Boom, Boom!


    A row of cannons fired.


    Artillery in this era was not very powerful, and all of them used solid ammunition. However, they were still lethal because the enemy was packed together. One of the rounds hit the mast of a warship and broke it in half. Then it crashed down and hit the deck; several unfortunate men were killed on the spot instantly.


    ¡°Prepare for docking!¡±


    Adele pulled out her sword, while some brave pirates also came to the deck. Artillery could only be regarded as embellishment, the real deciding factor was hand-to-handbat. The world¡¯s alchemy had been severely restricted by temples and druids. These artillery cannons could hardly hit powerful professions, and their loading speed was too slow.


    Soran¡¯s figure also disappeared from thin air!


    He needed a perfect ughter in order to establish his authority; he needed to use his dominance to terrorize these pirates.

 Chapter 219 - Princess Anna’s Daily Life

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 32 Princess Anna¡¯s Daily Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Frost Kingdom, Arendell.


    Princess Anna was awakened by a ray of morning light. First, she opened her eyes, then stayed up for a while as if she had not yet woken up. Then she stretched out beautifully. The maid outside seemed to have heard movement; soon, two pretty maids came in with a dress. One of them was even bringing her underwear as her royal highness did not like to sleep in clothes.


    The room was at afortable temperature.


    The crystal lights at the center of the room gradually lit up; this was something only the royals could afford.


    Princess Anna stretched herself and yawned. Then she let the maid put on her clothes one by one. Soon she had put on her dress. A maid opened the window and the blue sea in the distance could be seen. Of course, her royal highness would not get up so easily; soon, three maids came in. They brought silver washbasins, tools for washing, and essories for the day. Princess Anna was reluctant; she gently wiped her face with a towel and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear them today.¡±


    One after another, her essories were rejected by her; finally, she picked only a pair of crystal earrings.


    The maid behind her wasbing her hair. Her long, silky blonde hair wasbed into a beautiful bundle. She looked at the big, golden mirror and waved softly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    The girl stood up.


    She was a little more beautiful and elegant than before; her thin face was reddened, and her body seemed more fit. Princess Anna stood barefoot on the floor covered with soft carpets. Suddenly she seemed to have noticed something. She grabbed the beautiful maid in front of her and made aparison. Then she smiled and asked, ¡°Tina, are you getting shorter? Or am I growing taller?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has grown taller.¡±


    The elegant maid smiled, took a pair of delicate deerskin boots, and said, ¡°Princess Highness has grown this much.¡±


    The maid gestured with her fingers; roughly less than a centimeter.


    It took Princess Anna nearly an hour to get up, wash and dress up. After that the maids left, leaving only two maids close to her behind.


    She moved slightly, put her slender hand at her waist then muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a little tight. Am I a little fatter than before?¡±


    She slept more recently.


    Whenever she remembered that person, she would feel wronged for no reason. Then she wouldy in bed to sleep.


    <i>How has he been?</i>


    <i>Where¡¯s he now? Would hee back to marry me?</i>


    The girl looked out in the distance, and the two maids beside him looked at one another. Whenever she thought about him, she would be in a daze. They could not understand why her highness would like such an adventurer. Even though the man was a little handsome and seemed powerful, he was after all just an adventurer. How many excellent young nobles in the kingdom, and princes in other countries who wanted to propose to her. To them, it seemed that anyone of the nobles was much better than an adventurer.


    Princess Anna didn¡¯t think about him too much. In fact, she had gradually be ustomed to it. The original impulse hadpletely disappeared, but asionally she would miss him.


    Even though her emotions weren¡¯t that strong, from time to time she would still think about him.


    Inside the pce.


    Princess Anna came out wearing a red cape. She looked at the head guard in front of her. She could not help but frown slightly and say, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister? Is she not here?¡±


    The head guard bowed slightly and replied, ¡°Her Majesty has gone out, she¡¯ll probably be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Princess Anna nodded, then sat down in a chair and began to process papers. In fact, it was she who had started to deal with many things in Arendell. The girl opened the documents and read them. Several female officers stood beside her; from time to time, they conveyed her orders. She flipped through the documents quickly. After reading a pile of documents, she looked up and asked, ¡°My sister seems to have gone out a lot recently? What has she been up to?¡±


    The people around her were silent. No one was allowed to ask about Her Majesty.


    ¡°Ta, Ta, Ta.¡±


    A session of footsteps rang out, and then a great soldier came in. He had very clear northern characteristics and wore heavy armor. After he saw princess Anna, he bowed down slightly. Then he said, ¡°Princess, the Vrykuls has been causing trouble. They attacked our fleet and looted many viges.¡±


    <i>Vrykul?</i>


    Princess Anna raised her head and frowned slightly. There was a trace of anger in her eyes and she said, ¡°Are those pirates causing trouble again?¡±


    She was the heir apparent of Arendell.


    Since she began to manage the kingdom, she had learned that one of the kingdom¡¯s most troublesome problems were the Vrykul. This group of people lived in d which had a very harsh environment; that was why they were strong and barbaric. Also because of the harsh environment, these people had to rob and steal from the Frost kingdom. These people maintained an ancient, traditional and barbaric belief that the people who died in war could return to the kingdom of the gods they believe in, while the souls of the old could only fall into the Styx River.


    That was why these people kept fighting. Sometimes they would even start a battle just so they can end their lives!


    The elder Princess once severely punished them after she was crowned. Although this made them hold back, they still plundered and attacked Arendell from time to time every year because they did not have enough material to life. These people believed in the god of war and liked to put dragon head totems on their warships. Because a god was supporting them, even the eldest princess sometimes had no way to deal with them. They attacked coastal areas and merchant ships like locusts every year, and if they encountered the navy of the kingdom, these guys would flee back.


    There were many who watched enviously at the wealth of Arendell.


    The Vrykul was only one of them. If it weren¡¯t for the elder princess, Arendell would have fallen into a state of war.


    Princess Anna could not help rubbing her forehead. She often could not decide about this kind of problem. After all, she was only a young girl. The education she had received in the past could not give her enough experience to solve all these problems. She frowned and looked at the head guard next to her. She then whispered, ¡°Hasn¡¯t my sistere back yet? Where did she go?¡±


    No one knew what the elder princess had been up to.


    She had gathered a lot of kingdom¡¯s wizards and had left the affairs of the kingdom to Princess Anna.


    Time went on slowly.


    At around midday, the elder princess finally appeared. Apanying her was a mysterious cloaked woman.


    For some reason.


    When princess Anna saw the mysterious woman, she frowned and showed displeasure.


    Princess Anna did not like this woman.


    She didn¡¯t have any reasons, just her intuition!


    Shipwreck Bay.


    Soran¡¯s figure shuttled through the crowd. Behind him were bodies. His very blur figure moved like a ghost. Every time the light of a sword appeared behind him, a body also fell to the ground. The merciless killing was spreading, the killing intent on Soran was getting greater and greater; the effect of Greater Invisibility was weakening as blood spreads all over his body. Fear spread over the pirate ships, and the enemy gradually copsed under the merciless ughter.


    <i>One, two, three...five, ten, twenty...thirty, forty, fifty...</i>


    Every time he ended a life, he gained more momentum and his expression became colder. In the end, he was reaping life like a messenger of death. Soran moved at a high speed like a human killing machine until a row of data appeared.


    ¡°ughterer [Passive Ability]: You have be ustomed to death and blood, and there is no difficulty or fear in ending lives. Hundreds of lives have ended in your hands. You begin to ignore death and life. In battle, your abilities will bring pressure to the enemy. Anyone who fights you must undergo a Test of Will, otherwise, the person would fall into a state of panic because of fear. [Permanent will + 2, intimidation + 20]


    <i>Finally!</i>


    Soran stood in the middle of the broken limbs on the ground. Then a divine light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and then invisible energy spread out. The enemies nearby seemed to have felt great fear and began to run for their lives. The fear was so hard to resist that it remained in their hearts as if it had been branded. Not only did the enemy feel fearful, but even the men under him felt fearful for no reason like their souls had been shaken.


    The divinity points were quickly transforming.


    As Soran¡¯s powers reached a peak, Vivian¡¯s figure was floating in a room at port Tylon. Her white hands seemed to have moved, her eyelids trembled slightly, her index fingers flexed, and her lips moved slightly as if making a sound.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and said the first thing subconsciously.


    ¡°Big brother?!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s petite figure fell from mid-air. She looked at her white princess skirt and didn¡¯t seem to like it very much. She raised her hand and changed it into a ck princess skirt. She turned around gently thenughed and said, ¡°Sure enough, that fool didn¡¯t move as fast as I did. Finally, it¡¯s my turn toe out! Big brother? Where is my brother?¡±

 Chapter 220 - Special Captives

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 33 Special Captives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Shipwreck Bay, Lonewolf Ind.


    Soran sat in the biggest chair in the hall with great authority, and then looked silently at the captives in front of him. There were a lot of people kneeling in the hall. They were all of the pirates who fought against Soran. The group was shocked from beginning to end; after they could react to the attack of the mutant killer whale, they were all frightened by Soran who had entered ughter form. The overall strength of the pirates was still very good. On average, they were around grade 2 or so, which was equivalent to the city guards all over the country. However, without strict training methods, their fighting style tended to be wild, and there was no way to form formations on the sea.


    That was why the vast majority of pirates were agile melee warriors; some high-rank pirates could even fight on masts. Even though the Seawolf was a grade 4 fighter, Soran still found it easy to deal with him. Maybe it was because of his superior attributes. In his transformed state, his Strength and attack speed was higher than the enemies. A Shadow Jump and a Backstab killed the Seawolf instantly; Soran could still remember the surprised expression when he was killed.


    It could be said that after transforming, Soran was now very close to a legendary figure!


    The number of captives captured was quiterge. The enemy copsed when the Seawolf was killed. The only ones who escaped was a pirate warship from the North. They seemed to be of Vrykul origin, as quite a few of them could activate Berserk. Even Soran could not stop them, so they escaped from the battlefield. The Vrykul were a very powerful race of humans. Although they were of human origin, they were a branch of the ancient human race and belonged to a race that could awaken its violent skills consciously. This was much like the ancient Anya, a branch of the human race of the Arcane Empire. They were gifted at magic and could live to about 150 years old.


    It was rare toe across this race. Some of them could even live as long as the half-elves.


    It was said that their ancestors improved their ancestry during the period of the Arcane Empire, bringing the potential of humans to its fullest. That was why this race aged very slowly.


    The Vrykul were simr in this aspect, but their origins were unknown.


    They had lost their history.


    Soran stood up slowly. He nced at the crowd in front of him and then said in a low voice, ¡°You should all have heard my name. So make a choice, be it obedience or death!¡±


    ¡°The man who surrenders to me will benefit from Shipwreck Bay. You will have rtive freedom and only need to hand over a quarter of your future spoils. However, you must also respond to my call when I need it. You should consider yourself lucky because I¡¯m in a good mood today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 seconds to consider! You should all be thankful for this offer!¡±


    Soran was in a rtively good mood.


    Because he hadpletely integrated with the divinity in him; moreover, he could feel that Vivian had awoken.


    Although he tried to tell Vivian to wait for him to return in a way simr to a telepathic connection, he did not know if it would work. There was a clear mental connection between the two of them, but it wasn¡¯t so strong that they could feel each other¡¯s consciousness.


    The integration of divinity from the golden bone was very easy because there was only a weak residual of consciousness in it. The more troubling thing was the divinity of Fear, but Soran noticed it was easier this time; maybe it was because he had a great amount of killing intent.


    Currently, Soran had integrated 9 points of divinity.


    Soran did not gain additional abilities, but only increased the power of the divine extension abilities. He still needed one divinity point to be at [Minor Divinity]. At that time, he would receive an additional attribute point for all attributes as a reward.


    Minor Divinity, Lesser Divinity, Great Divinity, Greater Divinity.


    The number of divinity needed for divinity ascension was doubled every time, but the effect was also amazing. [Greater Divinity] could increase all attributes by 4 points, and could also be stacked with the attributes obtained from Shard of Divinity. [Greater Divinity] plus [Greater Shard of Divinity] was equal to an increase of 8 points for all attributes, that was why the Saints were so powerful. The level of divine power was another force. Divine power did not increase attributes, but it would release divine spells and arge number of spell-like abilities. In theory, deities had unlimited spells as long as they had enough divine power because divine power could be used directly as Mana.


    In the long history, although there were wars among gods, the reason why there were few wars in the kingdom of the gods was that gods had infinite magic in their realm.


    As long as they don¡¯t consume their divine powers, they would have unlimited divine spells!


    However, the material ne could not amodate too much divine power; the kingdom of gods was a semi-energy realm, while the material ne was another situation. That was why the incarnation of gods could only mobilize part of that power.


    Soran got the answer he wanted.


    He looked with satisfaction at the pirates who were fearful and humbly lowered their heads. These guys looked honest. Although they had little loyalty, Soran needed only their submission.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    The first mate which Soran had promoted walked in. After this battle, the pirates who first surrendered seemed to have more cohesion; they regarded themselves as Soran¡¯s close rtives, and because of the victory of this battle. There were more worship and awe. After all, pirates were born to be a group of people who liked to follow the strong. The young first mate looked at the others in the hall and then leaned over and said, ¡°Sir, pleasee to the back. We¡¯ve found some strange captives in the Seawolf¡¯s cer.¡±


    <i>Hmm?</i>


    Soran squinted his eyes slightly and followed him to the back.


    Adele waited outside too, she nodded softly as soon as she saw Soran, then whispered, ¡°There are three people in the wolf¡¯s cer. They don¡¯t look human and looked a little strange.¡±


    Soran nodded and headed to the cer while saying, ¡°Go guard the wealth we found. Anyone who dares to steal will be killed instantly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head down to have a look.¡±


    Adele¡¯s expression was stern and nodded without hesitation.


    After so long.


    She had already learned that Soran was a very rule-oriented person; anyone who disobeyed his rules would be killed mercilessly.


    The cer was very dark.


    Soran¡¯s men behind him quickly lit a torch. When he walked in and looked, a hint of surprise appeared on Soran¡¯s face; the cer had three humanoid creatures shackled there. They looked a little like elves, but their skin was gray-ck; their pupils were slightly reddish, their hair was a little scarlet, while their body looked thin and tall. There was also a sense of strength and harmony, which meant that they were inherently stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡°Drows?!¡±


    Soran looked at the tired and scared figures for some time and muttered, ¡°No! Are they half-drows?¡±


    ¡°You are the descendants of which drow?¡±


    The three raised their heads gradually, opened their mouths but no sounds came out.


    They seemed to be too tired.


    Also too hungry to even speak.


    The drows were naturally powerful and had strong racial attributes; thus such enemies were dangerous if they were not affected by hunger.


    Soran looked at them then ordered, ¡°Give them some water and food! Then bring them up.¡±


    After giving out the order, he turned and walked out.


    It was very unusual to encounter drows on the surface. Although they looked like half-drows, it was still a rare urrence.


    <i>Where did the Seawolf catch these guys!</i>


    Time went past.


    After Soran had waited in the hall for half an hour, his men brought up the three exhausted half-drows, who seemed to have recovered a little energy after eating, but was still in a bad state. Only with their strong attributes were they able to survive the ordeal. A slightly weaker ordinary person would have died under such circumstances. These half-drows were all men with handsome faces, and they all seemed to be around grade 3.


    Soran looked at them, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who do you believe?¡±


    It seemed that the question had special meaning.


    One of the drows, who looked like the leader, raised his head and said in a low, husky voice, ¡°We believe in The Dark Maiden!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes brightened. It seemed that he was not surprised by the answer. He stood up and looked at the half-drow in front of him. Then he pulled out his curved sword and put it on his shoulder. In a low voice, he said: ¡°The Dark Maiden has fallen! If I remember correctly, your faction has been killed by the Queen of Spiders! I¡¯m curious, why you have survived. Did you escape the pursuit of Queen of Spiders?¡±


    Soran used his curved sword to lift the hair of the drow; there was a special symbol, maybe a special symbol of a family.


    These weren¡¯t individual drows, but were from a drow family.


    In Soran¡¯s memory, this drow faction was practically destroyed. Thus he did not expect to be able to encounter them here. Did some of them flee, which avoided the pursuit of the Queen of Spiders?

 Chapter 221 - Stray Drows

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 34 Stray Drows</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Dark Maiden.


    This was a special deity because she was the only good deity of the drows.


    The Dark Maiden was a goddess full of mncholy and sadness. She not only protected all the good drows, but also those drows who hoped to return to the peaceful life of the surface world. Most evil drows were burning with anger at the good goddess, but for those drows who were trying to escape the web of the Queen of Spiders, she was a delightful hope. The Dark Maiden was born to love beauty and peace, but she would fight back against evil people who tried to hurt her followers. She was a tall, dark, smooth-skinned, naked elf with silver hair flowing down to her ankles.


    She was also called Lady Silverhair by many and was considered a pretty good deity.


    Unfortunately, she had already died.


    She was the daughter of the Creator of the Elves and the former queen of the elves, or better known as the Queen of Spiders. The Dark Maiden was finally killed by her mother.


    The Queen of Spiders was the final winner. She killed her daughter, the Dark Maiden, and then took her divine powers and title. Then she thoroughly unified the drows of the Underdark. No God ever made Soran so afraid. He still remembered the tense feeling he had while serving the evil goddess and the capriciousness of her various desires and needs. If a woman¡¯s nature was fickle, then the nature of the goddess was even more fickle. No one could ever know what she had in mind.


    In the past, the Dark Maiden identally joined the Queen of Spider¡¯s rebellion. Thus, she was also banished by the main elven god.


    She blessed the good and drows who wanted to return to the surface. She had many followers in the Underdark. But after her fall, these believers were brutally ughtered by Queen of Spiders. The main elven god tried to ept some of her followers, but then there seemed to be some disputes. His elven believers could not ept the fallen.


    Anyway, in Soran¡¯s memory, the final fate of the believers, priests, and followers of the Dark Maiden were miserable. If they were caught by the priest of the Queen of Spiders, they would eventually go through inhuman torture, or even be turned into spider demons.


    So he was surprised!


    He never thought he would encounter drows here. Moreover, it seemed that they were part of a family.


    In order to amodate the surface living, they seemed to have mixed with humans.


    After hearing Soran¡¯s words, there was an obvious sadness in the eyes of the drows in front of him. He looked at Soran silently, as if he didn¡¯t care about the knife on his neck.


    Drows were a bunch of stubborn creatures; probably because of the cruel environment they lived in.


    Maybe because of their gifts, male drows were good fighters while female drows were better at spellcasting. Their tradition was that only females could be priests; even among the followers of the Dark Maiden, most of them were female priests. The drow stared at Soran in silence. His eyes had a sense of seeing through life and death, while also full of vicissitudes. But when he saw the curved sword in Soran¡¯s hand, his eyes changed, and then a little excitement appeared.


    ¡°Icingdeath!?¡±


    Slowly he opened his mouth, making a husky voice, speaking the drownguage, which attracted the attention of his two otherpanions. When they saw the curved sword in Soran¡¯s hand, they could not help showing a hint of shock on their faces. Then they knelt in front of Soran. The leader looked excited, he reached out and touched the curved sword lightly; then retracted his fingers with a shock. The leader humbly lowered his head toward Soran in front of him and said, ¡°Your Excellency is the owner of Icingdeath! Please ept my humble respect!¡±


    <i>Icingdeath?</i>


    Soran frowned slightly after seeing what the drow did. He then suddenly recalled something.


    It seemed that the owner of this legendary curved sword was a legendary drow, who had a great reputation among the followers of the Dark Maiden. If these drows were the followers of the Dark Maiden, maybe they knew the sword.


    <i>But the Dark Maiden had fallen for so long. They still maintained their faith?</i>


    <i>These drows have a strong will indeed!</i>


    ¡°Maybe they are of use?¡±


    Soran thought for a moment. He looked at the drow in front of him and asked directly, ¡°Where are you from? How many people are there in your group? And why are you here?¡±


    The drow appeared hesitant in the face of Soran¡¯s continuous questions, but after they looked at each other, they slowly told him what had happened. It turned out that after the Dark Maiden died in her mother¡¯s hands, the Queen of Spiders, their group began to flee the Underdark. Some of them were epted by the elven gods, but eventually, there were disputes because they could not merge. Another group came to the surface world and mingled with humans, thus several half-drows were born. For example, in front of Soran, these drows had a quarter of the human lineage.


    These drows didn¡¯t have it easy!


    Because of the loss of the protection of the Dark Maiden, they had be helplessmbs. The priests of the Queen of Spiders chased them, and all the surface level forces had no goodwill toward them. After all, the drows were born evil creatures, many races could not get along with them; many Elves were even hostile toward them in the long struggle. Finally, they had to migrate. Finally, they found some living space in the deserted out inds.


    However, their group became smaller and weaker after losing their deity.


    Even with their excellent fighters, they may not be able to have the upper hand in the fight against some of the indigenous tribes. Because they had lost their gods, they had no priest. They had also lost their inheritance and knowledge, so it was difficult for them to produce wizards. There were only a few magicians left in their group. In this world, it was difficult to win battles by relying only on a group of good fighters.


    The group was also short of food, weapons and all kinds of materials. They hadn¡¯t adapted to the primitive and savage environment and they don¡¯t have the means to resist the different monsters.


    The three men used magic to appear human and went to Shipwreck Bay. They had originally nned to buy a batch of goods quietly to survive this difficult period, but they had underestimated the cunning of human gangs and was found out not to be human. Needless to say, they were surrounded by multiple enemies and was finally captured by Seawolf. They were kept in the cer; probably Seawolf did not know how to deal with these half-drows.


    Indeed a very sad story.


    It was already quite the miracle that a group without a deity could survive for this long.


    Without a deity, they had no priest. Without priests, they had no divine spells.


    After losing their deity and all divine spells, it was almost difficult to maintain the growth of amunity. The weaker they were, the less they could cultivate wizards; eventually, they would be left with only fighters. Spellcasters were indispensable; there had to be spellcasters in a high-end force. Their existence was like a nuclear bomb.


    Could I bring them under my control?


    Soran pondered. With his knowledge of the drows, he knew that they were born to be obedient to the strong, especially when they were in a desperate situation. But a drowmunity, even if they were weak, was stronger than Soran. Soran might not be able to show enough strength to this stubborn headed drows.


    He stared at the drow in front of him and asked, ¡°How many are there?¡±


    The drow hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°We are 800 strong and more than half of them are fighters.¡±


    <i>More than 400 drow fighters?</i>


    Soran¡¯s eyes brightened, immediately he felt very moved because they were fighters close to grade 3.


    He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a cargo ship and some men. The ship will be filled with food, medicine, weapons, and supplies. You can take it back to yourmunity.¡±


    Joy!


    Unbelievable joy!


    The three drows stared at Soran with shock and joy. They then knelt on the ground as if they were about to cry, buried their heads deep, and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Sir! Thank you very much!...¡±


    It seemed that they were going through a hard time.


    With racial estrangement and an unfamiliar environment, there no way to trade with other races. They were dependent on themselves. It was truly difficult for them to live in this primitive and barbarous ce.


    Soran looked at the drow in front of him and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°These substances shouldst for a while, but you have to choose your way in the future. Without the protection of the Dark Maiden, you may not even be able to ovee the indigenous people. I can help you, but only for this time.¡±


    ¡°As for your future, your people will have to make the choice.¡±


    ¡°Not long from now.¡±


    ¡°I would also expand to the outer inds; I hope you can give me the answer I want.¡±


    Soran gradually stood up.


    He then waved and asked his men to prepare a ship of goods; this ind had arge stock of goods.

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 35 Indifference

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 35 Indifference</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Seawolf had plenty of wealth.


    Soran had found only about 7,800 Gold Derahls, but all kinds of goods and jewelry were worth 230,000 Gold Derahls. All of this didn¡¯t calcte the amount of earnings they got from the ck market trading. If someone was sent to take over this, the ie there may be more than 50,000 Gold Derahls. Soran once had to work hard to earn some Derahls. The prization of wealth in this world was more serious than in his previous life.


    The tax revenue of this world was almost the same in different regions. Maybe some kingdoms could get millions in taxes, but this must be rich kingdoms like Arendell. In the Ming Dynasty, it was easy to ughter several wealthy businessmen and powerful merchants and get a year¡¯s tax. The world¡¯s wealth distribution was not fair at all; there was hardly any fairness to speak of. The money Soran earned by killing two pirates was equivalent to nearly a year¡¯s tax of a city.


    This money had many uses!


    Even though many were valuables, there were ways to sell them off.


    If he didn¡¯t obtain so much wealth, Soran would not have so easily gave out a cargo of materials.


    For Soran, this was a necessary investment.


    With the wisdom of the drows, they surely understood what Soran wanted. Unfortunately, Soran was not strong enough, so he was wise not to ask directly. If the other party disagreed, conflict may have urred in the future. It was better, for now, to make good the rtionship, then ask them to jointer when Soran had gathered enough power.


    The value of these drows was astonishing. Not only their fighting power but more importantly, they could serve as a source of faith and build a framework for a temple.


    There must be priests of Dark Maiden among them, or else they wouldn¡¯t havested for so long!


    Of course, they were useful in other aspects as well.


    It was difficult to change their beliefs. Even if they could not be a source of Vivian¡¯s future believers. They could still be used to expand faith toward Vivian, andplete the temple framework. To take a step further, these drows may even be the foundation of Soran¡¯s consecration. The Avatar Crisis would be a big chess game and only gods would be qualified to y on the chessboard. No matter what Soran nned to do in the future, it was absolutely not wrong to be qualified to be a deity.


    The Avatar Crisis would definitely be turbulent times, but it would not be the end of chaos!


    At the end of this turbulent period, although peace would have been restored in the world, the struggle between the gods would be more and more obvious. If he and Vivian could defeat the vampiric demi-god and Dread Lord, then they would need to face the deities above and below. For the established deities, the two would be easy prey; Vivian would be themb in the eyes of all in the future.


    Soran was half-elf and the drows. In order to survive on the surface had also mixed with humans.


    If Soran remembered correctly, the first gods to fall during The Avatar Crisis would be the half-elf gods and the god of rogues; this meant that two areas of the divine title would be empty in the future. Although these were only minor divine titles, they could still help Soran in the further when he has to fight Fear. Undoubtedly, it would be much easier than to fight him as a mortal.


    Soran would give up his life for Vivian. He even thought of turning into a Lich for her. So if Vivian couldn¡¯t fight Fear, then he would be a deity to fight them!


    The vampiric demi-god was indeed a very smart fellow. He knew that he could be a god by using the domain of vampires. This gave Soran some inspiration. Since that vampire could be a god with a less noticeable domain of vampire, it was not impossible for Soran to gain the domain of half-elves in the future by using his own lineage as a tform.


    With a title on him, Soran would at least be at a Saint form!


    At least with a Saint form, Soran could face the other deities better.


    There was a long road ahead of him.


    It was only after Soran saw this half-drows that he had a vague idea of what he wanted to do. The vampiric demi-god gave him the greatest inspiration, as he knew now he could use the half-drows as a tform. After reaching a certain level of strength, then he could seek the half-drow divine title in the Times of Trouble. This way, the whole world¡¯s half-elves could be used as a reserve base for his followers¡¯ development. Doing so would lead to less friction with other ancient gods.


    Even though it was a minor divine title, to Soran, this was an important tform for another reason.


    That was because he possessed the divinity of ughter!


    The road to consecration was difficult.


    Since Soran had decided to go on this path, he would have to n ahead.


    One thing to celebrate was it seemed that from the beginning to present, all his Legend Ratings were rted to ughter¡ªwhether it was the rumors of the Throat-Cutter or other legendary events.


    As a new god, as long as the vampiric demi-god did not fall, his strength would grow day by day. Soran could not let this opponent get too powerful.


    A day passed by.


    The pirates prepared a cargo ship, then loaded the ship with the goods on the ind. After a night¡¯s rest, the drows recovered a lot. Before sending them away, Soran handed them a letter and said, ¡°Give this letter to the leader of your tribe. Maybe she would what to choose in the future!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to your reply.¡±


    The leader bowed humbly, then reached for the letter and put it close to him. ¡°We thank you very much for your help, and we are willing to help you when you need it,¡± he replied.


    Soran nodded gently and said, ¡°Go on now. I think your tribe must have waited for a long time.¡±


    The three half-drows bowed down again before they stepped onto the cargo ship. They were lucky to have met Soran in their most desperate moment. Not only were they saved, but they also brought back their cargo. But that¡¯s about all it was; if they could not prove their worth or bring out the same benefits, they won¡¯t be able to get the help of Soran any more. As drows that came out of the Underdark, they fully knew that everything had a price.


    Soran looked at the departing cargo ship, then turned to Adele and murmured, ¡°Send someone to take over the ck market trade in Shipwreck Bay and share some of the benefits to the local forces, but the ve trading must be in our hands.¡±


    <i>ve trading?</i>


    Adele¡¯s face was puzzled, but she got used to Soran¡¯s orders and was already preparing her men without asking more questions.


    As a group of pirate had been eliminated, Soran needed to nurture a new group of pirates in Shipwreck Bay.


    Since the vampiric demi-god could use the vampire domain to infringe into the domain of fear, Soran could also try to use the half-elf domain to infringe into the domain of fear. In all respects, Soran actually had an advantage, because no matter whether he eventually be a deity or not, not many people would be energetic enough toe here to kill him.


    This was why he had put his focus on the outer inds!


    With more and more cards in his hand, Soran¡¯s vision became clearer and clearer. As long as he controlled the pirates, he would seize the sea.

 Chapter 223 - The Everyday Life of a Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 36 The Everyday Life of a Little Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Port Tylon, the temple of the Sea.


    The Naga Siren priest stood on the high tform below the temple, looked at the newsing back, frowned and murmured, ¡°He defeated the pirates already? It seems like we underestimated his power. We must have a good grip on this person. Otherwise, he would be too dangerous! What¡¯s more, the Goddess of the Sea had not responded to my prayers recently. We must strengthen our control over the sea! ¡±


    Legendary figures had the ability to control a region.


    A city could have at most two legendary figures. Soran¡¯s rapid rise gave her a slight sense of caution; she was now a little worried about the emergence of an uncontroble pirate force. Within a few days, he had unified parts of the South coast. There was also fear in her mind because she found that Soran was a decisive person who was extremely destructive; such a person could not be pushed too hard.


    After a moment of silence.


    The priest, with a strange smile on his lips, slowly said, ¡°Give all this information to the King of the Swamps, and inform others that they can no longer help him secretly. His reputation has spread a little too far. To deal with such a person, we must slow him down a bit, and then we can try to control him. Otherwise, the stronger he is, the more difficult it is for us to control him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Keep an eye on that little girl, maybe she¡¯ll be useful.¡±


    On the roof.


    Lillian¡¯s petite figure sat on the roof, with white feet hanging over the eaves. If anyone saw her they would surely be frightened. After all, it was close to the height of a three-story building, and the little girl was obviously only eight or nine years old. She tidied up the skirt corner with her tender white hands, and then looked at the sea in the distance; sometimes tilting her head to y with her hair. ¡°Her hair is so short, it¡¯s not good to tie up at all!¡±


    ¡°Ah! This stupid Vivian!... When will you have hair to your waist!... I really want her to grow faster!...¡±


    Her white feet hung over the roof, and her little head was shaking slowly as if she felt bored. She then sang off tone:


    ¡°We¡¯re baddies! We¡¯re bullies!¡±


    ¡°They fear us!¡±


    ¡°No one dares to bully us anymore!¡±


    ¡°Err!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to bully me, the Witch of Terror, Lilian!... stupid Vivian!...can¡¯t even make a song!¡±


    ¡°Aplete useless idiot.¡±


    Just as Lilian med Vivian for her poor singing, an angry yet cute voice rang in her head: ¡°Fool! Idiot! You are the big fool! You let me out soon! Otherwise, my brother will spank you!...¡±


    The little girl twitched her lips yfully and showed a sly smile. She then said to herself, ¡°I won¡¯t let you out, not going to let you out. Bite me then!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bite you!...¡±


    Vivian voice then said, ¡°I won¡¯t be tricked again! Last time after biting you, I was hurt too!...¡±


    Lillian giggled and savored, ¡°So you¡¯re an idiot! We share a body, so if I¡¯m hurt you¡¯ll be hurt too. You think when I¡¯m in control, you won¡¯t feel the pain?¡±


    The two had been together for a long time.


    It seemed the two had arguments like this many times.


    ¡°So boring!¡±


    Lilliany on her back on the roof, shaking her feet dully, and said to herself, ¡°When will my brothere back? Or shall we go and kill and set fires? That vampire did so to gain believers, maybe we could also be a god!... It¡¯s all because of you who made me wake up sote!... now I can¡¯t even fight against that vampire!¡±


    Vivian had a low-spirited voice: ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re useless. Last time I lent you my powers, you still couldn¡¯t beat him. How can you me me?...¡±


    ¡°Also no more killing of innocents!¡±


    ¡°Vivian...Vivian doesn¡¯t like it!... all of them are innocent!¡±


    Lilian helplessly twitched her mouth and then raised her hand to make her hair messy; like a runaway little girl, screaming, ¡°You¡¯re to me!... I¡¯ve been with you for a long time and you¡¯ve influenced me! It made me weak!...¡±


    Vivian¡¯s stubborn voice rang out, ¡°This is not a weakness! This is!... This is!... Anyway, I don¡¯t know what this is!... But it¡¯s wrong to kill people indiscriminately! Big brother won¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately!... He won¡¯t like you like that!...¡±


    ¡°Oh!...¡±


    This sentence seemed to have a real effect on Lillian, but she rolled her eyes and said to herself, ¡°No! Big brother kills people, but he likes to kill bad people!...¡±


    ¡°Ah hahaha!...¡±


    ¡°This port has many bad people, let¡¯s go kill them!... then big brother wouldn¡¯t be angry!¡±


    The little girl flew up.


    Vivian seemed frightened and said, ¡°No! You¡¯re crazy! You madman!... If you do that again, I¡¯ll be angry!...¡±


    ¡°Blop!¡±


    Lilian, who had just flown up, fell suddenly. Although the height was very low, she couldn¡¯t help but put her hand over her little buttock and jumped like a fuzzed cat. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! How can you limit my power?... Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s going to kill the both of us?!...¡±


    ¡°Wait no! How could you limit your power?¡±


    ¡°I am the only one who can limit your power! Why do you suddenly outperform me?... I am the Witch of Terror! This is not fair!!!...¡±


    Vivian¡¯s voice seemed a little surprised, murmuring, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I really seem to be in control. Haha!... I am an idiot hah! ...Let¡¯s see you try to be mischievous!...Huh!... Maybe I¡¯ll teach you to be good!¡±


    Vivian was a good little girl. But that didn¡¯t t mean she had no temper. If someone treated Soran badly, she instantly bes like an aggressive furry kitten.


    She was smart.


    Also king in nature.


    Maybe sometimes she¡¯ll be a little bad, a little mischievous, but it couldn¡¯t cover her good nature. But if it came to Soran, she would give up the idea of good and evil. Otherwise, most of the time she was a very good little girl. She didn¡¯t really like killing. Compared with Lilian, who would act recklessly, Vivian was a little girl who could enjoy singing and cleaning her room for an afternoon.


    Vivian actually didn¡¯t like to study, because she would be tired very fast.


    But she still felt that she should do something, because she was about to be nine years old, and she wanted to be a little girl who could help her brother.


    ¡°Brother¡¯s scent!¡±


    Lilian suddenly stopped looking mad. She patted her little butt with her little hand and ran out like the wind.


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared not far away.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s lovely little face showed a happy expression and swiftly flew into his arms, then held onto his neck with her small hands; her whole person was hanging on Soran¡¯s body.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Soran smiled and hugged Vivian tightly. Only then did his face show a genuine smile.


    When she heard the name Vivian, she was obviously a little stunned. Then as if nothing had happened, she curled up and huddled around like a kitten in Soran¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Big brother! Vivian misses you so much!...¡±


    A voice about to explode came to her mind: ¡°Lilian!... Don¡¯t pretend to be me! ¡±

 Chapter 224 - Angry Lilian

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 37 Angry Lilian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>Why is Vivian more active than before?</i>


    In Soran¡¯s memory, Vivian had always been a very quiet and obedient little girl. It was rare for Vivian to be yful and mischievous. She would only be like this if she was in a good mood. Soran, however, didn¡¯t doubt anything. He still felt that Vivian was still his Vivian. Maybe it was because they hadn¡¯t been so close for a long time, and there was a trace of excitement in their hearts.


    Soran reached out to pat Vivian¡¯s head then kissed her on her head.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, he felt that Vivian was a little taller and heavier than before. She would be nine years old in another month.


    ¡°Oh!...Big brother!...¡±


    The little girl arched around like a kitten in his arms for a while and finally became quiet and rxed. She raised her little head and pressed her cheek against Soran¡¯s face, then gently rubbed it, to express her attachment. But soon she frowned, opened her eyes, and then rubbed her red cheeks. She tooted her mouth and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so prickly! Brother, you have a beard! ¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry.


    He reached out and touched his chin, and found that he had a long beard. It was probably because he had not been able to pay attention. He stretched out his hand to hold the little girl and turned around. Then he put her petite body on his shoulder. Vivian giggled, and reached for his neck andughed happily. She was a very easily satisfied little girl, a little coax and she would be very happy.


    However, when Soran was about to take the little girl back, an inappropriate voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Your Excellency Soran! The priest invites you to meet her at the temple. ¡±


    A fully armored temple guard appeared. He bowed and said, ¡°The priest hopes you can go right now.¡±


    Soran frowned when he heard this.


    Vivian was discontented and pursed her small mouth. Her beautiful big eyes slightly squint, and without Soran seeing, a cold light emerged from her eyes. Her eyes seemed to be filled with killing intent after being disturbed. If it wasn¡¯t for Soran, she wanted to kill this annoying guy with ¡°Finger of Death¡±. How dare he bother them at this time. They haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for waiting for her brother, she would have gone out and started killing.


    ¡°En.¡±


    Even though Soran frowned and was disappointed, he still nodded gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in a bit.¡±


    With that, he gently put down Vivian, bent over to her ears and apologized: ¡°Vivian, go back first, I wille backter. The priest may have business with me. I¡¯ll tell you somethingter in the evening. ¡±


    Even though the little girl was not happy, she still nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you back home.¡±


    Soran smiled, patted her head then turned to go to the sea temple.


    Just after Soran turned around and left, Vivian looked coldly at the guard in front of her, and a faint divine glow appeared. The other party looked a little demented; then, as if he had seen a ghost, he showed a frightened expression. He threw away his weapon and ran away in a panic. As if he could not see the surrounding environment at all, he stumbled as he ran. He then hit the wall directly and fainted.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Lillian pped her hands with satisfaction and said, ¡°you¡¯re lucky. If I wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, I¡¯d give you the Finger of Death!¡±


    ¡°Stupid Vivian!...say something!...why aren¡¯t you speaking?...¡±


    The little girl tidied up the ck princess skirt, then untied the hairband, murmured to herself, ¡°Have you be a mute?... Aren¡¯t you going to fight against me?... ¡±


    After a while.


    Vivian¡¯s weak voice sounded, as if she was in a bad mood, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to tell big brother about this.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Lilian asked.


    Vivian¡¯s tone was a little higher as if she was worried: ¡°Us. You And I. How should I tell my big brother? You just pretended to be me! This proves that your heart is a little empty. You didn¡¯t tell big brother that you are Lillian because you are afraid that he will not like you. You¡¯re scared... Actually, I¡¯m a little scared... Because I don¡¯t know what we are... You remember everything I remember... I remember everything about you... But you are you, you are Lillian... I¡¯m also me, I¡¯m Vivian... ¡±


    In the beginning, Lilian was about to rebut her angrily, but then she was in a bad mood.


    She yed with her little white fingers and whispered, ¡°Who... Who says... I¡¯m not worried that my brother doesn¡¯t like me!... Who would pretend to be an idiot!... I... It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid my brother won¡¯t adapt all at once!... ¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s why!¡±


    The little girl nodded and thought that was the reason.


    Vivian seemed to want tough a little, then said: ¡°That¡¯s why I was thinking about what to do? This is so weird! I¡¯ve read a lot of books from sister Gloria but it¡¯s not in the books! I¡¯m afraid that we will always be like this. If you and I will be in this body in the future!..., we should try to get along! ¡±


    Lilian was quiet; it seemed that she was also unsure of the current situation.


    Vivian paused for a while, and then her voice was a little low: ¡°Actually, I have an idea. Right now, no one except us knows about our situation, so I think we¡¯d better hide it from big brother first. It¡¯s better to wait until we figure out what¡¯s going on with us and then tell him. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried...if only one of us would survive in the end!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the real Son of Fear!...so if you survive!...could you still stay with big brother?...¡±


    ¡°Lilian!... I don¡¯t actually hate you!... Even though you¡¯re stubborn and mischievous.¡±


    There was a brief silence.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes seemed to have watered up. Her beautiful big eyes were now a little tearful, and her voice trembled: ¡°Stupid! Idiot!... What nonsense!... How could you die!... I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to you! I am you and you are me!... Isn¡¯t it good that we are together... Why would you say that... It makes me feel bad... ¡±


    Vivian said in a weak voice: ¡°well... I¡¯m just saying in case... pat your head... Don¡¯t cry... I should be the elder sister too... Come... good Lilian... Call me your elder sister! ¡±


    The crying stopped.


    Lillian jumped up like a kitten in a sh and said: ¡°elder sister, my head!... I am the elder sister! You¡¯re the little sister! Stupid Vivian!... You¡¯re so useless!... You must be the little sister! ¡±


    Vivian still spoke in a weak voice, but what she said made Lillian furious. ¡°Be good!... Little Lillian, don¡¯t be naughty!... Call me elder sister! You woke up sote... you must be my little sister... ¡±


    Furious, Lilian jumped angrily but couldn¡¯t do anything.


    After a while, she calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡°So what do we do? How can we hide this from our brother? Big brother is very smart! ¡±


    Vivian thought for a while and said, ¡°how about this?¡±


    ¡°Youe out on one day, then I¡¯lle out on the next day. Don¡¯t be too ridiculous or else big brother might realize what¡¯s happening with us. But, we¡¯re just children, so it¡¯s understandable for us to have mood swings. Let¡¯s try to hide it from him for now...I don¡¯t know how it would turn out in the future!¡±


    Lilian seemed to have thought about it for a while and muttered, ¡°Oh...seems like not growing up is also a good thing...¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t ever mention that matter again!... If I¡¯m fine, you¡¯ll be fine!... Worstes to the worst, I¡¯ll just transfer some divinity to you!... Even though I don¡¯t like you, stupid head...but you¡¯re...you¡¯re also important...¡±


    ¡°Also!¡±


    ¡°Stupid Vivian!...I¡¯m the elder sister!...¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t want to argue about that matter and used a polite manner to reply, ¡°Well, even though I¡¯m not as powerful as you are, I¡¯m smarter than you.¡±


    Pang!


    Angry Lilian kicked open the door and stormed into the room.


    She wasn¡¯t going to entertain her argument!


    Or else Vivian would bring up spell models to test her knowledge. She was the Witch of Terror, Lilian and she didn¡¯t care about the dumb spell models. All she knew was raising her hand and ¡®Phew, phew, phew¡¯.


    It seemed that the two girls had already had a heated argument about who was the idiot.

 Chapter 225 - Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 38 Trump Card</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Temple of the Sea.


    Soran was a little shocked when he came to the door because he saw a special carriage, not how special it was, but because of a tuna-like emblem on it. If he remembered correctly, ording to the world¡¯s knowledge [Nobles], it should be the family emblem of a noble family. The family emblem was of special importance and representation. To use a tuna-like emblem, the person should be a noble family around the coastal area.


    This was port Tylon.


    A chaotic area ce. Although people were running the ce, they were not nobles; the forces behind the scene also changed frequently. That meant that this noble wasn¡¯t a local, but only from the coastal areas. But why did the nobles from the coastal arease here? And to the sea temple, which was of the evil alignment? Did they believe in the sea goddess?


    Soran walked in with a frown.


    As expected, he saw a figure of a woman praying. From the back, she was very tall and beautiful. She wore a veil on her head and had a slender waist. Because she knelt in front of the statue of the sea goddess, her hips and buttocks looked voluptuous. No matter from which angle, the woman was full of temptation.


    Soran¡¯s footsteps startled the woman.


    When she heard footsteps, she stood up. A pair of blue eyes looked at Soran, and then she took off the veil with a smile. She had a very charming face and a tall nose, which was the characteristic of Western nobles. Her skin was very white, and her eyshes were long and looked like she had fake eyshes, but in fact, she was born so. Another characteristic was that there was a mole on the corner of her mouth; it was very small and inconspicuous. The small mole somehow made her more attractive.


    The woman was tall, about five centimeters taller than Soran. It was not easy for a woman to find a husband with such a height.


    She was roughly a meter eighty tall.


    This tall woman looked very slender. The age of the other party should be in her twenties, not over twenty-four years old. Because of the popr long skirts with slim waist among the nobles, her white and full breasts were more noticeable. She had a slender waist and slim legs. Her body was outlined by the snow-white long skirt which highlighted all her curves. This kind of dress seemed to be often worn at noble parties because it perfectly reflected the curves and attractiveness of women.


    This was not something they wore normally, because it restricted the natural breathing; women who were not used to it might even be breathless!


    Soran was slightly caught off guard.


    He couldn¡¯t help looking at her more; not only because of the charming appearance of the other party but also because of familiarity. Soran, of course, had never seen this woman before. However, after a few more nces, he finally understood why she seemed familiar; that was because the woman in front of him was somewhat simr to Adele Isabe. The two were about 50% simr.


    Facing Soran¡¯s gaze the noblewoman¡¯s face became slightly red. She bowed down gently while her white hands raised the corner of her skirt. When she slightly bent her knees, the fullness of her chest became apparent. It was as if she had deliberately exposed her cleavage in front of Soran. The noblewoman in front of his eyes looked up with a bright smile. It seemed that her cheeks were slightly red because of Soran¡¯s handsome face. She then turns around and stepped into the back of the temple.


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Monica Isabe.¡±


    The figure of the Naga Siren priest came out, seemingly satisfied with Soran¡¯s reaction. With a strange smile, she said: ¡°she is the daughter of count Kaleide and his only heir. She is the descendant of Queen Isabe, with the purest noble blood which had given birth to countless gifted sorcerers. Although she is just an ordinary person, she has a very rich dowry. Because her father is getting old, she is in charge of the power and wealth of the whole territory. She even has a knighthood loyal to her.


    ¡°In the coastal areas, she is the dream wife of many noblemen. Her beauty and wealth are sought after.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The priest looked at Soran who was somewhat shocked. With a yful expression, she said, ¡°She¡¯s also a virgin!¡±


    <i>The Fuxk!</i>


    <i>What¡¯s all this?</i>


    Even with his calm demeanor, he was still shocked by what she had said.


    After some time, he recovered and asked, ¡°Your excellency had asked me toe here for some business?¡±


    It seemed that Soran had underestimated the influence of the sea temple.


    If the noblewoman had the right to inherit the Earl¡¯s territory. She would be a first-ss noble family of the south coast. However, the priest was able to use her as a kind of tradingmodity, as if she could arrange marriage if Soran wanted her. Women in this world also had the right to inherit titles.


    That was why noblewomen had a good status in the world. Many noble families would consider the bloodline, dowry, and status of the noblewomen before marriage.


    Beauty was only a small factor.


    From this point of view, that noblewoman was really of high ss. The fact that she was the target of many nobles on the south coast was not exaggerated at all.


    But how could the sea temple control such a noblewoman?


    Although it only affected her marriage, it still meant that she had a strong influence. The sea temple had a stronger control over the coastal areas than Soran thought. The noblewoman just now must have made a deal with the sea temple or some sort of contract. Soran couldn¡¯t be sure what it was, but he was sure that the priest meant business this time.


    The priest frowned slightly.


    The trump card she brought out hadn¡¯tpletely moved him; this made her feel a little annoyed. But she still restrained herself from showing it because what this was only the carrot; soon she would bring out the stick.


    She smiled strangely and slowly said, ¡°I never thought you had that kind of ability! Able to subdue so many pirates in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    The priest paused for a while and continued, ¡°You seem to have be the target of the Swamp King. He seems to want to kill you to strengthen his position. He is a very powerful pirate king and his men are different from the people you have met. There are even many non-human monsters among them. ¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re unable to beat him, then all this work you¡¯ve done would be a waste!¡±


    ¡°Those pirates don¡¯t have much loyalty. If you fail once, they will betray you without hesitation. So I want to know how you¡¯re going to deal with the Swamp King? ¡±


    The priest let out a faint smile as if she was happy with the situation.


    If Vivian didn¡¯t wake up, Soran had to turn to the sea temple for help; but now it was possible to defeat the Swamp King. After all, Soran was very clear about the power of the Son of Fear. They were born as quasi-legendary figures. Furthermore, Vivian has now integrated the power of two Sons of Fear. Her strength was not only a little bit stronger than Soran; the only thing was that she didn¡¯t know how to control it.


    <i>Should he reject the priest?</i>


    In the future, he might still need the help of the sea temple; thus Soran couldn¡¯t make their rtionship too rigid.


    <i>Could he ept her help?</i>


    If not the mandatory divine contract, Soran could still say yes; he didn¡¯t have any faith right now, and it was fine with him to have faith. After all, the sea goddess was still a good goddess.


    Finally.


    After some thought, his decision was ¡®Eat the icing and throw the grenade back¡¯.

 Chapter 226 - Special Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 39 Special Arrangement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Temple of the Sea.


    Soon after Soran left, the figure of the noblewoman came out. She looked up at the priest who was not very happy, and then said, ¡°Is that him?¡±


    The face of the priest was still very unhappy. She found that Soran was like a slippery loach, no matter how hard she solicited, it seemed that it was always almost not enough. Sometimes she felt like hitting air, which made her intestines ufortable. She nced at the charming noblewoman in front of her and said slowly, ¡°not necessarily. This man is too cunning. Unless he joins us, you¡¯re just a bait in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent plenty of resources on you. If not for our help, the territory your father had would have been taken away.¡±


    ¡°Also, pay attention to your virginity. I¡¯ve noticed that it seemed to be very attractive to human men. You must not get close to any male creature until we decide who is valuable to us. Your task now is to continue to expand your influence, and if necessary, to start wars among the nobles of the south coast! Only wars can break the deadlock. Let us push our influence into the humans!¡±


    The noblewomen¡¯s face was stiff, and her eyes still had some anger¡ªstill, she nodded obediently and replied, ¡°yes.¡±


    No matter who was put around like a chip or goods, there would be a trace of dissatisfaction in their hearts. However, it seemed that her respect for the sea temple was obvious, and the sea temple must have had great control over her. That was why she had to bow her head, even when the priest was humiliating her. No one knew what agreement Soran and the priest would finally reach, but looking at the face of it now, she doesn¡¯t seem to have much of the upper hand.


    This made her somewhat impressed with Soran as only a person with enough power could y this kind of game with the sea temple.


    Soran left the temple.


    He was not very happy. He turned and arrived at the port. Then he waved a pirate and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell Adele toe see me.¡±


    Soon.


    A red-haired female pirate with a skin-tight armor appeared in front of Soran. She took a careful look at Soran¡¯s face, and then said, ¡°Your Excellency? What can I do for you? ¡±


    Soran took a look at her and said without expression, ¡°from today on, 50% of the profits from port Tylon will be handed over to the sea temple. You will control the smuggling trade in Shipwreck Bay; you must ensure that no one else can touch the route. Also from now on, all the ve trade, whether legal or illegal, we must grasp it in our hands. Anyone who wants to make money from ve-trading must get our consent! ¡±


    ve trading.


    This was thergest trade in the south coast because there were many mines near the coast, which needed a lot ofbor to mine. It was impossible to hire civilians because everyone knew that mining was a deadly job. That was why thebor force could only be sourced from criminals and ves. In addition, the aristocrats in this area had arge number of manors which needed plenty of cheapbor.


    very was a widespread problem in this world.


    Even deities could not change the situation.


    Even in Soran¡¯s past life, the abolition of very had been dyed, confined only to modern history, and it had been deeply rooted in the world for countless years. It was almost bing deep-rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Most ordinary people would hope to own a piece ofnd and then buy and own some ves. If not for good people, and the fact that some temples were quite disgusted with very, the southern region would have been filled with ves.


    ¡°Yes, your excellency.¡±


    Adele nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡±


    Soran took a silent look at her and then said, ¡°do you know a woman named Monica? She also has the surname Isabe and is the only daughter of an earl. ¡±


    The red-haired pirate wondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Your Excellency. This surname is distributed in the South and the West. She may be rted to my mother, but I¡¯m not familiar with these people because of my birth. Mother seemed to have a cousin on the south coast, who see,ed to have the rank of earl, but his family has long been in decline. If she was the only daughter of the count, he would be my mother¡¯s cousin. There were only a few who had this surname on the south coast.¡±


    <i>A declining noble family?</i>


    <i>She may be a good investment, and someone easy to control.</i>


    Soran nodded softly then said, ¡°Go. Put your focus on the ve trade, and make sure that this trade is in our hands. ¡±


    Adele nodded a little, hesitated, and asked, ¡°Your excellency... With the importance you put on the ve trading, are you going to use them to expand to the outer inds?... I¡¯m not questioning your decision, just wondering! ¡±


    She looked at him respectfully after asking the question.


    Soran was slightly surprised, but he didn¡¯t tell her his intentions. Instead, he replied in a low voice, ¡°Do your job and you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    ves were the cheapestbor and a group that was easily satisfied.


    They had been forced to despair, so as long as they were given a little hope¡ªa little right to survive and a little freedom¡ªthey would be a very useful force. Soran not only needed theirbor force, but also needed them as the foundation. It was very difficult to transfer the overseas poption because the maind had notpletely fallen into chaos. That was why ves were a key part of Soran¡¯s n.


    Soran walked away.


    Adele Isabe stayed where she was and looked intently at the direction of Soran. The more she understood about this man, the more she felt that this man had a big n. Someone who could give up so much wealth must be going for something more valuable.


    <i>What does this man want?</i>


    She was even somewhat excited and wanted to understand his n.


    Unfortunately, she could only hide her thoughts for now.


    Soran went back to where he stayed.


    Just as he entered the room, he saw a petite figure swooping over, and then directly hung on him. Vivian hung around his neck and said in a crisp voice: ¡°Big brother is back atst! I was bored to death by myself! ¡±


    Soran smiled and carried her to the bed.


    Then he sat down, with a serious expression, ¡°Vivian? How are you doing? Is there anything ufortable? Why did you call yourself Lilian, the Witch of Terrorst time? ¡±


    The little girl became stiff for a moment, then her eyes twinkled and said in a low voice, ¡°I... I¡¯m fine... But I remember a lot of things!... It¡¯s about Lillian! Then I learned a lot of magic and became more powerful than before! ¡±


    ¡°Oh!... does Big brother not like Vivian anymore?...¡±


    The little girl acted pitiful after saying that.


    Soran felt hurt, he quickly kissed her forehead and replied, ¡°Dummy!...I¡¯ll be with you forever!...¡±


    <i>Is that so?</i>


    Soran¡¯s heart thumped a bit as he thought to himself: ¡°if I had died, maybe Vivian would have be Lillian?¡±


    ¡°I must not leave any hidden dangers for her!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I have to find a way to kill the other Sons of Fear, and then wipe out the consciousness of Fearpletely! Otherwise, as long as his consciousness still exists, there would be danger. If I already have problems fighting against the will of Fear, Vivian would definitely have a harder time. ¡±


    Soran seemed to be thinking about something.


    The little girl¡¯s expression was unnatural but still sat beside him.


    After a while, Soran seemed to have thought of something and said in a deep voice: ¡°Vivian! Brother has a way to check your body. It may be a little ufortable. Would you like to try it? ¡±


    The little girl was slightly confused but still nodded obediently.


    Soran smiled.


    Then there was a glow in his eyes, which seemed to make Vivian feel ufortable.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Proceed with data scan of target?!...¡±


    ¡°Important!¡±


    ¡°Target is very dangerous!... And might be aggressive!... data scan requires 16000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Proceed with scan?!...¡±


    <i>It requires so much ughter EXP?</i>


    Although Soran felt a little hurt, he still proceeded with the scan as he had gained more than 70000 ughter EXP from his trip. He needed to know how much Vivian had strengthened, and whether Vivian had been influenced by the will of the Dread Lord. Vivian¡¯s safety was more important in Soran¡¯s eyes, as ughter EXP could be gainedter.

 Chapter 227 - Legendary Grade 5

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 40 Legendary Grade 5</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A crazy amount of data appeared in front of Soran.


    Soran¡¯s eyes filled with 0 and 1s. It didn¡¯t cost him much for his scan, but it had cost a lot more ughter EXP for him to scan someone else. In the beginning, he did a rough scan on Vivian, but at that time, Vivian had only awakened her sorcerer abilities; the ughter EXP consumed was nothingpared to the current scan. Now that Vivian was a legendary caster, Soran did not know how much data woulde out.


    The amount of data made Soran feel slightly dizzy. Vivian also seemed to be very ufortable; like an annoyed kitten she stretched out her little hand and tightly grasped the corner of Soran¡¯s clothes. The little girl seemed to be rejecting this strange energy scanning in her heart. If the person in front of her was not her brother, she might have already attacked him.


    Name: Vivian [Witch of Terror] [Son of Fear]


    Race: Human


    Attributes: Strength 9 (+1), Dexterity 12 (+1), Constitution 16 (+1), Intelligence 21 (+1), Wisdom 21 (+1), Charisma 27 (+1)


    Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    Profession: Level 10 Sorcerer (Max)/ Level 8 Divine Sorcerer/ Level 7 Wizard [Grade 5]


    Health Points (HP): ???/???


    Ability: Unknown


    Shard of Divinity: None


    Devine Title: None


    Divinity: Minor Divinity [All attributes +1]


    Domain: Fear


    Others: Unknown


    Basic Skills: ???


    Legendary Abilities: Legendary Spell Pration, Legendary Spell Control, Legendary Spell Construction, Level 1 Spontaneous Casting, Level 2 Spontaneous Casting, Level 3 Spontaneous Casting.


    Other Abilities: Spell Control, Spell Pration, Empower Spell, Combat Casting, Silent Spell, Spontaneous Casting, Flying Cast.


    Gifted Abilities: Spellcasting Prodigy, Divinity Transformation, Son of Fear.


    Other Skills: ???


    Soran was shocked.


    When he saw the attributes of Vivian after the scan, he was stunned. Now he finally understood why it took so much ughter EXP to scan Vivian¡¯s ability; the little girl in front of him was bing extremely powerful extremely fast. Soran was deeply shocked when he looked at the row of legendary abilities. No wonder Vivian didn¡¯t need to chant much, and the speed of her casting was incredibly fast!


    <i>So she has so many legendary Spontaneous Cast abilities.</i>


    <i>It seems that she also naturally has [Minor Divinity]!</i>


    When Soran saw that Vivian¡¯s race was still ¡®human¡¯, he let out a breath of relief; it seemed that the Dread Lord had not impacted her too much. But Soran had to marvel at the Gifted Abilities and all kinds of abilities brought by the inheritance she had. It took Soran great effort to master one or two spellcasting abilities, but Vivian had already acquired arge number of legendary abilities.


    <i>With her powers, she could easily take on legendary wizards!</i>


    <i>Divine Sorcerer?</i>


    <i>The fact that Vivian had awakened her bloodline, she had automatically be a Divine Sorcerer?</i>


    Soran was lost in thought. Divine Sorcerers were a special branch of the sorcerers who had the enhancements of the gods. It was not difficult for Vivian to advance into this ss, as she was a Son of Fear. However, since she had advanced to the divine sorcerer, it would be impossible for her to be a Dragon Disciple. The only path she could take now was to be a Fatespinner, but the ss advancement was somewhat dependent on luck.


    Since Vivian was so powerful!, they could easily destroy the Swamp King; maybe, they could even go against the sea temple.


    ¡°Big brother?!¡±


    The little girl looked at Soran nkly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What did you see?¡±


    Soran snapped out of his thought process and smiled, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I knew my Vivian would be a rich beautiful sorcerer in the future!... I just didn¡¯t think you would be this powerful already!... You¡¯ve even entered the realm of legends in such a short time... ¡±


    Vivian had a somewhat confused look.


    However, she still smiled and said, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t understand you, I felt like you were praising me!¡±


    ¡°Vivian is powerful!¡±


    Soran raised his hand and stroked the little girl¡¯s head, then said seriously: ¡°Vivian. I want to tell you something serious next. Your future as the Son of Fear is bound to be difficult, so we must n ahead. You¡¯ve always been smarter than other children, so from today on, I¡¯ll try to tell you many things; it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand them now, just try to remember them for now.¡±


    The little girl nodded in confusion and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll remember them.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Soran smiled and said: ¡°the first step now is to give you the strength to fight against the vampire God. He has controlled the vampiric divine title and has be a Saint. Right now, we can¡¯t face him. But it¡¯s only a temporary matter; just give me a little time, and big brother will make you more powerful than him! ¡±


    ¡°The Dread Lord is our ultimate enemy!... But we¡¯ll have to handle some small matter first!...¡±


    Soran slowly exined.


    The little girl listened carefully on hisp, and asionally asked questions. As Soran exined more and more, her expression became more and more confused. Although she had the ability of the Son of Fear, she was just a little nine years old girl after all. Her innate intelligence couldn¡¯t make up for herck of experience. There were many things she couldn¡¯t understand, but she made a great effort to remember them; her intuition told her that her brother¡¯s n was much better.


    From when she epted her identity as a Son of Fear, the little girl had already realized that her life would be hard.


    Their final enemy was the Dread Lord!


    A being that has existed for a long time. He had great divine powers and controlled a great portion of the Abyss.


    The Sons of Fear were only his pawns.


    Whether it was the vampire God, Vivian, or Soran, they were all on the chessboard arranged by him. Even though they had tried to change their own destiny, the greatest power was still in the hands of the Dread Lord.


    Since the Time of Troubles had not begun!


    The devils and demons that could enter the material ne were only a few. However, once the Avatar Crisis begins, the bnce between nes would be gradually broken and arge number of ne gaps would increase. At that time, not only the Abyss and the Nine Hells of Baator would be connected, but the connection between the four elemental nes and the material ne would be very close. In Soran¡¯s memory, there were even celestial creatures appearing on the material ne.


    By then, the Dread Lord would explode in power!


    In history.


    Even though many deities were destroyed in the material ne, they were still able to survive for some time. The material ne was the root of all believes. Many deities had believers in the material ne.

 Chapter 228 - The Golden Coin of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 41 The Golden Coin of Fate</h4>


    The cold sea winds blew.


    It was the coldest time of the year. It wouldn¡¯t get warmer until February of the next year. Soran took Vivian to the pirate ship. Wondering if it was only in his head, Soran felt that Vivian was a little quieter than yesterday. The little girl held his fingers with her little hands, and asionally looked at him and smiled. This made Soran think about their time at Amber City when Vivian liked to hold his fingers like this.


    The pirate ship was filled with scary-looking pirates, but they were all shocked at the arrival of a little girl!


    No one dared to ask too much.


    They had already been scared straight by Soran. In the whole Shipwreck Bay area, the reputation of the Throat-Cutter had spread far and wide. Maybe it was because she had experienced a lot along the way¡ªthe little girl looked at these fierce pirates calmly, but asionally she would look at their tattoos curiously. Pirates liked tattoos because they wanted to be recognized after their death.


    The warship quickly left port Tylon. Soran didn¡¯t tell his crew where they were going but just told them to head out.


    The pirates were confused but still listened to his orders!


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian who was looking at the sea. Her hair blew in the wind, looked at Soran with a smile and asked, ¡°Can I fish?¡±


    Soran smiled and answered, ¡°Sure. But you¡¯ll probably encounter sharks in this region!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes brightened and she pped her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll get a great white shark!¡±


    Soran was somewhat taken aback.


    He ordered others to bring the iron hook. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t use ordinary methods to deal with sharks. They had to attract them with blood and ordinary fishing rods were useless in this case; they had to use other fishing tools. Unfortunately, this pirate ship doesn¡¯t have any. But it was easy for Soran to get a shark. He hung a piece of meat on the hook, and then asked Vivian, ¡°why did you change into a white skirt today?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The little girl watched with excitement as Soran worked, then she spun around and said, ¡°Vivian likes two dresses, one white and one ck. Do I look good?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Soran smiled and nodded.


    The little girl smiled and acted naturally.


    The ship continued.


    After some time, he ordered the sails to be raised. After looking at the sea for some time, they set sail again, approaching the more dangerous deep-sea area. The other pirates were worried; they were worried about encountering sea monsters, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Soran¡¯s orders. There were many sea monsters and other sea creatures around the deep-sea region; that was why the fleet must pray for the blessing of gods before sailing.


    Northern tower.


    A gorgeous woman came to one of the many tall towers in the north. This was a very old wizard tower. It had a longer history than many towers in the north, it was also the only well-preserved wizard towers since the arcane empire. The whole wizard tower was shrouded in special energy. Ordinary people would not want to get close to it, they might not even see it. The gorgeous woman knelt in front of the gate of the tower, and then lowered her head humbly.


    A sigh was heard from the tower.


    Then the doors to the tower were opened. The gorgeous woman had a surprised look on her face and quickly went into the tower.


    At the top of the tower.


    An old woman was sitting on the astrological tform. Her hair was white and the most striking thing was that her pupils had almost be white. There was no clear distinction between the sclera and the contours of her pupils. She looked up at the gorgeous womaning out from behind the door, sighed softly and said slowly: ¡°Corinne. Have you not given up yet? ¡±


    The woman lowered her head and said, ¡°Honourable Eye of the North!...I...I¡¯m not satisfied!...¡±


    The old witch, who seemed blind, shook her head and sighed, ¡°with your talent, if you were not obsessing about the power beyond yourself, you may have already entered the realm of legend. I banished you to Whiterun hoping you would change your ways; hoping you would be able to take my ce. But I didn¡¯t expect you to not give up for so many years! ¡±


    ¡°Even your daughter will be stronger than you soon. I¡¯m truly disappointed!¡±


    The gorgeous woman showed an unwilling expression and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!... I am not willing to give up!... In the beginning, you said that as long as I could study this knowledge, I would be able to master the power of the arcane empire!... To find out its mystery, I have already lost my daughter! I have given my youth! And had practically lost everything! How could I give up now!... ¡±


    Eye of the North sighed and said slowly, ¡°So what if you understood its secrets? It was because the Arcanist, who was obsessed with power and knowledge, that destroyed their great empire! They destroy themselves, trying to influence those forbidden realms! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your way in search of power.¡±


    ¡°I only see destruction on you; even after you¡¯re done with your research, you¡¯ll only bring about destruction to yourself!¡±


    The gorgeous woman clenched her teeth and said with a pale face, ¡°Is that my fate? Is that why you don¡¯t support me anymore? And banished me to Whiterun? ¡±


    The old witch said nothing but had sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Tears fell, and the gorgeous woman in front of her began to cry. This was a rare sight. She stood up angrily and said in a sharp voice, ¡°why? Since you have seen my fate, why do you only tell me now? ¡±


    The old witch did not answer her and only lowered her head.


    The gorgeous woman looked at her coldly, then turned around. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°you too want that power? You know I can¡¯t seed, but I still hope to solve the secret! ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°If I am fated for destruction, then I¡¯ll wee destruction with open arms.¡±


    The gorgeous woman chanted a forbiddennguage, then her skin began to change; her fair skin turned dark blue, and finally to a strange white color again. The old witch was shocked, and then murmured, ¡°you... have already... ¡±


    The gorgeous woman looked at her coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since I¡¯m seen as an evil person and would be sent to hell after my death; what¡¯s the difference if I be like this earlier?¡±


    She turned and was ready to go out.


    However, at that time, the old witch suddenly opened her mouth and told a story slowly, ¡°it was said that before the birth of the twins of destiny, everyone¡¯s destiny was controlled by the goddess of fortune. She would toss the gold coin of fate which represented a person¡¯s future. Some were positive, some were negative. However, there were also very special people; when the goddess of fortune threw their gold coin, the gold coin would stand straight. ¡±


    ¡°The fate of this kind of people cannot be controlled by the gods; they were said to be freer than many gods!¡±


    ¡°Fate would change all the time.¡±


    ¡°I am only able to see one side of the coin of fate. If you do not want to give up, then you¡¯ll have to search for people who are free from the control of fate. If you help this kind of person, then your fate might change as well.¡±


    ¡°As for your sess or failure, no one would know!¡±


    The gorgeous woman was less tense; she bowed slightly and swiftly left.

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 42 Swamp King

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 42 Swamp King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Stars filled the night.


    For some reason, the stars in the sky had be dim recently, which made many people feel worried. The stars in this world represented the gods, and the realm of gods was connected to the stars in this world. The whole multiverse could be connected by the star system. If one or two stars were dim, it may be caused by a struggle between two gods. However, since all the stars were dim, it made people panic.


    However, only special people could notice this fact¡ªordinary people just continued with their lives.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The first mate of the pirate ship came over and said in a low voice, ¡°we have entered the deep sea area. This is the territory of the Swamp King. He might attack us because we entered his territory!¡±


    Soran gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Continue on.¡±


    The first mate was obviously shocked by his stare and immediately ordered the crew to continue sailing. At the same time, he prayed silently that they would not encounter the Swamp King. This pirate king had existed for a long time. With their strength, they couldn¡¯t face the pirate king yet, let alone the legendary monster he controls.


    ¡°Ships!¡±


    The look-out shouted in panic, ¡°There are ships nearby!...pirate ships!... Three ships!...No!...Five ships!...Its...It¡¯s the Swamp King!... He¡¯s surrounding us!...¡±


    The deck went into a panic.


    Soran, however, looked at Vivian and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s finally here!¡±


    His intention was to attract the Swamp King.


    It was not Soran¡¯s style to be passive, let alone when he now has several cards in his hand. If he killed the Swamp King, he wouldpletely open the route connecting the outer inds, and at the same time, he would qualify to be a new pirate king. Although the south coast was only a corner of the world, it would still be a step up for him; as he would qualify topete with the gods and temples.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    Soran¡¯s authoritative order startled his crew. Then they began to move in a panic. It seemed that the authority he had umted over the past period had a good effect. The legends of the pirate kings were all over the south sea; they were not ordinary people, but monsters, mixed-race creatures, or legendary figures. Ordinary pirates would not have the courage to fight with them.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Soran took a look at the little girl who looked a little nervous. Not sure if it was true, after a few seconds, Soran thought that the little girl looked calmer, and there was an excited smile on the corner of her mouth. It seemed that she could not wait for the appearance of the enemy.


    Her small body floated into the air as she said, ¡°No problem big brother. Leave this trash to me!¡±


    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±


    There was continuous gunfire, and the sea around the pirate ship was sshed up. Only one shell managed to hit the ship, but it only grazed the deck. The pirates were still very chaotic. The lookout had already climbed down and someone nearby shouted in horror, ¡°in the sea!... There are monsters in the sea! ¡±


    Soran looked at the sea around them and gave an order.


    Soon.


    A great cloud of fog appeared!


    Not far from Soran, was a huge dragon head warship. The Swamp King let out a cruel smile as he stood on his warship; he was a giant mixed-race monster, he was half Swamp Giant and half Lizardman; that¡¯s why he looked like a giant lizard monster, with scales growing on its body while having a humanoid form. Around him were a group of eerie looking lizardman, as well as other unrecognizable marine species.


    The Deepsea Demon Lord [Dagon] loved to cultivate believers who had tainted blood; that was why his believers were mostly odd-looking creatures.


    They were also somewhat dangerous!


    ¡°A load of trash!¡±


    The Swamp King picked up a heavy anchor, which was the weapon he used. His body was strong, because of the demonic powers he received. He had the strength bonus of the giant subspecies, the agility, and protection bonus of the lizardman; thus even if he wore no armor, he still had very high defense. The weapon he used was a heavy ship anchor, which had crushing effects against any warrior.


    In the whole south coast!


    Not even the best Naga Siren warriors would dare to fight him head-on.


    The Swamp King was a fighter.


    However, it did not mean that he had no spellcasting abilities. Along with his special fighting skills, he also had demonic spell-like abilities. He was a dangerous enemy, and his only weakness was going into chaotic mode. He had inherited the chaos and evil of Dagon, thus killing would only make him even more insane. Even his subordinates would always have to keep a safe distance from him; because when that terrible weapon was swinging around, it would kill anyone who was close to it.


    ¡°Lizardman enter the waters!¡±


    The Swamp King was not without tactics; after he saw the appearance of the fog, he ordered, ¡°Let out the Stingrays, and Deepsea Lurkers


    He was someone trained by the great Dagon.


    The Swamp King had no divinity, but he could control some sea monsters. With the sound of water sshing, the lizardman dived into the sea. They were amphibious animals and had adapted to the sea environment. These Lizardman were important subordinates of the Swamp King.


    ¡°Kuo-Toa!¡±


    The Swamp King looked at another battlefront and said in a deep voice, ¡°why isn¡¯t this trash attacking? Aren¡¯t they afraid that I¡¯ll eat them too? ¡±


    This pirate king loved to consume living creatures, especially intelligent creatures.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    Screams were heard, but it was not from the pirate ship on the opposite side, it was from the Lizardman that had just gone down. One of the Lizardman got up from the sea tremblingly, climbed up to the deck and said in a trembling voice: ¡°below!... There¡¯s something down there!... Monster!... There¡¯s a monster down there!... ¡±


    It definitely was not some simple creature.


    On the other side.


    Soran¡¯s ship was also filled with frightened pirates. From time to time, pirates shouted: ¡°Lizardman!... It¡¯s a Lizardman!... Ah! Kuo-Toa!... Be careful! They¡¯re close! ¡±


    ¡°What!... What is this!?...¡±


    A roaring sound was heard. Suddenly, the seawater beside Soran¡¯s ship separated from both sides. Then a dark mast rushed out from the bottom of the sea. In an instant, a warship of death appeared on the right side of Soran, covering part of the attack. The warship had creatures whose faces were more ugly and weird than the Lizardman; they were covered with algae and the smell of death. They attack pirate ships on all sides and sunk a warship directly.


    ¡°Ghost...ghost ship!...¡±


    The pirates on the whole deck were stunned for a moment. When they found that the ghost ship was attacking the enemy, they immediately focused on Soran.


    Soran nodded gently, then carried Vivian to the ghost ship close by.


    A row of cheer was heard!


    The first mate¡¯s face was red and his eyes were full of uncontroble excitement. He shouted to other pirates, ¡°prepare to fight! Prepare to fight back! You trash!... ¡±


    ¡°Destroy them!¡±


    ¡°From today on we¡¯ll be the strongest pirates of this sea!... His excellency will be the new pirate king!...¡±

 Chapter 230 - Pirate King Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 43 Pirate King Battle!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Pirate king.


    It was a title that shook the hearts of people.


    If Soran defeated the Swamp King, he would be the new pirate king. In the future, this sea would be his territory, and many of his men would be promoted. Some may even have their own pirate ship in the future. Pirates were not a group who was afraid of death. On the contrary, they were a very fierce group of people; however, they would not fight battles they could not win. They knew how powerful the ghost ship was, and was more confident now that they saw it.


    No one knew how this battle would end now!


    However, if they won! Then they would be the most powerful pirates of the region!


    Wealth, status, and power.


    In the future, some of them may even be as powerful as the Seawolf, Narwhal and Killer Whale. Bing a strong pirate, as long as they still obeyed the orders of the pirate king Soran!


    Rows of cannon fire were heard.


    The appearance of the ghost ship made these pirates braver. Although they couldn¡¯tpete with the enemy in battle, they still fought back and killed any sea creature that came close.


    On the other side, Soran was now in control of the ghost ship. This was something he traded with the Naga Siren priest.


    There were many enemies around!


    The Swamp King, of course, had many men under him. There were numerous enemies. This was not an easy war, because the fight between them had just begun. Soran stopped Vivian, who wanted to start killing, and said, ¡°keep your spells! Spellcasters must not use up their spells inbat! You should only use them at critical times! ¡±


    Vivian had many spells.


    However, this was not her battle; plus Soran was notfortable putting Vivian in so much danger.


    ¡°Animate Ropes!¡±


    ¡°Fire cannons!¡±


    Soran ordered his undead to fire continuously, and at the same time, he controlled the ropes on the ghost ship. He entangled all the nearby Kuo-Toa and then pulled out his swords to kill them all. One of the most powerful things of the ghost ship was these ropes; they flew out like poisonous snakes and dragged the enemies nearby.


    Soran had umted a good amount of ughter EXP!


    If not to level up his abilities, he would have leveled up his Profession Level already.


    But he still needed to wait some more.


    Soran still had a few abilities which were on the brink of the max level. A little more patience and his powers would be maximized.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    There was a little movement in the distant sea, then sharks came close at full speed. Strong Waresharks were alsoing to the battle. They rode on huge tiger sharks and roared; then they dived into the sea and joined the battle against the Swamp King.


    ¡°Finally, reinforcements.¡±


    Soran was relieved slightly and muttered, ¡°Where are the Naga Sirens? The Waresharks won¡¯t be able to defeat these pirates!¡±


    Monsters that had many tentacles appeared; they seemed like mutant octopuses.


    These monsters fought with the sharks in the sea. In an instant, blood spread in the sea. More and more enemies joined in the battle while many strange creatures controlled by the Swamp King also began to approach. At the same time, the voice of humans also came from afar. The Swamp King had many followers; these people were notorious criminals or pirates that no one could tolerate. They were more powerful than ordinary pirates, but also more cruel and dangerous.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran looked around and frowned, ¡°why didn¡¯t the Naga Siren reinforcements show up? What about the other forces promised by the priest? Where is the pirate king supported by the Naga Sirens? Isn¡¯t he going to fight, too? ¡±


    Soran was filled with anger!


    Not because he couldn¡¯t defeat the Swamp King, but the fact that he had been yed!


    Vivian seemed to have a repressed her desire to fight. She stuck out her little tongue and with a strange voice, she said, ¡°Big brother! There¡¯s a big monster over there!... Let¡¯s kill it! ¡±


    Soran who was still angry at the missing reinforcement did not notice Vivian who was acting somewhat strange.


    In fact.


    There was a trace of killing intent in the eyes of the nine-year-old girl. Her expression was rather strange; it seemed that the current scene made her feel excited and joyful. She took a deep breath as if she was very satisfied with the smell of blood, and then her little body flew up.


    ¡°Lilian! Don¡¯t be reckless!¡±


    Another voice rang in the little girl¡¯s head and said anxiously, ¡°you will be exposed like this!... Wait! You must learn to restrain yourself! ¡±


    The little girl came back down to the deck and seemed to kick the ground discontentedly, muttering, ¡°I hate this!... I want to kill all this rubbish! ¡±


    Temple of Sea.


    In front of the priest rose a seawater mirror, in which a picture of a battle emerged. The view was centered on the ghost ship. Her expression was bad, and she growled, ¡°where is Ashrod? Why didn¡¯t he join the fight! ¡±


    The angry roar of the priest shook the temple.


    The priest was filled with uncontroble anger and killing intent. That was because all the work she had done was for nothing.


    She had spent so much effort on Soran!


    But at this critical moment, Ashrod, one of the most important reinforcements, did not join the battlefield. This was undoubtedly a betrayal for Soran, and all the agreements and solicitations at the beginning had be a joke. The priest was sure that Soran would be dissatisfied with her now because, at this critical moment, a reinforcement that she had guaranteed was nowhere to be found.


    She was angry.


    Very angry!


    The priest was so angry that she growled, ¡°damn you! Ashrod!... You dog of the royal family! How dare you disobey the orders of the temple!... I must punish you! I will kill you! ¡±


    Everything was toote now.


    She didn¡¯t expect Ashrod, one of the three pirate kings, would betray her. Now she could only hope that Soran could defeat the Swamp King. Otherwise, she would not only lose someone she was trying to attract but would also lose plenty of Waresharks.


    Her heart was filled with killing intent.


    Not only toward the pirate king Ashrod, but also the Naga Siren royalties who supported him.


    In another area.


    A huge warship sailed. Standing on the bow was a tall man with scales on his face. He sneered and muttered, ¡°that idiot priest! Did she think I would follow her orders? Supporting another guy to rece me? Or does she want toplete control of the seas? ¡±


    Why would he help some stranger to defeat the Swamp King?


    If the Swamp King was defeated, a new pirate king would be created; this was, without doubt, a new challenger.


    ¡°Only that idiot priest would think that everything is under her control.¡± Ashrod smiled and his eyes glowed. The goddess of the sea had not answered the prayers of her believers for a long time. This silence was an opportunity for many people.


    On the warship.


    A Naga Siren guard who looked afar asked anxiously, ¡°What are you doing Ashrod!? Are you not afraid of the punishment for betraying the priest?¡±

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 44 Cooperation!

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 44 Cooperation!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Ashrod smiled gleefully and said in a deep voice, ¡°How could I disobey the order of the priest? I¡¯m going to Demon Ind now! To take down the stronghold of the Swamp King! ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s ample wealth there! This will strengthen us further!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I weakening the enemy too?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. With the help of the ghost ship and Waresharks, they should not be defeated so quickly! We¡¯lle back to help them after we¡¯ve taken down Demon Ind! ¡±


    Ashrod then let out a cruel smile.


    He had long been dissatisfied with the new character. Now that the Swamp King had moved all his forces out, Devil Ind should be empty. After taking down Demon Ind and taking the wealth for his own, he would then turn around and clean up the Swamp King who would be weak. He couldn¡¯t face the Swamp king right now, but he was sure he could deal with the Swamp King after he had heavy losses.


    It fact, with that ghost ship there, even the Swamp King would find it difficult to deal with!


    By then, he would have taken all the wealth in Demon Ind, and killed the Swamp King.


    With that, he would have made a great contribution to the whole sea temple. At that time, the priest would not even dare to punish him. Instead, she would have to reward him.


    Ashrod squinted his eyes and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time for that idiot priest to suffer! Otherwise, she will not pay any attention to me. ¡±


    In the chaos of ughter.


    There was little tactic to speak of in this kind of sea battle at night.


    The appearance of the Wareshark lessened the pressure on Soran. However, the group of sharks and Waresharks would not be enough to defeat the Swamp King¡¯s men. Soran¡¯s face was very gloomy, for he was sure that he had been yed. Soran wasn¡¯t sure whether it was the arrangement of Naga Siren priest or the other pirate king who wanted to take this opportunity to kill him. He didn¡¯t think it was the priest. After all, the ghost ship and the Waresharks had appeared; so it was most likely that the other pirate king did not want to see him rise.


    In any case!


    Soran was now filled with anger and killing intent.


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    Soran ordered the ghost ship to move forward at full speed, pulled out two swords at the same time, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Vivian! Get ready to fight! Protect yourself! We must kill the Swamp King! ¡±


    A cruel smile appeared, but it was covered by darkness. She then said in a clear childish voice, ¡°Big brother! Let¡¯s kill all these nasty guys! ¡±


    ¡°Haste!¡±


    ¡°Greater Magic Weapon!¡±


    ¡°Draconic Strength!¡±


    Continuous rows of magic appeared. Some were on Vivian while others were on Soran.


    The little girl was very fast in casting spells. She had added a series of buffs almost in an instant. The knowledge that Gloria had taught her at the beginning hade into y. At the same time, she had also added several buffs onto Soran.


    The two flew up.


    A row of data appeared in front of him!


    ¡°Affected by the Haste!... Your movement speed has been increased!... Your attack speed has been increased!...¡±


    ¡°Affected by Greater Magic Weapon!... Your curved swords have a +1 magic effect!... Weapons have extra energy damage!...¡±


    ¡°Affected by Draconic Strength!... You have gained +5 Strength, +5 Constitution, +5 Charm!... Your basic defense has a +4 Dragon Skin bonus!... You will be immune to sleep and paralysis effects!... ¡±


    That was why a high-grade spellcaster was so powerful!


    Vivian knew that it was impossible to deal with these enemies with only magic because there was arge number of them. Killing them through spells would be impossible. In this kind of battle, the real lethality would still be the melee attackers. The more powerful the enemy was, the less damage the spellcaster would be able to inflict; unless she was sure she could kill the enemy in an instant with ¡®Finger of Death¡¯ or ¡®Wail of the Banshee¡¯.


    Soran¡¯s battle capabilities were now off the charts!


    Vivian¡¯s ¡°Draconic Strength¡± buff had directly provided him with 15 attribute points. With the help of Haste and Magic Weapon, Soran¡¯sbat power almost immediately reached the state of his ughter form. If he transformed right now, he was confident he could take down enemies which were legendary or above.


    ¡°Sword of Annihtion!¡±


    The next spell the little girl chanted made Soran¡¯s eyelids jumped. He saw that the little girl reached out to the void, and then there was a crack in the space in front of her; just like a cut in space, she raised her white hand and drew out a ck sword. The weapon was not a weapon of substance, but a weapon that twisted space and time. Vivian gently waved it and seemed that she was not used to it. She pursed her lips then said, ¡°as expected, I still don¡¯t like using a sword!¡±


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned about battle techniques you know!¡±


    A sh of darkness.


    Vivian shed toward a nearby Lizardman; in an instant, the weapon the Lizardman held turned into powder, then the armor on his body turned into powder, and finally, his whole person turned into powder.


    It was almost like the spell, Disintegrate¡ªthe Lizardman had beenpletely faded away!


    ¡°This is a legendary spell?¡±


    Soran couldn¡¯t help swallow his saliva, then his figure flew out; waving the two swords he blocked most of the arrows that were flying toward them. Vivian¡¯s sword seemed to have attracted a lot of the enemies¡¯ attention, and many long-range enemies took her as their target.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran had blocked eighty percent of the arrows with his swords. He was now capable of blocking long-range attacks with his sword.


    Some of the attacks fell on Soran, but they were blocked by the spell Stoneskin. Some of the attacks fell on Vivian, but none even came close to her since she had already added an invisible energy shield. Because of anger, Vivian raised her white fingers, and then a series of spells flew out.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    ¡°Fire Bolt!¡±


    ¡°Acid Arrow!¡±


    ¡°Arcane Missile!¡±


    ¡°Web!¡±


    ¡°Grease!¡±


    A dazzling amount of spells were cast and one of the warships directly turned into a sea of fire. The little girl threw out more than ten spells, killing arge number of enemies in a sh. Because grease would not burn on its own, adding a fire spell would turn the whole ship into a ball of mes.


    The power of a spell caster was shown in its full glory!


    While Soran was skill killing enemies one by one, Vivian had taken down a whole pirate ship in one shot.


    ¡°Ah oh!¡±


    The little girl put her finger on her lips then picked up the Sword of Annihtion again. She then murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve used up all my low-grade spell slots!... I was just about to have some fun! ¡±


    The glow of a Dispel Magic was seen; it seems that the enemy had a spellcaster as well.


    The little girl frowned and cast an AOE spell out.


    ¡°Death Cloud!¡±


    A strange smoke appeared, and all the creatures in the area suffocated. Immediately some died because they could not pass the Test of Death brought upon by the cloud. Some enemies with high Constitution responded and rushed out of the range of the spell. The enemy spellcaster reacted too slowly and was also killed by the cloud.


    It seemed that their Constitution was not high!


    The spellcaster didn¡¯t even have to chance to cast any spell and was killed immediately.


    Constitution was important for any ss.


    ¡°Brrooommm!¡±


    A dull sound was heard, and then a huge dragon head warship emerged. It seemed that the warship had heavy iron sheets wrapped on the outside. On this huge and bizarre dragon head warship, stood a giant; it held a heavy anchor and looked at Soran with killing intent.


    It was the Swamp King!

 Chapter 232 - Vivian On a Rampage!

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 45 Vivian On a Rampage!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran battled while also checking on Vivian¡¯s condition.


    Although he knew that Vivian might be stronger than himself, he still felt uneasy in his heart and would focus on the little girl from time to time. At first, her fighting style made Soran frown because the little girl just threw out spells out in a swarm; relying on her powerful casting ability and magic strength to crush the enemy. But then her fighting style changed again; after using the spell ¡®Death Cloud¡¯, her fighting skills began to be remarkable.


    Soran thought it was a girl who quickly mastered the fighting techniques; little did he know that control of that little body had been exchanged several times in just a moment.


    To the somewhat reckless girl, magic was just a machine gun.


    The battle continued.


    With a slight collision, a huge dragon head warship appeared near the ghost ship. Many Lizardman with a much stronger physique appeared, fighting with the Drowned on the ghost ship. There also seemed to be some strange looking Lizardman priests, who sang a strange demonguage.


    ¡°Turn undead!¡±


    This was a basic skill of priests, any priests would be gifted this ability.


    Turn undead had different effects ording to the priest¡¯s strength; it could directly kill the undead, frighten the undead, or deal damage to them. The Drowned were a special type of undead, so the spell only caused a little damage to them. However, some of the weak spirits were killed instantly. Turn undead could be used continuously, but Soran would not allow the priests the chance to use it again. Immediately, he activated his abilities.


    ¡°Greater Invisibility!¡±


    ¡°ughter form!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, and then appeared behind an enemy in a sh, while his sword went through a Lizardman¡¯s heart. The enemy, obviously experienced inbat, began to shrink the formation to protect the spellcasters. They gathered in a certain range to prevent Soran from approaching. It seemed that there were hybrid creatures of Kuo-Toa who were able to see traces of Soran, but even this could not prevent Soran from approaching.


    ¡°Dire Charm!¡±


    A strange light appeared in Soran¡¯s eyes. The legendary red cloak Soran acquired was activated for the first time in the battle. In front of him, a mixed-race fighter was confused for a while. Then, the fighter turned and shed the priest who was rapidly casting spells. This attack not only interrupted the priest but also cut off half of his palm. The mixed-race fighter controlled by Soran attacked randomly, cutting down numerous of hispanions¡ªcreating chaos.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    Soran was still very worried about the spellcaster. His figure disappeared and then appeared directly from the distorted shadow. In a sh, he killed the priest who was close to grade 3. Because the enemy couldn¡¯t see his position clearly, it was difficult to aim at Soran.


    Countless shes were seen!


    The mixed-race fighter who was affected by Dire Charm attacked hispanions. Soran killed almost seven or eight enemies without much effort. At this time, the mixed-race warrior who was enchanted by magic was also hurt. Soran directly swung his sword and cut off his head. It was at this time that the figure of the Swamp King appeared. Although Soran had never seen him, he immediately recognized him at first sight.


    ¡°Finger of Death!¡±


    Vivian, who was quicker then Soran, shot out a beam of red light from her finger.


    The Swamp King got shot, but his figure only shook a little. Then, he pped himself on the chest as if nothing had happened and let out an angry roar!


    Soran shook his head. Vivian still didn¡¯t have enoughbat experience. Legendary fighters had very high resistance; so unless there was an absolute spell to suppress them, spells that activated the Test of Death were useless on them. Sure enough, the Swamp King was not affected at all. He was born with high resistance to magic and at the same time, was buffed by the Demon Lord Dagon; any death spell would hardly work on him.


    ¡°sphemous Aura!¡±


    ¡°sphemous Language!¡±


    An evil field of energy spread, as the Swamp King grinned and opened his mouth to utter a sphemousnguage, which seemed to have a special magic power. When Soran heard it, he was stunned, and a little lost. At the same time, arge amount of data appeared:


    ¡°Affected by sphemous Aura!...¡±


    ¡°The enemy has been blessed by the sphemous ritual; With the range of sphemous Aura, your spell immunity has -2!¡±


    Affected by sphemous Language!...¡±


    ¡°Test of Will activated!... Test of Will sessful!... You¡¯ve resisted the shock effect!...¡±


    Even though Soran was not affected by the spell, he was still dyed for half a second.


    The huge anchor that the Swamp King held swung towards Soran; even Soran had no time to evade it and could only use his swords to block the attack.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    Soran was pushed back.


    Even though he had transformed and gained the buff of Draconic Strength, he was still pushed back by the Swamp King¡¯s attack. Soran broke the wooden fence when hended, he spat out blood and jumped up again.


    ¡°Booommm!¡±


    The huge ship anchor was thrown out by the Swamp King. It turned out that there was a chain on the ship¡¯s anchor, which was twined and connected to its body.


    ¡°It is too dangerous to go head-on against a Giant type monster!¡±


    Soran gritted his teeth as his figurended on the mast. He then turned into a shadow and rushed down. The Swamp King swung the chain and pulled back the anchor. Then it roared and rushed toward Soran. Soran¡¯s figure twisted a little in the middle of the air, and he was able to step on the Swamp King¡¯s arm to dodge his attack. The Swamp King was too big so he had bonus strength, but it also made him a little slow.


    ¡°Shash!¡±


    Fresh blood shot out.


    Soran¡¯s two swords crossed the Swamp King¡¯s neck. However, it felt like cutting on tough dragon skin.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s sharp voice rang out. When she saw Soran spitting blood, her pupils turned red immediately. Then a pair of small demonic wings appeared behind her. At the same time, a tattoo appeared on the side of her face. She suddenly opened her mouth and let out a sharp howl. All creatures nearby who were hit by the howl were all bleeding, many were even killed on the spot.


    The terrifying sound waves spread out in all directions!


    Vivian suddenly raised her hand and pointed to Soran¡¯s back, only to see a strange ck shadow behind Soran ready to stab him in his back!


    ¡°Maze spell!¡±


    A strange dimension appeared.


    The shadow that suddenly appeared behind Soran was swallowed up by the distorted space before it could make a scream, and then it was sent to a different dimension.


    ¡°Blink!¡±


    ¡°Time Stop!¡±


    Everything within 30 meters around Vivian¡ªincluding Soran and the Swamp King in front of her¡ªwas frozen. The little girl¡¯s eyes shed red, and her expression seemed to be very angry. She growled in a sharp childish voice, ¡°bastard!... How dare you hurt my brother!... I¡¯m going to kill you! ¡±


    The little girl¡¯s expression was so angry that her eyebrows were almost at a ny-degree angle.


    Vivian raised the Sword of Annihtion that was as high as her, and directly shed toward the Swamp King. As if not satisfied with a single sh, the little girl continued to sh at him seven or eight times. She gasped for air after attacking so many times; considering her age and physic, it was a tiring task for her to swing the sword so many times.


    Time had recovered!


    Soran seemed to have felt as if something had just happened, but when he was ready to continue to attack the Swamp King, he noticed that Vivian was standing in front of the Swamp King!


    ¡°No! She¡¯s in danger!...¡±


    Without even thinking, Soran rushed to her. He quickly grabbed her and retreated to the back.


    ¡°Dommm!¡±


    Something heavy fell on the ground.


    What happened was beyond Soran¡¯s expectations. The Swamp King, who was rather tricky to deal with, was now divided into many parts. His body was covered with sword marks, but the sword marks did not exude any blood, because the blood seemed to have been broken down by some powerful force. The Swamp King¡¯s huge body fell to the ground, and in the process of falling to the ground, it split into many pieces of meat.


    <i>How is this possible!</i>


    Soran was frightened by the situation; because, for him, it had only been one second, but for Vivian, it had already been 30 seconds.


    The situation was beyond Soran¡¯s understanding!


    However.


    He quickly realized that only a spell could create such an effect: Time Stop.


    Vivian had eliminated the Swamp King!

 Chapter 233 - Divinity Integration

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 46 Divinity Integration</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Time Stop.


    One of the most unnatural spells of the Wizard¡ªa legendary spell that could crush other non-spellcasters. Its magic effect was very simple: it stopped time for a certain range, and then only the caster would be able to move freely at this time. Generally speaking, the duration of this state couldst between 15 seconds and 60 seconds. At this time, other people would be in apletely frozen state, while the caster would be free to move. However, during this time, if the caster casts another spell or does physical damage to an enemy; the effects would onlye about after Time Stop had finished.


    That was why!


    The Swamp King was chopped into pieces after Soran had retreated with Vivian.


    Because Time Stop spell was too absurd, many people had studied ways to deal with it. The first and simplest was the monk. The legendary monk ability ¡°Umbra Force¡± would make the user immune to any time-rted spell effects. Even the god who controlled time would not be able to affect them. However, it was very difficult to learn and was a unique skill of monks. There were not many monks in the legendary realm and even fewer that had the ability.


    The second way would be to escape the spell at the correct time.


    The spell didn¡¯t have a high range. Anything inside its effective range would be stuck; thus if a person could predict in advance the timing of the spell, then the person would be able to dodge the spell. Soran was most familiar with Shadow ne teleportation; if he could enter the Shadow ne at the moment before the spell, then he would be excluded from the spell. Soran¡¯s body would enter the shadow ne; after the spell was over, he woulde back to the material ne once more.


    There were also many such abilities.


    However, the key point would be to leave the current ne or current space temporarily, to avoid the effect of Time Stop. A Wizard¡¯s Banishment, Chaotic Rift, and so on could achieve this effect, but they must have good judgment and very good luck. Even Soran had less than a 30% chance of sess in predicting the spell.


    That¡¯s how scary spellcasters were!


    If none of the above worked, then one could only rely on their own resistance. That person would have to prepare Spell Trigger Activation, which could trigger protective spells after it detects the spell. It was hard to say whether the person could survive Time Stop using this tactic.


    Furthermore, it was useless to rely only onbat skills alone; a special ability would be needed as well, that was, ¡®Sixth Sense¡¯ and ¡®Extreme Sixth Sense¡¯.


    [Note: even at Soran¡¯s peak, he only got the ability ¡°Sixth Sense¡±. He never got the more advanced ability ¡°Extreme Sixth Sense¡±. ]


    This was a harder ability to masterpared to ¡°Danger Sense¡±; not only did it need great Wisdom, but also other special abilities.


    Because the effect of Time Stop was too overpowered, many people tried to simte and solve it; some even tried spiritualizing themselves in advance, having multiple Spell Trigger Activation and so on. However, there was only one recognized way to achieve the best results, that was, to turn oneself into a demigod. From demigods to gods, all were immune to the spell Time Stop. Since they had their own domains, most of the time-rted spells were useless against them.


    That was why.


    Time Stop was a crushing legendary spell to any creature that was not a demigod!


    The Swamp King was dead!


    Soran saw a strange aura emerge, which was not flying toward Soran, but it gradually integrated into Vivian¡¯s body. A trace of divine brilliance appeared; it seemed that some mysterious and unknown power had been lost from the body of the Swamp King. Vivian¡¯s beautiful eyes shed a strange brilliance, which was as awesome as a god¡¯s. The strange phenomenon onlysted for a while, and then he saw the little girl¡¯s expression bing sleepy. The little girl then looked up at Soran and said in a sleepy voice: ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±


    Immediately, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Soran hugged Vivian¡¯s petite body while dodging the javelins thrown by the enemy. As the Swamp King had died, the enemy soon began to break up, especially the enved Kup Toa, who almost immediately fled. However, there were still enemies left to fight, that was, the mixed-race descendants of the Swamp King. Soran leaped andnded on the ghost ship; he then put Vivian, who was sleeping, in a safe ce.


    The divinity on the Swamp King had been absorbed by her!


    As the Favoured Soul of the demon lord of the ancient Abyss [Dagon], the Swamp King had divinity from the demon lord. Although the divinity was very weak and was given in a sphemy ceremony; Soran was still a little worried about whether Vivian could sessfully integrate it. He began to control the animated ropes on the ghost ship, killing the enemies who were still resisting one by one. When the battle finally ended, the sea was already bloody red.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The first mate came with the pirate ship. His expression was very excited. He had scars on his arms and abdomen. He said excitedly, ¡°we won! The Swamp King is dead! You are now the new pirate king! As long as the news gets out, many pirates in the nearby waters wille to join us! ¡±


    Soran was not very excited, he looked at the deck and asked in a low tone, ¡°Casualties?¡±


    The first mate was slightly sad and answered, ¡°more than half are dead or injured. The second mate has died too.¡±


    Many died.


    More than half of the pirates Soran brought to battle had died or injured! These were all men he had just subdue.


    However, the battle results were also very good.


    Soran sank a pirate ship, captured two ships, but some of the enemies had escaped. Soran had no spare power to pursue the enemy; among them, were the Kuo Toa and humans. One warship had sunk to the bottom of the sea, and the other one had been pierced through the hull; it probably would sink soon. The only ship in good condition was the warship of the Swamp King. This huge warship was basically in good condition, but there were not enough people to sail it back.


    That was why they could only tow it back with the ghost ship!


    The night was deep.


    Soran held Vivian and looked up at the skies; the stars were dim.


    Soran then checked his data and went into deep thought.


    ¡°Activated Beheading attack!¡±


    ¡°Beheading sessful!... Target killed!... You¡¯ve gained experience in battle!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained more information about Sword Form ¡ª Behead.¡±


    ¡°In this battle, you¡¯ve further mastered a battle skill. Sword Form ¡ª Behead!...¡±


    ¡°Activated Waist Chop!¡±


    ¡°Waits Chop sessful!... Target killed!... You¡¯ve gained experience in battle!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained more information about Sword Form ¡ª Waist Chop.¡±


    ¡°Experience of battle!¡±


    ¡°After countless battles, you¡¯ve be more proficient in battle!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained more information about Dual-wielding.¡±


    In this battle.


    Soran directly grasped [Sword Form ¡ª Behead], and obtained the information of [Sword Form ¡ª Waist Chop] and [Dual-wielding] for the second time. That was to say, Soran would be able to master two powerful abilities at the same time if the notification appeared again. Among them [Sword Form ¡ª Behead] Soran had be very skilled at it, while [Dual-wielding] still required some experience. If he could master [Dual-wielding], Soran would directly use the Ability Points obtained by leveling up to further master [Greater Dual-wielding].


    In the future, Soran still had to somehow master [Legendary Dual-wielding].


    By then, his attack speed would reach a staggering level when he uses two weapons to fight. It would be even possible to block bullets with swords if he pumps the correct attributes.


    A day went past.


    Just when Soran thought that Vivian would sleep for a long time after absorbing the divinity of the Swamp King, the little girl woke up the next morning briefly.


    At dawn.


    Soran was awakened by the little girl in her arms. Vivian opened her eyes and saw Soran. A sweet smile appeared on the corner of her mouth then she whispered, ¡°Big brother. I had a dream. ¡±


    Soran was happy that she woke up and asked, ¡°What did you dream?¡±


    ¡°I dreamed of the Swamp King.¡± Vivian raised her little white hand and rubbed the corner of her eyes. She then continued, ¡°that monster still wanted to fight with me, but I killed him again soon.¡±


    ¡°Hah!...¡±


    ¡°But after I killed it, there was another bigger monster!... It was like a giant octopus, but its head was strange like a strange fish. ¡±


    ¡°Hah!...I¡¯m so tired...big brother...Should I also kill that giant octopus?...¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t finish asking and went to sleep again.


    Soran¡¯s expression was rather surprised because he realized that Vivian seemed to be eliminating the consciousness of the divinity, which had never happened before.


    In the past, Vivian would only wake up after Soran had destroyed the divinity¡¯s consciousness.


    This time, she was able to wake up after eliminating the divine consciousness. However, she seemed to have only eliminated the residual consciousness of the Swamp King, and not the remnant consciousness of Dagon.


    This made Soran somewhat worried!

 Chapter 234 - Special Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 47 Special Meaning</h4>


    Port Tylon.


    It seemed rather strange today, the whole port was dead and silent.


    Today, the gangs and pirates who dwelt on this ind had settled down. Even the guards who were in charge of maintaining order were a little wary. What they saw today was so shocking that the whole port was silent; everyone seemed to be waiting for something, or the arrival of an honorable person.


    The dragon head warship!


    It was the warship of the Swamp King. It was said to be cursed by sphemous Language and had been a legend around the south sea for hundreds of years.


    Among the three pirate kings on the south coast, the most powerful one was the Amazon pirate king because she had the support of the storm temple. Although Ashrod, the pirate king supported by the Naga Sirens, was also very strong, he was still slightly weaker. Among the three pirate kings, the weakest one was the Swamp King, but he was the pirate king with the strongest fighting ability. This monster had been raging on the south coast for hundreds of years. Some had challenged it, but few could defeat it, let alone kill it and capture its warship.


    A group of fierce-looking pirates stood in front of the dock.


    The guards of port Tylon dare note near to stop them because the morale of these pirates was very high. They would kill anyone who dared to stop them.


    The Swamp King had died!


    They were now under one of the three pirate kings [The Throat-Cutter]. A new force had risen, not only in port Tylon but also on the whole south coast.


    Soran stood on the bow of the dragon head warship looking at port Tylon as if waiting for something.


    In just two days.


    Soran had increased the men he controlled. After the news that he killed the Swamp King went out, pirates from all walks of life on the South sea began to bow to him. Now, more than a dozen scattered pirate groups had joined him. Even those who were unwilling to join him had sent gifts to express their awe. In these two days, Soran had received more than 10000 gold Derahls as gifts, including many precious goods.


    Since he killed the Swamp King, Soran would not waste such a good opportunity. He had put on his own g yesterday and became one of the pirate kings on the south coast.


    The g that flew on the dragon warship was ck.


    The g did not have much pattern or drawing; just a pair of curved swords.


    ck g, ck sails, and ck ship.


    It was an ominous color¡ªit seemed to brew killing. It made many people in port Tylon feel a little uneasy. Soran looked coldly at the port. Behind him were seven warships and dozens of clippers. Thousands of pirates had gathered under hismand. From port Tylon to Shipwreck Bay, all the pirate groups expressed their submission to him, and some of them even directly joined him.


    However, there were some pirates and factions who were slow to react.


    Thus he used a simple method to resolve this issue.


    That was to protest!


    He was not the same anymore and had the power to go against the Naga Siren priest.


    A huge head was hung on the leading warship, and a body of four or five meters high was hung on the mast. The broken body had been sewn up and was hung on the mast; it was the Swamp King who died under Vivian. Soran got the news yesterday that the reinforcements that should have appeared unexpectedly ran to Devil Ind hundreds of miles away. The reinforcement took over Devil Ind and robbed his deserved loot and wealth; then he patted his buttocks and went back to hisir.


    Whatplete nonsense!


    When Soran heard this news, his eyes became bloodshot.


    He killed the Swamp King and lost more than half of his men. Ashrod, the pirate king who was one of the important reinforcements, actually went around to attack the Swamp King¡¯s nest. He also robbed the wealth of Devil Ind and robbed the spoils that belonged to Soran. Until now he had said nothing.


    This was aplete p to the face!


    He could even imagine the taunts of the other side: ¡°You work hard in the front while I go round the back to take all the fortune!¡±


    Soran needed an exnation.


    He couldn¡¯t go to Ashrod for an exnation, one of the three pirate kings, because Soran hasn¡¯t got the power to face him. However, he couldn¡¯t stay silent either, because it would make people feel like he¡¯s a push-over; that was why Soran must now ask the priest for an answer!


    Soran didn¡¯t make a move.


    He didn¡¯t step foot on to port Tylon and only stayed on the warship.


    In this protest.


    It was a battle of power and will. If the priest didn¡¯t show him the answer he wanted, he was ready topletely turn on her.


    To Soran, the Naga Siren priest and the goddess of the sea were two separate parties.


    Since Soran had killed an important enemy, and he was a worthy person to the sea goddess. In fact, from the moment Soran eliminated the Swamp King, the Naga Siren priest could not rely on her influence to change Soran¡¯s position in the eyes of the sea goddess since she was only the servant of the sea goddess. Even if her rtionship with Soran was hostile, the priest could only mobilize the power of the temple against Soran; it was impossible to use the power of the sea goddess against Soran.


    In other words.


    Soran¡¯s n had seeded!


    He proved his value and expanded his influence. The priest, whether she liked him or disliked him, could not use the sea temple to suppress Soran anymore. That was because Soran had stood in front of the sea goddess, and his sacrificial ceremony to kill the Swamp King had pleased the sea goddess. After seeing an important servant of the enemy gods killed, the sea goddess felt a little pleasure.


    Soran had now pleased the goddess of the sea!


    His position had also changed because of this. His position was gifted by the priest previously, but now he was truly a Favoured Soul.


    Time slowly went past.


    Soran frowned slightly as he was calcting the time. If the priest had not said anything, he would leave the port immediately. Since this was not the only Sea temple. The Naga Siren priest could not suppress him with the power of the temple anymore as Soran could still grow in power after jumping away from the priest. However, he had also clearly realized the huge resources possessed by the Naga Siren priest, and he intended to force the other side to give in. At least he would have gained an equal status for himself.


    If the Naga Siren priest still couldn¡¯t give him his deserved status, then there would be no need to cooperate with her anymore!


    The crowd moved suddenly.


    Then he saw the dark crowd scattered towards four sides, the temple guards of the sea temple appeared, and then the figure of Naga Siren priest appeared in the middle.


    This was the first time she had met Soran like this!


    The Naga priest, dressed in a blue robe and holding a scepter representing the sea goddess. She ignored the others around her as she moved to the port.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The priest bowed her head slightly then got up. She looked straight at Soran and was the first time she ever called him Excellency.


    This was her showing respect.


    The crowd cheered after seeing this; this was something of great importance.


    This was apromise.


    Which also meantpensation!

 Chapter 235 - Compensation

    Chapter 235: Chapter 48 Compensation


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Ten minutes ago.


    In front of the Sea temple, the Naga Siren priest stood in front of the goddess statue with a gloomy face. In her hand, she held the scepter representing the sea goddess. She was wearing a blue robe with strange patterns embroidered on it and a mysterious whirlpool-like emblem. In front of her was a familiar-looking Naga Siren guard, Soran had also seen him once or twice. The priest looked at the guard with anger and asked, ¡°There¡¯s still no news of Ashrod?¡±


    The guard bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    The Naga Siren priest was so angry that she grabbed a silverware and threw it on the ground. Then she roared angrily, ¡°how dare he! How dare he ignore me? How dare you ignore the power of the sea goddess! ¡±


    The guard was silent. After a while, he said: ¡°the sea goddess is bing less receptive to our prayer. Many young priests have lost their divine abilities. There have been rumors among the Naga Siren people that the sea goddess is weakening, which made some of them have other ideas. ¡±


    ¡°Ashrod probably will not answer you!... He had now acquired the wealth of Devil Ind!...¡±


    ¡°The Swamp King had umted a lot of wealth. Ashrod is said to be recruiting men now. He had even reached for the eastern coastal areas to attract the very dangerous Eastern pirates who believe in pagan gods.¡±


    The priest was silent.


    After standing still for a while, she turned and headed out at the temple.


    The guard seemed surprised. He raised his hand to stop her, but he hesitated, lowered his head and asked, ¡°Are you really going to meet the Throat-Cutter yourself? After all, he is just a human, an outsider! ¡±


    The priest stopped, turned and looked at the guard expressionless. ¡°What would you have me do then?¡± she asked.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go out to meet him myself, I will lose even myst ally. We¡¯ve lost a lot of Waresharks in the process of fighting against the Swamp King. The Naga Siren royal family began to bar my influence in the group, and the sea goddess had not been responding to my prayer for the time being. Even you, who I thought was trustworthy, still let me down in the end. ¡±


    ¡°Instead, it¡¯s a stranger who has been surprising me again and again!¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t kill the Swamp King this time, I would be in a more difficult situation. You are useless; only watching Ashrod take the wealth of Devil Ind.¡±


    There was a trace of shame on the guard¡¯s face. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m ipetent. But after all, he is one of the three pirate kings on the south coast. With my own strength, I could not have changed the situation at that time. ¡±


    The priest did not say anything.


    She only let out a sarcastic smile and looked at him coldly.


    The guard hesitated for a moment, but said, ¡°Your honor. If you go out to meet him in person, it means that the sea temple officially recognizes his identity. His position will be the same as yours. If you add that with the fact that he had killed the Swamp King, he would be a new pirate king! ¡±


    ¡°This will make him even harder to control!... In the future, he would also change the situation of the south coast!...¡±


    The priest took a look at him and said slowly, ¡°Would the situation on the South coast not change dramatically if I don¡¯t go to meet him personally? You all have your own interests, even you. I may have been narrow-minded in the past, but now I can see clearly that he has more investment value and potential than anyone of you! ¡±


    ¡°He can even kill the Swamp King under such conditions.¡±


    ¡°It was probably a wrong move for me to want to control him at the start; this type of person cannot be controlled, as he is powerful.¡±


    ¡°In any case. Would he have problems bing a pirate king if I don¡¯t go and see him now?¡±


    ¡°In just three days, he gathered nearly a thousand pirates, and more and more pirates from the whole South Coast wants to join him; because he killed the Swamp King, and proved his strength. Why do you think he is bringing the body and head of the Swamp King with him?¡±


    ¡°He wants to force to admit his power. He wants me to recognize his status.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t bow down to him now, he may be my enemy. Everything is because of my mistake. I believed in Ashrod and you. I won¡¯t make this mistake again. Go back to the deep-seas. Since you are hesitant to give everything to the sea goddess, then go back to the Naga Siren royals. ¡±


    The priest turned and said in a cold voice, ¡°Next time I will not be so merciful. I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°My brother.¡±


    ¡°You should make your own choice. Do not force me to kill you!...¡±


    When the Naga priest said this, her eyes were cold and was as if she was looking at a potential enemy. Her figure left the temple. When she raised the scepter in her hand, the temple guards guarding the temple gathered together. They were wearing heavy armor and held a trident. This was not only their weapon but also a symbol.


    The crowd split like water.


    More than 30 temple guards opened a path in front of the priest as she made solemn progress towards the wharf. People who saw her along the way¡ªwhether they believed in the sea goddess or not¡ªbowed down slightly to express their awe. She represented the oldest power in port Tylon. The Sea Temple was more important than any other faction in port Tylon. The Naga Siren priest rarely appeared outside because of her race, which was why people took notice.


    The priest looked at the warship in front of her with a serious expression. She saw the leading warship of the Swamp King, the sewn corpse, seven or eightrge warships and arge number of clippers. Such a force was almost capable of threatening the security of port Tylon. After all, the number of guards in any city in this era would not be toorge. It would take too many resources to train professional soldiers. Farmers and people who trained in their spare time that had certain fighting skills could only be regarded as militia in this world.


    Even all the principality of the southern seas had only twenty thousand professional soldiers.


    However, if they included all the militia, their number would grow to around two million or more men.


    Port Tylon only had eight hundred properly trained men.


    Throughout the south coast, as well as the west coast, there were only 35000 regr troops in many cities. Soran had gradually umted such a force under him and was representing the rise of a new force.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The priest bowed her head slightly. She could hear the cheer around her which meant that they understood that she would give the man in front of her a high reputation. If possible, the priest would not bow to Soran, but if she did not bow now, she would lose a strong ally. She had to make apromise. Even meeting Soran in person may not be able to satisfy the man in front of her.


    That was because the priest saw something in this man!


    That was ambition.


    Soran¡¯s heart had great ambitions.


    This discovery made the priest feel a little bitter because she felt that she had missed an important opportunity. If she had not pressed so hard at first, to show her sincerity to a greater extent, and to invest more resources in the man in front of her, maybe things would have yed out differently.


    However, it was toote now!


    If she had given him more support, then she would have gotten her reward.


    But the situation was different now.


    Now the man in front of her could forcibly demand things from her. He thought he deserved everything. That was to say that, even if she paid, it would only restore mutual trust and friendship.


    Soran stood on the dragon warship.


    He looked at the Naga Siren priest who bowed to himself, and at the people who were talking about it. At this time, Soran looked a little better. At least the priest was not stupid and knew that at this time, she should pay a certain price to restore mutual trust and cooperation.


    However!


    This was not enough.


    How could Soran forget the previous affairs because the priest hade out to meet him personally? It must be clear that the pirate king ¡°Ashrod¡± robbed his deserved loot and plundered all the wealth on the Demon Ind. The priesting out to see him only meant that she was willing to negotiate. If she wanted Soran to forget about what had been done to him, she had to bring out real benefits.


    He was not someone who cared much about politics.


    Soran¡¯s expression was cold.


    Maybe it was because he had experienced a lot in this period of time, and had improved on his acting skills; especially after encountering so many difficult opponents.


    Seeing the cold expression on Soran¡¯s face, the priest couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    She realized that she had to pay a heavy price this time to restore the trust of both sides. The situation now was a little difficult for the priest as she had alreadye out to meet Soran. No matter what agreement the two came to, Soran would have gotten the recognition he deserved: his status as a pirate king.


    After some thinking, the priest clenched her teeth and handed something to Soran.


    ¡°The Swamp King had died!¡±


    Although it pained her heart, the priest did not express it. Priests had rather good acting skills, otherwise, they would not be able to lead a temple. She looked at Soran, then nced at the pirates nearby, and said in a holy way, ¡°you have killed the enemy of the sea goddess! The sea goddess will be happy to reward you! ¡±


    ¡°Please ept this.¡±


    ¡°This represents our friendship and our alliance to eliminate our enemies!...¡±


    In an instant.


    Soran¡¯s cold expression changed like the spring wind melting the snow; that was because the priest gave him an irresistiblepensation. Even when she revealed the intention of re alliance, he did not hesitate to nod his head. The priest gave him control of the ghost ship¡ªDeadman¡¯s Voice¡ªwhich was an irresistible temptation to Soran; even more irresistible than the Earl¡¯s heiress with beauty and wealth.


    Deadman¡¯s Voice!


    A legendary grade ghost ship.


    After using it several times in key battles, Soran understood its potential.

 Chapter 236 - The Use of Legend Rating

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 49 The Use of Legend Rating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Wrath Scale Inds.


    This was arge ind connecting the south sea to the east sea. Because the desert route had been cut off by a powerful force, many traders had begun to turn to sea transportation. This was the territory of Ashrod, one of the three pirate kings. Although his forces were strong, his focus was not on the trade between the south coast and outer inds. Instead, it was on the cross-ocean trade between the eastern world and the western world. Although very, ck market, and smuggling were lucrative trades, to this pirate king, more value was found in spice, silk and tea trading.


    In this world, the weight of the spice would get you the weight of gold.


    The continental shelf te, which was divided by the desert area from the east to the west, had an amazing demand for these luxury goods. Because of the huge wealth gap of social sses, nobles often possessed huge wealth. The nobles had umted huge wealth from taxes, manors, trade, mines and so on. In terms of living needs, these nobles put a lot of money on these expensive luxuries because of their pursuit of enjoyment.


    Among them, wizards were also a group who needed spices. They would use these special incense to help them meditate and improve their concentration, which in turn would help them understand more difficult andplex spells.


    Soran was only a half-baked wizard. Gloria, a professional wizard, would always have incense on her person.


    That was how Ashrod umted his wealth.


    At that time, Ashrod who had some Naga Siren characteristics, but a human face, stood on a warship. He looked at a masked man in front of him, and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the news from the port Tylon?¡±


    The masked man bowed his head slightly and answered, ¡°the Throat Cutter had be famous, and all the pirates near the Shipwreck Bay have joined him. Because he killed Swamp King, his reputation seemed to have reached the west coast. Some time ago, he led arge number of pirates to the port Tylon and finally forced the priest there toe out to meet him personally. Now his reputation in port Tylon is incredible! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he would soon rece the Swamp King as the new pirate king.¡±


    After hearing that, Ashrod became worried. He looked at the sea as he thought about the matter.


    The masked man hesitated then whispered, ¡°Lord Ashrod! Shall we kill him now? Otherwise, if he bes more and more powerful, he will bring trouble to us. ¡±


    Ashrod shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    ¡°Since he could kill the Swamp King head-on, he is probably not weak. Besides, he also has the protection of the sea goddess. To attack him head-on would mean provoking the goddess of the sea. The Naga Sirens still do notpletely support me, so I do not have a strong backing yet. We can only wait and see what happens with the Naga Siren royalty. If they seed, killing the Throat-Cutter would be easy! ¡±


    The masked man nodded gently then suggested, ¡°How about we send someone to assassinate him? If we let him be, he might disturb our n.¡±


    Assassinate?


    Ashrod smiled and said slowly, ¡°he is a Rogue who is close to legendary. There are not many people who can assassinate him on the whole south coast. He probably has some hidden powers, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have killed the Swamp King. ¡±


    The masked man looked around, then leaned close and murmured, ¡°I heard that there is a mysterious organization in the maind, which was called ¡°Everything is one¡±. There are many assassin masters in this group. As long as we can afford the price, we may be able to hire them. ¡±


    Ashrod became silent after hearing this.


    He was slightly unhappy because the price of hiring a legendary assassin was not small. However, he nodded after thinking for a moment, ¡°send someone to contact them, if you can invite a legendary assassin, that would be the best, but remember not to disclose our identity. There is a lot of wealth brought back from Devil Ind, which should be enough to feed those greedy guys. ¡±


    The masked man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, your honor, I¡¯ll get to it.¡±


    Ashrod smiled and let out a cruel expression, ¡°If we could kill him, we¡¯ll have one less problem.¡±


    ¡°Damn that priest!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have this problem.¡±


    Port Tylon.


    Soran and the Naga Siren priest walked side by side toward the Sea temple.


    The people around him could not help but show a little awe and fear in their eyes. Everyone could tell that he forced the priest to bow her head¡ªthe crowd realized how powerful this person was!


    Soran needed a reputation.


    With a great reputation, it would be easier for him to open his trading routes to the outer inds.


    ¡°The fall of a pirate king [legendary battle]: December 1675, a new moon. Your rapid rise attracted the attention of the Swamp King. He intended to kill you first and sacrifice your blood to the ancient Abyss demon lord [Dagon]. But what people didn¡¯t expect was that in the absence of reinforcements, you led pirates and Waresharks to kill the Swamp King. You have gained a great reputation in this battle; even the areas nearby had begun to spread your stories. [Legend Rating + 5] ¡±


    This was the Legend Rating he got for killing the Swamp King.


    However, this was not it. After Soran had forced the Naga Siren priest to give way, another notice rting to Legend Rating popped up.


    ¡°Compromise of the Sea priest [folklore]: December 1675, new moon. You took the power of victory and gathered your pirate army to port Tylon, forcing the chief priest of the Sea temple topromise. The body and warship of the Swamp King had shocked the people on this ind, and your reputation began to take root in this chaotic area. Furthermore, the Naga Siren priest weed you personally, which greatly improved your reputation. You will have more influence in the nearby areas. [Legend Rating + 2] ¡±


    Sure enough, Soran¡¯s decision was right. Battles were not the only way to acquire Legend Rating.


    Forcing the priest topromise had given him two points of Legend Rating¡ªalmost equal to the amount gained from a legendary battle.


    Soran¡¯s Legend Rating was now 21!


    Don¡¯t belittle the 21 points he had. He was able to gain so many pirates in such a short time because he had a high Legend Rating. His reputation had now spread all over the south coast. Even other cities along the coast knew of his rise, so there were many pirates paying homage to him. As a high-grade profession, it was not enough just to have strength.


    Temple of the sea.


    Soran and the Naga Siren priest went in while the others waited outside.


    As soon as they entered, Soran nced at the priest, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Who is supporting Ashrod? I don¡¯t believe a pirate king dares to disobey the order of the Sea temple! He can¡¯t have no supporters behind him! ¡±


    She replied, ¡°he is the pirate king supported by the Naga Siren royal family. Because there is the support of a royal family behind him, I couldn¡¯tmand him.¡±


    A Naga Siren royal family?


    Soran frowned slightly and said suspiciously, ¡°how could it be? Just the support of the Naga Siren royal family? How dare he disobey the orders of the Sea temple? Is he not afraid of the wrath of the sea goddess? ¡±


    ¡°Unless they are nning to...¡±


    Soran seemed to have thought of something. A fuzzy memory appeared in his mind, which upset him.


    These rascals!


    Did they think that they could let that monster out because the sea goddess had gradually not been answering their prayers?


    This was only the early stages of the Avatar Crisis.


    Because the strength of the sea goddess had weakened, she had let go of some of the weaker believers and was only answering the more important prayers.


    Did they think this is an opportunity to overturn the sea goddess?


    There was a sh of surprise on the face of the priest. She didn¡¯t think that Soran would know something so secret, because it was taboo and rarely mentioned in the sea temple. She looked at Soran and said in a deep voice, ¡°we must find a way to kill him! You and I can kill this fool together! ¡±


    Soran gently shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    ¡°He is after all one of the pirate kings. If he has the backing of a royal family, we don¡¯t stand a chance to win.¡±


    ¡°Unless you could utilize the divine powers of the sea goddess!¡±


    The priest was silent.


    The sea goddess had fallen into a deep sleep. If she could mobilize the divine power of the sea goddess, then there would be no need of Soran¡¯s help; Ashrod would not have disobeyed her either.


    The Avatar Crisis had begun to brew!


    In the next year or so, there would be less and less responding to prayers from the gods. Many priests would gradually lose some of their divine abilities, while many low-level priests wouldpletely lose their abilities.


    All of this wouldst until the godse to the material ne as Saints; then they would answer more prayers.


    In all respect.


    This truly would be a good opportunity!


    At the same time.


    Somewhere at the outer inds¡ªa group of drows was having an important discussion.

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 50 Drow Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 50 Drow Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Outer inds.


    This was a primitive and wild area. It is divided by a river into the east and west. To the east was the territory of Amazons, and to the west was the territory of primitive tribes. The struggle between them had been going on for many years. Because the Storm Lord didn¡¯t manage the temples very much, the temples didn¡¯t spend too much power to pacify the indigenous people. The indigenous people kept the primitive totem belief, by which powerful spirits and demigods were born. Without the power of the gods, it was difficult to eliminate them.


    This was a dangerous ce.


    Even when the Amazons traveled in the rainforests, they would be very cautious.


    There were many powerful monsters, strange nts, dangerous environment, fierce aborigines, and all kinds of unexpected yet dangerous things.


    Recently, around the northwestern inds, some foreigners appeared.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of them, but they were very powerful. In a short time, they upied part of the ind which was 120 square kilometers. These dark-skinned outsiders look like elves, but they were more ferocious than them, and they were better at fighting. The nearby locals had all temporarily retreated because of them. However, sporadic fighting still urred from time to time, because the aborigines were very repulsive of outsiders.


    The geography of the outer inds should be mentioned.


    Because of the great changes of a certain era, the outer inds broke and shifted, so that they were scattered into hundreds ofrge and small inds. Thergest of which was the Amazon jungle, almost three times the size of Japan. Then there were other scattered inds¡ªtherger ones were hundreds of thousands of square kilometers, while the smaller ones were only about ten square kilometers. These inds were rtively scattered and dense. They were connected by shallow sea areas and ind rivers so that the inds seemed to be a whole.


    It used to be a whole ind.


    But a disaster urred during the Arcane period, which led to its current form.


    The drows were attacked by the locals here. They had not yet adapted to the primitive and wild environment here. In their eyes, the outer inds were more dangerous than the Underdark. For a long time, they lived in poor conditions. But recently, their conditions were better because the envoys sent out brought back a batch of important materials to meet their needs for the time being. Unfortunately, these materials could only support them for three months at most. After three months, they would return to hardship.


    Dark de¡ªAndri was not in a good mood.


    He sat on the wall of the camp and looked around, ying with a dark blue de. He had been in a bad mood ever since he received the help of the ¡°Throat Cutter¡± and brought back a batch of important materials. It naturally wasn¡¯t because of the help and request of Soran. As a drow, he knew that all deeds need to be paid back. Instead, and he was not happy with the objection of the high priest. The old woman refused such an important opportunity to help the race out of hardship just because of the words ¡°humans cannot be trusted¡± and ¡°surface creatures do not care for us¡±.


    A handsome looking drow with a bow walked from afar.


    Dark de ordered the gates to be opened then frowned and asked, ¡°Lazerek, how are things? Have the locals made any new moves?¡±


    This drow was a rogue.


    Drows were very good rogues, and only they could go through the rainforest effortlessly.


    The young drow jumped lightly onto the wall and said, ¡°the movement of the aborigines is good. They only monitor the nearby area. As long as we don¡¯t step into their territory, there should be no violent conflicts. However, I found that there seem to be more cannibal nts nearby. I suspect there must be a strong energy field under the ind. Although it doesn¡¯t affect the living, it will gradually mutate the nts. ¡±


    Dark de nodded his head then frowned and asked, ¡°What about those ants?¡±


    As if he had thought of something, the young drow¡¯s face changed and said in a low voice, ¡°they have moved to the other side of the ind, but I don¡¯t know when they wille back. We don¡¯t have enough materials or fire glue to deal with them. The next time theye over, we can only escape to the sea.¡±


    Dark de let out a sigh and punched on the wooden wall, ¡°Those damn ants!...¡±


    They were terrifying creatures.


    During his lifetime, he never thought that ants would be such dangerous creatures. When their number reached an unbelievable number, these creatures which look inconspicuous, could bring death, or even kill a giant dragon!


    They were the army ants¡ªand they were on top of the food chain!


    When they first encountered these terror ants, 37 of their group were killed; including five high-grade professions, a talented Sorcerer, and a fighter who was about to enter the realm of legend. When the ants were all over the ce, a fighter who was close to legend could only survive for three minutes. If they didn¡¯t evacuate fast enough and had the help of a spell caster, the whole group would have been eaten by these ants.


    The army ants.


    A nightmare of the rainforest. Most of them moved on the ground but a tenth of them had wings and could fly.


    These ants were too numerous to count. They preyed on any creature during their migration. They had extremely sharp mouthparts that may even nibble away dragon scale little by little. These horrible ants were the top predators on the whole ind. The drows had even seen a Quetzalcoatlus eaten clean in just five minutes, unable to fly away.


    If not for the rhythmic movement they have, the drows would not have survived on the ind!


    Dark de let out a sigh and said, ¡°Since we came back, we¡¯ve lost 8. If this continues, our ethnic group will be smaller and smaller. We might evenpletely disappear from the surface.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we ept the help of that human? Even if it means paying a price; it¡¯s better than seeing our people die one by one.¡±


    The drows around him said nothing.


    The high priest had been leading the group since the fall of the Dark Maiden. Although she was very stubborn and traditional, she had ruled the group for a long time and passed through many crises. Her majesty had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Few people dared to question her decision; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the group had been facing more and more difficulty, Dark de would not have questioned her decision.


    ¡°Dark de.¡±


    A female drow appeared, she looked at the drows around the wall and said, ¡°The high priest has asked for you. She wants to discuss something important.¡±


    Male drows were mostly fighters, rogues or rangers; while casters were mostly female.


    They still maintained the tradition of female superiority!


    Dark de did not hesitate. He immediately jumped off and went to the wooden structure in the middle.


    Many had gathered in the room; most of them were female drows, while some of them were male drows like Dark de. At the front of the table was an old female drow priest, who lived a long time. This was the high priest in the drow group. Although the Dark Maiden had fallen, the priest still could cast divine spells. Even though this ability had been greatly weakened, she was still the most powerful drow in the group.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    The high priest knocked on the ground with her cane to tell the rest of the drows to be quiet. During this period of time, there were many disputes among the group; mainly focused on whether to cooperate with the human who helped them, whether the human was hostile or trustworthy. Even if they believed in the Dark Maiden, they could notpletely change their nature.


    Cough, cough!


    The old high priest coughed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I just got a message from the Kou Tao. Maybe we should reconsider something.¡±


    The high priest had many mysterious divine abilities; after arriving on the ind, she had establishedmunication with the local Kou Tao¡ªeven though their rtionship was weak.


    The high priest took a look at the others and said, ¡°I just learned that the man who offered us help has killed one of the three pirate kings on the south coast [The Swamp King]!...¡±


    ¡°His powers are not to be belittled; even the sea creatures around the area had heard of his name!¡±


    ¡°I think we should reconsider the situation.¡±


    What she said shocked everyone. The group had heard of the three pirate kings of the south coast.


    There was a strange expression on Dark de¡¯s face, he wasn¡¯t happy nor sad. He felt that everything that had urred was a little ironic. At first, he tried his best to persuade others to cooperate with the throat cutter, but in the end, the proposal was rejected by the high priest. Now after hearing the death of the Swamp King, one of the pirate kings; the high priest even offered to reconsider.


    How ironic.

 Chapter 238 - Set-up Overseas

    Chapter 238: Chapter 51 Set-up Overseas


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Port Tylon.


    In a rather remote pub, Soran sat in the corner and waited. Outside, there were pirates acting as guards. There were three to five well-dressed hostess near the bar. From time to time, they tried to attract Soran¡¯s attention. When one¡¯s strength was sufficient, along with fame, wealth would start to umte naturally, and the subordinates under him would increase as well. Soran was not the kind of person who liked to order people around, but his current identity made subordinates necessary.


    The owner of this pub was ¡°Sturgeon¡±, a chubby middle-aged man.


    He looked like a businessman, and undoubtedly he was a businessman. But behind that, he was only a leader of a small group of Pirates. He went to Sauron in advance to seek asylum first, and now this pub was Soran¡¯s territory. He did not plunder nor take any assets from his men because that would be digging his own grave. However, he did demand that everyone must obey his transfer. The little wealth in Port Tylon was negligible. As long as he could get through to the Overseas Inds and upy a mountain of gold and silver mine, his wealth would increase tremendously.


    There were rules in this world.


    Many ces did not require their actual names and liked to use aliases to do things.


    Just like Soran¡¯s ¡°Throat Cutter¡±. Not many people knew that his real name was Soran. Most of them just called him ¡°His Excellency, Throat Cutter¡±.


    There were times when real names were even taboos.


    Soran had no interest in the hostesses with heavy make-up. He sat in the corner smoking quite expensive toboing from the Halfling¡¯s area.


    It might have been that there were too many murders recently. Soran felt that the pressure on himself was much greater than in the past. Even when he was used to bloody massacres, he still felt a little tired. He needed to rx and numb his consciousness a little. After all, it was really hard for people to be too uptight. Even the most powerful men would have moments feeling tired.


    Soran was not a drinker¡ªhe could only smoke tobo.


    No one nearby dared to disturb him. The thugs outside drove away those who wanted to enter the pub. There were thousands of pirates under Soran¡¯smand, but there were only roughly 300 who werepletely followed hismands. After all, there were those small-time pirates who came to join him. He could not justpletely break them up nor form them, which would easily cause a rebound effect. Soran just epted the loyalty of those small pirates. Simply said, Soran was just the anchor for the whole of the South Coast, and there were many other small leaders who decided to pledge to him.


    He ordered those smaller leaders to control their minions. It was too difficult to control them too strictly too. After all, pirates themselves were a little unique.


    The other Pirate Kings were also the same.


    They could influence a lot of people, but only their trusted aids were willing to die for them.


    Time was ticking away.


    Soran seemed to be waiting for someone. He was quite patient and did not show any signs of anxiousness at all.


    After about half an hour or so, a young man, obviously half Elven, came in. He was the first mate promoted by Soran, and now he alonemanded a pirate ship. Behind him was a guy in his thirties, who looked a little bit thievish, but his re was very witty. This guy¡¯s fingers moved from time to time, and his wrists and fingers were very agile. With a nce, Soran could tell that he was a Rogue, and a specialized one at that.


    These sort of people were smarter!


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    The first mate bowed slightly and said: ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Soran nodded and looked at the thief in front of him. The other party was a little afraid of his stare. He quickly bowed his head and said: ¡°Your Excellency Throat Cutter. How may I be of service for you!... ¡±


    Soran narrowed his eyes, and there was a sense of killing intent, along with a form of unique pressure.


    That was the effect of Fear Gaze.


    The wretched-looking thief seemed a little scared. Cold sweat was forming on his forehead, but he reinforced himself and was still standing in front of him. This guy was still considered a little brave.


    Soran slightly nodded, and said in a deep voice: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The shrewd looking man anxiously lowered his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m Chronos, and they all like to call me Skinny Monkey.¡±


    Soran slightly frowned, and said: ¡°From today onwards.¡±


    ¡°You are responsible for collecting useful information on all continents, and I will especially mobilize people and resources for you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s useful or useless news, as long as there are any major rumors on the maind, you will send them all to me. The manpower would be mainly distributed in the Shipwreck Bay, the City of Wealth and Port Tylon. These are core areas connecting the maind and the Gulf Inds. A lot of information will flow from here up north and down south. ¡±


    ¡°Your job is to spread the people out and then deliver important messages on a regr basis.¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems right?¡±


    The wretched guy in front of him could not help showing a surprise on his face. He seemed excited and murmured: ¡°I... I will not disappoint your Excellency¡¯s expectations! ¡±


    Even if he was an idiot, he would have understood. He was being nurtured by his Excellency Throat Cutter in front of him.


    It might not be a very important position, but just by his Excellency¡¯smand, he would be able to manage quite a lot of people in the future. From Shipwreck Bay to the City of Wealth, and to Port Tylon. His Excellency¡¯s intention was to let him establish a simple intelligencework. As for why his Excellency was interested in those rumors, rather than collecting information about those fat sheep out at sea.


    At this time, who would have cared that much?


    The wretched man knew of a point very clearly. It was that he would be a close confidant of his Excellency Throat Cutter if he did his job properly this time. It was known that the pirates who were getting nurtured now were mostly those who have followed him in the battle before. Especially the survivors who have participated in the battle of the Swamp King. Now almost all of them were at least at a level of a small-time leader. In terms of reward, his Excellency was very generous. Many of the small leaders already have control over one or two ships.


    Soran said a few words to the first mate next to him, and had him lead the Skinny Monkey leave.


    Some things were just this mysterious.


    Before the battle of the Swamp King, Soran had little to no trustworthy men and not to even mention any loyal ones. But after the battle of the Swamp King, he was able to mobilise a lot more people, especially those who had survived. These guys would have thought that they helped Soran to defeat the Swamp King. They were the kind of trusted hands with established credit. Hence, their degree of loyalty would have risen automatically.


    Many of their minds have changed in this way.


    At first, they were afraid of Soran and thought that his Excellency was a terrifying existence, not to even mention their degree of loyalty.


    They were mainly controlled by fear.


    But after the battle of the Swamp King, their thoughts changed. s, I also had some contribution. I risked my life for his Excellency. Even if his Excellency was cruel, he would not be cruel enough to punish those who haveid their lives on the line for him. Would he? I have fought for him. I¡¯m sure there will be a chance for me to be promoted in the future right? His Excellency seemed like someone who was very logical. Since I have risked my life for his Excellency, I am definitely more trustable than those guys right?


    Things were that simple.


    Those who had experienced the battle of the Swamp King had automatically changed their mentality to be Soran¡¯s trusted aides.


    Then, the degree of loyalty would naturally soar by itself!


    Why did this happen? Maybe this was the power of human nature and the power of strength! It was as if you had done something for a leader, and it¡¯s very important. You would think that you have got bonus credits in the eyes of the leader, and you will start to think that your status was more important than before. Their hearts were less afraid, more respectful, and their thoughts began to change. Then, they would think that it was natural that they would be promoted. These guys soon changed their minds to be Soran¡¯s confidants.


    A lot of things were that interesting. Sometimes, it was better to give more opportunities to subordinates to risk their lives!


    After risking their lives, they automatically feel that they were more recognized.


    For example, the first mate that was promoted by Soran from the start was awed at most. But after the battle against the Swamp King, his loyalty was the firmest among the rest, and there were even a little fanaticism and a form of worship in his eyes. He believed that he had contributed to the defeat of the Swamp King and that he should be Soran¡¯s top subordinate, even higher than Adele-Isabe, the red-haired pirate who first followed Soran.


    I helped his Excellency defeat the Swamp King. I proved my loyalty to his Excellency, so I should rank above that woman. Even if it was temporarily lower than her, just give me a chance to show my strength and prove my loyalty. Sooner orter I will rece that woman as his Excellency¡¯s most trusted confidante.


    This kind of mentality was verymon amongst Soran¡¯s subordinates.


    Because the rise of a new Pirate King meant that there would be many vacant positions. The Pirate King was not amander of an army of one. Most of them controlled a lot of trade within territories amongst the seas, among which the positions for promotion could number at least 100 people. Now, many of them were ready to show their worth. The most obvious of which was the pirates who survived. They had strength. They all thought that they had the qualifications and abilities to fight for a leadership position, and were all looking for opportunities to further showcase their abilities.


    Soon it was noon.


    Soran put his pipe away and was tapping his fingers on the table as if he was still waiting for someone toe.


    Next to him, a hostess carefully brought him a te of exquisite food. When she was putting down the food, she deliberately disyed her fair and deep cleavage on her chest in front of Soran. However, Soran only nced at it slightly, then pinched a bit of bread and ate it. Power was the best partner for men. With strength, women would not necessarily flock over like moths flying into mes. But with power, many women would always try to seduce him. It was not because Soran did not have any desire. It was because he thought that it was not the right time yet. Especially not to rx nor enjoy now.


    About an hourter.


    A red-haired female pirate in tight leather came in.


    She quickly came in front of Soran and bowed slightly, revealing a pair of full and fair bosoms, and whispered: ¡°Your Excellency. Your orders are ready. We have prepared enough food, medicine, weapons and so on. At the same time, we have used our influence to borrow some cargo ships from other Chambers of Commerce. The representatives of the six Chambers of Commerce said that as long as your Excellency takes care of them in the future, they are willing to collect these materials for free and then send them to the ces your Excellency wants to deliver to. ¡±


    Soran was a Pirate King¡ªa person who specialized in plundering these merchants or collecting protection fees!


    These Chambers of Commerce were not without strength. However, their guards were basically unable to defeat these fierce pirates at sea. The guards of the Chamber of Commerce needed to bepensated when they died, and there were not many who were willing to fight with their lives on the line. Hence, most of the time, they ended up spending money to buy peace. Almost every Pirate King had a certain influence on the trade in the sea territories nearby, and the Pirate King also controlled the whole market for the sale of stolen goods within the sea territories. Naturally, the reason that they ttered Soran was not only for protection, but also to fight againstpetitors using Soran¡¯s power, or buy stolen goods at a low price and reselling them.


    Not many of these merchants doing trade across the seas were clean people!


    Soran reached for the list and looked at it. Then he nodded slightly and said: ¡°Not bad. Have them get all the supplies ready. I¡¯ll use them soon. ¡±


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    ¡°What about those ves that I needed? How¡¯re the preparations going?¡±


    The face of the gorgeous red-haired female pirate could not help but showed a trace of embarrassment. She spoke softly: ¡°At present, only a small part has been gathered. Some time ago, the City of Wealth¡¯s mines copsed, making the market demand for ves higher. Because your Excellency needs a strongbor force, we can¡¯t gather enough people at the moment. ¡±


    ¡°But just give me a moment, and I promise I¡¯ll finish your Excellency¡¯s task!¡±


    ves.


    They were a crucial part of Soran¡¯s ns.


    Since he decided to expand in the Overseas Inds, he needed cheapbor.


    Moreover, because of the feudalistic economy on the South Coast, as well as the demand for various mines, the ve trade in this area had be more vigorous than other ces. Due to the noble¡¯s tyranny, the mines they controlled were absolutely unwilling to hire civilians to work. They would try their best to get enved criminals to work instead, which greatly reduced the personnel costs. In these mines, it was an absolutely dark and bloody ce. There were almost nows to speak of. When there was ack ofbor, let alone ves, even civilians might have been captured to work to their deaths.


    It was needless to say.


    Because even in the 21st Century, the mines were stillrgely pitch ck.


    Soran frowned a little when he heard the exnation. He looked at Adele in front of him and noticed that she seemed nervous. Because she did not take part in the battle to defeat the Swamp King, many people were eager to challenge her position in front of Soran during this period of time. They were ready to prove that their value exceeded that of the woman in front of him, so she was also a little nervous. The woman had now regained the strength her father had, and she was a pirate leader with a name. She obviously did not want to lose her value in Soran¡¯s eyes.


    She was now second only to Soran, and this woman was not willing to be pulled down by others. So now, she kept thinking of ways to improve her disposition in Soran¡¯s eyes and had even used some little means as well.


    The most obvious point was.


    It was that she had barely used make-up in the past. But now, every time she saw Soran, she had some make-up done on her face.


    The meaning was evident!


    Soran frowned and pondered a while then said: ¡°Finish this as soon as possible. At most, a week and I¡¯ll have new arrangements made. Let them deliver the goods to Snake Ind. Leave a group of them to guard the ce, and then recruit people from the coastal areas.¡±


    He paused then continued: ¡°Use the name of the Chamber of Commerce. We don¡¯t need anybat power, just adultbor.¡±


    Adultbor?


    Adele did not dare to think about it too much. So, she quickly said: ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    Before the red-haired pirate left, she hesitated a little and looked back at Soran. She did not know what she was thinking, but she actually blushed a little.


    Sea Temple.


    The Naga Siren frowned and sat at the back of the great hall, looking at a man in front of her, she questioned: ¡°So many goods? And still preparing ves? Is he preparing to expand overseas?¡±


    The man in front of her did not answer and just stayed quietly in ce.


    The Naga Siren waved lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Continue to take note of his movements. I¡¯m more and more curious about what he intends to do. ¡±


    Explore overseas.


    In the beginning, not many wanted to do this. But the indigenous people in the overseas areas were very exclusive. In addition to the poor living environment and all kinds of dangerous creatures, most of the pioneers failed in the end. Because it was very difficult to survive in the overseas inds, and poption transfer was a big problem. There were various diseases, monsters, and enemies. Even the professions were defeated. It would be even harder for ordinary people to survive there. Without ordinary people as the foundation, it was basically futile to even talk about expanding overseas.


    Not to mention, there were still the covetous Amazonian people, as well as the indigenous people with a strong sense of territory.


    She was curious about how Soran would establish his foothold!


    Inside the room.


    Soran spread out a nautical map and observed that the area of the Overseas Inds was huge. But there were only a few ces suitable for development. Because there were too many monsters, enemies, dangerous environments, and more. All in all required a lot and greatly increasing the difficulty of development. But Soran had an advantage. He knew which area had been developed into a port town. These locations had been selected through countless trials by humans and their resources prior. Basically, they had natural ports, advantages of various terrains, and factors of the surrounding environment.


    For example, whether there was a strong enemy, whether there were any resources, whether it was suitable for farming crops and so on.


    In the past, many people who explored overseas have all failed!


    But there were also some sessful people who had found some good geographical locations.


    Soran was now trying to remember the best piece ofnd from his memories.

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 52 Goods Purchase

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 52 Goods Purchase</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The room was a little stuffy.


    Soran looked at the nautical map for a moment and stood up. He then opened the window and the cold wind blew.


    It was not easy to find the right ce to expand. Manyrge guilds of tens of thousands of people had all failed. They all had the same professions. Moreover, because of the reincarnation into the Styx River after three deaths, in their hearts, they were more afraid of death than the indigenous people in the storyline. But even if there were so many, there were still a lot of failures.


    One could imagine how difficult it was to expand overseas!


    He didn¡¯t just have to deal with that, but Soran also wanted to explore overseas to seize this opportunity to grow to cope with theing of the Avatar Crisis. Hence, the geographical location he wanted was even more special. He should not only deliberately avoidrge numbers of indigenous people, but also avoid the influence of Amazonian people. Otherwise, these two powerful forces would not allow him to rise. Even if he had the identity of three Pirate Kings, it might not necessarily be useful either, because pirates could not ever defeat an army onnd.


    The cold wind blew for a while.


    Soran beckoned and ordered, then a hostess brought in a basin of clear water. He washed his face and moved a little. Then he began to observe the nautical map. In his memory, the ces where he sessfully resisted the attacks by the indigenous people were marked to be established as the ports of the towns. These ces had innate advantages, one or two of which had mineral advantages. Although Soran did not have long-term activities overseasst time, his memory of the locations of sessful establishments at that time still left quite an impression.


    ¡°Here!... Here!... And here!... ¡±


    Soran held a quill pen and made some changes. Seven to eight positions had been marked on the nautical map. They were basically on the coastline, many of which were more remote. The map was quite astonishing. There was no satellite positioning in the current world, and nautical charts were all drawn bit by bit through human exploration. Perhaps for Soran as one of the new pirate kings, this chart was just a matter toy his orders, but for others, especially those businessmen who trade across the seas, this chart was worth a lot of money!


    What was shown was not only the terrain of the Gulf Inds but the various safe routes as well.


    At the same time, it also recorded the exploration of pirates in the deep-sea regions for hundreds of years, as well as the distribution of dangerous creatures in the nearby waters, and also recorded a small number of areas of activity for sea creatures with intelligence.


    It could be said that for this nautical chart, businessmen would be willing to buy it even if it was five thousand Gold Derahls!


    Soran would not sell it.


    In this era, information was considered wealth. If he wanted to dominate the interests of the Overseas Inds, how could he have let the others explore? At present, the whole South Coast¡¯s overseas trade was with the Amazonian region. They only dealt with the group of Amazonian women, so their profits were only roughly about threefold. But if they traded with the indigenous people, the profits of the trade could reach five or even more than ten times, and some simple items were likely able to be exchanged for gold from the indigenous people.


    Dang dang dang!


    There were slight knocks on the door, and the people outside seemed to be very cautious. They knew that Soran was thinking of some important things and were a little afraid of interrupting his thought process.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Soran put down the quill pen, turned around and looked: ¡°How did the things go?¡±


    A sharp man with scars on his face entered the door. He had a scar on the side of his face, a scar on his forehead, and a scar on his chin. At first nce, he felt like a fierce man filled with fighting experience. His nickname was ¡°Scar Face¡±. He participated in Soran¡¯s battle to kill the Swamp King and was also the pirate leader promoted from the back. He controlled arge ship and two smaller ships and had recruited about 70-80 subordinates.


    Soran was expanding the scale of his pirates recently!


    He had brought together all sorts of gangsters that he could. At present, there were nearly 1500 pirates under hismand, including about 560 who were under his directmand. In the current world, it was unable to gather tens of thousands of people on a whim. Because ordinary civilians were not of much use. The subordinates that Soran recruited had at least five years of militia training. The weakest of these fighters could knock down three ordinary adult men with his bare hands.


    As for high-level professions, it was better not to think too much.


    This world¡¯s high-level professions were all managers of a region for powerhouses, and the worst was at least at the level of small-time leaders. Soran only had two-level four professions, and the others had the highest profession level of 12, which was about grade three strength. At present, there had been no Spellcasters recruited. These casters were usually showy and liked to put on airs. It was not easy to meet one, so Soran did not expect much of them. There were many ways for a Spellcaster to make money if they wanted to. They couldn¡¯t pledge themselves to a gang of pirates because it was just too dangerous to be one.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    Scar Face carefully handed over a stack of scrolls and said in a deep voice: ¡°When I especially took some men to the City of Wealth, this was what I bought from the secret shop based on your orders. There are 27 Magic Scrolls in total. The Wizard in the shop said that since you bought so much at one go, there was a discount. It costs 26,500 Gold Derahls in total. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Scar Face wiped his forehead a little and went on: ¡°The goods of Snake Ind have been taken off. Those crafty businessmen were willing to raise the purchase price a little and purchase at 50% of the market price because they were in awe of your reputation. So we brought back 21,500 Gold Derahls this time.¡±


    He carefully handed over a list and swallowed his saliva.


    That was quite a lot of money.


    Twenty Gold Derahls was a pound. Twenty thousand Gold Derahls was a thousand pounds of gold.


    He had never seen such arge amount of money before. If it were not for fearing the ruthlessness of Soran, he even wanted to steal some of it. However, this idea only surfaced for a while, and then he gave up that thought because Soran was now one of the three Pirate Kings. He thought that the future of serving under Soran was greater, and there was no need to lower his disposition in his Excellency¡¯s mind. Last time, there was a man who stealthily swallowed the goods. When he was found by his Excellency, he was hung directly on the mast.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Soran took a look at the list, and then looked at the thin man behind Scar Face. The guy shook his head slightly. A smile appeared on Soran¡¯s face and said, ¡°You did a good job! Take someone to go get 500 Gold Derahls. That¡¯s for you. Go out and have some fun. We¡¯re going out to sea in a while!¡±


    Naturally, he would not let these men fool around. Every leader had his sights set on them.


    If Soran expanded overseas, his connection with the maind would be weakened. That was why he needed to prepare a lot of things, including the magic scrolls he needed to learn in the future. It was too expensive. It was easily hundreds of Gold Derahls a piece. If it was a high-grade scroll which was level five or more, sometimes one could be about 7,000 Gold Derahls. Although Soran was rich, he was not rich enough to just buy anything he wanted. Being able to amass around 30,000 Gold Derahls just to buy magic scrolls was already not easy.


    Unless he gave up the situation on the South Coastpletely, if not, he would have to transfer money around to maintain it.


    These scrolls wouldst for a while!


    Soran had not had the energy to rece any extraordinary equipment for the time being, because it was too rare and expensive. He did not need to wear any leather armor because of the need for casting spells. The demand for other equipment mainly focused on the most expensive rings, jewelry, ornaments, belts and so on. This sort of equipment easily required tens of thousands of Gold Derahls at any time. It was quite difficult to buy any of it. How would he have that much money?


    There was no need to worry that money was inexhaustible!


    This was still a coastal area. If you went to the Wizard City, any random Wizard on the street would have a personal wealth worth tens of thousands. Those casters who were even fiercer had even more than just that. In the Wizard City, if one went crazy on a shopping spree, one could even finish spending a few million Gold Derahls in minutes with nothing left. [One Wizard Tower.]


    Soran could not head to the Wizard City for consumption. That was why he has yet to think about buying legendary equipment at absurd prices.


    Scar Face could not help but reveal a trace of a surprise when he heard Soran¡¯s reward. Although 500 Gold Derahls was not a lot, it was still a small fortune to him. Roughly dismissing his subordinates with one or two hundred Gold Derahls, then take them for around to drink and y with women. In the end, he would be able to swallow two or three hundred Gold Derahls by himself. The industry of piracy was one where the boss ate the meat and the subordinates drank the soup. The minions lived their lives in a drunken stupor. It was sufficient just ensuring that they had wine, meat and a little money to find a woman.


    He nodded respectfully and was ready to turn away.


    Soran put down the shipping bill, looked at the map, frowned and said: ¡°Go visit one-eyed Jack, and ask him why has the batch of exquisitely forged military weapons I need not been delivered?¡±


    ¡°Have him deliver them within three days, or he will be thrown into the sea to feed sharks!¡±


    Scar Face stopped when he heard the order. Then turned with a nasty grin on his face. He stretched out his tongue and licked his lips: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll go and have a look. I¡¯ll make sure the weapons are delivered in three days. ¡±


    Soran nodded contentedly and waved: ¡°Very good, you¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Scar Face nodded respectfully.


    The strength of the pirates under Soran was a little weak. Although many pirates were notcking in fighting experience and were very brave during fights, they had not much umtion after all. It was necessary to rely on equipment to improve their fighting prowess.


    These exquisitely forged military weapons were very important!

 Chapter 240 - Sailing Overseas

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 53 Sailing Overseas</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Time ticked away.


    Soran frowned at the nautical chart, then picked up a quill pen and drew on it. ¡°Not here, not here!... There are monsters here!... The natives here are too strong!... There are only two ces left! ¡±


    Five or six positions were crossed in a row, and Soran had only two left in front of him.


    Although these two locations were not the best ces, they would be the easiest ces to develop towns. Soran did not have thousands of professions under him to be dispatched. that is to say, the manpower he had now was not evenparable to the small and medium-sized guilds in his previous life. After all, most of the people who expanded overseas at that time were in grade three. Soran¡¯s men above grade three were all pirate leaders. His only advantage was their high-endbat prowess. With Vivian¡¯s and his strength, they could crush ordinary enemies.


    ¡°Inds, routes, natural ports, coastal locations.¡±


    Opening up overseas is not just to find a piece ofnd and draw a picture of remation. It¡¯s a dead-end act.


    The core of Soran¡¯s development depended on maritime trade. Hence, a natural port was essential. The location had to be coastal to facilitate transportation. Then there was the route. The route had to be rtively safe to avoid dangerous areas. It was best to have inds with freshwater for replenishing purposes or a transfer station nearby or some sort.


    All in all, it would take seven or eight days to sail across the seas!


    After all, the Overseas Inds were still overseas. A trip back and forth would take more than half a month.


    ¡°Looks like we have to see both ces.¡±


    Soran put the nautical chart away and was ready to get up to look at something else. But at this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside, and then a panting maid trotted over and said: ¡°Your... Your Excellency!... She!..... She¡¯s awake! ¡±


    Soran was stunned when he heard it and exhibited a touch of excitement.


    He could not care about anything else. Soran did not even leave through the door. He directly jumped out of the window, as if his whole body turned into a shadow, he rushed into the room at the back of the courtyard.


    ¡°Big brother!...¡±


    Soran just walked into the room and Vivian crisply called out to him. Her expression seemed a little tired. After her small figure sat up on the bed, she raised her little hands and rubbed the corner of her eyes. As if she barely woke up, she said: ¡°How long have I slept?... I feel like I¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time again!... ¡±


    ¡°Five days.¡± Soran inspected her carefully, then asked, ¡°Vivian? How do you feel?¡±


    The little girl raised her hand to cover her mouth and murmured: ¡°I slept for so long again?.... Hmm... I don¡¯t know either!... It¡¯s just that I feel a little tired. I feel like sleeping again!....¡±


    <i>Still sleepy?</i>


    Soran looked stunned for a moment and softly said: ¡°Did you have any dreams?.... What did you dream about?!... ¡±


    ¡°Dreams?¡±


    The little girl seemed to have remembered something. The cute little face of hers showed signs of recollection. She bit her finger a little bit. When Soran frowned and took her finger off her mouth, she stuck out her tongue. The little girl would bite her finger sometimes. It was a habit asionally happened. She tilted her head and murmured: ¡°I dreamt of a monster that was like an Octopus!... Big brother!... That big octopus was so hard to kill! I¡¯ve smashed it into pieces, but I couldn¡¯t get rid of itpletely! ¡±


    ¡°Oh!... In the end, there was no way!... I could only cook it and eat it!¡±


    <i>Eat?</i>


    Soran¡¯s expression was a little dazed, but he recovered soon.


    The dream was just the struggle of the evolution of Divine Will. Vivian did not eat Dagon¡¯s divine consciousness, but during the process of fusing and consuming, it manifested the eating dream. However, it seemed like the little girl had grown up a lot. From the perspective of her ability to integrate a foreign divinity herself, her potential was really beyond estimation!


    How much divinity did the Swamp King possess?


    ording to Soran¡¯s estimation and the effects of the data statistics, the divinity of the Swamp King should not be as high as that of the Son of Fear. After all, thetter had a real bloodline of the Son of God. The Swamp King just had a little divine gift through the limited Abyss Demon Lord [Dagon]¡¯s sphemous ceremony. So if the Divine Points of Son of Fear was around 3 points, then the Divine Points of the Swamp King must be below 3 points, but it was only because he had a longer life, and his strength was higher than Son of Fear.


    Then, the Divine Points of the Swamp King should be around 1 to 2 points, and the possibility of it being 2 points was very high!


    It took Vivian less than a week toplete the integration of two Divinity Points worth of divinity, which was not slowpared to many demigods. Even if someone seeded in killing a God in the future, it was impossible to absorb and integrate the divinity faster than her. Divinity was the most difficult part of a God¡¯s power to integrate because it was hardest to be stripped off. But other God¡¯s powers, such as the shard of divinity, were very easy to integrate. In the future, many new Gods relied on the Shards of Divinity to ascend into Godhood.


    Their divinity was at most at the [Lesser Divinity] level.


    A Shard of Divinity was a power that could be easily controlled. Even if you killed a God reincarnated Saint, you could attain some pieces of a shard of divinity. If you controlled some unique abilities and even understood a God¡¯s power of thew, you could attain aplete Shard of Divinity. In Soran¡¯s memory, there was a person who once integrated a [Lesser Divine Power]. The so-called [Lesser Divine Power] was the Lesser Shard of Divinity. The Divine Power was only the energy stored within the inner parts of the Shard of Divinity.


    A huge part of the level of Divine Power was dependant on the level of the Shard of Divinity.


    Because Divine Power had a power value, believers¡¯ prayers would convert into a Divinity Points, which was the same as Mana after the copse of the Magic Network!


    After finishing what she had to say, Vivian could not help but stretch.


    The little girl shook her little arms and legs, then dived into Soran¡¯s embrace. Her little head arched in Soran¡¯s arms, then she closed her eyes again. Within a few seconds, she went to sleep again. It seemed that after defeating the Ancient Abyss Lord [Dagon], her divine consciousness had over-consumed too much energy. She fell asleep so quickly.


    This time, Soran felt a lot more at ease because Vivian was no longer in danger now. She was just too tired after the spiritual battle.


    This time, she slept for two days.


    By the time the little girl recovered from her spirit exhaustion and came to her senses, Soran had already arranged everything and was ready to set off for the Overseas Inds.


    Soran made many preparations for the trip to the overseas inds this time. Including the food supplies and medicines of tworge ships, weapons and tools of onerge ship, as well as about 300 ves. Some of these ves came from the maind, some from overseas, and some were even the children of those ves. Although Soran¡¯s n required arge number of ves to fulfill, the first step to expansion was never to bring too many ves over. It was because they needed to consume food, and they needed to have people manage them.


    If there were any diseases or idents, when these ves died, they would die heaps by heaps, which would cause a great loss to Soran!


    This was the first batch of ves.


    As the manualbor of Soran¡¯s overseas development, he would not bring over the second batch of ves until the overseas expansion was fruitful.


    For this operation, Soran had mobilized threerge warships, threerge cargo ships, and a ghost ship. However, the ghost ship was following, hidden beneath the seas. The others did not know the existence of this ship. Soran had not yet decided to publicize his mastery of the ghost ship everywhere. Only those pirates who had experienced the battle of the Swamp King would asionally say that they saw the Throat Cutter summoning the ghost ship.


    These sorts of things needed to maintain their mysteriousness anyway!


    Port Tylon.


    Soran stood on the bow and looked out into the distance. Then he ordered the fleet to set out. With the leaders shouting, sixrge ships set sail. There were a lot of onlookers near the harbor. Some were curious. Some were happy. Some were rxed. Some were even rejoicing. Regardless, towards Soran assembling a fleet to head out to sea, many people were still inevitably curious.


    Regarding these, Soran was not a tad bit concerned.


    Because in the future, whether he could rise during the Avatar Crisis, would depend on whether this bet was fruitful or not!

 Chapter 241 - Training to the limit!

    Chapter 241: Chapter 54 Training to the limit!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Under the clear blue sky.


    Soran looked a little skinny yet full of strength. He stood on the bow of the leading warship holding a curved sword with both hands. He was squatting slightly like a taut bowstring, and with his back against the others, seemingly listening to something. At his back was Adele-Isabe moving at high speeds¡ªthe talented red-haired female pirate who also held knives in both hands. She was constantly changing her position around Soran as if she was looking for a slight mistake and an opportunity to attack.


    Time was ticking away!


    It was like there were no obvious ws. The red-haired female pirate shouted and leaped towards Soran. At the same time, she waved a pair of knives to strike Soran¡¯s shoulder and had another knife directly shing at his throat.


    Dang dang dang!


    Soran made his move in a sh.


    The Curved Sword in his hand turned into a cold light, which blocked the attack of Adele-Isabe. At the same time, he twisted his backhand and went back for a chop. The other party had dodged at an extremely reactive speed, and at the same timeshed out to sh Soran¡¯s abdomen. Soran¡¯s actions looked like they couldn¡¯t catch up. Not only did he let the red-haired female pirate scratch his abdomen, but she also cut through his clothes and drew a scar. But he did not hesitate at all and almost immediately after being attacked by the other party, he rolled and dodged. Yet at the same time, he shed his sword at Adele-Isabe¡¯s ankle.


    Dang dang dang.


    Continuous parries could be heard. Soran was pushed back three steps and his shoulders had a few more scars.


    On the other side of the warship.


    A man with a scar on the side of his face watched the battle on the leading warship not far away. His expression was a little surprised and puzzled: ¡°Was his Excellency going easy on that woman? Otherwise, with the skill of his Excellency Throat Cutter, how could his Excellency not even defeat that woman with a bad temper!? I don¡¯t think that woman is much better than us, right? ¡±


    He was a pirate leader.


    Soran had picked those who were more talented from the pool of lucky survivors to nurture them. And they all became at least a level of a small-time leader.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The half Elven stood at his side. This half Elven was also watching the fight going on at the leading warship, and said: ¡°His Excellency Throat Cutter did not go easy on Adele-Isabe.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The scarred face man started questioning: ¡°Just because you think that I¡¯m not as good as you, I don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    ¡°In any case, I also took part in the battle against Swamp King and killed five enemies myself. The strength of his Excellency Throat Cutter is not something that that red-haired woman can fight against at all. If it was not for going easy on her, I¡¯m afraid that she would have been put down within three moves.¡±


    The half Elven nced, and still with a very calm voice: ¡°His Excellency did not go easy on her.¡±


    ¡°It was only because his Excellency had been closing his eyes to fight!¡±


    Fighting with his eyes shut?


    After hearing the half Elve¡¯s words, the other pirate leaders nearby could not help but quiet down. Then, one by one started looked over. The distance between the two ships was still quite far. The other people only saw Soran fighting with the red-haired female pirate, but they could not see that Soran had been fighting with his eyes closed. Only the first mate, who was a half Elven, had a sharper vision and saw that Soran had not opened his eyes from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°He had his eyes shut while fighting!...¡±


    A fierce baldheaded pirate scratched his scalp with a hook, and said inconceivably, ¡°His Excellency Throat Cutter was already so powerful with his eyes closed!... What kind of fighting skills is he training?!...¡±


    No one answered.


    Because the others also had no idea why Soran had shut his eyes and was fighting against Adele-Isabe.


    Dang dang dang.


    Yet another round of exchange.


    When Adele-Isabe¡¯s series of attacks ended, both of them could not help but distanced themselves. The red-haired female pirate noticed that Soran made a hand gesture, so she immediately stopped her attacks and stood in front of Soran waiting quietly. They already had this kind ofbat training three times. The man in front of her wanted to fight with her with his eyes closed. At first, she thought he was joking, but she only knew that he was serious afterward.


    After all, he did have the ability to shut his eyes and fight with her.


    ¡°Blind-fight!¡±


    Soran breathed deeply and opened his eyes. He saw the red-haired female pirate in front of him and nodded slightly: ¡°We will end here first for today.¡±


    Having said that, he picked up a towel and wiped the sweat and bloodstains off his body.


    The fight was real!


    Soran¡¯s body had scars left on it, but it was just that the wounds were not that serious. He was someone that believed in real fighting experiences. Only training in real scenarios would one gain and grow the most. Even the wounds on the body were minor. After all, he also had a strong regenerative ability. The fleet needed five to six days to reach the coastal inds. He was not ready to waste away this period of time. Every day without fail, he would have an exchange with the red-haired female pirate, to train his other abilities.


    Because Soran had gained a lot of information on his abilities during this period!


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°Fighting Experience!¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully unlocked a unique fighting ability!.... You have learned something from the fights!...¡±


    ¡°After much training, you have mastered a new fighting skill, you have acquired a part of the information on [Sword Form: Spinning Strike]!...¡±


    ¡°Fighting Experience!¡±


    ¡°After much training, your fighting skills have leveled!¡±


    ¡°You have acquired a part of the information on [Dual-wielding Defence].¡±


    ¡°Fighting Experience!¡±


    ¡°After fighting on the sea time and time again, your fighting abilities on the sea has risen. The ability to bnce and resist against the ship¡¯s turbulence has risen!¡±


    ¡°You have acquired a part of the information on [Sea Combat].¡±


    ¡°Fighting Experience!¡±


    ¡°After training time and time again, you have acquired a unique fighting skill.¡±


    ¡°You have acquired the [Dual-Wielding] skill!...¡±


    ¡°Fighting Experience!¡±


    ¡°After self-training, you have mastered a unique fighting skill.¡±


    ¡°You have acquired a part of the information on [Blind-fight] skill.¡±


    A total of five streams of data emerged.


    Maybe it was because Soran was leaning towards being better prepared recently. So, the information on the skills came out all at once today.


    Among them, the most important one was the [Dual-wielding] skill. Soran had already received the information twice. To master this dual-wielding skill, he had already spent quite an amount of effort. Followed by [Sword Form: Spinning Strike]¡¯s information, this alert appeared because Soran was conscientiously observing Adele-Isabe¡¯s fight and learned it while she was using the Spinning Strike skill. ording to the current progression, it should not take that long to finish learning it.


    After that was the [Dual-wielding Defense] skill. This skill¡¯s notification already appeared once during the battle of the Swamp King.


    Soran¡¯s objective for the current training was to master the [Blind-fight] skill. And to master this Blind-fight skill, he had already shut his eyes during the battles. This had already lowered his ability to gauge his opponent and was unable to confirm their position. He had no choice but to switch to a more defensive form of fighting and gauge their positions from his opponent¡¯s attacks. Then,unch a counter-attack. Unexpectedly, as a result, it ended up training the [Dual-wielding Defense] fighting skill. Before Soran got the information for [Blind-fight], he had gotten the information for that first.


    ¡°I finally mastered [Dual-wielding].¡±


    Soran looked at his own data and let out a long sigh and said: ¡°I¡¯ve mastered [Dual-wielding], next I should be raising my profession levels to further strengthen my skills and abilities.¡±


    Skill points were all very precious.


    If time permitted, it was still better to train by himself and attain those basic skills that were fairly simple. Then, use the skill points to advance them. If not, it would be a pitiful waste of those skill points to be used on these basic skills. After all, these skills could have been attained through the increase in the number of battles. It might have been due to the cumtive fighting experience or maybe, Soran¡¯s umtion had already reached a certain extent. Recently, the rate at which he had received information alerts were faster than before. Regarding some of these basic skills training, the oue had been quite decent.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    There was a bit ofmotion going on on the cargo ship next to him. Followed by the sailors shouting and more disruptive noises. Soran frowned upon hearing them. Then, he jumped lightly andnded on the deck across the sea directly.


    There seemed to be something wrong here!


    Soran could only give up advancing his profession level for now ande over to take a look. After all, no fights were happening for now.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hended on the deck and saw a sailor in front, then said in a grave tone: ¡°What has happened? Why is there so much noise!¡±


    Having heard Soran¡¯s deep voice, the sailor on board the ship was so afraid, he shrank a little.


    Throat Cutter¡¯s name was now even able to stop the children¡¯s cries in areas on the South Coast. When he saw Soran, he was a little afraid. At least a sailor at the side that was braver replied: ¡°Your Excellency Throat Cutter!... Down there... There is a ve who¡¯s sick down there!.... We are afraid that it might have been an infectious disease!...¡±


    ¡°We were going to throw him into the sea. But some ves were frantically protecting him, not letting us near.¡±


    Disease?


    When Soran heard that word, he was astonished!


    When sailing out to sea, diseases were not funny. Sometimes even professions could not withstand them. In the case of sailing at sea, infectious diseases were like nightmares, which might eventually spread to the people on the entire ship. So in such a case, the other people usually threw the infected person into the sea, especially if the infected person was a ve. To prevent all the ves from being infected, they might even put the infected ves to death.


    The medical skills in this world did not amount to anything!


    The doctors specialized mainly in sword injuries. Treatments for diseases other than divine spells were only Druids who were a little more proficient in herbal medicines.


    Here, the mostmon treatment for illnesses was hard resistance. If one could resist it, one would survive. If one could not resist it, then there were no other options. Although Priests could cure most of the diseases, ordinary people could not afford to pay for their exuberant fees. Even if it were a Good Spiritual Light Priest, they would not help others without something in return. Because there were just too many people in the world who were suffering and they just could not finish helping them all.


    ¡°Show me!¡±


    Towards this batch of ves, Soran was still more concerned about them. These ves were the mainbor force for his expansion overseas. If the entire ship died due to the spread of the infectious disease, it would have been troublesome. As his voice was heard, a sailor immediately bowed and lowered his head then led him down. The ves were locked in the cabin. As soon as he entered the cabin, Soran smelled a foul smell, which made him frown slightly. Then he saw arge group of ves locked in the caged cell. They were crowding in a pile. Their sleeping ce and their excrement. The whole ce was too smelly.


    As ves, their living environment must have been tragic. But in this sort of environment, it was no wonder that people were falling sick.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The supervisor who was dealing with the matter immediately bowed his head respectfully when he saw Soran, then raised his feet to kick his subordinate next to him. He smiled and said: ¡°Having disturbed your Excellency! This little one deserves death!.... ¡±


    ¡°But there is a ve here who caught a disease. I¡¯m afraid he will infect the others. Originally, this little one was going to throw him into the sea, but another ve said that his disease would not be transmitted. That lowly guy kept protects him from us, not letting us go over. Atst, we could only teach them a lesson. Since your Excellency is here, this little one would like to ask your Excellency, what should we do with them. ¡±


    These ves were all of Soran¡¯s assets.


    The supervisor in front of him was just helping him transport them over. He was the representative of the Chamber of Commerce that came to tter him.


    ¡°No!...¡±


    A strong looking male ve raised his head. He looked like he had some Northerner¡¯s bloodline, and pleaded in a dialect, ¡°Sir! My brother didn¡¯t get the gue!... He¡¯s just a little sick!... He will never infect anyone else!.... I¡¯ve taken care of him for three days before we got on the boat!... It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t as serious at that time as it is now!... You see, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me now!... He won¡¯t infect anyone else!... Please don¡¯t throw him into the sea!.... ¡±


    Bang bang bang!


    The male ve, who looked like a Northerner, kowtowed quickly. Blood soon appeared on his forehead. However, his arms were still protecting the young man beside him. It seemed that he was afraid that they would take the young man away and throw him into the sea. There were no doctors out at sea. At most, there was only one man who had roughly studied medicine. They were short on means to deal with these diseases. Most of the time, when people on a sea voyage encountered diseases, they could only carry out simple treatments, and then rely on their immune system to resist anything.


    As for everything in front of him.


    Soran had no sympathy shown on his face. He was not a man full ofpassion. He nced at the Northerner ve in front of him and then gestured to the people next to him to break him off. The ve seemed to be a little afraid of Soran, but he still clung to the young man beside him. Soran roughly looked at him a little and saw that the young man that he was holding had seemed to have passed out. The young ve¡¯s face was very pale, and he looked devoid of blood, and his breath was very weak. His lips were sickly red, and he seemed to have a high fever. On the surface of his skin was unnaturally dark blue.


    ¡°Take off his clothes.¡±


    Soran frowned as he looked, then ordered the rest.


    The two sailors at the side hesitated for a moment. Then cautiously proceeded closer. That ve seemed to want to stop them but was directly kicked down with a foot. Subsequently, they stripped the sickly ve¡¯s clothes off of his body. Once his clothes were off, they were so shocked, they backed up a few steps. Because the ve¡¯s back had ten over pustules that were the size of a fingernail. Some of these pustules had even rotted and even appeared to have dark yellow pus inside. There were other such small abscesses on his body, but the sizes were not as obvious as those on his back.


    ¡°Mang gue?!¡±


    The supervisor jumped in fright, then stumbled five to six steps backward then stopped with an ashen face. He loudly shouted: ¡°Quickly throw him down! Send people to get some lime! Hurry up and sprinkle some lime here!...¡±


    ¡°Faster!... What are you doing standing there!.... Faster get this guy!... No no no!.... Get both of them thrown into the sea!¡±


    This supervisor seemed to have been too frightened.


    After a while, he remembered that Soran was here too. He quickly lowered his head and bent his waist and wiped off his cold sweat then said: ¡°Your Excellency! It seems like that ve has caught the Mang gue!.... It is a terrible type of gue!.... This disease is contagious!... Unless there is a priest who could perform divine spells, ordinary medicine can¡¯t cure this disease!... If anyone caught this, their whole body would rot in the end. They would die a tragic death!...¡±


    His words made the sailors nearby nervous, as most of their eyes turned to Soran.


    They seemed to be waiting for his orders.


    On the other side.


    Vivian¡¯s little figure came out of the cabin. She was wearing a snow-white princess skirt, and she raised her little hand to rub the corner of her eyes. Then she stretched out greatly and looked at the red-haired pirate beside her. She asked: ¡°Where¡¯s my big brother? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±


    ¡°His Excellency is on that ship,¡± Adele replied, bowing slightly.


    As the head of the pirate leaders under Soran, she naturally knew the disposition of the little girl in Soran¡¯s heart, and even other pirate leaders knew that she was very important in the eyes of the Throat Cutter. So no one dared to neglect her. Let alone when Vivian herself cast magic asionally, it made them feel that she was unfathomable.


    ¡°Is it there?¡±


    The little girl looked up at the sun, then tied her hair up. Subsequently, her lips moved a little, then her little body flew up andnded on the deck of the opposite cargo ship.


    At this time.


    She just heard crying pleasing from the cabins.

 Chapter 242 - A Kind Vivian

    Chapter 242: Chapter 55 A Kind Vivian


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Mang gue?


    Soran¡¯s face was not pleasant, and he was not so clear about the diseases in this world. Because professions have strong resistance, especially for non-supernatural diseases, many professions were evenpletely immune to damage from diseases. In the past and present, Soran¡¯s extraordinary constitution already had 20 points. That is to say, he had a very low probability of contracting diseases and had not paid much attention to the diseases in the world. He was able to ignore most of the diseases. As for the ordinary people and low-level professions, that would be very hard.


    The young man¡¯s infection was very serious. Currently, he was getting unconscious with the fever ongoing.


    Judging from the state of his illness and pustules on his back, Soran felt that the disease was a bit like smallpox from the legends. He had never seen smallpox himself, nor suffered from simr diseases, but he had learned about smallpox in the past. It was a very serious disease, belonging to a kind of pox virus. After being infected, it would manifest with symptoms like severe blood poisoning (shivering, high fever, fatigue, headache, aching limbs and back, and if the body temperature rose sharply, even convulsion anda would ur), and the skin would sessively have rashes, pimples, blisters, pustules in batches, and finally form scabs and shed them, leaving pox scars.


    Smallpox was a type of severe infectious disease, for which if people who were not immune caught the disease, chances of death were over 30%!


    Because the virus was prevalent in arge part of history, his memory of smallpox symptoms was still rtively clear. The disease guing the young ve in front of him seemed a little like smallpox, but it was concentrated on his back and limbs and did not grow into his face. At the same time, when the disease had blisters, it directly became pustules. Judging from the current situation, his disease was more severe than smallpox, because smallpox had an incubation period, which would only gradually get serious after.


    But!


    This group of ves had just been on board for two days. Before they were on board, all the ves went through a simple inspection, that was because they were afraid that some of them might have been sick and would infect the others.


    But it had only two days, the symptoms of his body had begun to have rotting pustules.


    The situation seemed pessimistic!


    All the people turned their sights onto the Soran that was in front of them. The ve who stopped other people from approaching the infected realized that Soran was the one who decided the fate of his brother. He knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing and pleading: ¡°Your Excellency!... Master!... Please!... Please help my brother!... He would not infect others with his disease!... Please don¡¯t throw him into the sea! ¡±


    Time ticked away.


    Soran contemted for a moment. About half a minuteter, he then raised his head impassively and said: ¡°Throw that sick one into the sea! Tell the rest of the people to disinfect the whole ce, and the one who took care of him, lock him up alone so that if he was infected, he would not be infecting the others!... Let the ves clean the inside and prepare some boiled water for them!..... Everyone at the back must be aware that once someone has the same symptoms, let me know immediately!... ¡±


    This disease looked very troublesome.


    If it was simr to smallpox, it would be a nightmare!


    Soran could not risk the lives of the entire fleet because of a ve. So he thought for a moment and chose to deal with them most rationally.


    With his order, the sailors on both sides quickly approached, ready to throw the young man into the sea.


    Bang!


    It seemed that the older brother of the ve wanted to push away the sailor, but one of them directly punched his fist down. He seemed to have some fighting experience and was rtively strong. After the impact, he was still standing in front of the unconscious young man. The ves nearby were watching coldly, and their eyes were even filled with fear and disgust. Although they were just ves of the lowest status, they did not think about giving up their lives, and it was still better to live than to die.


    ¡°Older brother?¡±


    Just then, a clear childish voice sounded in the cabin.


    Vivian was wearing a snow-white princess dress and had a ponytail tied with a pink ribbon. Her chest even had a delicate pin. Then she skipped to the bottom of the cabin which smelled bad. Having just came in, the little girl could not help but raised her hand to cover her nose, then after some adjustments, she naturally put down her little hand. She then smiled towards Soran¡¯s position, then trotted and leaped over. She used to live in the slums and had long been adapted to the foul stench and filthy environment.


    ¡°Ay?¡±


    Like a little angel descending, Vivian lit the dark and smelly cabin with a little more light. The other people could not help staring at her, then saw her arriving at Soran¡¯s side. She raised her little hand and held Soran¡¯s finger, then frowned slightly, and said in a clear childish voice: ¡°Brother? What happened to them? Is that man sick? He looks so pitiful! ¡±


    Soran took Vivian¡¯s little hand and protectively had her take a step back.


    Although this little girl was a Child of Fear and there was no possibility of her catching the disease, Soran was still worried. He did not want her too close to the infected ve.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The little girl tilted her head and took a look, then said: ¡°Seems like the illness is very serious? What are they about to do? I heard that they were going to throw him into the sea.¡±


    ¡°Older brother!¡±


    ¡°I seem to be able to cure his illness. Let¡¯s not throw him into the sea?¡±


    When Vivian¡¯s voice was just heard.


    The male ve that was protecting the infected from the start knelt and frantically kowtowed desperately asking her to save his younger brother. He was holding on to hisst straw and had not thought that the little girl in front of him looked eight or nine years old. After the rest had heard what she said, they too were surprised. Especially those ves that were locked up in cages, who were looking at Vivian as if a little angel had descended.


    Save him?


    Soran was stunned by her words.


    He looked down at the girl in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°Vivian! You can cure his illness? ¡±


    Wizard seemed to not have any spells that could cure illnesses. Only the Priests had such spell abilities. There was a level one spell ¡°Disease Suppression¡±, which could dy the outbreak of the disease for 24 hours, but there were still no other ways to cure it. When the Wizards treated diseases, they also needed other potions to aid in the treatment. Necromancy also had some research on diseases, and many of them did not seem to get sick at all. Soran did not know prior that Vivian could cure diseases.


    ¡°Stupid Vivian!¡±


    When Vivian was about to cure the infected ve in front of her, Lilian¡¯s discontented voice rang in her head: ¡°What is this that you are doing? Just let that ve die!.... You want to use your divine power to cure him!... Are you crazy?... Divine power is precious!.... It takes a lot just to convert into cast a level three divine spell ya¡¯know!... ¡±


    ¡°What if we met an enemyter?!....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!.... Idiot!.... That is my divine power!!!... If I had known this earlier, I would not have given you the authority to use divine power!....¡±


    Lilian was furious. Sadly, today was not her turn to control the body.


    Vivian¡¯s expression was quite firm, her cute little face hung a sweet smile. On the surface, there seemed to not have many changes. However, in her heart, she quietly replied: ¡°Lilian!... It¡¯s alright!.... They looked quite pitiful!..... And, casting a [Remove Disease] wouldn¡¯t use up that much divine power anyway!...¡±


    A strange light appeared.


    There was a spiritual light invisible to the naked eye and a light golden glow that was visible to the naked eye. The former appeared in Soran¡¯s eyes, but the light golden glow that was visible to the naked eye was blocked by the other ordinary people. What Soran saw was that Vivian used an arcane method to cast a grade three divine spell [Remove Disease]. What others saw was a light golden glow on the little girl¡¯s white hands, which revealed a holy breath and power, making them feel awed involuntarily, as if they saw a miracle happening.


    The power of spells was that strong!


    As Vivian cast a ¡°Remove Disease¡± spell on the young ve in front of her who was suffering from the disease, the disease on him immediately began to recover rapidly. Especially those pustules that had gradually begun to rot, was almost healing at a visible speed. Although the power of magic could not restore his body to its full state, the disease on him waspletely cured, but the body was still very weak because of the damage caused by the disease.


    ¡°Thank you!... Thank you!....¡±


    The male ve in front of her was seeing his younger brother gradually waking up, having recovered with a thread of rosiness on his face. He immediately knelt again and kissed the ground under Vivian¡¯s feet. He did not dare to kiss the shoes of the angel-like little girl in front of him, because he was afraid of desecrating her sanctity at the moment. Hence, he could only kiss the ground she had passed by to express his gratitude. The sick young man seemed to have regained his consciousness. He looked at the others in front of him, and then he was pulled by his brother to kowtow several times.


    The situation seemed to have been settled.


    Vivian¡¯s magic cured the infected ve, and even the air nearby seemed to be purified once.


    The little girl smiled cleverly and then led Soran away by his fingers.


    She did not know the names of the two ves either. She just innocently felt that they were pitiful and wanted to help them because Vivian was a very kind little girl.


    The two of them left the cabin in no time, and the sailors started to arrange for people to clean up the ce.


    The ves were still kept in a small cage, but they just remembered an angel-liked little girl, that very kind and good-hearted little girl.


    She was even willing to use mysterious magic to cure a lowly ve!


    Although they were not the ones who were cured, with this kind of behavior, they were already won over. Moreover, today was only the first time they had met this little girl.

 Chapter 243 - Enhanced Dual-wielding

    Chapter 243: Chapter 56 Enhanced Dual-wielding


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    On the leading warship.


    Soran held Vivian¡¯s small body andnded on the deck. They were not too concerned about what had just happened. In Soran¡¯s view, it was just Vivian making a move to help a ve, while in Vivian¡¯s view, she only helped a very pitiful man. Neither of them noticed the changes of the ves, especially those two ves who were helped by Vivian. The gratitude in their hearts for escaping death had caused them to change a little.


    This change was not obvious, but it was like seeds beginning to sprout!


    Soran sat on the deck and softly spoke to Vivian about some rtively simple things. asionally the little girl would ask him for a tip or two on skills on how to learn magic. Although Vivian was better than Soran in terms of magical talent, she had less experience in fighting with a Spellcaster. It was hard to teach a fighting style because Wizards had nobat style. Their only style was to understand the opponent as much as possible before the battle. They collect their opponent¡¯s information and abilities and then made full preparations for the battle.


    There was a saying that went like this.


    ¡ª ¡°A well-prepared Wizard is near invincible!¡±


    There were different ways of fighting against different enemies. The real test of a Spellcaster¡¯s ability was a unprepared sudden battle. At that moment, it would be the best time to test their luck, experience, knowledge and more. Soran¡¯s view on magic battles was simr to Gloria¡¯s. That was, a Wizard must first have had attained vast amounts of knowledge, including humanities, geography, customs, elements, nes, domains, astrology, consciousness, beliefs, etc. A vast knowledge that could be used as their strongest backing. After their experiences had reached a certain degree, it could be converted into real power!


    At that time, a Wizard¡¯s fighting ability would have been formed.


    A fixed set of spells were not easily usable. Just like in the current sea environment, more than 70% of the spells had hidden dangers. Testing one¡¯s ability to adapt to their circumstances was a must.


    What Soran was giving Vivian now, was the knowledge to adapt to different circumstances!


    It was not what spell was easy to use or what spells were effective, but deciding on ways to fight based on a fighting scenario. This was the core concept of a Rogue¡¯sbat and also Soran¡¯s survival skills.


    Because a Rogue could not fight a fighter alone. Even using bows and arrows would not win a fight with a Ranger as well.


    A wise Rogue¡¯s most obvious characteristic was his ability to adapt to different fighting conditions and eventually finding his fighting style that was most beneficial to him.


    The so-called ¡°Prepared Wizard¡±, also found their most beneficial way to fight!


    Vivian sat on Soran¡¯sp and listened very quietly. From time to time, she would tilt her little head and frown. She still could not understand some other things. After all, she was still too young, but it did not prevent her from remembering them first. Vivian¡¯s memory was not worse than Soran¡¯s. She practically had a photographic memory, and her ability to understand this knowledge was better than Soran¡¯s. At present, she was limited by her age, and her mind and train of thought had not fully matured, asionally having childish thoughts.


    That was normal.


    If anyone had a good memory and was able to remember what happened when they were ten, they would have been sure that they were naughty little kids.


    Many of the ideas would have been very childish, and the train of thought would have been limited.


    It was noon soon.


    Adele-Isabe came up with a bowl of sea bass soup. The red-haired female pirate was a little strange recently. She had even thought of making food for Soran.


    A group of people quickly finished a simple lunch.


    There were not many requirements for sailing on the sea. The most important thing was that the nutrition was bnced and freshwater was sufficient. The vegetables for long-distance sailing were the most important whereas meat could be substituted with fish. Recently, Vivian was getting sleepier, and she did not know why. She could sleep about 16 hours a day, several hours more than normal children of this age. On the surface, the little girl¡¯s consciousness seemed to be a little over exhausted and showed signs of fatigue, but Soran did not know why her consciousness was so taxing.


    Wasn¡¯t she inactive recently?


    The little girl filled her stomach and went to nap in a huff. Before she left, she murmured something to herself, but Soran did not hear anything.


    He did not know how to read lips, and could not decipher what Vivian had murmured to herself.


    Therefore, no one wouldin about having too much knowledge and skills. Soran could not understand her and assumed she was just senselessly mumbling.


    Having settled many of the things.


    Soran finally had time to start advancing his own Profession Level. He had umted quite a bit of ughter EXP. He had held back just for this moment to advance his fighting abilities in a single breath.


    ¡°Dual-Wielding [Personal Ability]: During many battles, you gradually learned how to use both hands to fight at the same time. This is a very difficult fighting skill to master. Only those with very flexible hands could train it. However, after mastering this ability, your number of attacks would be faster than others in battle, although it will reduce your uracy to hit enemies. [Number of Attacks per Round + 1, uracy ¨C 2. ]¡±(Prerequisite of Enhanced Dual-Wielding)


    It seemed like it was not a powerful fighting ability.


    Yes.


    Dual-wielding was not very powerful to begin with. It could be used to deal with weaker enemies. But if you dealt with enemies of simr strength, using two weapons at the same time would greatly reduce your chances of attacking the enemy. Soran¡¯s emphasis was not on [Dual-wielding] but on the more advanced skills towards the back [Enhanced Dual-wielding], [Greater Dual-wielding], and [Legendary Dual-wielding].


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°Shadow Dancer profession raised to level 3.¡±


    ¡°Acquired 27 (Dexterity Points 22+ (Intelligence 20-10) * 0.5 points of Ability Points. Hit Points raised 14 points (Profession Hit Points 8+ (Constitution 21-10)*0.5 )


    ¡°You have acquired Shadow Dancer¡¯s Ability [Conjure Shadow]!...¡±


    ¡°You have acquired a free attribute point.¡±


    ¡°You have acquired an Ability point.¡±


    Under the circumstances where Soran was filled with ughter EXP, naturally advancing the Shadow Dancer¡¯s profession level was a priority. Shadow Dancer¡¯s profession level was ounted for within the Rogue¡¯s profession level. But, Shadow Dancer¡¯s profession level would only be advanced until level 10. At that time, the Shadow Dancer would have been at the max level. There were many maximum limits on profession levels to upgrade a profession¡¯s grade. For example, a Wizard upgrading his profession grade [Great Mage] would only be able to reach level 5 at most.


    ¡°Conjure Shadow [Extraordinary Ability]: Starting from a profession level 3 Shadow Dancer, he can conjure a shadow to fight together. It is an undead creature¡¯s shadow. The difference between an ordinary shadow and this shadow was that this shadow will not be turned, rebuked or ordered by others. This shadow is a partner of the Shadow Dancer, who canmunicate clearly with the Shadow Dancer. For every 3 levels of advancement of the Shadow Dancer, he will gain + 2 Basic Health. (the maximum hit points is 10 points, which is equivalent to ordinary fighters.) ¡±


    Advanced-grade Professions had a strong reproductive ability.


    Although a Shadow Dancer¡¯s profession advancement would consume a lot of ughter EXP, following the profession level advancement, one would acquire quite a bite of ¡®Extraordinary Abilities¡¯.


    This [Conjure Shadow] was one of them!


    With the total profession level of the Rogue having advanced to level 10, the ughter EXP required for advancement suddenly increased to more than 75,000 points, and the ughter EXP would only be higher and higher in the future. When the total profession level of Rogue reached 15, it would rise even higher again. The most difficult thing to enter the Legendary Domain was that after the profession level 15, countless people got stuck and could not advance further in their whole life, as more than two million ughter EXP was needed to advance into the Legendary Domain. Amongst them, about half of them would be between profession level 15 and 20.


    A single free attribute.


    Soran still assigned to Dexterity, increasing the Dexterity Points to 23 points. As for the skill points, there was no doubt that they were added to Literacy. He had almost reached the requirements for [Sage], having mastered skills and abilities so quickly, and continuously obtaining various information alert. Soran felt that it was inseparable from his advancing his Literacy.


    Lastly.


    Soran was most concerned with the advance ability ¡ª [Enhanced Dual-wielding]


    ¡°Enhanced Dual-wielding [Personal Ability]: As the number of fights increased, you are morefortable with how to use weapons with both hands. You begin to feel the slight trajectory disparity when weapons move. When youunch an attack, you can continuously attack the enemy until they are unable to even fight back. This ability would continue to improve but it would require more from you. [Number of Attacks per round + 2, uracy -1, Dexterity 16 points. ]¡±


    Enhanced Dual-wielding.


    Soran undoubtedly added his Ability Points into [Enhanced Dual-wielding]. This ability had Dexterity requirements, and towards the back required a high level of Dexterity mastery. This was only a prerequisite for Dual-wielding. As for thebat power, the increase was not that obvious. Once [Greater Dual-wielding] was mastered, that would be the real outbreak period.


    At that time, Soran would not have any uracy Penalty. At the same time, during every round, the left hand¡¯s attack speed would +3 and the difference between both hands would reduce.


    As for thest [Legendary Dual-wielding], it was also called [Perfect Dual-wielding]


    Simply put.


    Soran¡¯s master hand could attack several times, and his non-master hand could attack the same number of times. His two hands would be as flexible, and when in battle, his attack speed and uracy rates would be the same. If he had [Legendary Dual-wielding], it would not be a problem even if there were more than 10 swords in a second. Even blocking bullets with a sword would be like ying!


    That would be the most badass moment.


    But.


    Thest [Legendary Dual-wielding] was very hard to master. Any skill with legendary for a start would have a top-rate difficulty.

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 57 [Sage]!

    Chapter 244: Chapter 57 [Sage]!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After raising the Shadow Dancer¡¯s profession level, Soran was still left with roughly 60,000 ughter EXP.


    In a breath, he added the remaining ughter EXP into his Wizard profession level. He was nning to get more Attribute Points since this was hisst chance to get Attribute Points in advance. Wizards starting from level 9 onwards would require double ughter EXP to raise their power. After their profession level had reached 15, Wizard¡¯s raising their profession level would require ughter EXP that was way higher than any other professions. In the future, unless Soran was able to sessfully kill a God, if not, the speed of umting ughter EXP would never be near enough.


    ¡°Wizard profession level raised to level 8.¡±


    ¡°You have acquired 25 ( Intelligence Points 20+ (Intelligence 20-10)*0.5) Skill Points. Hit Points raised by 10 points (Profession life force 4points+ (Constitution 21-10)*0.5).¡±


    ¡°You have acquired a free Attribute point.¡±


    ¡°Wizard profession level raised to level 9.¡±


    ¡°You have acquired 25 (Intelligence points 20+ (Intelligence 20-10)*0.5) Skill Points. Hit Points raised by 10 points (Profession life force 4points+ (Constitution 21-10)*0.5).¡±


    ¡°You have acquired an Ability Point.¡±


    Two levels, one attribute point. Three levels, one ability point.


    Soran added his attribute points into his Dexterity, raising his Dexterity points to 24 points. Acquiring an ability point to advance [Enhanced Dual-wielding] afterward. Although Soran felt like using the ability point to master the Wizard¡¯s metamagic abilities, after much contemtion, he still felt it was better to add them to fighting skills. Wizard¡¯s fighting abilities were strong, but they were a profession that consumed lots of time, money and energy. Soran did not have enough time to learn spells, conduct research, and train casting skills. Hence, his top fighting priority was still in the Rogue¡¯s domain where he was more familiar with.


    Wizard¡¯s spells were only supplementary to his current fighting abilities!


    ¡°Greater Dual-wielding [Personal Ability]: With the increasing experience in fighting, your Dual-wielding is reaching perfection sooner. You are already a master of Dual-wielding, and there are not many people in the Underdark who are stronger than you. Among 1000 people who use Dual-wielding, you can even rank first. You have mastered and understood the advanced skills of Dual-wielding, There is no penalty if there was a mistake when you use Dual-wielding. [Number of attacks per round + 3, No uracy Punishment, Dexterity 18 points.]


    I have finally acquired [Greater Dual-wielding].


    Soran looked at his surroundings, then left for the edge of the boat. He held onto both his Curved Swords, then raised his feet to lift a wooden nk.


    Ke-Qiang!


    There were shes of cold light.


    Soran held a Curved Sword in both hands and unsheathed them at the same time. The wooden nk was shrouded with a de¡¯s sh in mid-air. When Soran finished a round of attacks and sheathed the swords, the wooden nk already became 12 pieces of fragmented wooden blocks and fell onto the ground. In total, he had just shed it 8 times. His right hand shed 5 times, his left shed 3 times. Because he had not mastered [Legendary Dual-wielding] fighting ability, Soran still was not able to perfectly support the speed of his hands. Resulting in this being his limit now.


    At the moment, the skill umtion was still not enough. Soran in his peak was able to sh 18 times in a round. [Note: a round refers to the speed of shing in a second. Realistically, during an actual fight, it would be an unsustainable speed. Those interested could try it with a knife. An ordinary person could only achieve around two to three shes in a second. Increasing that would have been very difficult. ]


    He finished allocating the free attribute points and ability points.


    Soran focused his attention on the skill points. He bitterly held back for so long, he had finally reached this day where he had the prerequisites to master the passive ability [Sage].


    God has spoken!


    After enduring for so long, he finally reached the end. To achieve the prerequisites of mastering Sage, he did not even add much skill points in his Rogue¡¯s basic abilities, which was his main profession. He only relied on his own fighting to umte bit by bit to advance, which was honestly, really quite slow. Currently, some of Soran¡¯s Rogue basic abilities had not even reached 50 points. If it was not for mastering the passive ability [Sage], he would have raised all his Rogue¡¯s basic abilities to more than 100 points long ago.


    With the allocation of skill points, Soran¡¯s Literacy has finally reached 250 points.


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°Unique requisites triggered!...¡±


    ¡°Prerequisites of ability [Able Learner] achieved!... Prerequisites of 250 points in Literacy achieved!...¡±


    ¡°You have automatically acquired the passive ability [Sage]!....¡±


    The row of data alert that had just appeared and Soran could not wait to see his new passive ability.


    ¡°Sage [Passive Ability]: Your Literacy has be more and more amazing. You can almostprehend any domain. With more knowledge, most of the things you do can beprehended easily, and you can learn several times faster than others. It¡¯s not just knowledge, even all kinds of fighting skills. You know how to calcte the central gravity of a weapon, how to calcte the time interval of casting and use it to maximize its power. Not only this but the umtion of knowledge to your present level can already be directly transformed into real power! [Literacy + 10]


    (Prerequisite: Acquired [Able Learner] ability, Literacy 250 points.)


    (Unique ability [Great Learner] prerequisite.)


    (Unique ability [Star Traveller] prerequisite.)


    (Unique ability [ne Explorer] prerequisite.)


    ¡°This is!?....¡±


    In the past, there were no casting rted sub-professions. Soran¡¯s Literacy in the past was not very high and did not have the gifted ability [Able Learner].


    That was why when he saw the row of triggered prerequisites alert at the back, Soran could not help but be surprised. Among them, it was needless to say that [Great Learner] belonged to the advanced ability of [Sage]. But thetter two alerts seemed to be a little bit overwhelming. One could feel that they were very powerful just by looking at the name, especially the [Star Traveler], which was a very famous passive ability. Many legendary Wizards who were extremely powerful, all had the passive ability [Star Traveler]. This belonged to a legendary level passive ability.


    As for the other [ne Explorer], Soan was not familiar with it.


    After finishing the allocation of the Literacy ability, Soran still had 12 skill points left. In a breath, he added everything into Sneak. No Rogue would have everined about having their Sneak skill being too high.


    At this time.


    Soran¡¯s overall attributes were vastly different from the past. He has finally entered the ss of powerful people.


    ¡°Name: Soran.


    Race: Half-Elf [Son of ughter].


    Attributes: Strength 14 (+2), Dexterity 24 (+1), Constitution 21, Intelligence 20(+1), Wisdom 15, Charisma 18 (+2).


    Alignment: Lawful Evil.


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner/Level 7 Pirate (0/63500) / Level 3 Shadow Dancer (0/75500) / Level 9 Wizard (0/68500) [Grade Three].


    Hit Points: 254/254.


    Experience points: 3075 (ughter EXP), 545 points (Profession experience) [Not allocated yet]


    Skill Points: None.


    Attribute points: None.


    Legend Rating: 21.


    Divine points: 9.


    Current state: Normal.


    Basic Skills ¡ª Sneak 185, Literacy 250, Steal 45, Pick Lock 55, Snare 60, Concentration 30, Diplomacy 45, Appraise 30, Deception 18, Intimidation 42, Taunt 15, Performance 15, Listen 20, Evasion 85, Parry 25, Block 18, Heal 45, Search 20, Detect 25, Scribe Scroll 25, Spellcraft 20, Survival 15, Use Magic Device 20, Cooking 30, Alchemy 15.


    Legendary Skills ¡ª Omnipotent Hands.


    Unique Abilities ¡ª Blessings of the Maid of Fortune, Blessings of the Sea Goddess, Murderous Heart, ughterer, the Ascetic, Sage.


    Personal Ability ¡ª Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Firm Power, Able Learner, Reflex Evasion, Mobile Movement, Evade Sight, Dark Vision, Spell Control, Empower Spell, Lesser Cold Resistance, Greater Dual-wielding, Rebirth [Middle Level].


    Profession Ability ¡ª Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon [Proficiency], Curved Sword [Master]


    Combat Ability ¡ª Conjure Shadows, Fear Gaze (Divine), Fear (Divine), Shadow Strike, Shadow Jump, Counterspell, Sword Form [Heavy Hack], Sword Form [Behead].¡±


    Combat powerprised of three parts.


    The first was ability points: personal attributes were the most directbat power. People with high Strength were able to destroy things easily, and so on.


    The second was basic abilities. Under different circumstances, this was what mattered. It was the most obvious way to find out your deficiencies. If your parry or block was insufficient, you would not be able to fight a hard battle. If your evasion was too low, if met with arrows, you would be dead. It would be devastating if your Detect, Listen, Survival did not amount to much. Any person would be able to Sneak Attack on you. If your Detect was too low, you might not even be able to find your rewards. As for the others like Performance, Deception, Intimidation, they were very useful basic abilities. If you were met with any dangerous situation, you would really require Diplomacy, Appraise and Heal as well. These seemingly unimportant basic abilities, at many times, were the deciding factor of your fate!


    Thest was abilities! This was the most time-consuming, hard to train and master, but alsopromised a huge part of yourbat power.


    Logically speaking, arge part of why a high-grade profession would be able to skip levels to fight stronger enemies was mainly because their skills had obvious advantages. The power of these three partsbined would be your overallbat ability. When against your enemies, if any part was able to give you an advantage, the chances of you winning would be raised significantly.


    Soran always liked to calcte his chances of winning every time he moved!


    At many times, in his heart, he had already calcted his chances of winning based on these three conditions. If he did not have an obvious chance of winning, he would give up fighting in the end.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Sailing on the seas was a huge waste of time. Moreover, it was extremely boring most of the time.


    Soran had expended most of the ughter EXP in a breath and then began to train hisbat abilities. Earning ughter EXP was only a part of improving one¡¯s strength. It was also very important to sharpen one¡¯s fighting skills and master one¡¯s abilities. Adele-Isabe was still Soran¡¯s training partner, but this time Soran increased the difficulty. He directly covered his eyes with a ck cloth. [Blind-Fight] ability was a very important unique ability. It would prove to be useful in many times. Soran must master it in advance.


    Dang dang dang!


    Two people started to probe each other¡¯s skills during the exchange.


    Since Soran had covered his eyes, most of the time he was defensive and was disadvantaged during the exchange with Adele-Isabe. But he did not show signs of losing. As the number of fights increased, it was the opposite. He was slowly able to remain undefeated. He didn¡¯t know if it was his own misconceptions, but after he had mastered the [Sage] ability, it seemed like his entire mind had been clearer. During the fights, he was able to sum up Adele-Isabe¡¯s attack style, the pattern of her attack skills, and subconsciously, her next direction of attack and more.


    He was even able to summarize the ¡®Position Perception through Wind¡¯ ability in his memories, including which sounds equating to which movement.


    This was not just an increase in Intelligence!


    In Soran¡¯s view, it might have been that his ability topute and summarize had been further strengthened. It was like his knowledge had been umted to a certain critical point and suddenly began toprehend itpletely.


    In his head, he was even able to predict Adele¡¯s next attack and its direction!


    This feeling was a little like [Danger Sense].


    Dang dang dang!


    After a series of battles rang, Soran gradually started to feel in his own element. Sometimes, based on the skills of Blind-Fight, he was even able to counter-attack against the red-haired female pirate.


    Adele-Isabe felt that the fights were getting harder and harder. She panted, while raising her hand to lift her long red hair, and looked at Soran with awe and disbelief. It was like looking at a monster. She had never seen a guy with such amazing talent and fast learning ability. But this level of learning and mastering abilities of Soran¡¯s, she had never heard of it before. In the beginning, just to master the [Blind-fight] skill, she spent nearly a year or two just training for it.


    But Soran had only used how many days now?


    Only three days had passed.


    At this rate, it would not even be half a month, his Blind-fight ability would have already leveled. (Acquire three information alerts.)


    An afternoon¡¯s training passed by quickly.


    After Soran ended today¡¯s training, he had already received the second ordinary skill¡¯s information:


    ¡°Fighting experience!¡±


    ¡°After sessive fights on the sea, your fighting abilities on the sea has risen. The ability to bnce and resist against the ship¡¯s turbulence has risen.¡±


    ¡°You have acquired part of the information on [Sea Combat].¡±


    It might have been because the umtion was not enough.


    For now, Soran had only received information on [Sea Combat]. The other skills required more umtion training.


    Two days passed quickly.


    As the fleet headed to the Overseas Inds, the number of encounters with sea creatures had gradually increased. They saw a school of Swordfish, which numbered over tens of thousands, and even arge group of flying fish that glimmered with the sea, along with countless sorts of different fishes in huge groups. As the deep-sea regions had many dangerous sea creatures, many fishermen would enter them as these fishes moved in groups that numbered from thousands to ten thousand and even millions.


    Last afternoon, Soran even saw the sea turned red!


    He thought that they had encountered some sort of monster, and was even a little frightened inside. Then, he realized that it was just numerous lobsters. These lobsters were only about three fingers wide. Its size was quitemon in the current sea area. It was hard to say how many lobsters there were. In any case, when a sailor threw the fishing down, he managed to catch hundreds of red shelled lobsters. The taste was nothing special. It was not that different from the lobster he had eaten before in his previous life.


    However, their ws were stronger and bigger than the ones in his previous life.


    If one came across arger lobster, it could even cut off a person¡¯s finger directly. There was an unlucky sailor who almost had his finger cut off by a lobster.


    In the evening.


    Soran sat on the deck and cut the lobster with a dagger. Most of the lobsters were two fingers thick, some of which were bigger and could even reach the size of human hands. The other pirates below fished up more than ten lobsters and sent someone to please Soran. Then Soran turned around and made a roasted lobster. Now he was feeding a greasy mouthed Vivian.


    The little girl ate happily today.


    Because it was made by her older brother, and also because her older brother made it nice!


    Soran was richer.


    Naturally, he could also afford those expensive seasonings. The key to cooking was nothing more than just these three points, ingredients, seasonings and cooking skills.


    Soran now had good ingredients, expensive spices, and good cooking skills.


    Naturally, the food would not taste bad!


    The little girl ate two lobsters in a row, only then was she satisfied rubbing her belly. But at this time, a lookout on the side of a ship made a distress call, shouting: ¡°Sea monster!... There¡¯s a sea monster!¡±


    Amotion broke out.


    Afterward, in the distance, arge shadow appeared. The shadow lurked in the depths of the sea and looked like a huge cuttlefish that was over 50 meters.


    It was a sea monster!


    The surroundings resounded, then numerous people nervously looked towards Soran.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Soran stood at the helm of the ship and said: ¡°We¡¯ll move past it like that. Nobody moves.¡±


    That sea monster was a big cuttlefish that was around 60 meters long. Its big figure was quite intimidating. It had noticed the fleet in front of it and had circled halfway around Soran. Then it seemed to have felt something and avoided the fleet. It swam roughly 100 meters away from them.


    There were no idents, and no fights broke out.


    The two parties just crossed each other like that!


    Soran kept watching the sea monster leave, in his heart he thought: ¡°Seems like the Blessing of the Sea Goddess was quite effective!¡±


    In the next two days, they encountered another two sea monsters. But the targets had not attacked them. Until the fifth day of the voyage, they were finally close to their destination, and Soran began to see scattered inds.


    They were reaching the Overseas Inds!

 Chapter 245 - Overseas Islands

    Chapter 245: Chapter 58 Overseas Inds


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Overseas Inds.


    The geographical environment of this area was special. It originally belonged to a continent, and then arge part of the tectonic te copsed and sunk, finally leading to the current regional geography. From the map, it was a bit like the Spratly Inds near Singapore in the past, just that there were more scattered inds there than on the continental te. Thergest of which was the Amazonian territory, then the indigenous tribal camps, and many inds of various sizes scattered in the sea.


    As they entered the area of the Overseas Inds, Soran¡¯s face became solemn.


    The environment of this area was a bit like tropical rainforest areas that were full of unknown dangers. Even a teamposed of level 3 Adventurers would have been wiped out on some of these inds. There were many unknown and terrifying creatures here, some of them were even very tiny, but they were more dangerous and even stronger than the dragon subspecies.


    Furthermore, there was also the Boa that was very hard to deal with. Some could even reach challenge ratings of 15 and above!


    That was the same as Dragons.


    Soran had not thought of even going onto these small inds to see at all. In some ces, even the indigenous people would not easily get close to them. His destination was arge ind in the front. If he remembered correctly, there was an ind with a diameter of more than 500 square kilometers in the front, and there were other iid inds beside it. This was Soran¡¯s first stop, where he would build a camp if it was appropriate.


    The ces that he had picked all had natural ports!


    Two more days passed.


    When Soran saw a towering mountain and a cliff standing on the coastline, he finally knew that he had reached his destination. A flock of seagulls appeared in front of him. In the distance, one could see the thick woods. There were lots of bird droppings on the ground. The nearby inds were all the stopover points for migratory birds, so a huge amount of bird droppings had been umted here for tens of millions of years. These bird droppings as they were quite precious resources! They were the best fertilizers¡ªafter a little refining!


    Soran chose this ce as his stronghold, of course, it was not only because of its geographical advantages.


    ¡°Stop here.¡±


    Soran looked at the others, then turned his eyes to a position on the cliff where there was a metal cross, on which white bones seemed to be seen. This pile of white bones used to be a famous pirate king. He fell into the hands of the enemy and was cruelly sentenced to be directly nailed to death. His ghostly soul was there, but it could only be met at a specific time. He would put forward a very difficult request to others, but ifpleted, one could get his treasure.


    This pirate king¡¯s soul was in the spirit world. It seemed that meeting his soul needed some special requirements!


    Soran was not interested in approaching this idea currently even although the difficulty of this task was quasi-legendary, he looked at others and said: ¡°All of you stay here!... Adele-Isabe!... Humpback ¨C Hawk!... The few of youe to the ind with me and have a look!..... ¡±


    A small clipper was set down.


    Soran soon took a few people to the ind, probably because there were barely any outsiders here. When they just set foot on the ind, the birds flew all over the sky. There seemed to be somemotion in the distance, but it soon calmed down. This area could be built up like a town, and it was rtively safe. Soran would not be naive enough to think that there were no enemies here. He did not go too deep into the jungle but only went to a tnd south of the cliff, which was a natural tnd. It was a ce where the others had found it and built a town there in the end.


    There were some white looking stones in the forest. They felt very brittle and would break off when pinched.


    Soran picked up a piece and smelled it, then a smile came out on his face. The others also picked up and smelled it curiously, but they immediately threw it away with disgust because of the smell of shit and urine. These pirates could not see the value of these stones, but for Soran, these were the most important fortune¡ªeven more valuable than a gold mine. This was an inexhaustible gold mine, but the indigenous people did not know how to use it.


    ¡ª ¡°Struvite Stones, a type of mineral, also called Guano. The umted feces and corpses of birds, bats and seals were a high-quality fertilizer. ¡± [Geography Literacy]


    The knowledge Soran had learned before, emerged in his mind.


    This ind that was close to the forest, was the umtion point of struvite stones. Because it was located in the area where migratory birds migrate, it was unknown how many struvite stones have been umted over thousands of years. Digging down three feet deep, it was all the raw mineral of high-quality fertilizer.


    However!


    This was not the only valuable thing on site.


    Soran looked around carefully, then tightened his hands on the handle of his sword and gestured to the men behind him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Pay attention! There may be monsters around here! ¡±


    He moved gradually along the t ground, and as his eye level rose higher and higher. The terrain became a high slope.


    Then a piece of rednd appeared.


    There were also some active beasts nearby, but they fled immediately after seeing Soran. These beasts felt a sense of danger from them, and even a cheetah ran into the jungle in fear. Soran cut through the soil with his curved sword, then reached out and twisted the red soil. He then put it on his hand and kneaded it. Then he threw it on the ground with a smile on his face.


    It was y!


    At first, in his memory, the town built here was made of red bricks. But he did not know what craftsmanship was used. In just three months, they built a brick house and cut out arge surrounding wall. Bricks have appeared since ancient Rome. Since people made pottery, they have tried to make other things out of y. Soran also had a little knowledge of the craft of porcin making. The firing requirements of red bricks were not that simple for him.


    However.


    The key factor was how to increase production. The current world¡¯s construction technology was still quite high, but it was not widely used in mass production. Most of the high-end products were made by the Spellcasters. Soran did not know how those people burned so many bricks in a short time. But it did not matter. That group of people that year started to expand overseas after the Avatar Crisis. Now it was two years ahead of schedule. Even if theycked some technical advantages, they could still develop a way to scale production first.


    ¡°What is his Excellency doing?¡±


    A guy with a big head, who looked a bit like a big-headed doll, but had a fierce and ferocious face stood at the back and whispered, ¡°First he looked at rocks, and now, mud! Do you think his Excellency is thinking that it¡¯s suitable for farming here? The Overseas Ind is a wastnd. Even if it needs to be reimed, it will still take several years for it to be a fertilend. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like that!... Before I became a pirate, I also cultivatednd for a good number of years too!...¡±


    The pirate¡¯s appearance was very weird. He noticed that the other people were looking at him strangely. He could not helpughing and said: ¡°Don¡¯t just look at me thinking I¡¯m only good at swiftly cutting heads off. I¡¯m also quite good at farming.¡±


    Soran did not bother about what was happening at the back.


    He walked up to the top of the high slope, then looked down at the distant nds. He then calcted the size and distance of the area in his heart. It might be because of the powerfulputing ability, or maybe because of the data simtion, he built a rough urban model in his head which could amodate the development of a medium-sized city. One must not look down upon those guilds that have opened up overseas before. There were many professional leveled talents among them. Naturally, the ces they have chosen would have had many overall advantages.


    On the other side.


    The half-elven first mate standing at the bow of the shop suddenly felt something. Then he lowered his head to look into the seawater down below. The people at the side were puzzled and questioned: ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    He stared at the bottom of the sea for a while, then shook his head gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I think I might have seen something. ¡±


    Time ticked away.


    Roughly two hourster, Soran finally finished inspecting the nearby areas and brought the rest of them back.


    In his heart, he had already made a decision!


    Although he had prepared two other locations, Soran was very satisfied here. The other two ces were a bit off remote, and the distance was still a day or two away. If one wanted to expand overseas, they must rely on the resources on the maind. Hence, the closer you were on the sea route, the better. It was also easier for other materials to be delivered. Whether it was a natural port, had a geographical advantage, ornd resources, etc., this location could have been regarded as a first-ss ce for Overseas Inds.


    After all, there was another advantage here. This location was far away from the Amazonian area of activities and was not near the indigenous tribes.


    The ind was not veryrge, so there were not many indigenous people moving here.


    In a ce like the Overseas Inds, generally, therger the area¡ªthe fiercer thepetition because it was arge territory. On the contrary, the smaller area had no space for development, let alonepetition.


    At present, this ind was not that big, nor too small and was just enough. It had space for development and was not too eye-catching!


    ¡°Get off the boat!¡±


    Soran finally showed a smile on his face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have all the resources brought down and arrange for people to build a camp on the nd.¡±


    He was going to encircle this ce.

 Chapter 246 - In Dire Straits!

    Chapter 246: Chapter 59 In Dire Straits!


    Batches of people started to get busy.


    Soran stood on the deck of the leading warship and watched the others. Some people from the Chamber of Commerce drove the ves out and had them carry things down from the ship. The ve trade was not so simple¡ªIt was not simply just catching people to be sold as ves. The capture of ves was limited to the indigenous people. If you dared to capture ves on the maind, people would cut you down with knives. Even the evil lords and nobles would never allow those ve traders to do things at will. That would warrant for one to be hung at the crossroads.


    Within Soran¡¯s ves, indigenous peopleprised of one half, then the mainders another half.


    ves developed because of many things: war, crime, bankruptcy and so on. Selling themselves as ves was also verymon in this world. It was not surprising that after bankruptcy, those bankrupts be debtmodities themselves. Among them, the ves from the maind were better off, whereas the ves from the indigenous tribes would have a lot more trouble. They must have a process of taming the ves after catching them. The price of a docile ve could be increased by more than 50%, while a disobedient ve could only be thrown into an arena.


    There were many ways to domesticate ves, some of which even involving forbidden methods. Most of them were domesticated ves on the market.


    The price of ves from the maind was higher than that of the indigenous people.


    Soran did not have enough money to use it all on the ves from the maind, so the proportion of the indigenous ves was still very high inparison. Based on Soran¡¯s current experience, he was able to see many of the indigenous ves¡¯ eyes light up as they got off the ship because this was the Overseas Inds they were familiar with. This gave Soran a little headache, but there were no other ways. After all, this was the ce where they had lived. The indigenous ves were prone to think of other ideas in their heads.


    ¡°Watch over them!¡±


    Soran turned to look at Adele-Isabe at the side. The red-haired female pirate seemed to be thinking about something. She stood on the deck and was in a daze for a while. Then she recovered and saw Soran telling her: ¡°Pay attention to these ves from the indigenous tribes. They must not be allowed to escape!¡±


    Adele-Isabe having heard him, immediately nodded and said: ¡°Yes, your Excellency.¡±


    On the other side.


    There were already pirate leaders preparing the camp. These pirates were not a group of ipetent individuals nor did they only know how to fight. It was much more difficult to live on the sea than on thend. Although many pirates were illiterate, they still had some knowledge. For example, the guy who had two fingers missing and a scar on his forehead could not even write his name, but he knew astrology and could sail in the sea without losing his way.


    Even if there were no stars, he could still judge the general direction of the route based on the current temperature and wind direction.


    He was a capable man!


    Although he didn¡¯t have highbat power, he was still promoted to be a pirate leader by Soran.


    Pirates respected those with abilities.


    While the first criteria was power inbat, they also respect other abilities. Otherwise, the position of the navigator would not be higher than that of many pirates.


    Arge group of subordinates was preparing the encampment.


    Soran had already brought over a lot of resources¡ªenough for them to use for more than three months, including various tools. Therefore, much of the resources of the Chamber of Commerce in Port Tylon had been mobilized. The others must have had roughly guessed Soran¡¯s intentions but were not so optimistic. It was mainly because there was too much danger in the Overseas Inds, and thend was not that suitable for farming. There were all kinds of strange creatures and very exclusive indigenous people. If there were indigenous people nearby and they knew that they were camping here, the possibility of indigenous peopleunching attacks was quite high!


    Time went by bit by bit.


    Soran satisfyingly saw the encampment being set up, the pirates were chopping down the trees and a simple encampment was already a third done.


    At the front, the half-elven first mate wasmanding the others to erect the tent. On the other side, a Cyclops and a baldy weremanding the ves to transport the resources. It looked like it was going to rain today. It was better to move everything into the tent. Weather change was also a very troublesome thing. It couldn¡¯t be sunny forever. Storms weremon here, and much of the resources would be destroyed as soon as they got wet. The tools had been moved, and the rest of them at Soran¡¯smand was going to build a simple fence out of wood.


    Originally, Soran thought that his first day on the overseas enclosure would pass by peacefully.


    But he was wrong!


    ¡ª- ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!¡±


    A shrill scream suddenly came from a distance, and then Soran¡¯s figure turned into a shadow and dashed past. With Soran moving, the other pirate leaders also quickly drew out their weapons and rushed over. At the same time, they also ordered their men to prepare for the battle. After all, the overseas inds were the territory of the indigenous people. It was normal for fights to happen. But as soon as Soran rushed over, he found that this was not an attack by the indigenous people, but something else that would cause another headache.


    ¡°Your.... Your Excellency!!!....¡±


    The pirate standing in front of Soran even had his trembling. He held a thigh in his hand, but only half of it was bloody. He stammered: ¡°Frog... Green Frog was eaten!.... There¡¯s only... There¡¯s only this much left! ¡±


    Green Frog?


    It seemed to be the nickname of a subordinate. Among pirates, there were often some very random nicknames.


    Soran frowned and took a look at the thigh of the subordinate named ¡°Green Frog¡± in his hand. He noticed that there were some irregr teeth marks on the thigh and said in a serious tone, ¡°What happened? What did you just see?¡±


    ¡°I!.... I saw!..... Saw it!.....¡±


    This guy was terrified, he was stammering his words. After a while, he gradually calmed down and said: ¡°I followed Green Frog to chop down trees and collect firewood to start fires at the same time, but we... We didn¡¯t expect... Just passing by, suddenly, a big mouth opened from a strange nt!... Then Green Frog... Green Frog was swallowed whole!... I wanted to pull him out!... But only this much had been pulled out!.... ¡±


    At present, the pirate who was so terrified and confused, raised the bloody half thigh for a while and then threw it away as if he was still mentally crazed.


    At this time, other pirates have also arrived.


    Soran turned to look at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the indigenous people! The rest of you, go back and prepare. Adele, youe with me and have a look. ¡±


    It would be easier to deal with if it wasn¡¯t the indigenous people.


    Soran did not want a fight to break out and deplete his manpower because there would likely be a big battle against the indigenous people if they met at this time.


    ¡°Your Excellency?!¡±


    Adele¡¯s expression was unpleasant as she saw the half thigh on the ground, and puzzledly said: ¡°What monster caused this? If it was able to swallow a person whole, leaving only half a thigh, it does not seem like a monster that would be easily dealt with!...¡±


    Soran looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°But I can roughly guess what it is. It seems that we are in trouble. There are mutation areas near this ind!¡±


    ¡°The nts inside had mutated.¡±


    There were traces of felling in the forest. To build the camp, it was natural to cut down wood. Although Soran had the idea of burning bricks, there were still not enough resources and manpower. Cutting wood was the fastest way to build the camp.


    Adele Isabe followed. She looked at Soran and whispered, ¡°Your Excellency! I suggest we burn the mountain once if not, there would be too many poisonous insects and snakes here. Today, two or three people have already been bitten by poisonous insects and snakes. Although it was not fatal, there was still a guy whose wound has deteriorated. At this rate, we will use up a lot of manpower just dealing with poisonous insects!¡±


    Yes.


    Poisonous bugs and snakes were troublesome.


    People who had never been to these types of primitive areas could not imagine how many poisonous insects there were. If someone smoked a house that no one had lived in for a long time or some burrows in the wild, they would find all sorts of insects that could make their scalp numb would crawl out. It was not so easy to expand into the wilderness, let alone expand into the overseas inds which were more dangerous than the wilderness.


    After getting closer to where the incident happened!


    Soran suddenly reached out his hands and stopped the red-haired female pirate beside him. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°Be careful! There¡¯s something wrong with this jungle!¡±


    It was too quiet.


    The jungle in front of them was too peaceful. It was so quiet that even the sounds of insects could not be heard.


    Adele-Isabe reached for both her swords, then she bent slightly and looked around. She also realized that the environment in front of her was very suspicious. It was as if the nts and trees nearby looked a little strange.


    Their colors were too bright, and they grew so well! [The other trees nearby all had withered leaves and branches, but the forest in front of them was quite gloomy.]


    There were traces of blood dripping.


    Soran stretched out his hand and swiped a little blood to look at it. Then he could see a strange nt like a trumpet flower. The blood trail wasing from there. His face turned unpleasant as he murmured, ¡°Rip Flower?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°This ce is a mutated area!¡±


    ¡°Rip Flower [Mutated nt] [Man-eating Flower] (Grade 4).¡±


    ¡°Challenge Rating Level 8, Creature Level 16, possess Spell-like Abilities.¡±


    ¡°Highest Attribute 22 points, Lowest Attribute 10 points, Overall Attributes 90-100 points.¡±


    ¡°Unique Skills: Swallow, Tentacle Vines, Mutated nt, Man-eating Flower.¡±


    ¡°Challenge Difficulty: C+.¡±

 Chapter 247 - Man-eating Flower

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 60 Man-eating Flower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Rip Flower.


    It was a type of Man-eating flower. It was a type of dangerous creature that looked like a huge trumpet flower.


    There are many strange nts in the jungle, including the man-eating nts, most of which were man-eating flowers and man-eating trees. Themon man-eating nts were easier to deal with, and the hardest to deal with were those that were mutated. Because of a great disaster in that year, the Overseas Inds had an invisible energy field in the ground, that was why the creatures here mutated so easily. Although human beings would not have mutated that much, they would have some strange gifted abilities. They could master spell-like abilities like [Psionics].


    But it was not the real [Psionics], but a single manifestation of a psionic-like spell.


    This sort of energy field would not only affect the indigenous people but also affect these mutated nts. Hence, some abnormal creatures would also possess spell-like abilities.


    For example, the Rip Flower in front of them!


    It possessed some unique Spell-like Abilities. But in general, it was hard to say. Because most of these mutated creatures all had differences.


    ¡°My Lord?¡±


    Adele-Isabe frowned as she looked forward, she softly spoke, ¡°How do we deal with it?¡±


    She thought that the strange nt in front of her was not so easy to deal with because it gave her an ominous vibe¡ªa woman¡¯s intuition. She could not help but say, ¡°My Lord! Why don¡¯t we use oil against it? I remember there were several barrels of oil on the ship, that should be sufficient to burn this kind of creature to death!¡±


    Soran turned to look at her and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Fire attacks are too ineffective against this kind of creature. It would require a lot of oil to burn it. More than half of its body and roots are underground. ¡±


    ¡°Cover me!¡±


    Soran bent a little and humphed. He then leaped to the ce where the Rip Flower was, and rebounded past it. The mutated creature was rtively slow, but its life force was stronger than that of many flesh and blood creatures. Soran had to be familiar with itsbat power because there would be more of them in the depths. The challenge difficulty of the Overseas Inds was no less difficult than that of the Underdark. Nearly a third of which were because of such dangerous creatures. Compared to the monsters and creatures in the Underdark, they were not weaker at all, and some of them were even more dangerous.


    Fire attacks were unrealistic.


    Unless they got something like asphalt gasoline, would they be able topletely burn the Rip Flower in front of them. Otherwise, he would just be sending his men to their deaths.


    With a Creature Level of 16, this was not a joke!


    Although the challenge rating of the Rip Flowe was only level C, its creature level was the same as that of the Asian Dragons. The reason why the challenge difficulty was so low was that it belonged to a nt-type enemy and had rtively obvious weaknesses. However, the nt-type enemies had one thing inmon, and that was their parts underground being its key weakness. Just beating them above ground was insufficient to kill them.


    Bang!


    Soran¡¯s feet stamped on the nearby trees to borrow strength, and then he swung his Curved Sword to split the Rip Flower in front of him.


    The part above ground of this kind of man-eating flower was its feeding organ. Inside, there would be a dead pirate.


    Soran had thought that the nt would respond, but when he shed the parts above ground, it suddenly seemed to have been startled. Five or six vines ejected from the ground. Soran¡¯s sword seemed to have shed onto the toughest cowhide. It was basically like a nt. But it had a bright red liquid that oozed out after cutting its surface. It looked a bit like blood.


    Dang!


    Soran cut through the vines with a sh, and fresh blood came out of them.


    These vines were unspeakably weird. When they were cut off and dropped onto the ground, they wriggled like the tentacles of a strange animal. It made people¡¯s scalp feel a bit numb when they looked at them.


    At this moment!


    The flower petals were as tough as cowhide, and the eating organs above the ground opened. Three rows of dense teeth could be seen on the outer and inner positions of the flower petals. Its teeth were a bit like the Great White Sharks, all of which were fine and sharp teeth. It was distributed ordingly in the inner and outer threeyers. These teeth were still stained with blood and meat foams. Inside the petals, you could see the extension of the roots within the nt itself. It was just like when you peeled apart the nts, there were veins inside them. However, the flower petals in front of them had veins that were simr blood vessels.


    Three rows of sharp teeth could a little bit automatically, and in that huge flower bud was a bunch of unrecognizable meat pieces!


    Soran smelt something acidic.


    But it was not actual acid. It was just some acidic liquid secreted by the Rip Flower. This liquid would help it dpose and digest most of its prey, and then transfer part of the nutrients it needs to the underground trunk. Although the Rip Flower fed off thend, its staple food was still the flesh and blood of all kinds of living creatures.


    Soran shed it three times in a row, but it didn¡¯t affect the nt much.


    The part of the Rip Flower directly above ground had a strong defensive ability. It was like shing on Dragonskin¡ªIt did not cause much damage.


    Part of the trunk was attacked.


    Although the Rip Flower had no eyes or facial features, it was still able to sense Soran¡¯s position. Then, the huge flower bud suddenly opened, like a big mouth biting towards Soran. It was a pity that he had already been on guard. How could he be so easily bitten? Instead, he took the opportunity to counterattack and cut the root at the bottom. The tough root was not cut into two, but Soran seized the opportunity to sh it several times in a row, which broke off the upper part of the eating organ.


    Then!


    Something very strange happened.


    It seemed that sounds were permeating above ground that wasing from a strange activity happening underground. Then, those flying vines could be seen retreating a little bit.


    Then, a small pit that was neither too big nor small appeared on the ground under Soran¡¯s feet.


    The eating organ on the ground that was broken off looked like a huge Trumpet Flower, but the part with threeyers of sharp teeth inside and outside began to wither after being cut off. It was as if it lost enough nutrients all of a sudden. Then the other part underground seemed to dig deeper into the ground. Soran stabbed into the soil with his sword, but he did not feel anything else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡±


    Soran frowned as if he was contemting something. He looked at his data alert and did not receive any ughter EXP. It seemed that the Rip Flower was not dead. He backed away for a distance, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Have the rest stay away from here first! The nts here are too strange! ¡±


    ¡°There might be something even more terrifying underground.¡±

 Chapter 248 - Shadow Gap

    Chapter 248: Chapter 61 Shadow Gap


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The most important part of a nt was its roots.


    Many old trees with their trunks cut off, would still be able to sprout in the end. But if there were something wrong with their roots, they would not be able to live for long. This was true for the mutated nts in the Overseas Inds. Whether it was a man-eating flower or a man-eating tree, or other mutated nts that were not well known, their core weakness was their roots. Even if the things on the surface of the ground were cut off, they would still regrow within a short amount of time.


    When nts have mutated to this extent, they were almost like animals!


    Although they did not have the intelligence of animals, they would have relied on their original instincts. This area should be one of the ces left ravaged by the disaster previously.


    With Soran¡¯s current strength, it would not be a big problem for him to deal with these things, but this ce was simply too weird. He didn¡¯t want to venture in too deeply. It was better to leave it and have a look next time. He had a lot of things to do currently.


    However.


    Just as Soran was going to seal this ce for the time being, Adele-Isabe seemed to have seen something. She raised her finger and pointed to the other side and said, ¡°Your Excellency, look! There seems to be something there!¡±


    What was there?


    Soran stopped when he heard her and looked towards that side. He saw a block of gray and ck. He walked over carefully, paying attention to the strange old trees nearby, then reached for its corner to hold it up. But he did not pull it out. It seemed that part of it was buried under the ground. In desperation, he could only make a gesture towards the red-haired female pirate at the back, and then the pair dug up the gray and ck stone with their weapons at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s Obsidian!¡±


    A face of disbelief appeared on Soran¡¯s face. Then he looked at the gray-ck stone in his hand. Because of the long-term weathering and the passing of years, they could barely identify this Obsidian. But they could still vaguely identify which part of an architectural sculpture it was, and it should have existed for quite some time.


    Obsidian was a very hard and durable ore. If it had been weathered to this extent, it must havested for at least thousands of years!


    It was a very rare type of ore.


    It could be used in many ces, but it was the mostmon and widely used in sculptures. In Soran¡¯s memories, there were only two things.


    The first was a Puppet Golem!


    The second was a Wizard Tower!!!


    Regardless if it was a Puppet Golem or a Wizard¡¯s Tower, this area was a powerful Wizard¡¯s territory a long time ago. There were Obsidian fragments that have been artificially polished here, so it was very likely that there would be something rted to Wizards here.


    There might even be a Wizard Tower!


    Thinking of this, Soran¡¯s breathing quickened. Even if it was a broken Wizard Tower that hadsted for thousands of years, he was still tempted. Even if all the functions were destroyed, many of the things stored in it would be of unimaginable value. And if Soran¡¯s guess was right, it might have been an ancient relic left behind from the period of the Arcane Empire. Within it, there might have been information and spells that were left behind during the Arcane Empire, and their value was priceless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±


    Soran, who was going to leave, still prepared to go in and explore a little. He turned and told the red-haired female pirate behind him: ¡°Be careful of the surroundings. We should try not to disturb these nts. They look like they are asleep.¡±


    By this time, it was already a little dark.


    Soran looked up at the sky, then made a hand gesture to Adele-Isabe, who was beside her. They separated and went around from the side. There were many strange trees, flowers, and nts around. They looked very big, a little like an ancient untouched forest. asionally, when they brushed against some leaves, the entire nt would move a little. But it seemed to have not attacked them. These strange nts seemed to only attack nearby creatures when they were attacked or needed to eat.


    This was very simr to the fact that beasts were not aggressive if they were full!


    Their field of vision slowly widened.


    Soran saw arge purple flower. He frowned and looked at it and murmured: ¡°Mands? No! It only looks like it! ¡±


    He looked back at the red-haired female pirate and said in a deep voice: ¡°Be careful. Let¡¯s skirt around!¡±


    This ce did not seem like it was naturally grown.


    Instead, it was like it was raised artificially in the past and for some reason, had survived till the present. There were strange flower seeds on the ground that seemed like there were left behind by this sort of nt. But most of them did not germinate, because thend could not support so many nts. Some of the seeds have been damaged and disappeared, but some of them were still preserved. Soran felt that the nts were dangerous¡ªit was the intuition of an experienced Rogue, so he didn¡¯t touch them.


    Many of the nts here seemed like they were alive as well!


    After skirting around these strange flowers, there were some broken building silhouettes in front. Because the weathering was too strong, and there were all sorts of strange vegetation growing around it. It was impossible to judge what it was with Soran¡¯s experience. He could not even find an entrance to the building in front of him, much less judge the situation from the outside. Not all the underground remains would leave you an entrance or have even made a tunnel to let you explore.


    In more prestigious or ancient ces, many underground remains would not even leave you a hole.


    What should they do at that time then?


    Dig!


    Use your hands to dig by yourself!


    They needed to dig out an entrance or a tunnel. This was how high-end Adventurer teams often dug them out. Many sunken cities in the desert would easily copse into quicksand. In those days, how many of them had dug in the same way to find treasures. When Soran saw the surface of the ruins had not left him a hole, he knew that today¡¯s exploration could only stop there. This building had sunk to the groundpletely. It was filled with seawater. In any case, many things might have happened.


    They should not enter now!


    Soran would need to make a passage and arrange for a tunnel that could be entered by a team.


    He stood in ce and observed for a while.


    He was prepared to memorize the surrounding environment. There were some iconic features. It was at this time, the red-haired female pirate suddenly said: ¡°Your Excellency! Look at the corner of that wall. It seems that something is wrong! ¡±


    What a strong Detect ability!?


    Soran looked surprisingly at the red-haired female pirate beside him and then moved towards the wall. He did not know whether this woman¡¯s intuition was that good or was her basic abilities that strong. She seemed to be a little better than him at discovering things. In front of Soran¡¯s eyes was a nt that looked a little like a Lantern nt. He dared not get too close. He circled far behind and saw a strange gray crack.


    ¡°Dimensional gap!?¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was a little surprised. He took a look at it and murmured: ¡°Shadow ne?! The buildings here are also connected with Shadow ne? It seems to be a permanent and materialized ne gap! Did the owners of this ce in the past manage to fix a permanent teleportation channel? ¡±


    Shadow ne.


    The non-material ne that Soran was most familiar with.


    He only nced at the dimensional crack in front of him and had roughly finished guessing its general uses and reasons for it. He was sure that he was more than 90% right.


    This was not arrogance, but his confidence!


    He used to travel through Shadow nes too many times, and he lived in a Shadow ne for quite some time too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soran looked up at the sky and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯se back next time. It¡¯s too dangerous to just enter now.¡±


    Shadow ne should not be brashly entered.


    There might be some ancient and dangerous creatures lurking inside. When one moved in the Shadow ne, they might encounter monsters with challenge ratings above level 3 at any time. Furthermore, the difference between a quasi-legendary¡¯s life force and legendary monster¡¯s was quiterge, farrger than on the material ne. And there were Shadow Dragons in many ces!


    The pair retreated carefully, and at this time, the camp was almost finished.


    Although it was very simple at present, it had only been one day. Soran had not imposed any requirements either. What he found in the strange jungle today was the main consideration Soran. The ves were driven together by the pirates. Having worked for half a day, they should have received some food by now. Although it was very coarse and shoddy, it could at least fill their stomachs. Soran was not a miser either. If they did not feed their ves, they would not have the strength to work. That was a simple fact.


    The night passed quickly.


    Just when Soran woke up and was preparing on how to explore that strange ce, the half-elf first mate had an ugly expression while he came in quickly. He reported: ¡°Your Excellency! Three ves tried to escapest night! ¡±


    What!?


    Soran¡¯s face was instantly livid.


    The half-elf first mate noticed his expression and quickly replied: ¡°Two of them had been caught as they were running out. The other one escaped into the jungle. I¡¯ve already sent someone to catch him.¡±


    ¡°All those who have escaped were indigenous people!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, I suggest that these indigenous people should be chained to work. They are much more disobedient than other ves!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face was very gloomy.


    After hearing the words of the half-elf first mate, he shook his head gently, then said coldly: ¡°No need! Send my order, have them prepare two crosses. Nail two runaway ves to death on them. Then, have the crosses be erected where the ves are working. ¡±


    After hearing the order, the half-elf first mate immediately nodded: ¡°Yes! Your Excellency! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    They were all pirates.


    Pirates were not kind. They had to let these ves understand the meaning of reverence!

 Chapter 249 - Sentence

    Chapter 249: Chapter 62 Sentence


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A faint light appeared on the horizon.


    On the left side of the temporary camp, nearly 300 ves gathered and trembled. There was a group of fierce and ferocious pirates in front of them. A scream rang from a distance, and then two big and bulky pirates came, one single-handedly carrying a ve, the other raising the ve. It was apparent that both ves were indigenous people. Behind them were four ferocious pirates, each holding a stake, and then erecting a rough cross in front of the ves!


    ¡°This is what happens to those who escape!¡±


    The half-elf first mate¡¯s face was not looking good. He was just about to perform in front of Soran, but he did not expect that there would be ves running away the next day. It was like a tight p on his face, telling Soran that he could not handle things properly. That was why he did not have a shred of goodwill towards the escaping ves at all. He even wanted to skin them alive. The half-elf first mate looked at the ves in front of him coldly, looking at their frightened expressions, and said in a deep voice: ¡°For all those who dare to escape, you will end up like them!¡±


    Pa-da.


    The half-elf first mate took a look at the side, and then two big pirates came with two indigenous ves who were beaten. Then the man missing his left eye stood up grinning with a hammer and a nail in his hand. Because of the current technology, the nails in this era were not the ones we were familiar with, but the tapered nails that were as thick as our fingers. The Cyclops gave a wink to the man next to him, and then someone forced the two ves to spread their limbs and fixed them on the rough cross.


    ¡°No!... No!..... Please, I beg you!....¡±


    The two indigenous people seemed to have known their fate, and their whole body was shaking. One of them seemed to speak a littlemonnguage, crying and pleading constantly, and the ves below did not dare to watch. However, no matter how he begged, the Cyclops raised the hammer with a grim smile and positioned the nail at the palm of the ve¡¯s hand. With the thumping sound, a nail that was as thick as a finger passed through the palm of the indigenous ve just like that and nailed into the cross behind him.


    The shrill scream sounded!


    The scream was deafening. A stream of blood flowed from the nail in the palm to his fingers and dripped onto the ground. The two indigenous ves who were about to be executed were trembling all over, and their voices had changed a little. They were still begging while expressing their repentance and ignorance. Atst, they did not receive any sympathy. The Cyclops continued to nail their other hand to the cross.


    But this was just the beginning!


    This sentence would use nine nails in total. The first was to nail the palm, then the elbow, then the sole, and then the knee.


    As for thest nail.


    It was only used at the end of the sentence. When the victim was about to be drained of blood or was close to death. The executioner would pick up thest narrow nail and drive it in the forehead of the criminal. Generally, thest nail was not required, because it was a kind of sentence that carried a forbidden curse. Many ces thought that if a nail was used to drive into the forehead where the criminal was finally executed, the soul of the sentenced might be nailed to the cross. Then there was a chance that the person would be a terrifying vengeful spirit.


    Undeads were after all extraordinary creatures!


    Even the professions did not dare say that they were able to defeat the undead. After all, they could travel between the spiritual world and the material ne.


    Soran watched the entire execution.


    As for these acts of escaping, he had to stop them, or else, these ves would be more and more unmanageable. He was a man who respected the rules and had no sense of historical mission to abolish very. Even with the technological level from his previous life, very was not abolished until a long timeter. The prosperous feudalistic economy at that time waspletely supported by vebor. Thestplete abolition of very in his previous life dragged until the 20th century. It showed how amazing the power of this system was.


    There was a reason for its existence.


    Although it might not have been a good thing, very could not be contested at present, because many Godly Temples still supported very.


    Fresh blood kept trickling down.


    The two indigenous ves, who had been nailed to the cross, had begun to breathe faintly. Their first shrill screams had changed, and now, they were almost hoarse. But the whole process was not over yet. The blood would gradually coagte because it was not a fatal wound, they still needed to be exposed to the sun for a period of time before they eventually died. The sentence would not end with their death. After their death, their corpses would still be nailed to the cross. Then, the smell of blood would attract many scavenging animals, such as crows.


    In the end.


    The crows would start feasting on the corpse until only the skeletons were left!


    The procedure of this sentence wouldst for a week. It mainly depended on the number of crows attracted and the mood of the master who ordered the sentence.


    Some of the ves below were already terrified!


    Just like that, the two indigenous people were bloodied crucified and erected in front of them. Next, the pirates began to shout andmand them to work. Because of the live demonstration, the ves worked very hard. They stopped asionally to look at the two nailed to the stake. Sadness would fill their eyes.


    However, others were gloating. After all, half of the ves were indigenous and half were mainders. Only the indigenous people would want to escape because the Overseas Inds was where they originally lived in. But the maind ves would never want to escape because they could not survive.


    If it was not for the scarcity of maind ves and the rtively high price of docility, Soran wanted more.


    ¡°Older brother?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s figure appeared not too far away. The little girl wore a ck princess skirt. She raised her hand and rubbed the corner of her eyes. Then she said: ¡°What just happened? I think I heard someone screaming!¡±


    The little girl slept for a very long time yesterday.


    Recently, she seemed to be very sleepy. But at present, she did not know why. Even Soran was not very sure.


    However, Vivian was currently in a normal state, and her physical condition was also very good. Something more obvious was that she was much stronger than before. Currently, she had the strength that was nearly a twelve to thirteen years old teenager.


    Maybe it was because the little girl was going through puberty.


    Soran felt that she was about a centimeter or two taller than she used to be. She might have been a little taller than ddin now.


    But ddin was really short!


    Vivian seemed to have just woken up. She rubbed the corner of her eyes in a daze. Then she blinked and looked around. When she heard the exnation of what had just happened from the subordinate next to her, she could not help but pout and said seriously: ¡°That should be the case! As my brother¡¯s personal property, they dare to escape? They should be nailed to death! ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if dare they run away next time!¡±


    Soran was a little worried at first. That she, who was naturally kind-hearted, would reject this sort of sentencing, but hearing what the little girl said made Soran smile.


    This was his Vivian!


    The little girl who said, ¡°If you killed, I would set fire for you.¡±


    Kindness could not solve problems.


    At least¡ªmost of the time, kindness could not solve problems, and would only make things worse.


    Soran couldn¡¯t be kind right now.


    On the Overseas Inds, people were treading on thin ice. There were many dangers and countless troubles ahead. He would never allow his ves to cause trouble for him.


    Vivian seemed to be very brave today!


    She raised her hands to straighten out her beautiful ck princess skirt, and then tied her hair into a pair of ponytails. At times a single ponytail, at times double. The little girl seemed to have a good time ying. She tilted her head and looked at the two bloody indigenous ves nailed to the stake. Then she turned around to see the other busy ves. Two of them knelt immediately after seeing her, and kowtowed with an excited expression, they seemed to be the two guys whom she had helped cured with magic.


    The little girl nodded rather demurely, looking down on them like a noble princess and said, ¡°Work hard!¡±


    ¡°I remember my brother saying it before. As long as you guys work hard, some of you would be given your freedom. Brother¡¯s words always count. I believe you will be free soon!¡±

 Chapter 250 - Step by step (1)

    Chapter 250: Chapter 63 Step by step (1)


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The others did not believe what the little girl said.


    These ves had not heard of any ve owners who would bestow freedom to their ves, let alone free all of them. Most of the ves looked doubtful, and some of them sneered¡ªthey thought it was a trick to make them work hard. However, the two ves who were saved by Vivian were pleasantly surprised. It seemed that they believed what the angel-like little girl said was true.


    It did not matter whether these ves believed or not.


    Because the overseers were those fierce and cruel pirates. If these ves did not work hard, these pirates who were used to fresh blood and cruel means would have some ways to make them obedient. This was the advantage of pirates. They could break a lot of rules when they took action. Their bloodthirsty cruelty could help Soran solve many problems.


    In any case, Soran was not a kind and noble person. If the means were crueler, so be it.


    Only cruelty would make them obedient for now!


    The sentencing at the side was continuing.


    The two indigenous escapees were nearly out of breath after a full morning¡¯s sun exposure. Soran thought about it, but he did not let his men drive the nails into their forehead. Instead, he let them die on the stake and had them settled by the attracted scavenger birds. It was possible that a dead person would be reborn into an undead after being nailed into his forehead. Although Soran was not afraid, he hated things that were too troublesome. Those two indigenous ves did notst long. Their life force was not strong enough. They died on the first day, but their bodies were still erected in the ce where the ves worked.


    At most, by tomorrow, there would already be crows, vultures, and various seabirds.


    It was noon.


    The half-elf first mate was not looking good when he came over and said in a low voice: ¡°Your Excellency! The other escaping ve has disappeared. We couldn¡¯t track him! Your subordinate is ipetent!¡±


    Three escaped, only two were caught.


    When Soran heard the other party¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. Then he waved his hand and said: ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t worry about him anymore. Get the others to prepare the foundation. Then, you will take some people to the City of Wealth. I need some dwarven craftsmen. It¡¯s better if they knew how to burn bricks and build furnaces. Along with people that had construction skills. Get them all here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. There is a sum of money on Snake Ind. You can withdraw it and use them at any time!¡±


    The half-elf first mate nodded immediately and replied: ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°These sort of builders are easy to find. There are some dwarfs in the City of Wealth too. I will bring them here by all means.¡±


    He had a cold glint in his eyes. He had already messed up once¡ªhe would do anything, even kidnapping, to get those men here. Now it was obvious to all the discerning people that his Excellency Throat Cutter was going to build his foundation here. Their future disposition would highly depend on how well they could perform now.


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    Soran slightly nodded and ordered: ¡°When you go down, get Adele over. Get Cyclops over too.¡±


    The half-elf first mate answered and retreated.


    After a while.


    The figure of the red-haired female pirate appeared outside the tent. After she came in, she bent over slightly, and enquired: ¡°Your Excellency, what can I do for you?¡±


    Soran looked up at her, then handed a white stone to her, and directly ordered: ¡°This is a Struvite stone, a type of valuable fertilizer. After refining it a little, it can be used on crops, which can greatly improve yield. Take this stone to the Alchemy Guild of the Wizard Alliance, and I¡¯m sure they will be interested in it.¡±


    ¡°Just send them these. If they are interested, have them send someone to talk to me!¡±


    Struvite stones?


    The expression of the red-haired female pirate was a little puzzled. Although she had quite a bit of knowledge, she did not know much about farming. However, that did not affect her understanding of the intention of the fertilizer. She nodded at once and replied: ¡°I¡¯ll set off now. I¡¯ll ensure that these get sent over!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Soran nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve got three boxes of samples ready. You can send them using the clippers and then help me to purchase these items on the list.¡±


    Speaking of this, Soran took out a list and said, ¡°There is still a sum of money in Port Tylon. You can go and take it out. These must be delivered, and I also need these things to be brought back by next month.¡±


    Adele-Isabe nodded gravely and replied: ¡°Yes, your Excellency! I¡¯ll finish the tasks.¡±


    Soran gently waved his hands.


    Before leaving, the red-haired female pirate could not help looking back at him. Then she met a fierce Cyclops and a bald eagle-nosed pirate. The two men gave a slight look at the red-haired female pirate. They did not seem to have much respect for her, but they were more humbled after entering the tent. They bowed their heads and said, ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The first one to speak was the eagle-nosed pirate. He bowed slightly and said: ¡°We have three more people who were bitten today. There are too many poisonous insects and snakes here. The men are scared. Your Excellency? Shall we sprinkle the powder we brought here?¡±


    Soran stood up after he heard the news.


    He went outside the tent and looked up at the sky. Today¡¯s sun was better. After thinking for a moment, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s scatter it after noon. Round the camp. Let them pay more attention to cleaning up the surrounding first.¡±


    The environment here was quite bad.


    There were a lot of poisonous insects and snakes overseas. It would be quite troublesome if they were identally bitten. Best case scenario, they just bled or festered. Worst case scenario, they would be poisoned to death. Even when the mosquitoes here bit people, there is a high chance the wound would be infected and worsen. When Soran came here, he had considered all the aspects. He was a man who nned before he moved. There was a lot of insecticide powder, but it was not to deal with these poisonous insects but to deal with more troublesome things. But now there are almost more than ten nonbat casualties. It was better to sprinkle those powder.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a scream outside. Then a small pirate leader ran over. He said a few words outside, and someone came in to report: ¡°Your Excellency. A ve dug up a hibernating viper and was bitten. Monkey had him let some blood to expel the poison, but the snake seemed to be very poisonous. There was no hope for the ve to be saved. ¡±


    What the hell!


    Who could be so stupid to let a hibernating viper could bite him?


    The climate of the Overseas Inds belonged to the tropical rainforest. The winter here was very short. Many poisonous snakes would not hibernate. The temperature here was much higher, and there was no ice nor snow. In such a climate area, mosquitoes and snakes bred easily. Sometimes, this kind of environmental factors could not be dealt with at all. People who had been to primitive forests or other wilderness areas would feel it most deeply.


    Soran frowned and rubbed his forehead. Then he said in a deep voice: ¡°Clean up here first!¡±


    ¡°Set a fire!¡±


    ¡°Have them prepare the fire to smoke this ce, and then sprinkle the powder.¡±


    It should not rain today.


    If it rained, all the sprinkled powder would be wasted.


    Soran¡¯s men immediately took the lead, and then ves and pirates could be seen clearing the grass near the camp. All the weeds and shrubs were cut down and dug up, and the grass was burned on all sides. A cloud of thick smoke rose towards the sky. As the fire spread and powder was sprinkled out, they saw countless insectsing out of the grass. The number was numbing at first nce. Many fierce and cruel pirates who saw them had goosebumps all over their bodies.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A strong northerner pirate scolded. He quivered for a while, murmuring: ¡°There are so many insects below! I slept therest night!¡±


    How many insects were there exactly?


    It was not so countable anyway. But would be thousands of them.


    As long as the ce was burnt and the powder has been sprinkled, there would be at least one or two insects crawling out. Soran frowned slightly at the smoke rising from the fire. He took a look at the men next to him and ordered a group of people to go to the perimeter. If there were any indigenous tribes nearby, they might have been found out because of the thick smoke. It was better to arrange sentries. The indigenous tribes were very exclusive. If they found Soran and the others, it was highly likely they wouldunch attacks.


    It took a whole afternoon!


    All the pirates and ves cleaned up all the weeds and shrubs near the camp together. Within 300 meters around the camp, Soran ordered them to burn and dig up all the vegetation. Outside the camp, all the newly turned soil was scattered with ayer of medicinal powder. There were no ces to hide in this area, and the field of vision was very wide. At the same time, a lot of logs were piled up in the corner of the camp.


    The first step of development and construction needed wood.


    Soran nned to build a simple fence first, then use logs to build houses, and then expand further.


    As for food and other supplies, he imported them by sea, because as one of the three pirate kings, Soran could mobilize a lot of resources. He did not need to worry about wood. There were many primitive forests nearby. Now that it was his people who were chopping wood, that was why the progress was still so slow.


    When Soran chopped the wood himself, exercising his sword skill, progress would soar.


    He used to be a jack of all trades.


    Logging could train manybat skills, especially those violent sword attacks.

 Chapter 251 - Step by Step (2)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 64 Step by Step (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The houses in this world were simpler and unrefined.


    If there were people who are familiar with European history or tried other historical games, they would find that their houses were rtively simple and unrefined. Some of the wood used to build these houses did not even have their barks cut clean. It was not as refined as the Central ins at the same time. But it was also good. That way, building a house would be faster. Craftsmen could build houses quickly as long as they had enough hands. In the future, Soran would make red bricks, and these temporary wooden houses would be retired.


    Although cement might have seemed important, it wasn¡¯t. As early as thousands of years ago on Earth, there was a construction method of ¡°digging and filling a trench then burning the earth and supporting the mud walls with wooden bones¡±. Even if there was no cement, y, gypsum, limestone, etc. could be used as a mixing agent. However, those houses that were finally done would not be as solid as the reinforced concrete, nor as high. Most of the houses in the world were only single-floor bungalows. If you nned to build a second story with attics, you could mix wood with bricks.


    Soran¡¯s n had taken into ount many different things.


    A day passed quickly.


    Soran sent half of his men out, mainly to continue transporting resources. Although six ships of resources were enough for their food and clothing for more than three months, they were not enough to build a town. Before the infrastructure here could be self-sufficient, all the things required would have to rely on the Port Tylon as a transit station. Most of the other pirates thought that Soran was going to build a base in the Overseas Inds, and they would never have thought that he nned to go even bigger than what everyone had thought.


    Pirate kings all had overseasirs, such as the Devil Ind for the Swamp King, such as the Wrathscale Ind for Ashrod.


    Most people thought that Soran was going to build hisir in the Overseas Inds, and have arge number of pirates to take control of the sea route. Then rely on the route to make money.


    The second day morning.


    After Soran finished segregating the simple encampment, he joined thebor process as well.


    Although he knew there was still a lot to explore here, he was patient and focused on the construction of the camp. As long as the camp waspleted, this area would be his territory. Even if there was an attack, he could still defend it. He could slowly explore the surrounding areas in the future. But if the camp was not set up, in case of an attack by the indigenous people, then things would be quite troublesome. Even if the pirates did not have a lot of casualties, but most of the ves would have died.


    Resources, poption,nd.


    Soran stood up quietly and then looked inside the tent where Vivian tilted her little head while flipping the pages of a book. She used her little white hand to hold the quill pen to paint on the white paper. He could not help showing a smile on the corner of his mouth. Vivian was talented in the Sorcerer profession. Sorcerers did not need to learn too much, and casting was dependent on their talent. But Vivian also took a sub-profession as a Wizard. Now, she was learning the magic by herself and master the way Wizards cast their spell.


    He took a look and left.


    The little girl was more obedient and seemed to have known that he had some important nning to do. At most times, she quietly did her own things.


    Soran quickly brought over a bunch of people and headed towards the forest.


    A lot of trees were cut down yesterday, but they were only used to build tents in a simple arrangement. Today, more wood was needed. It was better to finish up a part of the fence outside.


    Because of this, Soran had to do it personally!


    ¡ª ¡°Bull¡¯s Strength!¡±


    Soran looked at the forest in front of him. He first added a strength spell to himself, and then went to a trunk that was as thick as a thigh. He took a deep breath. With the sound of ¡°ng¡±, the legendary Curved Sword appeared a cold light. Then he chopped the big tree in front of him. With the sound of creaking, a big tree fell. Soran did not even look at it again. The subordinates at the back went forward with swords and axes. In a sh, they had cut off all the branches on it.


    Very quickly!


    A simple log appeared in ce, behind came two big pirates. One on each side, carrying it away.


    At this time.


    Soran had already cut down three big trees in front of him. Twenty or thirty pirates were scattered noisily. They took their swords and axes and chopped them at random. They piled the cut branches on the other side to make a fire. Then they sent the three logs back. Houses were being built in the camp and fences were being built outside. This amount of wood was not enough.


    Soran was chopping them down fast!


    He was cutting down the trees at a rate of three trees in a minute. He took a rest of ten seconds after chopping down one tree with a sword, and then he cut down another tree. Now there were at least 60 or 70 people behind. Even though there were so many people behind to deal with the felled trees, there were still more than 20 to deal with. The pirates outside were responsible for carrying the wood back. They all looked sweaty and tired.


    Soran¡¯s breathing was still very stable, Extraordinary Constitution was undoubtedly evident in this case!


    He cut down fifty trees in a row, then stopped. He took a little breath to rx his arm and moved it around, which was numb due to continuous exertion. All the pirate subordinates behind were busy. They hurriedly tried to get the other felled wood ready, and send it back to the camp to build a fence. Soran stopped not because his body could not bear it, but because the duration of ¡®Bull¡¯s Strength¡¯ was up. This kind of work needed strength enhancements. Without magic, the efficiency of chopping would be greatly reduced.


    But Soran memorized a lot of spells in advance.


    He had not only memorized ¡°Bull¡¯s Strength¡± for all the level two spell slots but also memorized the [Empower Spells] version of ¡°Bull¡¯s Strength¡± for the level three spell slots.


    A normal version of ¡®Bull¡¯s Strength¡¯ was just used.


    If it was the empowered spell version of level three ¡®Bull¡¯s Strength¡¯, after casting, the effect and duration on Soran could be increased by about 50%.


    This was the value of empowered spells.


    The efficiency when Soran personally made took action was amazing. In just an hour or two, he had already cut down hundreds of trees, and then arge group of pirate subordinates were busy processing and transporting the wood back. Now, part of the whole camp¡¯s fence has already beenpleted. The ves were driving logs into the ground under themand of the pirate leaders. It was estimated that a solid wooden fence could bepleted in a day or two.


    This was just the beginning!


    What Soran wanted to set up here was not simply just a fence.

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 65 Turn Mud into Stone

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 65 Turn Mud into Stone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The busy construction continued.


    The number of pirate subordinates at the back that were in charge of carrying and processing logs had increased to more than 100. Logs were continuously being sent back to the camp, and then the wood was divided by the craftsmen or those skilled individuals. Part of it went directly into the ground to build a fence which was about five meters high with a simple watchtower. Pirates often set up camps on Overseas Inds, so many pirate subordinates could at least do this kind of work.


    Soran was busy chopping wood and practicing his sword skills at the same time.


    Vivian was bored, and after reading the book for a while, she took out a scroll and looked at it. Then she directly went out of the tent. Many pirates still knew how to respect this lovely little girl. First of all, people who did not respect her were thrown into the sea by Soran to feed the fishes. Secondly, this lovely little girl who looked harmless to people and animals was a terrifying Wizard. Her status was independent of the piratemunity. Even the half-elf first mate would answer the little girl¡¯s questions earnestly when he met her.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Vivian tilted her head and looked at the busy ves and pirate subordinates outside. To be honest, they weren¡¯t very efficient. Although there was alchemy equipment simr to excavators in this world, they were only things that high-end Spellcasters could afford. At present, the construction of the whole camp was done using manualbor. A drainage ditch along the tent was dug out using a hoe. In this case, it could only be imagined that the efficiency of the construction was not that high, and the human resources consumed were also quite considerable.


    After looking for a while, the little girl took out a thick book which was as thick as Xinhua dictionary from thin air. Written on it was a row of words that was the title, but it was a little strange. One could roughly read and understand the meaning. On the cover wrote ¡°Guide to Crafting *a Wizard Tower * and the Golem Guardian¡±. This book wasn¡¯t well preserved from the start. Some of the handwriting on the cover faded. The front parts also had some stains, and it seemed like a book that has been kept for a long time.


    A Wizard¡¯s knowledge was very valuable¡ªespecially the books required by Wizards. Generally, these books were not printed, but written by hand, word by word.


    It was their whole life¡¯s worth of umted wealth!


    Soran respected knowledgeable people very much. That was why, even though the little girl did not like reading very much, she still cherished the books very much.


    She was a good child that listened to her older brother!


    Vivian sat down at a random ce. Then she closed her little knees and opened the thick and heavy book which was bigger than her little face. She flipped the book rather quickly. In a moment, she turned about a hundred pages, then stopped at one of the pages. She raised a fair little hand to point at one line of words and then turned the back page. There were many words and illustrations there. The little girl frowned for a while, then murmured, ¡°The best material to make a wizard tower, was a stone made of mud through stone spells. These kinds of stones were quite hard. After simple enchantments, their hardness could even be above marbles.¡±


    She continued reading on the second page and murmured: ¡°If you incorporate it with the **** skills left behind by the Arcane Empire, turning mud into stone can make the stone made by magic reach the hardness level of steel. ********This skill requires some special materials. ********* Part of this process is recorded in ******* ¡±


    It was unknown whether it was deliberately erased or inadvertently damaged due to time.


    The information regarding how to use spells to turn mud into stone had all be stains that were indecipherable. When Vivian read this, she frowned and said: ¡°Which bastard did this!¡±


    She raised her little hand and kept flipping towards the back. However, she had already reached the inneryout of a Wizard Tower, and it did not mention the overall structural materials of the tower. The little girl was so angry that she threw the thick book directly back into the multi-dimensional belt. Then she held her chin with her little hand and went: ¡°Too bad, my spell slots are not enough. Otherwise, I could have helped big brother build a camp by turning mud into stone.¡±


    <i>¡°Oh.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°It seems to be recorded in the book that sister Gloria showed me before. This spell transforms the earth ording to the casting level and spellcasting score. It looks like 2 cubic feet per point. I wonder how much can I transform?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Umm. I¡¯ll try it when I have time.¡±</i>


    The little girl tilted her head and muttered for a while. She then felt a little sleepy and walked towards her tent.


    Recently, she had been quite sleepy, but what made her happy was that she was taller.


    ¡°Turn Mud into Stone [Level 5 Spell]: the Spellcaster can transform the mud into stone. This transformation process is permanent. Each spellcasting score can transform 2 cubic feet of mud. Many of the building materials, including the structure of the Wizard Tower, are made out of turning mud into stone. This kind of spell effect will change it forever after it is used, and it is impossible to use dispelling magic to revert the effects. ¡±


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Soran took a breath and kept his Curved Sword. He had chopped down arge area of trees nearby. Maybe it was because everything had to start from scratch. He felt like he had returned to an era of sh and burn, logging and farming. The fastest way was to rely on the power of a Wizard, but he had no casters in his hands now. He could only use the simplest way to develop the camp. There was the Wizard¡¯s level five ¡°Turn Mud into Stone¡± spell, which could directly turn mud into rock.


    It was precisely at that time when there was a guild with a huge foundation of Spellcasters, who directly built a wall in a day using magic.


    However, spell slots were a huge limitation.


    If the Goddess of Magic died, spell slots would be changed into mana. At that time, although the casting ability of the Wizard was weakened, they had more freedom casting. If all the mana was spent on the level five spell ¡°Turn Mud into Stone¡±, it would only require a small number of Wizards to achieve amazing results. In that year¡¯s development tactics, especially the development of the Outer nes and the Abyss Hell, a Wizard¡¯s ability to construct could not be ignored.


    Soran kept his swords and took a look at the back. The pirates were still busy transporting the logs.


    He took a deep breath, and then looked at his data disy. He found that there was an extra row of data on it:


    ¡°Training sessful!¡±


    ¡°You have acquired information on [Sword Form: Horizontal sh]!....¡±


    ¡°Training sessful!¡±


    ¡°You have acquired information on [Sword Form: Horizontal sh]!....¡±


    ¡°Training sessful!¡±


    ¡°You have mastered [Sword Form: Horizontal sh] Combat Ability!....¡±


    Sword Form [Horizontal sh]!


    It was a rtively basic sword form fighting skill which was a prerequisite to Sword Form [Waist Chop].


    This was the easiest sword form skill to master during logging. The fighting effect was simr to Sword Form [Heavy Hack]. The power has been strengthened to the current standard of Soran, especially after his attributes have been improved. These basic sword form abilities were integrated into his ordinary attacks because this type of skill would not cause too much of a burden on him, and he had enough attributes as the foundation. He could skip the previous requirements of charging and incorporate it into ordinary attacks, as long as it was not used continuously.


    There were many types of Sword Forms.


    It is usable by most weapons to attack. If a melee profession did not train forbat abilities, they had to train and master enoughbat skills.


    There are more than one hundred sword forms. A Sword Saint¡¯s legendary advancement was to understand the essence of these basic sword forms!


    Soran had no mandatory requirements for sword forms, but mastering more of them would have been an addition to thebat power. In the future, many powerfulbat skills needed to be matched with basic sword forms. For example, mastering Sword Form [Horizontal sh], in the future, the effect of understanding and using Sword Form [Behead] would be very strong, and many sword form skills were rted to each other.


    The sand was blowing all over the ce.


    A slightly bent figure was advancing on the edge of the desert. His face did not seem very old, but it was full of vicissitudes and fatigue. His hair looked as though it had not been washed for a long time. There was stubble on his chin and lots of dust in his hair. He was dressed in mottled armor. The position of the shoulder armor was cut by a sword. He wore a bandage on his arm, and a trace of blood was seeping out of it. The original silver bright armor seemed a little dim at the moment. It was unknown how long it had not been well maintained. It looked very broken. He was wearing a long sword around his waist. From time to time, he looked up, into the distance. His palm seemed to position itself on the hilt all the time as if he was ready to fight using the sword at any time.


    This was a young Pdin.


    In other words, he used to be a Pdin, but now he was just a wandering Fighter.


    He seemed to have been walking for very long.


    Even the sturdy boots on his feet were worn out, yet he did not stop. It was as if there was something very important waiting for him in front.


    The strong wind blew, and soon, his whole body was covered in sand.


    The young Fighter shook his clothes to rid the dust onto the ground and went forward silently. His lips were a little dry, and there were bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. However, he did not drink water, because there was not much water on his body. He continued walking like this and kept going forward the entire time. When it was dark, he stopped to camp, ate some hard rations, and did not use a tent. He slept with his clothes in the corner. He constantly held his sword with both hands and even hugged it to sleep.


    He walked however long unknowingly.


    It was not until a middle-aged man with an old face appeared in front of him that he stopped his steps. He knelt in front of the other party, pierced his sword into the ground, and pressed his palm on his chest. This was the etiquette of the Pdins. The other party seemed to have expected him toe for a long time, but said in a hoarse voice: ¡°After walking so much, what have you understood?¡±


    The young Pdin lifted his head to look up.


    There seemed to be a trace of sadness in his eyes, but more of it was perseverance. He slowly said: ¡°There is something called justice. Justice requires power!¡±

 Chapter 253 - Foundation

    Chapter 253: Chapter 66 Foundation


    Time passed.


    In a blink of an eye, almost five days had passed since Soran came here. At this time, the camp waspletely different. Outside the camp was a row of five-meter high fences. Every 100 meters, there was a simple archer tower, they were like those sentry towers that could be climbed up using adder. The camp had four gates in the North, South, East and West directions. The East was where Soran lived, the West was where the other pirates lived, the South was where arge number of resources were stored, and the North was where arge number of ves were held.


    The camp was segmented into a square. There were specially dug drainage channels on both sides of the road, and even built toilets on all sides.


    This was something the other pirates could not understand!


    Because this era itself was dirty and messy. Even in the developed cities in the coastal areas, there were few special toilets, and many people had to go to the Hutong to settle their stools. But this was a very important thing for Soran. Although he used to live in the slums, the first order he gave when he had the conditions to n directly, was to build toilets. From today onwards, everyone was not allowed to settle themselves anywhere in the camp. If anyone wanted to settle it, they had to use a toilet. Whoever dared to randomly pee in the camp would be castrated.


    Environmental hygiene was the top priority.


    Because the climate of the Outer Inds easily bred mosquitoes, if there was a disease and it spread, Soran would have a big problem in his hands. Besides, no one would like to identally step on other people¡¯s excrement and urine on their territory. Although Soran was not mysophobic, this was still quite important.


    Looking down from the sky now, the camp was not a very regted square¡ªit was a bit like a Greek town vige. In the center was arge za, convenient for gathering people. The four sides were separated by two crossing streets. The ground was t. Although it was all dirt road, ditches have been dug around the road, and several wells have been drilled nearby to drain the sewage. Many houses were being built in the camp, but most of them were not finished yet. The only one done was the warehouse¡ªfinished first because of their fear of rain!


    The warehouse had to bepleted as quickly as possible. It was more important than the house where Soran lived because many of the materials could not get wet.


    Food reserves were enough for more than three months of consumption, but it was better to store the food in the warehouse. The Bacon was still fine, but the other things would get moldy very quickly if they got wet.


    The two crosses were still standing where ves were working.


    The corpses were almost a pile of white bones. The whole process seemed very cruel. Many ves were too scared to look towards this side, even until today. The two stakes here would be erected for another two days. In thest seven days, it had attracted a lot of vultures and crows. These scavenging birds were brazenly eating the corpses, which was a scalp-numbing sight to behold for many of them. There was no doubt that their cruel torture was effective.


    At least for this period of time, the ves would be very honest. This was also because Soran had told the pirate subordinates not tosh at them too much, and to give them enough food. The ves had to work hard every day, but at least they were able to fill themselves. And yesterday, because of his Excellency Throat Cutter¡¯s impromptu fishing, the sharks caught could not be finished because there was too much meat and just took the fins and so on. Then, these ves all ate a full meal of fish soup to their fill.


    Although primitive and barren with many dangerous things and annoying mosquitoes, the resources here were rich. Some ves caught a kind of fat vole when they worked. The indigenous ves directly ate it raw, and the other ves could eat it by fire when they brought it back. On the contrary, they ate better here than in the past. From time to time, they would have some meat and fish. The main reason was that the nearby sea area had not been developed much, andrge crabs could be found on the beach.


    In some ways, it was a little bit like beating up a roe deer in the northwest.


    ves had nothing, so they didn¡¯t make very unimaginable demands. While they worked hard, they could satisfy their stomachs at the same time, and asionally have a bit of meat. Many people could still restrain their thoughts. After all, Soran had told them clearly and definitely that the consequence of escaping and being caught was very miserable. Even after death, they could not be easily relieved. Moreover, some of the ves believed what Vivian had said, that Soran would free some of the hard-working people when the time was right.


    Inside the big tent in the middle, Soran frowned. He was daubing and correcting on a piece of white paper. He looked up at the sky and murmured: ¡°If I¡¯ve calcted the time properly, don¡¯t you think they should all be back at Port Tylon by now? It is estimated that it will take half a month to go back and forth. Next January, you should be able to bring back what you need, and then we can start on the next step of the n.¡±


    ¡°The end of December! It seems like the new year ising, right?¡±


    Soran went out of the tent and silently calcted for a while. Then he found that it was just a few more days till the new year.


    The new year in this world did not have festive celebration customs, but there was still a tradition of getting ready for the new year. Soran came in the middle of December, and now it waste December, and the new year was just a few days away. The new year was still fine. The most important thing in this world was the [Harvest Ritual], which was the biggest celebration of the year. And this celebration wasmonly used by most Gods. In the South, they offered and prayed to the Grain Goddess. In the North, the Goddess of Winter. And on the coastal areas, the Sea Goddess.


    Even the Drows prayed to the Spider Queen for a year of rich harvest at the annual [Harvest Ritual]. After all, it was the most basic and important thing for any race to fill their stomachs.


    Soran looked outside and subsequently, walked towards the sea.


    He let his pirate leaders sail away two ships, but part of the warships remained outside. The cargo ship of the Chamber of Commerce had also returned. Soran ordered arge number of resources, which they would use for three months. He had them delivered part of it every half a month. The most important resource were ves. Soran could not develop without thebor force. He could only assign his pirates to do work for a short period of time. Any longer and they would most certainly protest.


    Currently, most of them knew that the base camp had just been established, and no one could avoid hard work. They had to wait until the camp had established, then these pirates would not be so diligent.


    On the other side.


    Vivian¡¯s little figure squatted beside a mud pit. She yed with a pile of mud on her white little hands, just like kneading y figurines, and kneaded it into various shapes with her little hands. The little girl squatted beside the puddle and seemed to y for a long time. Even the snow-white princess¡¯s skirt was stained with a little mud. After about ten minutes, she squeezed the mud into a square shape. Then she raised her little hand and began casting.


    ¡ª- ¡°Turn mud into stone!¡±


    A weak magic glow emerged, and the mud in front of her gradually turned into rock, but it did not seem firm. It looked like it had already eroded.


    The little girl¡¯s expression seemed to be a little annoyed. She kicked the mud away and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so hard!¡±


    ¡°Why are all spells above level five so difficult?¡±


    ¡°Level four spells were so easy, but how can the difficulty after entering level five be increased so much? Lillian? Why do you think we can¡¯t master this spell for so long?¡±


    A brief silence.


    Then Lillian¡¯s voice sounded as if everything was expected to be that way: ¡°The spells I use don¡¯t need to be learned so troublesomely! Those who need to learn spells are not real geniuses! Mm-hmm!... That¡¯s it!....¡±


    Needless to say.


    Vivian also knew that she was asking for nothing.


    The little girl got up and snapped her fingers. Then there was a weak magic glow. Then she became clean. Vivian pped her hands, raised her hand to tidy up her skirt, and then she nned to go back to sleep. But just then, she heard a sounding from the bushes in the distance, and then a figure rushed out of it. It was an ugly man with a tattoo on his face, full piercings on his ears and a scar on his skull.


    He was a pirate.


    There were many strange people under Soran, but there were only less than a handful of people who could be considered decent looking.


    He was a sentinel sent out to keep an eye on the surroundings.


    Vivian didn¡¯t look panicked at all. Although she was just a little girl who was about to be nine years old, she was quite calm. The little girl approached bit by bit, and at the same time, she also paid attention to the movement nearby. She saw a dart on the back of the pirate sentry in front of her. It was a weapon as thin as a needle. Most of it was smeared with quite powerful poisons. If it did not have the Antiaris effect, then it would have been those that could paralyze people to death quickly. The little girl very carefully approached, at the same time, she had cast several spells on her body.


    There was a movement of grass in the distance.


    But no one came out. When Vivian walked over, the pirate was notpletely unconscious but said in a somewhat intermittent voice: ¡°My... Mydy!... In... Indigenous people! ¡±


    Having said that, he passed out.


    It seemed that the drugs on the darts were nerve anesthetics and not the Antiaris poison.


    These things were very troublesome.


    It was a must to strongly resist against apulsory Test of Physical Immunity. Maybe Soran was more likely to pass, but the other pirates would find it hard to resist.


    Vivian stuck her finger out to probe his nose. After she was sure he was not dead, she ran towards the camp.


    The indigenous people had appeared!


    She had to tell her older brother quickly because the indigenous people were very exclusive, and were likely tounch an attack!

 Chapter 254 - Source of the Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 67 Source of the ves</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Inside the tent.


    Soran stood in the center with a serious expression. In front of him was a pirate who was an unexpectedly well-dressed man who looked a little refined. He even wore a pair of monocles. But one should not look down on this guy. If you looked at the calluses on his slender hands, you could see that he was good at using short weapons and had very good throwing skills. He was one of the few pirates who could read and study. He was also a doctor among the pirates. He was proficient in various surgical operations and had quite good medical skills.


    The man, who looked like a noble tutor, reached out to probe the breath of theatose man on the ground, then opened his eyelids and looked at him. He then reached out to open his mouth and looked at his tongue, and said: ¡°Your Excellency! He doesn¡¯t seem to be poisoned. It was just a temporarya. But when he wakes would depend on his constitution. Under normal circumstances, he should be able to wake up tomorrow morning. This man¡¯s constitution is still good.¡±


    Soran nodded when he heard him, then walked around in a circle.


    He sent out arge number of scouts, but it seemed that only one of the five could return. If the other four people did not die in the hands of the indigenous people, they should have been caught. The area of this ind was quiterge, about 500 square kilometers. Due to the tropical rainforest climate, as well as the iy with other inds, there was a high possibility of having an indigenous tribe here.


    Soran sent people to explore the nearby area earlier, and three to five people were injured because of this.


    Currently, the boundaries of the exploration of the whole ind were mainly concentrated about 10 kilometers around the camp. The most dangerous ce was still the remains of those strange nts. Soran didn¡¯t even go explore their secrets so easily. Then the more dangerous ce was near the south coast, where there was a high cliff and there were about three groups of tenrge Quetzalcoatlus. Then it was near the northwest, through the jungle and a big river, which was another ce full of strange flowers and nts.


    Unsurprisingly, the indigenous tribes were over there, about 30 kilometers away from Soran. There were several more dangerous areas between them, including some of the more dangerous and fiercer creatures on the Outer Inds.


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡±


    A bald and ugly pirate looked up at Soran and said cautiously: ¡°Shall we show these indigenous monkeys what we¡¯ve got?¡±


    Soran turned around and looked at him. Then shook his head and said: ¡°No rush.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is still their territory. These indigenous people were more familiar with the terrain and environment than we are. The most important thing for us is to find out the surrounding environment, make sure there are no such creatures like army ants and flying insects nearby, and then we will have a good fight with them. If we want to turn this ce into our territory, we must deal with these indigenous people.¡±


    ¡°It is okay if we don¡¯t make a move, but if we do, we muste out strong!¡±


    <i>We can¡¯t act rashly.</i>


    Soran was fully aware of how troublesome the indigenous people were because they were a decentralized tribal system. They were maintained by the same totem beliefs and marriage rtions, and there were very troublesome connections between tribes everywhere. He did not want to have endless wars, so once he started fighting with the indigenous people, he had to crush them like thunder. Otherwise, it would be a nightmare for these guys to hide and harass. Half of the ves were indigenous people, and the main members of thebor force were ordinary people and ves. Most of the sources of ves were from wars between tribes.


    Indigenous people were mainly considered segregated between soldiers and peasants.


    Indigenous people who qualify as professions were selected to train and participate in hunting operations.


    These indigenous people were first-ss fighters and hunters. They were very dangerous, even more so than many professions. The challenge rating of the whole Outer Inds was raised because of them. This group of people could be regarded as though they were trained fighters since childhood, proficient in Sneak, Archery, Track, and other skills. Most of their tasks were just hunting and fighting.


    The wars among the indigenous tribes were cruel and bloody, which urred frequently in the entire Outer Inds.


    Within the structure of an indigenous tribe, the most important role was that of the Shamans and fighting members. Most of the other ordinary people acted as thebor force. The stratum in the tribe was quite strict. It was not only the poption that measured the strength of a tribe but also the proportion of soldiers in the poption. For the indigenous people, they only needed to conquer and defeat one tribe to capture arge number of ves. These people were wealth andmodities like gold. That was how the ve trade in the Overseas Inds began. Most of the indigenous ves were not fighter grade.


    They lived a ve-like life when they were young, and were responsible for supporting the whole tribe.


    Soran took out a quill pen and drew several circles on the map, which was the area they had explored. Because he was in charge of the camp, and all the capable guys among the pirates had gone out to explore. The five most dangerous ces were in the southwest and north of the camp. The first ce was the ce with strange nts. The second ce was the nest ofrge Quetzalcoatlus. The third ce was the swamp area upied by crocodiles. And, the fourth ce was the territory of a group of man-eating bugs, and thest ce was the River separating the ind in the center.


    The river would pass through the whole ind and flows from the adjacent iid Ind over, and then flowed to the sea.


    Strictly speaking, this river was the most dangerous ce, but it only counted when people fell into it. Because there were arge number of piranhas, they could eat any creature that fell into the water in groups. Even an elephant could be eaten clean in a short time, and even its bones would not be left. This kind of piranha was scattered around in many parts of the Outer Inds, here was one of them. Their numbers were huge, amounting to millions, and were very sensitive to the smell of blood.


    A boat was necessary to cross the river!


    Even the indigenous people could not swim past, let alone there were stillrge electric eels in it.


    Electric eels were creatures that moved around thend, and could even electrocute an adult man to death. Much less here, It would be even harder to deal with them. Therge electric eel was almost as fast as a spell attack, and the electric current generated was quite dangerous. Some special variation electric eel boss could directly electrocute a grade three profession to death.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    The Cyclops pirate at the side looked at Soran and carefully said: ¡°What should we do now? Are we just gonna leave them? I¡¯m afraid that that group of indigenous monkeys would think we are easy prey if we don¡¯t teach us a lesson! ¡±


    The indigenous people were asking for it.


    They were very exclusive. If you did not kill until they were scared, they would treat you like a kneaded soft persimmon.


    Even the pirates knew that!


    Soran raised his head to look at them and said: ¡°Let¡¯s leave them alone for now. Have people prepare enough food and bring out drinks from the ship. New Year¡¯sing. Let¡¯s finish the year with good wine and meat for the rest, and then we will deal with them. During this period, I will go and investigate their depth personally. Now everyone should not go too far from the camp.¡±


    Because Soran was non-alcoholic, the pirates were banned from alcohol during this period.


    The pirate subordinates below had beenining for a long time, but no one dared to speak out openly for fear of Soran¡¯s authority. There were a lot of drunkards among the pirates. Many people drank secretly during this period, but there were few to no people who drank openly. There were so many drunkards in the pirates that Soran had to take care of them. Otherwise, some of them would have been drunk all day long. Soran was not against them drinking, but he would never allow anyone to drink and cause trouble when he was doing business.


    A group of Pirates soon withdrew from the tent.


    Although it was not clear why Soran let them celebrate the new year, but the pirates below were exhausted recently. There have been manyints. Now, letting loose of the wine and meat to celebrate a little just to appease them. After all, the pirates were not soldiers. Their discipline was very low. They obeyed orders were mainly because of respect.


    The prohibition was canceled, and soon there was a cheer in the camp.


    Many pirate minions secretly took out a small bottle, put it on their lips and took a big drink. This was a pirate¡¯s regr equipment, which contained strong rum. This kind of alcohol had a high alcohol percentage and could be used to disinfect when necessary. It was a habit handed down from the northern pirates. Maybe it was because the new year wasing, and the pirates were much better tempered, and they did not even beat or scold the ves. A box of resources was moved out, including bacon, vegetables, salted fish and so on.


    Soran¡¯s preparation was very mixed. It almost included everything that the pirates have thought to be useless.


    A day went by just like that.


    Soran watched the rare happy atmosphere in the camp. A smile appeared on his lips but seemed a little cruel.


    <i>¡°Let them enjoy the new year.¡±</i>


    He raised his head and looked into the distance and murmured: ¡°Next year will be the most difficult year. Whether we can stand here or not depends on whether we can kill the indigenous people next year.¡±


    Other dangerous areas and all kinds of wild monsters were all topping one another.


    Because monsters had their active areas, if no one provoked them, the monsters of the Outer Inds would not easily run to other ces, including the most aggressive and predatoryrge Quetzalcoatlus, whose hunting range was mostly fixed. So the most troublesome thing was still the indigenous people. As long as they were defeated, they would have time to clean up the other troublesome things.


    Besides!


    For Soran, the indigenous people have a greater significance. The vebor force he needed for development and expansion would eventually have to derive a way from the indigenous people.


    If this was the case, then the matter must be carefully nned!

 Chapter 255 - Limited Wish Spell

    Chapter 255: Chapter 68 Limited Wish Spell


    In the evening, Soran had changed into his tights. Then, he cut his hair¡ªwhich was about to reach his shoulders¡ªwith his Curved Sword shorter. The length roughly reached his earlobes. At the moment, he looked different. There were almost no loose items on his body. His wrists and legs were wrapped with cloth strips, and he did not wear any armor, even the lighter leather armor. The only striking thing was the Master Battler Gloves on his hands, and almost all of his equipment and weapons were in them.


    Next to Soran was Vivian, who was pouting her little mouth. The little girl looked unhappy and uttered: ¡°I want to go too!¡±


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you let me go with you? If we go together, maybe we can directly kill those indigenous people. I¡¯m worried about you going alone. There are so many of them. What if you¡¯re found?¡±


    After hearing her, Soran squatted down, reached out his hand, and stroked Vivian¡¯s small head. He said softly: ¡°If I left, and you went with me, then there would be no one overseeing the camp. If anything happened, the pirates would have easily copsed. I would be assured if I had you here. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous if I went alone. There are only a few people in this ce who can stop me from freely going wherever I want.¡±


    Speaking of this, Soran¡¯s face revealed a confident smile.


    He had already gone through so many dangerous areas uncountable times, and there were many monsters in the Abyss Hell that could see through Invisibility and lock down the nes. Even with that, he still managed to make a journey back and forth. Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as he used to be, there were no real Gods in the Outer Inds. At most, there were only some Spirits above legendary, reaching Demigods. Looking back at the Outer Inds, for thousands of years, there had not been a single weak Divine Power God. Maybe it was because the Storm Lord was pressuring from them above. Perhaps if there were any developments, he would have already extinguished it.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Vivian nodded gently, but the expression on her cute little face was still a little unhappy. She looked at Soran seriously, and sternly said: ¡°Older brother can go alone, but you have to let me leave a magic mark on you so that if you are in danger, I can also try to teleport over to help you.¡±


    Magic mark?


    Soran did not think much about it. He nodded and said: ¡°Fine then.¡±


    Vivian dusted her white little hands and stood up. Her swirling big eyes turned around. When Soran agreed, she immediately started to cast her spells quickly.


    Something was wrong!


    Once the little girl started casting, Soran already felt something was wrong.


    Magic mark was a very simple low grade arcane. With Vivian¡¯s legendary Sorcerer¡¯s strength and such strong gifted abilities, it should not take such a long time to cast. Although Soran¡¯s skill level of spell recognition was insufficient, he could confirm that it was a very difficult spell and it should be a higher than a level six high-grade spell. He wanted to interrupt the little girl¡¯s casting, but he was afraid that it would hurt her.


    ¡°Vivian!..... You!.... Are you?!...¡±


    Soran could only helplessly stare at her. He only understood what kind of spell she cast when she finished thest part of the incantation.


    A terrifying pressure enshrouded the area here!


    This kind of pressure was more powerful than that of an adult Dragon, but it was not as domineering. With the emergence of a magic glow, a portal was opened in front of the pair. A creature full of formidable power and glorious divinity appeared from the portal. It first nced at Soran with its eyes, and then his sights fell on the little Vivian. The creature, full of divine power and divinity, gazed at the little girl who seemed a little different in front of its eyes. It frowned slightly and said in a dull voice: ¡°Spellcaster!.... Was it you that was summoning me?.... No matter how I look at your body and soul, you seem to be just a little girl who has yet to grow up!..... ¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to make an exchange with me?!...¡±


    Djinni!?


    After Soran saw the creature in front of him, he could immediately guess what spell Vivian had just cast.


    ¡ª¨C ¡°Limited Wish Spell! [Level 7 Spell]¡±


    The Djinni in front of them looked a little like the Genie in ddin¡¯smp. The Djinni¡¯s upper body maintained a human form. It had pale blue skin and eyes that asionally had electrical light shing by. That was a light filled with Divinity. Anyrge spirits summoned by the Wish Spell were all at the Gods¡¯ level. One wouldn¡¯t be able to judge the current one¡¯s strength level, but it was a Djinni above the Demigod level. Therge spirits of the elemental ne had special rules, they followed the constraints of contracts andws, and they would trade with the Spellcasters when they needed to.


    This was a Djinni that was higher than Demigod!


    The one that appeared now was its separate body, not the actual body of the Djinnis. Only some very special transactions would warrant a Djinni¡¯s actual body to appear.


    It was even possible to summon the most ancient elemental God!


    (Literacy [War]: the creatures on the Elemental ne of Wind had once hung and beaten an Abyss Demon, and these Djinnis were the first ones.)


    Vivian looked up at Soran and then looked at the Djinni in front of her. With a serious face, she quickly went: ¡°@#...£¤*#@£¤#@#%@#%#£¤%...#£¤%@#£¤@%£¤@**@#%@@#%#!...¡±


    Once the little girl opened her mouth to speak, Soran froze. She was speaking the Demonic Language!


    He had never before felt that it was so important to learn a foreignnguage well, until now. Especially in many other nes, they were all proficient in the Demonic Language.


    The Djinni was a neutral creature.


    The four Elemental nes were not involved in the fight between the Upper nes and the Lower nes. Unless there was someone with brain damage and had prepared to unify the universe and transform the whole Multi-elemental nes into a single form. Or else, the four Elemental nes would not step forward to do anything. Therefore, the Djinni could also trade with demons. As long as Spellcaster cased the Wish Spell, it could trade with them.


    So the Djinni also used the Demonic Language which Soran could not understand at all and said: ¡°@#@#%@#%£¤#%[emailprotected]</a>&*@##@&*%@#&*[emailprotected]</a>#£¤&*@£¤@#£¤...¡±


    This was damn deadly!


    Soran had wanted to interrupt Vivian and let hermunicate using amonnguage, but he was afraid that that would offend the Djinni.


    These Djinnis were not very friendly to talk to.


    But before Soran could speak, Djinni seemed to have reached a consensus with Vivian. Then he took out a roll of parchment, held a quill pen and began to write quickly. Soon, he filled an entire roll of contract scroll. It squatted down and handed the contract scroll to little Vivian. The little girl looked at it carefully for a while. Then she pointed out some of the points and argued fiercely with the Djinni. It was clear that the difference in strength between both sides was quite significant, but in the face of the little girl¡¯s impolite tone of the argument, the Djinni had no expressions of anger at all.


    Their contracts were full of all kinds of traps. Anyone would bargain with them before dealing with them!


    It did not take too long.


    Soon, the face of the Djinni showed a trace of amazement and said seriously: ¡°Very good. ording to the contract, I will take some of your Divine Powers and give you some other abilities in return. ¡±


    ¡°Little girl!¡±


    ¡°If there isn¡¯t any problem, then sign it.¡±


    Vivian quickly picked up the quill and signed it. Then a satisfied smile appeared on Djinni¡¯s face. It raised its hand and pointed to Vivian. A special contractual force emerging, taking away some of the Divine Power of the little girl. Then it stretched out its finger and pointed at Vivian and Soran, and some light of Divinity appeared in front of their eyes.


    In an instant!


    It was like an electric shock, Soran trembled helplessly.


    Then he felt Vivian around him. Not with his eyes, but with his heart. It was a wonderful feeling. He could determine Vivian¡¯s position, how far away she was from him, and as long as he concentrated, he could lock onto the little girl¡¯s general direction.


    It seemed to be very strong telepathy!

 Chapter 256 - Killing Scouts

    <strong>Chapter 256: Chapter 69 Killing Scouts</strong>


    In the dim night, Soran¡¯s figure flew out, traversing in the dense tropical jungle, and advancing towards a distant ce at a high speed. He was used to this terrain. When he came to the Outer Inds toplete a legendary level mission, Soran also fought with the top tracker of the indigenous people here. This group of guys had a very strong tracking ability. They could track their targets through footprints, smells, environment, etc.. Furthermore, with Soran exchanging with them, they had improved many of their tracking skills.


    Pa-da!


    Soran stepped gently on a big tree with his toes, and then slowlynded on the ground.


    There were a lot of messy footprints in front of him. Although many footprints were covered with weeds, the traces left after high-speed moving and changing positions were still very obvious. Soran used his hands to remove the grass and searched around. He saw traces of something dragging away, which was like traces that were left behind by someone¡¯s heel. He found a little dark red bloodstain, but not too much, and it seemed that the battle would soon be over. Soran¡¯s mind could already imagine the situation at that time. The pirate scouts he sent were suddenly attacked, and most of them were killed before they could even react. Then one of them managed to sessfully escape, and the other scouts were dragged away.


    ¡°Seems like they were all masters!¡±


    A cold light appeared in Soran¡¯s eyes, and a cruel expression appeared on his face. He slowly said: ¡°Kill these scouts first. It seems like all of them are elites within the indigenous tribe!¡±


    Fighting in a jungle was not the same as fighting on t ground.


    The mostmon technique used in the jungle were encounter battles and ambush battles. Even a level four profession might die in the hands of a lower level profession who was proficient in tracking and hiding because there were simply too many environments for an ambush and many natural traps that could be used. Many brilliant trackers could kill other professions above level 5 here. The most dangerous ability of these indigenous people was to track, hide, and set traps. Then they would use darts, concealed weapons and more.


    However, this time, they might not be so lucky because Rogues were also proficient in these areas!


    Soran went along the tracks on the grass rapidly. His tracking abilities were not that refined, but he could still find the tracks left behind for a few days. Brilliant Rangers could even track the traces left behind a few days back and even distinguish what kind of enemies left behind such traces. Therefore, Soran had always treated tracking skills with great importance. As he sped along the grass, he could be sure that none of the elite indigenous people had returned to the tribe because they would not know the number of Soran¡¯s men without getting closer to the camp.


    ¡ª ¡°Shadowveil!¡±


    After surmounting a stream, Soran gradually disappeared into the night.


    He heard some movements.


    It was a scream!


    It seemed like not all of the pirate scouts sent out during the day were killed by them, and one or two of them were brought here alive. Soran¡¯s eyes revealed a shred of killing intent, and his whole body was shrouded in a shadow. He approached the mountain wall in front of him where the cries came from. Many parts of the Outer Inds were like the terrains of the Irish coastline. Thendform structure here was different from that of the southern maind. Soran saw a natural cave in front of him. It seemed that the enemy was quite familiar with the nearby terrain. It should have been a long time since anyone came to this cave.


    It was quite dark inside, and the cave was not very deep.


    Soran heard a slight scream again and saw a faint me in the cave. It seemed like there was a corner in the cave.


    He did not brazenly sneak inside.


    Soran used his hand to touch the ground and looked around carefully. The Darkvision allowed him to see as clearly at night as during the day. Soon, he found a rather clever rm trap. The indigenous people were very cunning. Their living environments were also very crude. For someone like this kind of guy who could easily kill the pirate scouts sent by Soran, it was impossible not to have any defense at night.


    Soran¡¯s trap skills were not enough!


    At a nce, he felt that he might not be able to remove the trap sessfully without making any noise. And even if he was lucky enough to tear it down, it would take too long. Having seen Soran reaching for the edge of the cave, he then climbed on the edge bit by bit to enter the cave while dangling in the air. Just nice, a centimeter or two away from the rm trap.


    If he touched the trap, the people inside would be rmed immediately!


    The screams continued.


    There were broken stones within the cave. Soran had to move carefully. He heard themonnguage and the indigenousnguage, but he was unable to hear what they were saying because the screams in the cave were interrupting.


    The other party seemed to be torturing them!


    Soran couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. His figure came closer and closer in the dark. As he turned a corner, the situation in front appeared in his eyes. He saw five indigenous people smeared with oil paint. The skin of these indigenous people was darker, but they were not like ck people. But more like a mixture of ck people and native Americans. The bone structure of these people was rtively thick, obviouslyrger than the skeletal frames of the maind people. They were interrogating a pirate scout. The tortured pirate was a little bloody and even mutted. His appearance waspletely indistinguishable. His breath was very weak, and he seemed to not be able tost for long.


    There was a different indigenous person beside him. It was obvious because there was no oil paint on him.


    A cold light appeared in Soran¡¯s eyes!


    He recognized that this indigenous person was one of the ves that had escaped from him. Because he knew themonnguage, he was helping to trante the words that were gotten out from the interrogation and told them the information in the indigenousnguage.


    One, two, three, four, five.


    Soran¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He quietly crept over and approached the enemy who had been asking questions. He seemed like the indigenous head of his enemies.


    ¡ª ¡°Backstab!¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    A cold light suddenly appeared!


    Soran¡¯s figure emerged from the shadows. The legendary Curved Sword, Icingdeath, shed with a cold light and prated the heart of the indigenous leader. The tip of the sword pierced through from his back to the front of his chest. The other party was shocked but his expression had yet to change, and just like that, he died under Soran¡¯s hands with a sh.


    A row of data quickly emerged:


    ¡°Shadowveil sess!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strikeunched!¡±


    ¡°Backstabunched!¡±


    ¡°Backstab was sessful. You¡¯ve dealt 116 (+10) Pierce Damage!... You¡¯ve pierced the target¡¯s heart!... You¡¯ve triggered the Test of Death!.... Target¡¯s Test of Death failed!...¡±


    ¡°Target eliminated!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from the target. Received 3250 ughter EXP.¡±


    As the data on the ughter EXP emerged.


    Soran¡¯s brain immediately gauged the overall strength of the other party. His enemy should be roughly a profession level of 15 or above¡ªa leading figure within the indigenous tribe. His enemy seemed to have more than 100 Hit Points, but he failed to pass the Test of Death because his heart was pierced. That was why he could not struggle for a period of time before he died like some other enemies Soran met in the past.


    ¡ª ¡°Sword Form: Spinning Strike!¡±


    After killing the enemy¡¯s leader with a single sneak attack Backstab, Soran did not retreat. Quite the opposite, he rushed straight up. Both his hands were in the air, as another Curved Sword appeared. A sharp turn after. The sword light shed towards the other two enemies in front of him.


    Taken by surprise!


    This was the mostmon response towards a sneak attack. Many people entered into an unprepared state which greatly reduced their Evasion and Parry abilities.


    This was a situation that tested most of their own abilities.


    One of the indigenous people seemingly subconsciously sidestepped, while the other one rolled away, but another aborigine was a little slower and was directly stabbed in the chest by Soran¡¯s Sword. Even his lungs were cut open. The former was an aborigine with Reflex Evasion ability, while thetter did not have any strong Evasion skills. Once he encountered an emergency, he would slow down half a beat.


    Woosh!


    In the face of Soran, who killed their leader, the indigenous people also responded quickly.


    They began to fight back quickly.


    However, it was not to unsheathe their weapons but to quickly pull out a pipe. With a few faint cold lights, the needle-like steel darts flew out. They urately hit Soran¡¯s body, but it did not y the role it should have.


    ¡ª ¡°Stoneskin!¡±


    Those darts could not break the Stoneskin protecting Soran¡¯s body. These strong anesthetic darts could not work at all.


    Dang dang dang!


    The darts fell onto the ground. Soran leaped into the air and fiercely chopped towards the gravely wounded enemy.


    A row of data quickly emerged:


    ¡°Shadow Strikeunched!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 56 (+10) sh Damage to the target!.... You¡¯ve dealt 26 sh Damage to the target!....¡±


    ¡°Target eliminated!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from the target. Received 2150 ughter EXP.¡±


    Soran¡¯s de was too fast!


    Almost at the same time, when the Icingdeath in his right hand cleaved onto the enemy, the Curved Sword in the left hand shed the abdomen of the other party immediately. Soran, who had mastered the [Greater Dual-wielding] could almost achieve the effect of ¡°Ambidexterity¡±, and the Curved Sword controlled by both hands could fight independently. When he killed the aborigine in front of him, his left hand almost immediately backhanded and shed horizontally, and directly blocked the attack from the side. Then he lunged forward with his right hand and shed the enemy¡¯s arm.


    Dang dang dang!


    Then, fresh blood spurted and three fingers that were cut fell onto the ground.


    Pu-dong.


    Both of Soran¡¯s swords turned into a cold sh and turned to cut off half of his palms. At the same time, a twisted shadow emerged around him, and then he saw two headsnding in session.


    ¡ª ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Conjure Shadows!¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Sword Form: Behead!¡±


    Soran¡¯s re was cold without any signs of hesitation. When the shadow conjured in front of him caught the enemy, he fiercely shed the enemy¡¯s head with his sword.


    Pu-dong!


    A headless corpse fell to the ground. Soran¡¯s body was full of blood. There was only one enemy left in front of him.

 Chapter 257 - Darts +3

    Chapter 257: Chapter 70 Darts +3


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    He was facing thest enemy.


    Soran still did not hesitate at all. His two swords turned into a cold light¡ªevery sh seemingly unable to leave the enemy¡¯s fatal points. He did not need any alive for interrogation. Since Soran had already nned to find out the information on the enemy himself, there was no need to torture them for intelligence from the captives, and more importantly, the two sides were not able tomunicate with each other at all.


    Pu-dong!


    Fresh blood spurt from the body.


    Soran stabbed the skinny aborigine in the abdomen, then fiercely pulled out his sword, opening the guts. Finally, he cut off a head with a sh using his right hand. Since mastering the Sword Form [Behead], Soran had be more and more fond of the Behead attack. As long as his enemy¡¯s head was cut off, they would have died. However, if he shed the other ces, they could still hold on for a while. Of course, it might have also been rted to the underlying violence in his heart. As a Rogue, he actually had the blood of a Berserker in his heart.


    A row of data emerged.


    Soran took a look and realized that his enemies gave him quite a bit of ughter EXP!


    The lower grades of the indigenous people were simr to that of ordinary people, but the fighter grades of the indigenous people were very strong. Their task was to hunt and fight¡ªbasically, the way to gain experience and train their strength. The ordinary work was done by all those on the lower sses of the indigenous people. All of the five enemies were level 3 or above professions. Since there was no Spellcaster among them, the ughter EXP given by them was simr to that given by wild monsters of the same level. In total, they gave Soran 21500 ughter EXP.


    It looked like they were elites!


    If he killed more than 20 of these enemies, Soran could easily raise a profession level.


    ¡°As expected, Sneak Attack is more suitable for me!¡±


    The key to Soran¡¯s easy victory was two points. One was that the Backstab sneak attack caught the opponent by surprise. These circumstances could easily better the oue in an instant. The other was having the support of Stoneskin so that he would not be afraid of the opponent¡¯s darts. Because even if Soran had an Extraordinary Constitution of more than 20 points, he did not have a high degree of assurance to be able to resist the toxin on the darts. It must be admitted that these Aborigines have good skills in <Toxicology>, and some of them were even better than the maind alchemists.


    There were very few spellcasters among the aborigines.


    But that did not exclude the special existence of Psionics. There were almost no Wizards here. Only Sorcerers and Shamans.


    Shamans belonged to a different kind of Priests, and there was a big difference in their magic. Since there were no real Gods in the Outer Inds, Shaman¡¯s spells were more inclined to the elemental type. That is imitations of Divine Spell attacks. In the area where totem belief was widespread, these kinds of Shamans weremon, and there was also the ancient Shamanism that simply believed in worshiping the soul of their ancestors.


    A survey showed that the more civilized and educated a ce was, the more likely the Spellcasters were to appear!


    Soran began to clean up the spoils.


    The aborigines had nothing of value, and Soran was not looking for gold, silver, or jewelry.


    He rummaged over a pile of indigenous corpses, and soon found six Blow Pipes and a small bottle of unknown medicine, which was soaked with steel needles.


    Soran tried to appraise the items, and he was scared out of cold sweat when he saw the attributes!


    ¡°Item Type: Darts [+3]


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 3)]


    Description: A very special dart from the Outer Inds indigenous scouts. Throughout the thousands of years, although history did not bring civilization and wisdom to the indigenous people, they developed other special skills. This dart was coated with a refined neurotoxin, which can take effect in the blink of an eye after hitting the enemy. The dosage of a dart can anesthetize an elephant in a short time, and few people can sessfully resist and be immune against it.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Deal 5-10 points of Poison Damage to the target, and once it hits the target, it would trigger a 20 points Test of Neurotoxin Resistance. Any target that fails will pass out in a short time.¡±


    Shit!


    It was a level 3 extraordinary item?


    Soran was horrified when he saw the information regarding the item because he found that he was less than half as likely to pass the test. Fortunately, he activated the Stoneskin technique in advance, otherwise, the boat could capsize in the sewer. Soran took a look at it, then collected the blowpipes, steel needles, and potions. Then he leaned over to see the captured pirate scout. The pirate was exhaling more than he was inhaling. The tendons in his arms and legs were broken. It was almost impossible to save him.


    Unless there was a high-grade Priest to cast Restoration, or else, he would still be paralyzed if he forcefully saved him.


    The most important thing was that the camp did not have any Priests.


    ¡°I have avenged you!¡±


    Soran expressionlessly walked over, held his hands and said: ¡°Let me relieve you from your misery.¡±


    A cold light emerged.


    He relieved the pain of the dying pirate and slowly closed his eyes. There was no way to deal with this situation. Many times, after the battle, there were wounded people who needed the others to relieve their suffering. After all, there weren¡¯t a lot of Priests, and it was difficult to extensively spread the priceless divine spells. Otherwise, there would be even more battles and disputes than the current state.


    Soran slowly stood up and gave a cold look at the indigenous ve who was killed instantly by his sword.


    If it was not for this guy escaping, the indigenous people would not have found them so soon.


    Bang!


    Soran crushed the head of the indigenous ve with his foot and then walked out of the cave. Killing these scouts was only the first step. Since Soran had ns to fight the indigenous people, he had no sympathy in his heart.


    In the night.


    Soran¡¯s figure was advancing at high speed within the jungle. The night was his best camouge. At the same time, Soran, who had the support of [Darkvision], was even more Drow than a Drow. Some nocturnal predatory beasts began to appear, and Soran carefully avoided them. There were some nts with strange fluorescence on all sides. If there were flying insects close to them, they would be swallowed immediately. There were many kinds of carnivorous nts in the Outer Inds. Even animals could not easily get close to some of these ces.


    The sound of a river came from the front.


    Soran¡¯s speed elerated, and the ind was not veryrge¡ªabout 50 kilometers. The two ends were narrow and the middle was wide. The inner part was arge area of primitive jungle, and then there was a river flowing from the other inds. The width of the river was about 50 meters. There was nothing seemingly strange on the surface. But it would not be the same when people go down. Soran was not in the mood to care about these piranhas, even if they could provide 2 ughter EXP each.


    Signs of human activity were beginning to be more apparent ahead.


    Soran even saw the discarded broken fishings by the river. The aborigines did not get all their food from hunting. They also knew how to cultivatends, but there was not muchnd to cultivate here. Soran¡¯s figure gradually merged from the darkness. He walked along a muddy road, and soon saw the reimednd. Now there were no crops on thend, but there were other crops like corn and wheat stacked at the side of the field.


    In the distance¡ªthe light of the torches and faint voices of people could be heard.


    Soran first made sure that there were no hidden sentries nearby, and then gradually approached closer. He was not sure whether the indigenous people had any special means, that was why he did not get too close.


    There was a simple vige in front!


    Looking at the number of houses, the poption should be roughly about 1500. The poption of indigenous people was rtively dense because a small number and individuals could not survive in the Outer Inds. On the outskirts were the lower ss indigenous people, all living in low sheds, and their surroundings were very messy. In the center was a tall building, and in the distance torches and guards could be seen. The indigenous people belonged to the tribal system, which was simr to those in Africa that could marry more than 100 wives to work. There was also a huge gap between strict internal stratum.


    Soran roughly took a look, and then he slipped inside!

 Chapter 258 - Antiaris

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 71 Antiaris</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Once he went into the tribe, Soran smelled something strange. He could not tell what it was, but it was quite pungent. The environment of the whole tribe was in a mess. There were feces left by children on the ground. Even the road had not been deliberately leveled. The mud would even cken when you stepped on it. The tribe wasprised of low-lying sheds. The simple fences were useless to Soran. He could see the lower ss indigenous people gathering disorderly. There were more than five or six members within a family.


    This ce gave him the vibes of African tribes. They had thousands of years of history, but there was no civilization!


    War, chaos, massacres.


    The environment had destroyed their hope of civilizing. Only the oldest traditions and social orders were still maintained, apathetically governing these inferior indigenous people. The low shedsid in a circle. Only the most central position of the tribe could light up a rtively rare resin torch. Everything here was so primitive and deste. Soran could even see simple stone tools. Steel was also a very rare resource here. It was mainly used for weapons and knives, but there was also a bunch of bronzeware.


    The small-scale indigenous tribes were quite primitive, and only those who had established towns had many skills.


    Life was not as easy as you would think.


    The basic necessities were ¡°food, clothing, housing, and transportation¡±. Clothes were still ced in front of food. Maybe in a more civilized maind, clothes could be easily bought with money, but no transactions were happening here. Soran saw a lot of poorly dressed indigenous people. Many of their children were sleeping naked. The clothes of the Outer Inds were mainly made out of animal skin, linen, and other nt fibers. Animal skins were of higher value. Linen also needed special nting exchanges. If the location of the tribe was remote and further from the towns of the indigenous people, many of the most basic necessities could not even be met.


    The finished fabrics here was something that could be used as money for transactions and consumption! (Note: This system simr to ancient China¡¯s: cloth was used as a substitute currency.)


    Soran soon saw their food.


    He was not surprised at all. It was a kind of gruel mixed with different vegetables, leaves, and other sundries. There was an ugly ck bread at the side, which was something very simr to a hardwood stick. He could see that their food was sufficient, but there was no oil nor water. They ate in a mess. Soran saw a spider that was as big as a hand. Almost all of the houses were like this. The inferior indigenous people lived in groups. Even if they had mating activities going on, they did not avoid their children. When the children here were about 13 years old, they would be considered adults.


    Soran did not stay on the outskirts for too long.


    He followed the muddy road and was close to the center of the tribe. To be honest, Soran could not understand the thought process of the indigenous people. They had so much manpower. Why not simply improve the condition of the road? It might have been because they were too used to this living in this environment.


    There were patrolling guards ahead.


    The ground near the center was paved with broken stones. As soon as Soran had sneaked into the vicinity, he heard a series of rapid gasps, bumps, and groans, which were not just from one ce. Perhaps because of the living habits of ¡°working at sunrise and resting at sunset¡±, indigenous people had no other entertainment activities at night, so their only fun at night was mating. As higher ranking fighters in the tribe, they would enjoy more food, more resources, and more spouses.


    Everything in this area was much better than the outside. There were even decorative sculptures and under the beams hung bacon, fish and deer legs, etc.. The fighters who lived here were professions, who had strongerbat power, were supported by the inferior indigenous people and held the authority to speak in the tribe.


    The number of fighters was indeterminable.


    However, based on Soran¡¯s estimation, at least five people were needed to support one fighter. If this tribe did not swallow other tribes, the maximum was about 300 Aboriginal Fighters.


    The numbers were not much of a threat to Soran!


    Because he brought many pirates here and they could all take part in the battle. But there were many old, weak, women and children in this indigenous tribe.


    As he got closer and closer to the center.


    Soran felt a sense of danger in his heart. He approached carefully and could see several tall and majestic architecture. One of the buildings was so luxurious that even the ground was covered with fur. In front of the door were two big and tall aboriginal guards. It should be the residence of the tribal chieftain of the indigenous people. It looked no worse than many of those dynastic aristocrats. In it, maids walking could also be heard. Soran could hear the random noises of the people and their footsteps but was unsure of what was going on inside.


    Apart from this luxurious residence, there was only arge courtyard nearby.


    The source of Soran¡¯s unease was the courtyard. Judging from the strange statues in front of the door and all sorts of mysterious patterns, it would not be surprising if that ce was where the Shaman lived. Soran felt a slight pulse of magic, but he did not dare to approach it carelessly because a Spellcaster could set a warning trap. It was a trap that was very difficult to remove. It was possible that as soon as he got a little closer, the other party would have found him with a spell trap.


    There was a strong medicinal smell near the Shaman¡¯s courtyard!


    Very strong medicinal smell indeed.


    This medicinal smell was a little pungent, which would make people feel a little ufortable. It seemed as if one stayed for too long, they would be poisoned. The houses nearby were all further away from here. It seemed that the others in the indigenous tribe fear the Shaman more than they respected them. Around the yard, there were many strange nts, roots and body parts sun drying, most of which even Soran could not recognize. But this did not deter him from confirming that the Shaman in the yard was a medical master!


    At least in the medicinal branch of <Toxicology>, he was a first-ss master.


    The indigenous people were good at using poisons.


    This knowledge was mainly in the hands of the Shaman, who would teach some of it, but the core parts were verbally handed down to other Shamans. As a result of long-term exposure to the potions, many of these Shamans had Poison Resistance, some even directly had constitutions that were immune to poisons, and they also had some spell abilities simr to ck magic, including some weird curse spells.


    There was a row of trees near the yard.


    They were a type of tree that looked a little unusual. They were about 25 meters high and had leaves that were not very wide. They looked like a type of tree that was easily recognizable with whitish-gray barks. Soran took a look, and his expression gradually became serious. He quietly approached. Then, his palm suddenly had an extra Throwing Knife.


    ¡°This is?!....¡±


    Soran carefully cut out a small hole in the trunk, and watched carefully, only to see a stream of milky white liquid flowing out, and a faint smell permeated the air.


    His expression was serious as he murmured: ¡°Antiaris?! Poison Arrow Tree?¡±


    Antiaris.


    A type of naturally highly poisonous tree was called Poison Arrow Tree. It wasmon in the tropical rainforest area. If the milky white poison touched a wound, it could quickly paralyze the heart of the poisoned individual, seal the blood vessels, coagte the blood, and finally they would suffocate and die. The poison was extremely dangerous. If the dosage of poison was rtively high, even an individual with an Extraordinary Constitution might not be able to bear it. As for the ordinary pirates under Soran, if they were ever poisoned, they must be treated with antidotes, if not, the chances of them surviving based on their abilities would be quite low.


    <i>¡°Seems like my decision was right!¡±</i>


    Soran¡¯s body could not help but perspire cold sweat. He was secretly d that he had decided toe here in person today and did not brashly let his subordinates fight with the indigenous tribes. Otherwise, when it came down to the real operation, the casualties of his people would be very heavy. Let alone the other means of the indigenous people, just this deadly toxin could make many people suffer. If done wrong, they might not even see them summon Elemental Spirits and most of the pirates under Soran would have already died.


    <i>¡°It looks like I have to n further! If we fight, we mustpletely catch them off guard! ¡°</i>


    Soran¡¯s figure was lurking in the dark. He looked at the yard in front of him profoundly and turned to head towards the outside of the tribe.


    The Shaman here was the most troublesome!


    If they wanted to deal with the indigenous tribes, they had to start assassinating. Vivian and he had to take the lead in killing the Shaman first. Although it would be impossible to determine his profession level, it should not exceed grade 4. There were very few legendary Shamans in the Outer Inds, and even if there were, they would have also been withinrge indigenous tribes with tens of thousands of people. This indigenous tribe seemed to have a lot of resources, whether it was poption size ornd, or other materials.


    Even those Poison Arrow Trees would be of great use to Soran!


    Soran¡¯s trip this time.


    Had determined the threat of this indigenous tribe, and reaffirmed his determination to eradicate them.


    How could anyone tolerate someone else snoring beside their beds!


    These aborigines were so dangerous that Soran would never allow them to live on this ind. Just like how the indigenous people would have simr attitudes towards these outsiders. It was only because they have yet to figure out Soran¡¯s background for the time being and did not rush tounch an attack.


    Both sides were doomed to only have one survivor!

 Chapter 259 - Drow Warrior!

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 72 Drow Warrior!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Port Tylon.


    In a pub near the harbor, the half-elf first mate was sitting in front of the bar, waiting. Next to him was a prostitute who was coquettishly stroking her hair. But he had no interest to even take a look at her. There was a sign hanging outside the pub. The sign had a Great White Shark and many people were waiting outside. Many of them look so fierce that ordinary people passing did not daree near. About ten minutester, a skinny looking man came in. He took a look around, then turned to enter the pub.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    The half-elf first mate looked at the skinny maning in and said in a deep voice: ¡°Have you found the people I need?¡±


    The skinny man quickly lowered his head and replied: ¡°Because it¡¯s near the end of the year, and many people have left, Dwarfs are rarer in this period of time. Maybe it¡¯s because of the incident in the City of Wealth. Now the entire coastal area is a bit depressed.¡±


    The half-elf first mate frowned at his words and said in a stern voice: ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn for your reasons. You have to find the people I need, or else, I will throw you into the sea to feed the fishes.¡±


    After hearing those words, the skinny man had cold sweat trickling down his forehead and quickly replied: ¡°I will have it done as soon as possible. Done as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°But, if it¡¯s making bricks, many people can do it, but it¡¯s hard to find a master. I heard that some ves had recently arrived from the East, including craftsmen who knew how to make porcin. It seems that these ves were sent over because of something. Regardless, many people have already received the news recently. Some of them will be sent to the City of Wealth for auction, and the others will be sent to the Principality of Rossard. ¡±


    Hearing this, the half-elf first mate was a little interested and slowly said: ¡°Oriental ve? Porcin? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The skinny man nodded quickly: ¡°Within this bunch of ves sent from the East, there are many craftsmen who know how to make porcin. It seems that something major happened there. Many oriental people have been reduced to ves. Since these people even know how to make such exquisite porcin, there is no doubt that they would be able to make simple bricks and tiles that could meet his Excellency¡¯s requirements. ¡±


    Porcin? ves?


    The half-elf first mate raised his hand and brushed his chin as if he was thinking about something, and slowly said: ¡°Seems like they would be of some use. Where are they located? You still have to find me dwarves who can build the furnace. You know his Excellency Throat Cutter¡¯s temper. If he¡¯s unhappy because things are going too slow, I¡¯m afraid Port Tylon would lose some heads again.¡±


    The skinny man nodded quickly, then said a few more words and left.


    When he left, the half-elf first raised his hand and beckoned the scarred man next to him. Then he said: ¡°Go to Snake Ind and gather the people to prepare a batch of clippers. Those craftsmen would useful for his Excellency. Let¡¯s go and grab them.¡±


    They were pirates.


    Pirates would spend money to buy things because of their moral integrity. But it was their profession¡¯s virtue to rob.


    Scar Face nodded and left quickly.


    The half-elf first mate nodded with satisfaction and then began to think about how to take down that batch of ves with the fastest speed and the least amount of casualties. His Excellency, Throat Cutter needed a lot of manpower recently. These batch of Oriental ves also seemed valuable enough for them to rob.


    On the other side.


    After leaving the pub, the skinny man quickly slipped into the alley. He went in through the back door of some ce, and then came to a room. Outside the room stood a powerful Amazonian female fighter guard. Inside was a woman with a scar on her face holding a dagger. She looked at the skinny maning in and asked: ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°Seems like they have taken the bait.¡± The skinny man quickly replied with his head lowered.


    The Amazonian woman with a scar on the side of her face revealed a smile on her face, yfully went: ¡°Very good! These goods are secretly controlled by Ashrod. As long as the subordinates of Throat Cutter snatched the goods, their conflicts would soon get fiercer and worsen. Ashrod has long felt threatened and was dissatisfied with the rise of the Throat Cutter. Now there would be some action, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡±


    The skinny man nodded quickly, then hesitated for a moment and said: ¡°But!... That batch of cargo shouldn¡¯t be only transporting ves right?... Some of the things are quite valuable. I¡¯m afraid they would profit in the end!... And since we have divulged their information, I¡¯m afraid Ashrod would be able to guess what happened!¡±


    The Amazonian woman took a contemptuous look at him and slowly said: ¡°It¡¯s just fifty to sixty thousand Gold Derahls worth of goods. If that was enough to make two pirate kings fight each other, it¡¯s worth paying that price. The man thought that with the support of the Naga Siren royal family behind him, he could run rampant on the sea. He did things without telling the Sea Temple, and that wasn¡¯t only once or twice. Now we just need to sit back and wait to reap the benefits.¡±


    The skinny man stopped talking, but his expression was inexplicably worried.


    Instigating a conflict between the two pirate kings on the south coast would bear some risks. As long as either side knew, his oue would be very miserable.


    Now he just hoped that when they fought, no one would be in the mood to pay any attention to him.


    Outer Inds.


    Soran returned to the camp in the early hours of the day. Vivian did not seem to have slept all night. Only after she felt himing back, had she drowsily closed her eyes. The little girl was worried that he was met with danger. Because of casting the ¡®Limited Wish Spell¡¯, both of them had a telepathic ability. She was ready to teleport over at any time if Soran was in danger. Now that Soran was back, she was naturally relieved. The little girl who had been very sleepy during this period soon fell asleep.


    Speaking of which, It was enviable. The little girl was sleeping most of the time every day, but her strength was growing faster than Soran.


    It was as if even if she was sleeping, she was also able to improve herbat power!


    Soon after Soran came back, he got busy. On one hand, he strengthened the defense not only for hidden sentries. On the other hand, he also researched on how to eradicate the indigenous tribes.


    When dealing with the indigenous tribes, there were two most troublesome issues.


    The first was the spirits they believed in. Most of them had a legendary level ofbat power, and there was not just one spirit. If the tribe maintained their progenating ancestor¡¯s belief, the number of spirits might be more. Among them, the most powerful one would be higher than legendary. Other spirits were souls of the high-ranking fighters in the tribe who were directly converted into spirits after their deaths. These sorts of existences were simr to [War Spirit]. It wasmon in totemism areas, especially in the extreme north region and icynd regions.


    Spirits and Ascendeds were simr, both of them had minor divine power!


    It was not easy to deal with spirits.


    It was not easy to deal with anything rted to the power possessed by the Gods. Even if Soran and Vivian worked together, it would be more troublesome if they wanted to deal with the spirits that were prayed to by an indigenous tribe for many generations.


    The second was the mastery of the indigenous people in the use of poisons and drugs. Whether it was darts that would make people faint or the Antiaris¡¯ poison and liquid that were smeared onto their weapons. These things were quite dangerous and troublesome. Furthermore, these drugs took effect very quickly. Once a person was hit, they would fall to the ground poisoned.


    Even Soran had a headache dealing with them. Let alone, other pirates.


    This was the most troublesome thing in the Outer Inds. There were too many things that were poisonous here. If one didn¡¯t know a little about drugs, they could easily find things here that could be made into poison.


    Soran frowned and contemted while tapping his fingers on the table.


    At this time, the dark sky had already started to brighten.


    Since Soran ordered the ban on alcohol to be lifted to let the pirates celebrate the new year, the whole encampment was full of jubtion. No matter how fierce the pirates were, they were all human beings. Humans would have some other emotions. It was not necessary to decorate for the new year, but the bonfire must be set up. It was also necessary to have big bowls of wine andrge pieces of meat. Pirates that knew how to hunt went hunting for some meat today and some of them were going to get some seafood.


    Many of the pirates were born as fishermen and sailors.


    Recently, the following pirate subordinates had found out Soran¡¯s eating habits. They knew that his Excellency Throat Cutter liked seafood more. Things like sea cucumbers, shark¡¯s fin, and lobsters. Even the king crabs, which few people usually eat, his Excellency liked it. Many types of seafood had a strong fishy smell. Spices were very expensive seasonings in this era. Many people directly boiled their fished seafood and ate without any seasonings.


    A group of pirates was going to go to the sea. They were going to catch some rare seafood to pay homage to Soran.


    But at this time.


    A ship suddenly appeared in the distance. It did not look like a warship, and there was no g on it. The leader under Soran¡¯smand still understood its importance. When he saw the shiping closer in the distance, he immediately sent his minions back to report. Then they sent out a clipper, rowing towards the ship in the distance, ready to enquire the other party¡¯s identity.


    But it seemed like they did not have to ask!


    As soon as the pirate leader approached, he recognized who that person was. He had features that were too obvious. Such as ck skin, long silver hair, and scarlet pupils.


    Drow!


    Strictly speaking, it should have been a mixed-blood, half Drow.


    On the bow stood the Drow Warrior who had been released by Soran. Behind him was a whole group of Drow Warriors. Although their equipment looked a little poor and many of them were still damaged, their aura was much stronger than that of the pirates. The pirate leader in front was stunned, but he did not stop them to investigate. Just like that, the Drowsnded on the shores.


    This day.


    After waiting for nearly more than a month, Soran finally got a response from the Drows.


    However, the time had been muchter than he had estimated!

 Chapter 260 - Soran’s Flag!

    Chapter 260: Chapter 73 Soran¡¯s g!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The City of Wealth.


    The looming aftermath of the chaos and massacres happening during this period had yet to disperse. The entire city was still a little deserted. There were not many pedestrians on the streets, and now, a lot of the trade had turned to the Shipwreck Bay. Even the lives of the lower ss people in the City of Wealth grew harder. In the past, there were endless jobs on the wharf, but now, the work on the wharf had to be picky. Many families who lived by selling workers for a living were now living in a tight spot.


    Especially because of the arrival of the new year, as well as the chaos, spreading within the maind, the gradually increasing food prices made their lives harder.


    Many people have already regretted it.


    Many people lost their rtives and friends that night, but they didn¡¯t realize the lost more than that until after the night was over.


    The pdins left.


    They had sessfully changed this ce. They reduced the amount of evil but had not let the poor live the life they wanted. Because they were weak, and the weak were so vulnerable after the chaos. The power of the gangs in the City of Wealth decreased. Many gangs were destroyed that night, but there were many gaps left behind by the destroyed gangs. To fight for these interests, there had been too much bloodshed. From that day until now, the curfew on the City of Wealth had not been lifted. There were still many guards on patrols every day.


    The temple had also seemed a little silent.


    Towards the City of Wealth, which was gradually losing its former prosperity, they did not seem to be doing anything.


    Maybe they had already done something or had even decided on something else.


    No one knew what the temple was going to do. Maybe they did not care about the temporary recession, but for the poor at the bottom, they only knew that the days were getting worse. Food prices were still rising, and there were fewer and fewer opportunities to work. The businessmen who came here no longer provide economic consumption and the businesses with prostitutes and hookers were starting to get worse too. In the past, two Silver Derahls was enough for one good time with a pretty hooker. But now, they could y twice with one Silver Derahl. They even let them have a little blowjob for a while.


    At a corner of the street, two shopkeepers sat miserably together. One of them¡ªa fat shopkeeper, raised his hand to wipe away his sweat andined: ¡°I heard there is going to be a war in the south! Recently, the purchase price of imports was 30% higher. There are a lot fewer goods shipped from the south. I heard that some business routes have been cut off. It¡¯s also said that there was even a Red Dragon in Whiteruns, making everyone live in fear now. ¡±


    The other skinner shopkeeper also sighed and slowly said: ¡°Those are all still okay. At first, they could have still gone by sea. But now with thismotion, many businessmen don¡¯t daree here. I¡¯ve heard that there is a pirate king named Throat Cutter rising in Port Tylon and the Shipwreck Bay. He is different from the former pirate king. He doesn¡¯t like to rob with his subordinates, and he even restricts the rest from doing as they please.¡±


    ¡°Now many businessmen have gone to these two ces.¡±


    The fat shopkeeper was shocked when he heard this, then asked, ¡°He doesn¡¯t rob? Then, how would does he get his money and food? There are quite a lot of pirates on the sea trying for a living. If they don¡¯t rob, wouldn¡¯t they be eating air?¡±


    The skinny shopkeeper took a look outside and replied: ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±


    ¡°But what is for sure is that he must have other ways to get money right. It¡¯s said that some pirate leaders have changed their paths. They have seemingly set up caravans. If we added the bribes on the seas, it would be enough to support their group of subordinates. Besides, most of the trade on the south coast is supported by the Outer Inds. That must earn a lot. Tsk tsk. One bet on ussting two to three years. ¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°I have heard during this period that the Throat Cutter did notpletely stop robbing merchants. Recently, I heard that there are people selling gs in Port Tylon and Shipwreck Bay. It¡¯s a big ck g. It¡¯s said that pirates hanging these gs on the sea won¡¯t attack merchant ships. As for those who don¡¯t hang these gs, it¡¯s more ambiguous. Anyway, I¡¯m not too sure. The world is changing too fast recently with something happening every few days. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very worriedtely.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I should sell my shop, and then make some preparations to go back to my vi in my hometown.¡±


    Two people kept chatting, much of it was on thetest issues.


    Suddenly!


    They seemed to have heard a scream. They were all quick-witted. There has been a lot of chaos going on during this period. The night before yesterday, some people were chopped to death just outside their shop¡¯s doorstep. When both of them heard the voice, they did not dare to go over. Instead, they hurriedly called for the patrolling guards. When the guards reached, it had already been more than ten minutester. There were no movements in thene where the voice was heard. But it was better like that. Only people who did not see, hear, or know anything were able to live longer.


    Once in the alley, even the patrolling guards unwillingly gasped!


    There were a lot of corpses there.


    One of the guard captains with a beard and full body armor looked at the corpses, and the expression on his face suddenly became serious. He looked at the unpleasant faces on his left and right and said, ¡°He¡¯s quite a master!¡±


    ¡°All these corpses were all killed with a single blow... and quickly too. By estimation, such a powerful expert has already crossed the threshold.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something we can manage. We¡¯d better report it to the higher-ups for them to handle.¡±


    Twelve corpses were on the ground.


    All of them were killed by a single blow, and their deaths were no more than one minute apart. Thest scream seemed to have been because of something else. Otherwise, there was no movement at all.


    This was already a legendary level ofbat power!


    Not to mention that the guard captain just took a look and found that there were Adventurers who were almost as skilled as him among the bodies. Three of them were all grade three professions by conservative estimates.


    Things were soon reported upwards, but it was hard to say if anyone was going to be in charge next.


    The other side.


    On a hidden beam, a young man in a cloak sat at the corner of the room, ying with a shiny golden gold coin in his hand. His expression seemed to be a little excited. The gold coin in his hand was quite special. It was not in the style of a Derahl, and there was no picture of the Riches Lady on it, but the shape of another goddess was engraved. There were strange patterns on the obverse and reverse sides of the gold coin, many of which could not be understood at all. But that did not affect the people who saw it at first sight to realize its uniqueness.


    The young man stood up, picked up the gold coin and faced the sea, and smilingly said: ¡°My luck¡¯s not bad!¡±


    ¡°This time, I not only received arge order but also happened to meet someone who found the legendary lucky gold coin from the underground ruins! It looks like Lady Luck is looking after me this time! ¡±


    ¡°Throat Cutter eh?¡±


    ¡°If I kill you, I will be having a big harvest!¡±

 Chapter 261 - New Fighters!

    Chapter 261: Chapter 74 New Fighters!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    From the deste desert towards the East, across the boundless Gobi into the fortress surrounded by mountains, a young man in shabby armor walked alone. He had just finished a battle and dealt with an ogre wandering nearby. At the moment, he was wiping the blood on his sword. Then, he sheathed his sword into his scabbard and walked towards the fortress surrounded by mountains in front of him. The fortress was built on the hillside, which was very time-consuming and energy-consuming at that height and environment. There seemed to be a very long history here. One could feel the vicissitudes of the fortress at a nce.


    There were still some ck marks on the wall, some of it was fresh blood that seeped into the rock, and had finally be etched into the stone.


    The young man took a deep breath and then slowly stepped into the fortress. No one else seemed to be surprised by his arrival, and no one stopped him from entering. He walked to the center of the fortress hall. There were six marble pirs in the hall with almost no other decorations. There were some paintings on the walls, which looked quite empty. On the long table in front of him sat a rather sturdy man with a standard square face, vigorous, clean short hair, thick eyebrows, and sharp eyes.


    The man was wearing heavy armor and a double-handed sword leaned on his knee. When he heard the footsteps of the others entering, he raised his head slightly and put down his quill pen. There were piles of scrolls, nearly a meter thick, in front of him. Many of which had been read and turned then put aside. It seemed that he has been sitting here for a long time, with the food he ate at noon on the side, just in bread and thick soup.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The sturdy man stood up. He was more than two meters tall. He was much taller than the young man in front of him. He put down his quill pen and the scroll in his hand, and looked at the young man in front of him with sharp and heroic eyes. The years did not leave too many traces on his face. But the sharp face that was as if it was carved by a knife still made other people feel what he had experienced over the years. He was a profession that was higher than a legendary level. His bloodline had been transformed by his powerful strength. His life span was far longer than that of ordinary people.


    The young man knelt on one knee, lowered his head humbly. He held the top of the hilt, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Your Excellency Adjudicator!¡±


    The sturdy man did not answer. He just stared at the young man in front of him.


    After a while, he came down slowly, towards the former Pdin. He pulled out his sword with a ng, then ced the sword on his shoulder, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Since you are qualified toe to me, you must have passed all the tests before you! I don¡¯t know what you have experienced, met, seen or understood along the way. It¡¯s not important to me. What¡¯s important is that you learn to look at the world from a different perspective from today onwards!¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Let me teach you your first lesson!¡±


    The sturdy man picked up a heavy statute and handed it to the young man in front of him. He forcefully said: ¡°Justice! Either by force or byw!!!...¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, you will learn the entire statute of the maind from me!... When you have learned all thews, I will tell you how an Adjudicator should use force to find justice!... Young man! You must remember that using force is always thest resort!... Before using force, you should learn to use your wisdom, and thew is also our most effective weapon. Even if thew requires us to use force to maintain it in the end!... ¡±


    The Adjudicator was a former pdin who was almost forgotten by history. Many people hadpletely forgotten the legendary Pdin, but if Soran was present, he would be able to recognize that the sturdy man was a more powerful and special existencepared to the Silver Hand. Not many people remembered his past, but Soran knew that he was one of the world¡¯s few legendary professions who could confront powerful Gods, and was the only Pdin who dared to draw his sword against the [Lord of Glory]!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The City of Wealth.


    In a dark basement, a woman with a ghost face mask frowned and coldly shouted at the people down below: ¡°What? The Lucky gold coin was stolen? You bunch of ipetent trash! Find it and get it back for me!¡±


    The angry voice was like a cold wind bashing through, which made the others below tremble for a while. One of the men mustered his courage and said in a soft voice: ¡°Your Excellency, please calm down! ording to the prophecy, twelve lucky gold coins must be collected to unlock the secret of that ce!.... We still have time. We will find the lucky gold coin in time!... ¡±


    The woman with the mask looked at him coldly and said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a year. If you can¡¯t find the lucky gold coin after half a year, you can talk to his Excellency Avatar yourself.¡±


    The lucky gold coin.


    A legendary special item that was said to bring good luck to people.


    There were 12 lucky gold coins in total. One was the oldest, Luck Goddess, not the present Goddess of Good Fortune. On the reverse were 12 kinds of star signs, representing different meanings. There were few records about these lucky gold coins, only that they could bring good luck, but there was a special legend. That was, after collecting 12 lucky gold coins, one could find the 13th gold coin that represented bad luck and misfortune.


    This was a very ancient artifact!


    It could even be used to curse the Gods. It was an artifact made by the Goddess of Luck to protect herself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the Outer Inds.


    Soran wasn¡¯t too keen towards the arrival of the Drow Warriors because the other party arrived muchter than he expected. ording to his original n, the Drows should have arrived before he left for the Outer Inds, rather than waiting until he had established a camp on the Outer Inds. A group of Drow Warriors appeared in the distance. Although they were wearing some worn-out equipment, their aura was very strong. There were only thirty-one Drows, but their neat steps and cold eyes were even more intimidating than those hundreds of pirates.


    These Drow Warriors were easily associated with the Elven army in the demon ring. Among the fighters of many races, the discipline of the Elves was the best. And among all the elves, the regimentation of the Drow Army was the cruelest. The training time of an Elven Fighter was quite long. Much longer than that of other races. Therefore, in terms of all the different aspects of quality, the Elven army was second to none. As for Drow Warriors, they were even stricter. They were trained far more than the other races.


    All of them were above grade 3 professions!


    Soran only took a nce at the Drow Warriors in front of him and had gauged their abilities. Almost all of them had thebat power of the pirate leaders. With this kind ofbat power, they could be patrolling captains in prominent cities, but in the Underdark, they could only be used as a more sophisticated patrol guard. They did not even have the qualifications to apply for a Basilisk Knight. It seemed that their group has been weakened a lot, and Soran could not see that many grade four Drow Warriors.


    One should know that the strict standard of Drow Warriors in the Underdark was at least profession level 15.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    The leading Drow Warrior seemed to be intentionally showing his power. After stopping, he turned around. The Drow Warriors behind him also turned around in an orderly manner at the same time. There were no movements during this period. All of them were like a whole. This seemed very shocking and oppressive to the pirates, but it was amon practice for Soran. Because the discipline of the military parade was like child¡¯s y in his previous life. Theirbat power might not be as strong as these Drow Warriors, but he has seen a more stunning arrangement of troops.


    Soran nodded slightly and said: ¡°The rest of you, stay outside. You,e in with me.¡±


    ¡°I just so happen to have things I needed to talk to you about!¡±


    These Drow Warriors came at the right time. Soran had just needed a group of fighters.

 Chapter 262 - Everyone having thoughts of their own!

    Chapter 262: Chapter 75 Everyone having thoughts of their own!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The sky gradually got darker.


    Dark de-Andri¡¯s face was not very pleasant when he came out of the hall. The Drow Warriors he had brought here had all been settled in another residence, and someone had been waiting for him when he got back. These Drows did not seem to bepletely at ease towards Soran. They were still armed after settling down and were just waiting quietly for their leader¡¯s return. Drows were intelligent creatures who held everything with suspicions. They could hardly trust other people within a short amount of time.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    A younger-looking Drow Warrior stood up and asked: ¡°Lord Dark de! What did his Excellency say?¡±


    Dark de-Andri looked at the others and noticed that they also wanted to know what his Excellency had asked for. Atst, he sighed helplessly: ¡°He hoped that we can serve him and fight for him. As long as we could do this, our n could get a continuous flow of supplies, and he even promised to let us move over and live here.¡±


    The remark had silenced many of them.


    At first nce, it was a very good condition. But when they thought about it carefully, it was riddled with an annexing suspicion. It was highly likely that the Drows did not want to be controlled by a human being, and the limit that they could ept at present was just cooperation. Unless Soran¡¯s power was so strong that they could not resist or refuse, and was an existence that could easily wipe them out. Before they came here, the female priests had made a decision. The women were a little disgusted and did not trust human beings. Otherwise, the one leading them would not have been a male Drow.


    Male Drows were born inferior to the females!


    ¡°Lord Dark de!¡± A young Drow Warrior hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just think of this before we came? After all, there is no free food in the world. He will need us to fork out something! If it¡¯s just fighting for him, it doesn¡¯t matter to us. After all, it isn¡¯t the first time that we have dealt with the indigenous people. ¡±


    What did the Outer Inds have the most?


    Indigenous people.


    It was not the first time this group of Drows had fought with the indigenous people. The living environment in the Outer Inds was a little better. There would berge and small indigenous tribes in the surrounding areas where there was abundant food and resources. They have already mastered many ways to deal with the indigenous people while living in a cruel environment here. After all, they were Drows. They were equally dangerous and evil creatures. Even if they had given up their belief in the Spider Queen, it was in a Drow¡¯s nature that they were still a little cunning and cruel!


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Dark de ¨C Andri looked at the others and said: ¡°But his Excellency wants to directly attack andpletely eradicate the indigenous tribes!¡±


    This sentence caused a stir.


    The other Drow Warriors could not help but widen their eyes and murmured: ¡°Lord Dark de, didn¡¯t you tell his Excellency what the indigenous tribes had? Those Spirits are very difficult to deal with, and they do not have a body of flesh and blood. We had already suffered greatly when we encountered them previously. With these pirates in the camp, it is impossible to defeat the Spirits, unless there is a very powerful Spellcaster! ¡±


    The Drows had also fought against the indigenous spirits.


    But they had undoubtedly failed, not only because their strength was not enough, but also because the number of enemies was too much. When they had lost the power of the Wizards and Priests, just relying on a group of powerful melee fighters was too difficult to kill the living Spirits in an energy form.


    Right.


    The Spirits were immune to any attack from non-Extraordinary Weapons!


    If it was a Spirit with half-divine power, it was immune to any extraordinary weapons below grade three. The immunity ability was simr to that of a Demigod Lich, but it was not as powerful as the Physical Damage Reduction ability of the Demigod Lich. After all, the body of the Lich was a skeleton. In the whole camp, if anyone encountered a Demigod Spirit, there were no weapons that could hurt it except for Soran¡¯s legendary Curved Sword, Icingdeath. It could be imagined how passive the Drow Warriors were, with such simple equipment at that time. When they were facing the Spirit, it was almost one-sided.


    Many times, there were no ways under these circumstances.


    It was like when you did not have dragon-ying equipment. Sometimes when you fought with a Giant Dragon, you would not even be able to break the defense of it!


    ¡°I told him.¡±


    Dark de-Andri looked at the others and said in a deep voice: ¡°But his Excellency¡¯s attitude is quite firm, and I dare not refuse him tantly. After all, you know the current situation of our n. It¡¯s not a wise choice to offend a pirate king! But fortunately, the indigenous tribes here are much smaller and weaker than the ones we met. The poption is estimated to be only over a thousand. ording to the customs of the indigenous people who be warriors when they participated in the hunt, their fighting force should be about 300!¡±


    Indigenous warriors would not participate in farming or manualbor. Other than hunting and fighting, the rest of their things were all supported by the lower indigenous people.


    The leader of Drow Warrior looked at the others and said: ¡°His Excellency said that he was able to deal with the spirit, so our task is to help the pirates deal with the indigenous people.¡±


    A brief silence.


    An older looking Drow Warrior stood up and said in a deep voice: ¡°If his Excellency can deal with the Spirits, we are not afraid of the indigenous people. ording to my calctions, it¡¯s almost time for the migration of antelopes and zebras. This period of time is the hunting season of all the indigenous tribes. Next year¡¯s supply of meat during spring would depend on this time¡¯s hunt. So they should notunch an attack for the time being. Maybe we can choose a good time tounch a surprise attack on them. If we are lucky, the casualties will be reduced a lot!¡±


    The Outer Inds were simr to Africa.


    Many of the inds here were scattered, but there were also connected inds. Because it used to be a continental shelf, the animals in the jungle also had the habit of migrating from north to south. When migration urs, the number of herds would be quiterge, and sometimes they would even encounter the migrating elephants. This was the hunting season of the indigenous tribes, and most of their meat in theing year woulde from this. The indigenous people would air-dry their salted meat for a period of time until the next autumn¡¯s fishing season.


    The fishing period would be the migration of fish schools. Sturgeon, swordfish, striped fish, etc. would all go to the warmer areas to breed in autumn every year, and then return to the areas nearer to the north after spring next year. During this period, the number of fish schools was quite striking. You could see arge number of fish on the migration route with your naked eyes. Simply put, we could catch dozens of fat fish just by throwing a big down, and because fishermen did not hunt much, these fishes were very clumsy and could be forked with fish spears.


    In a way, the Outer Inds were rich in resources!


    (Literacy [Geography]: As a whole, the Outer Inds looked like a long and narrow ind connecting zone, with its length reaching the same scale as the continental shelf, but its less than a tenth in width. The edge of the Gulf Inds would extend to the far north, and eventually reached the vast ciers that stretch for thousands of miles.)


    On the other side, Soran walked back and forth in the hall, then looked up at his men in front of him, and said, ¡°Pay attention to the Drows. Notify me if there are any movements.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A scarred face man immediately answered and left.


    Just like how the Drows could not fully trust Soran, Soran did not fully trust them either. Because it was not the first time he had dealt with the Drows, and he knew a lot about the cunning nature of this kind of intelligent creatures. If you wanted to control the Drows, you either use power or benefits or else, they would betray you easily.


    Soran closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then said: ¡°Not a single female Drow appeared, and no Spellcasters were seen.¡±


    ¡°Is it because the Drow n had already declined into this state, or were they still not determined to cooperate with mepletely? If it is just involving them, they would not be worth much at all. A Drow n that has lost their Spellcasters¡¯ inheritance has no future. If it is thetter, then they were still feeling disgusted with themselves. I¡¯m afraid if they cooperate, it would only be because there is no other choice!¡±


    ¡°We need to have great power just to tame thempletely, right?¡±


    This group of Drows was of high value. If Soran¡¯s n included them, he could achieve twice the result with half the effort. Besides, Drows were naturally suitable for doing things that should not be seen. Many of Soran¡¯s means were not necessarily doable by the pirates, but these Drows could do it.


    He had to get these Drows into his hands!

 Chapter 263 - A Drow’s Advice!

    Chapter 263: Chapter 76 A Drow¡¯s Advice!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The sky had only begun to brighten.


    Soran had already got up. He washed up quickly then went to the training field outside the room to practice. Soran¡¯s progress of sword mastery had entered an experience umtion period again. Soran was now training the White Raven Sword Style; this was a much more difficult to master than the different sword forms. He had been practicing for several months but still hadn¡¯t made much progress. Under normal circumstances, it would take up to three or five years to master some of the middle and high-endbat skills.


    Sword forms were one strike attacks, while the White Raven Sword Style was abination of attacks.


    It¡¯s like the difference between a powerful sword technique and a set of powerful sword techniques which include explosive techniques, techniques which umte strength, and thebination and continuity of moves. These things needed special training and their corresponding skills. Soran, for example, couldn¡¯t immediately use Beheading right after he uses Heavy Hack. Only sword saints could use the sword naturally.


    After some training, the sky was already quite bright.


    He took out a powerful crossbow that could shoot out three sessive rounds. He filled it with ammunition rapidly with both hands and then fired it at a target 100 meters away. Soran didn¡¯t need to aim. He raised his hand and shot at the target in front. With his current abilities and attributes, he could still hit the target without too much aiming. Since attributes contributed to the different skills, they were also the hardest to level up.


    ¡°Swosh, Swosh, Swosh!¡±


    Three arrow bolts hit the target, they all hit the red center.


    However, Soran was not at all proud, for it was only the simplest shooting technique that many people thought was easy. He calmly continued to load the crossbow, then ran from left to right, moving at an amazing speed; at the same time shooting at the target as he tumbled and dodged.


    ¡°Swosh, Swosh, Swosh!¡±


    Three arrow bolts hit the target, but this time one of the bolts hit the red circle.


    Soran looked at the target in front of him and frowned slightly. He had not mastered any ability in long-range shooting. It was not easy to hit the target at high speed and long-distance; it depended on his great attributes (bnce, coordination, hit rate, etc.). But this was nothing. A real expert could shoot at the heart of a moving target while moving at a high speed; that was a real marksman. If ording to the standards of normal people, all elves that were proficient with the bow could be considered expert marksman.


    Without modern equipment, high-speed shooting could only be mastered during battle.


    Soran yed with the powerful crossbows in his hand, then filled them up and shot them out into the sky; a bird the size of his palm was shot down.


    ¡°Pa, Pa, Pa!¡±


    There was a round of apuse in the distance, and then saw the drow that Soran had let go. His name was Dark de ¨C Andri. He was the fighting expert among the drows and the leader of the drow warriors. He looked at Soran and bowed slightly. Then he eximed, ¡°your skills are amazing!¡±


    That¡¯s rather fake.


    Soran knew his shooting level, but his expression did not change. He just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little training. Drows are the real masters of shooting!¡±


    Dark de let out a slight smile and asked, ¡°Does your excellency like using the crossbow?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Soran with a frown. He didn¡¯t understand why he asked that.


    The drow looked at the target in the distance, and then slightly lowered his head and said, ¡°in my opinion, with your abilities, you should not use this heavy and slow crossbow. Only people with insufficient talent use the crossbow; its reload speed is slow, and its power is not greater than the bow. From my point of view, you are far superior to others in Strength, Agility and physical fitness. From the point of view of a shooter, your excellency would be a genius in using the bow! ¡±


    A genius?


    Soran couldn¡¯t help but think about what the drow had said. In terms of attributes, he had the attributes to use the bow. However, since he had used the crossbow for some time, and had formed a habit, he never considered switching to the bow and arrow. That was not until Dark de put forward this opinion that Soran realized that the use of the bow might be more effective than the crossbow.


    ¡°Man.¡±


    Dark de turned and ordered, ¡°Bring my elven battle bow here.¡±


    A subordinate behind him quickly left. After a while, he took a dark gold elven battle bow. The curve was very smooth and there were exquisite carvings on it; there also seemed to be some paint on it which Soran was unsure of. All elven weapons were not ordinary; they were at least + 1 rare grade weapons. Bows and arrows made by elves were more sophisticated than those made by humans, and the techniques and materials used were also superior.


    ¡°Elven battle bow (+ 2) [Rare grade 2 item]!¡±


    Dark de handed the bow to Soran, and slowly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give this bow a try! Perhaps you will find the bow more effective than crossbows! ¡±


    Soran reached out to grab the bow.


    In the past, he would fill the crossbow with ammunition in advance and then put it away after firing. Soran seldom filled ammunition continuously in the battle, and only used the crossbow as a one-off thing. However, the words of the drow had attracted his attention; he was now interested in testing his killing power with the elven battle bow.


    The aid beside quickly brought a quiver filled with arrows.


    Soran stood about 120 meters away from the target, then reached for an arrow, and smoothly nocked the arrow. He didn¡¯t use the bow much, but he was notpletely unfamiliar with them. The bow and arrow were not as convenient to shoot as the crossbow¡ªafter all, a crossbow could be fired after loading it with ammunition. However, the continuity of the bow was undoubtedly much better than that of a crossbow.


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    An arrow flew out and hit the red mark easily.


    Even though his Strength was not high, he had 24 points of Dexterity. That meant that Soran had great bnce and coordination; any skill rted to Dexterity would be easy for him.


    However, one-shot didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Soran was only trying out his ability to use the bow. After getting the hang of it, he pulled more arrows and shot continuously.


    ¡°Swosh, Swosh, Swosh!¡±


    Five consecutive arrows were fired. Soran fired rapidly¡ªhis endurance was quite good. It took him about one second from aiming to shooting, that was to say, he shot out five arrows continuously in five seconds. Almost at the next moment, five arrows shot through the air and hit the red mark in the distance. It seemed that Soran was used to the bow. It may be because of Omnipotent Hands, thus his uracy was very high.


    ¡°Swosh, Swosh, Swosh!¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t stop at all. There were thirty arrows in the quiver and he shot them all. He shot ten arrows at each target, which took about thirty-six seconds. During this period, he did not need to rest, nor did he have any physical problems. Only until he shot all the arrows in the quiver, he felt that his arm was slightly numb. There was no doubt that the role of his Extraordinary Constitution was at y.


    The targets in the distance were full of arrows. Soran didn¡¯t miss the target, but only 27 arrows hit the red mark, three of which didn¡¯t hit the red mark.


    From an uracy point of view, this was an amazing result!


    The drows were shocked.


    Soran, on the other hand, looked at the targets with arrows in the distance and was lost in thought. He seemed to have neglected something before; maybe the crossbow was not a long-range weapon suitable for him.

 Chapter 264 - Battle Bow +2

    Chapter 264: Chapter 77 Battle Bow +2


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Soran needed a range attack method.


    In the past, he often worked in a team, but now he mainly fought solo. Since he had too few Spell Slots, it was unrealistic for him to use spells as a range attack method. Soran used to use a crossbow, but now it seemed more suitable for him to use the bow. However, there was also a limitation to this equipment. That was, to use the bow, one must carry the quiver on their back. In case of close-quartersbat, the person would have to carry the bow and quiver on their backs.


    Under those circumstances, the movement would be hindered; imagine jumping and flipping around with a bow and quiver on your back.


    In a certain aspect, the crossbow was more convenient!


    However, Soran didn¡¯t have these concerns, because he had a piece of equipment that he had never had before, and that was the Master Battler Gloves. As long as he had this equipment, he would be able to switch weapons at any time; thus it would make using the make as easy as the crossbow. Soran would be able to take out and put back the bow at any time, and then take out his curved sword for closebat. That was to say that this equipment would solve the problem that Soran would have with the bow, and also perfectly solve the problem that the bow would have when in close-quarterbat.


    Soran had discovered a new method ofbat, but he was not in a hurry to change hisbat style.


    The reason was simple.


    Using the bow would require great skill and supported by a variety of abilities. Only having high attributes and not any special ability; maybe he would be able to deal with ordinary people, but it would be difficult to hit a high-grade profession. If Soran wanted to use the bow in battle, then he would at least need to master the abilities Precise Shot, Mobile Shooting, and Eagle Eye.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Soran returned the bow to the drow in front of him and nodded slightly, ¡°your opinion was very helpful. It would be really useful to me.¡±


    Dark de bowed slightly, but instead of reaching for the elven bow, he bowed his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s my pleasure! Your excellency, I think this bow would be more suitable for you to use. In the future, you will surely unleash its full potential!¡±


    ¡°Your excellency must keep it!¡±


    Soran smiled slightly and kept it without much thought.


    A rare grade 2 battle bow.


    It was even an elven battle bow. Although it was worth less than legendary equipment, it was rarer. At present, short bows, longbows and so on because there was not enough special wood to make them, most of them were + 1 rare grade items. A rare grade 2 long-ranged weapon was rtively rare, and a grade 3 long-range weapon was even rarer than other ones. The best bow Soran had ever seen was a + 3 Bow of Piercing. He had heard of a legendary crossbow before but had never seen it in person.


    Item type: Elven Battle Bow [+2]


    Item grade: [Rare (Grade 2)]


    Description: This is an elven battle bow with a certain history. It is made of wood from ancient war trees. It has far more toughness and durability than other battle bows. The surface of the battle bow is carved with strange patterns, which is a sign of enchantment. Unfortunately, the maker didn¡¯tplete the enchantment process. Its history has long been lost and it has a repair on it.


    Requirements: Strength above 12 [Strength requirement +2]


    Effects: Tough Bow, Continues shooting, +2 Pration, +1 Armor Piercing.


    Seems like this elven battle bow has some history.


    Soran examined the bow for a bit and was slightly shocked. If this bow had beenpleted, then it would have its name; unfortunately, something stopped the enchantment process. Soran touched the markings on the bow; because the enchantment process had not beenpleted, it was only a grade 2 elven battle bow.


    ¡°This is a pretty good weapon, it even has armor-piercing abilities.¡±


    Soran looked at the bow and thought to himself, ¡°the power of the bow mainly depended on the arrows. Although there are no burst arrows and ice arrows here, there are a lot of poisonous tools. As long as the aboriginal tribe is destroyed, there would be free ess to the poison. There should be no problem with the mass production of poison arrows. ¡±


    The darts used by the aboriginals here were +3 rare grade items.


    If they could use their poison quenching skills to make arrows, they might also get + 3 poison arrows. If that was the case, thenbining it with the elven battle bow would make it a formidablebination.


    This was even more useful than having many spells!


    By this time, the sky was already bright, and many people had woken up. As soon as Soran wanted to say something, he saw a one-eyed pirateing outside. The pirate cautiously went to Soran¡¯s side and said respectfully, ¡°Your excellency, it¡¯s ready!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Soran nodded.


    He looked at the drow warrior leader and said, ¡°We attack tonight, prepare your men!¡±


    So soon?


    Dark de¡¯s expression was somewhat hesitant but still nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±


    Soran smiled contentedly, then waved his hand to one of his subordinates, gave orders, then said a few words to the one-eyed pirate; immediately the two men ran in different directions. Soon there was movement in the camp, and all the elite pirates under the pirate leaders gathered; they did not enter the jungle, but all went to the port and boarded the warships outside. This ind had a river that led to the sea. This was a path to the tribes.


    Inside the room, when Soran came in, Vivian was already waiting for him. When she saw hime in, the little girl smiled sweetly. She said in a cute voice, ¡°brother! Let¡¯s go! Get rid of all those natives! ¡±


    Vivian wore a ck princess dress today.


    For some reason, the little girl only wore ck and white princess dressestely.


    Perhaps it was because he had gotten used to the girl¡¯s clothes, Soran did not feel strange. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Have you remembered everything I told you? The top priority of a spellcaster is self-preservation. Remember not to be impulsive! Our goal is those Spirits, as long as we kill them, we can deal with other aboriginester. ¡±


    The Spirits were the key.


    For both Soran and Vivian, killing Spirits could improve their divine power. As long as the Spirit was killed, the threat of the indigenous people would be reduced by half. Dealing with them in the future would be much easier. Moreover, Soran had umted 9 divinity. As long as he killed any Spirit with divinity, he would be able to umte 10 divinity and gain the blessing of [Minor Divinity]. At that time, all of Soran¡¯s attributes would +1, which was equivalent to an additional 6 points of total attribute gain.


    This would be a huge increase in battle capabilities!


    After listening to Soran¡¯s orders, Vivian nodded her head, and then said happily, ¡°Big brother! When are we going to leave? ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to show my powers!¡±


    For some reason.


    Soran felt that the little girl was much more belligerent than before, but he liked the change. Soon the Avatar Crisis would ur, the pressure on Soran would also increase, especially when their future enemies were likely to be gods. By then he may not be able to protect Vivian at all times, so it was certainly right to let the little girl be more confident. Fighting required courage. Without the courage to kill, she could never be in battle.


    Soran nodded gently and said, ¡°We leave soon, we¡¯ll go from the sea!¡±

 Chapter 265 - Eliminating Hidden Guards!

    Chapter 265: Chapter 78 Eliminating Hidden Guards!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Under the dark skies.


    A warship with ck sails entered the river of the ind from the sea. Soran was very patient and waited until dark to quietly approach the territory of the aboriginal tribes. This time, he didn¡¯t bring many men out. Even with the drow warriors, there were only 121 men in total. Most of the pirate minions stayed in the camp. To achieve a surprise attack, there must be few people and a strong fighting force. Only elite troops could catch them by surprise.


    The night was deep.


    Soran and his men disembarked 10 kilometers away from the tribe. The distance was just right; it wasn¡¯t too close to alert the enemy nor was it too far. This time, most of Soran¡¯s men were strange looking. They were either scarred on the face, or piercings on their ears; some of them were even covered with strange tattoos. More than 70% of the pirates were fierce-looking. There was no doubt that they were the elites who had survived the countless battles.


    Only the strong among the pirates would survive!


    After three battles, the pirates who had survived were not weak. Pirates could level up very quickly; after all, they were professionals. All the pirates brought out by Soran this time were grade 2 or above, among which there were some grade 3 small group leaders. These pirates were far superior to ordinary pirates in terms of theirbat experience and equipment. All the pirates had their equipment, thus Soran did not have to purchase equipment for them.


    The lowest tier equipment they had was at least standard military-grade equipment; some of them even had rare grade 1 equipment.


    The drows then disembarked from the ship.


    They looked much better than previously because Soran had supplemented them with equipment. Before he came, he prepared arge number of standard military weapons, enough to arm nearly 300 men. It also included some leather armor and iid iron armor. Soran didn¡¯t get better full metal armor because the price of this armor would significantly be more expensive as its tier went up. The drows were now equipped with new leather armor, and a third of their weapons had been reced.


    Since Soran had taken one of their +2 elven battle bows. He had to return the favor!


    The overall fighting capability of the group this time was pretty strong. The drows had very strong night vision ability, thus fighting in the night was easy for them. After all, the Underdark was also a ce of darkness. Then there were the pirates who had no problem-fighting in darkness.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    Soran looked at the others behind him, then gave Vivian a look, and said slowly, ¡°we killed their scoutst time, they may have buffed up their defenses. I¡¯ll go to see if there are any secret guards.¡±


    After saying this, he nodded and disappeared into the darkness.


    Soran¡¯s figure waspletely covered by the night. After entering Sneak, he went close to the aboriginal tribe in front, while the men he brought remained nearly three kilometers away.


    Taking out hidden guards!


    This was a usual job for a Rogue and Soran was very good at it.


    There was a glimmer of light ahead, and Soran approached carefully. Instead of entering the tribe, he circled it very carefully. Soon he noticed a slight movementing from the grass in the southwest. It was a tiring job to be a night guard, thus staying still and not moving was impossible. Soran quietly went over, and then saw a small aborigine among the tall grass.


    The locals of the outer inds were short and were often called monkeys by the pirates.


    Soran moved close without any expression.


    At a distance of about 15 meters, he suddenly began to speed up, but there was no sound. A faint cold light appeared. Soran covered the guard¡¯s nose and mouth while at the same time, stabbing the guard through the heart. A stream of blood rushed out, and the guard was killed.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Battle ended!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve activated Backstab!... Dealt 86 prative damage!... You¡¯ve hit the target¡¯s heart!... Activating the Test of Death!... Target failed the test!... Target has been killed!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 1750 ughter EXP!...¡±


    Although Soran didn¡¯t scan the guard, ording to the ughter EXP obtained, he could roughly judge the level of the opponent; somewhere around grade 3. Due to theck of knowledge of civilization and theck of Sorcerer lineage, there were few spellcasters among the indigenous people; most of the spellcasting was concentrated on shaman priests. Some could master Psionics. However, they would usually not appear in such small tribes; they usually appeared in tribes that were wayrger.


    The probability of a Psionics user being born was less than of a Sorcerer!


    ¡°Dong.¡±


    Soran let go of the corpse and it fell on the grassy ground.


    He went into a state of stealth again and moved along the tribe. Since a hidden guard had been found, there must be more than one nearby. Soran moved carefully; After going around without any discovery, he began to expand the scope and continue to search. If there were secret sentries that were not eliminated and discovered their advance, the effect of the night raid would be greatly reduced. They might even suffer severe losses if he didn¡¯t take out the guards.


    Soran had great patience.


    After three passes, Soran finally found the second hidden guard who was hiding on a big tree near the south. If it wasn¡¯t for his keen hearing, he wouldn¡¯t have found the guard. It took Soran nearly an hour to take out three hidden guards outside the tribe. When he was finally sure there were more hidden guards nearby, he went back to his men.


    It was almost 1 am now.


    It was the perfect time tounch a surprise attack!

 Chapter 266 - Surprise attack!

    Chapter 266: Chapter 79 Surprise attack!


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Soon.


    Soran returned to his men.


    At this time, there was a great difference between the drows and pirates. In terms of fighting capabilities, there wasn¡¯t a huge gap. However, after more than an hour¡¯s wait, the discipline they showed was different. The drows were still silent and without expression, but the pirates were already a little restless. If they hadn¡¯t feared Soran so much, they might have already attacked.


    The former reminded Soran of the Underdark. At that time, he realized the cruelty of the drow and the strict discipline of the drow army. But these pirates were already impatient after waiting for more than an hour. They were too undisciplined in the past. Seeing the current situation, Soran immediately had the thought to train them well in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    As soon as Soran appeared, the rowdy pirates quickly calmed down.


    When he gave the order to move forward, the men immediately began to approach the aboriginal tribe. Vivian cast Fly and Invisibility on herself and flew to the front of the group. Soran didn¡¯t know her capabilities were so great. Soran was envious. Even though the little girl had been sleeping all the time, she still could control her spells so well. On the other hand, Soran could only master the spell Fly.


    The drows were still silent, they moved with the group without any noise.


    The pirates, on the other hand, made little noises from time to time, and murmured about the bad road; but they were immediately reprimanded by their leaders.


    Dark de shook his head after seeing this¡ªhe didn¡¯t have high hopes for the uing battle.


    He had made ns to retreat if things don¡¯t turn out well. After all, there were not many warriors in the tribe. The elite and valuable drow warriors should not be used here.


    Right now he only hoped that the surprise attack would seed and that the Throat Cutter would be able to kill some Spirits!


    The group got closer and closer.


    With a glimmer of light in front of her, Vivian also gradually lowered her flight. The pirates were better, after all, they had seen the little girl fly; the drow warriors, however, were a little scared. The little girl which seemed weak had powers beyond theirprehension.


    ¡°Haste!¡±


    The first spell she cast was Haste, a team buff spell. It could speed up the movement speed of the people inside the target area.


    ¡°Draconic Strength!¡±


    She cast this spell on Soran giving him tremendous fighting power.


    The little girl didn¡¯t spend too many Spell Slots on buffs. After finishing a few simple spells, she immediately began to prepare protective spells for herself, and then she nodded her little head towards Soran. Their priority was to kill the shaman priest; they could not give the spellcaster a chance, or they would suffer severe losses.


    Soran easily opened the wooden bars of the aboriginal tribe, and then a group of men quietly infiltrated the tribe. The watchman on the sentry tower had been killed by Vivian¡¯s Disintegrate spell, and another one was hit by Soran¡¯s Dire Charm. Because of the spell Haste, the drow warriors were able to enter the tribe quickly. During this period, some of the low-grade aborigines were awakened but their throats were cut before they had the chance to alert others.


    No pity, no mercy.


    In the blink of an eye, there were now more than ten corpses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the rest!¡±


    Soran looked around at his men and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dark de! You and your men raid the chief in the middle of the tribe. I¡¯ll kill the shaman priest, and then I¡¯ll join you! ¡±


    Without knowing when the Spirits would appear, Soran could only kill the shaman priest first.


    Soran¡¯s figure escaped directly into the shadow, and then moved toward the courtyard where they had previously confirmed. Vivian¡¯s figure was flying in mid-air, and she had cast on herself Greater Invisibility. The two quickly approach the position of shaman priest. On the other side, Dark de was rushing directly to the center of the tribe. As the drows moved, they alerted some of the aborigines. However, no matter men, women, old or young, as long as anyone stood in their path, the drows would kill them.


    The drows had no mercy for the aborigines and neither did the pirates!


    Soon there were nearly a hundred more corpses. The drows hade close to the center of the tribe, and the sounds they made had awakened some of the native warriors. But many of them were killed by drows before they could pick up their weapons. It was around two in the morning now. Under normal circumstances, most people would be sleeping well. Even when they heard some noise, most of them would not wake up.


    ¡°Kill!...¡±


    The call had awakened the whole vige, but it was already toote.


    With the drows ability to see at night, they hadplete control of the battlefield. Although they were only 30 of them, the number of people they killed in the battle was twice that of the pirates. These were the creatures of the Underdark; not showing the slightest mercy when ughtering.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Dark de felt a chance to win and said in a deep voice, e with me, Rangers! Shoot the guards in front, kill the chieftain of the natives!... ¡±


    The elite pirates had begun to fight with the gradually reacting enemies. The pirates would yell while they fight. Although their momentum was quite amazing, they had alerted more aborigines. Casualties began to appear on their own side. Seven or eight pirates had died, and more than ten were injured in varying degrees. However, the drows only had three injured and no deaths. This was mainly because of their night vision capabilities, making them more adapted to the current battle situation.


    The aboriginal fighters were not together. Although they lived in the center of the tribe, they were in separate houses with their wives and children.


    Some of the older children had even killed one or two pirates.


    On another side.


    Soran and Vivian approached the yard of the shaman priest. Just when they reached the yard, the little girl frowned and whispered, ¡°Brother! There¡¯s a weird aura here! I don¡¯t like it! ¡±


    Just as Soran was about to say something, al of a sudden, the house in front of them vibrated, and then a huge thing appeared in front of them. It was a huge brown bear about five meters long. Although it had the appearance of a brown bear, it didn¡¯t have the aura of a living creature. After it appeared, it growled quietly. Then it leaped towards Soran and attacked him with its paws.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran would not be hit so easily. He dodged the attack, and then he swung a pair of swords toward the huge brown bear in front of him. But what surprised him was that Icingdeath in his right hand broke the defense of the bear, but the curved sword in his left hand seemed to have hit a tough energy field and almost no harm was done.


    Soran had a stern expression and thought, ¡°A Spirit Bear?!¡±

 Chapter 267 - All Attributes +1 (Part 1)

    Chapter 267: Chapter 80 All Attributes +1 (Part 1)


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Bear Spirit.


    A kind of Spirit that was mainly created from totem worship. Although its external manifestation was a bear, in fact, most of the Spirits were intelligent beasts. They were life forms made up of half energy, which was simr to Saints. However, they were not as powerful as Saints. The creature in front of Soran was a Spirit Bear. The aborigines liked to worship fierce beasts. Maybe it was because their ancestors had some interaction with some beasts. That is why they worshipped some beasts as totems.


    The mostmon totems were wolves, bears, tigers, eagles, snakes, and etc. Soran didn¡¯t know much about totem belief, but he knew that there was a totem belief of indigenous tribes that shouldn¡¯t be easily provoked; that was, the tribe that takes insects as totem belief. This kind of aboriginal tribe was quite difficult to deal with. They may not have arge number of people, and their strength may not seem very strong; however, they were more dangerous thanrger tribes. Many legendary professions even fell into their hands.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    The body size of the Spirit Bear was huge, which naturally gave Soran enough opportunities to attack. However, the rare grade 1 curved sword in his hand did not seem to cause any damage to the Spirit Bear; only his curved de Icingdeath could break the strange energy field of the enemy. Since the opponent was a semi energy lifeform, it had no lethal points. It was also immune to any Backstab ability. The only thing that could work on them was critical hit damage. However, no critical hit could trigger a Test of Death!


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Soran turned around to avoid the huge bear¡¯s paw, and said in a deep voice, ¡°go to deal with the shaman priest first! I will deal with the Spirit Bear! ¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t know how powerful the Spirit Bear was.


    The bear¡¯s paw created a gust of wind when the bear swung it; this made Soran thought about the legendary eastern thousand-year ck Bear Spirit. But even though the Spirit Bear seemed very difficult to deal with, Soran was most afraid of the shaman priest who hasn¡¯t appeared. His vastbat experience made him realize how much a spellcaster could change the tide of a battle; thus his first thought was to let Vivian deal with the shaman priest.


    Even if the opponent may not yet reach a professional level of 15!


    The little girl didn¡¯t think too much. Raising her hand she shot out a ball of fire which blew down the door of the house and destroyed half of the wall. Vivian continuously increased several magic defenses on herself, and then carefully flew in. The enemy seemed very cunning and had not shown himself at all. However, there was no fear in the little girl¡¯s heart, because any scheme would be useless in the face of absolute power; It was almost difficult for a legendary spellcaster to lose to a non-legendary spellcaster.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Soran dodged five attacks of the Spirit Bear and was finally forced to a corner. Without any choice, he could only block the bear¡¯s attack with his sword.


    Soran¡¯s figure was shot out. Before hended, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body mmed into a wall. Even with his extraordinary Constitution of 21, he felt that his viscera were moved. The power of the Spirit Bear exceeds Soran¡¯s estimate. Just then, the bear¡¯s attack had caused serious injury to Soran.


    Cough!


    Soran coughed afternding, and a trace of blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. The Spirit Bear did not hesitate at all. After striking Soran with its paws, it rushed over and opened its mouth to attack Soran. The damage of the bear paw caused nearly 50 bruise damage on Soran¡¯s body, which was higher than a frontal sh. Soran estimated that the Spirit Bear¡¯s strength was about 27, maybe even close to 30.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    ¡°ughter form!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared instantly, his whole body was hidden in the shadow. The bear¡¯s huge body rushed over. Because of the sudden disappearance of the target, it could not stop the momentum of the forward rush; it directly knocked down the house in front of it. At this time, Soran¡¯s figure also appeared as a distorted shadow. There was only one curved sword left in his hand. As the bear rushed forward with great momentum, Soran appeared behind and was going to stab it in its ass!


    Even if the attack wasn¡¯t fatal, it would still cause great damage!


    He stabbed the Spirit Bear. With the increased Strength of the ughter form and Draconic Strength, Soran was able to stab the whole sword in. However, he didn¡¯t feel like he had stabbed into the gut. Instead, he felt like he had stabbed into a tough muscleyer, which made Soran doubt that the Spirit Bear had internal organs. It seemed that the bear only had the body outline of a bear, butcked internal organs.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Although he failed to achieve the critical hit effect, Soran¡¯s attack inadvertently enraged the Spirit Bear and also caused a lot of damage to it. The weak spots of Spirits were very special; requiring the ability to Expose Weakness to urately find it. Though Soran couldn¡¯t get a critical hit, the damage dealt was greater than in other areas.


    Even in the ughter form, Soran still dare not fight against the Spirit Bear head-on. Because the power of animals was far greater than that of humans. An ordinary brown bear could kill an adult in an instant, while arge adult brown bear could break the back of a bison with its front paw. The power of the Spirit Bear was even more terrifying. There was only one gori nicknamed ¡°The Great King Kong¡± in the whole outer inds that couldpete with it in strength! (Literacy [biology] ¨C Silver backed mutant King-Kong.)


    Soran pulled out the curved sword.


    There was no blood on Soran¡¯s Sword; it seemed that the Spirit Bear had no blood. With a roar of anger, the bear¡¯s paw swept in. Soran dared not face it head-on but dodged it. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and pped it on the back of the bear.


    ¡°Vampiric Touch!¡±


    Spells were still effective since the bear was not a deity.


    With the conversion of energy, a Spirit creature could not only be immune to any non-rare grade weapon but also immune to many low-level spell attacks. This was due to the umtion of spell resistance. If a legendary figure had high enough spell resistance, it could also offset many lower spell effects. The spell Vampiric Touch directly stole the target¡¯s life energy; the Spirit Bear suffered all the damage, while Soran regained some health.


    A pure form of life energy flowed into Soran¡¯s body, recovering his body greatly!


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    Soran could only evade and strike. Fortunately, all creatures with too much power were clumsy and heavy when they moved. The Strength of the Spirit Bear was higher than that of many Giants, but its Dexterity was the level of normal people. Soran could injure it little by little as long as he paid attention not to be blocked in a corner. The damage of the Spirit Bear could reach about 80, which was equivalent to Kai attack of a legendary Sword Saint. Soran could only take three attacks at most.


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    There was an explosion in the house. Soran could not be distracted to observe the situation there. He could only take a look when he dodged. Vivian seemed to have met with a little trouble, but Soran felt that the little girl was not hurt. It¡¯s just that there were some annoying traps He could feel a trace of anger in the little girl¡¯s heart.


    Soran was a level 10 Rogue which means that every time he used Shadowstrike it would leave 10 shadow corrosive damage to the bear.


    Boom!


    Another explosion. Soran could not recognize the spell level, but he could feel the elemental energy of the explosion. The explosion was tremendous, the whole roof was lifted, and rubble was all over the sky. There was also a nauseating smell that seemed to have affected Soran.


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    Soran¡¯s sword once again shed the back of the bear. When he was ready to pull away after sessfully striking. The Spirit Bear suddenly roared.


    ¡°Battle Roar of Spirit Bear [Legendary skill]!¡±


    All of a sudden, Soran was stunned by the roar. His vision was blurred, and his eardrum was bleeding. The roar formed a shock wave as it vibrated and spread like ripples.


    A sound attack.


    This was what Soran hated and feared the most!

 Chapter 268 - Overall Attributes +1 (2)

    Chapter 268: Overall Attributes +1 (2)


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sonic Attack.


    It was one of the hardest forms of attack to defend against and also the most troublesome style of attack for Rogues.


    Regardless if it was the melee professions¡¯ Rage Roar, Warcry, and Fear Roar or the spell casting professions¡¯ Roar, Infrasound Wave, Wail of the Banshee, etc., these attacks were all difficult to defend through conventional means. Unless you were supported with spells that had the ability to defend against sonic attacks, there was only one key factor to decide whether you would be able to defend against these attacks. That was if you had enough Fortitude to pass the Tests of Immunity. As far as sonic attacks were concerned, many of them were like variations of Lion Roar, and had little defensive means.


    Even powerful Wizards suffer in this aspect as well!


    As soon as he went closer, suddenly there was a Warcry. Without casting spells in advance, It was almost impossible for Spellcasters to only rely on their weak constitution to pass the Test of Immunity.


    In actual fact!


    Now, even Soran failed to fully pass the Test of Immunity.


    The roaring sounds had already made him dizzy and distended. It was like a bombshell had exploded directly beside him, and as if his eardrums were hit by the shockwave, making it bleed. Although he did not pass out, Soran was in a very bad state. He could not even dodge the attacks from the Bear Spirit at all. He got smacked by its paw and flew seven to eight meters away.


    Pu-dong!


    Soran¡¯s figure fell to the ground and his chest was slightly sunken. On a conservative ount, roughly seven to eight of his ribs were broken. If it was not for the protective energy of Stoneskin on his body, this would have caused nearly 100 damage to his HP. Soran had just recovered a part of his HP by using Vampiric Touch, and it has been reduced again. His whole body had entered into a state of serious injury or worse. However, this attack also sobered him up. Almost without thinking, he activated a legendary item, and at the same time, his whole body dodged the second attack in anguid posture.


    ¡ª ¡°Summon Earth Elementals!¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Conjure Shadows!¡±


    A gate connecting to the Elemental ne soon appeared, followed by a heavy Earth Elemental.


    Bang!


    The Earth Elemental smashed its fist on the body of the Bear Spirit which temporarily attracted its attention. At the same time, within the twisted shadows, a human shadow that seems to have appeared directly attacked the Bear Spirit. Soran¡¯s two summoning spells were cast very quickly. One was an ability to summon a legendary item, and the other was the supernatural ability possessed by a shadow dancer. The attack of the two summoned creatures obviously slowed down the Bear Spirit, and gained precious time for Soran.


    He finally got rid of the negative state caused by the sonic attack.


    Although he was in a state of serious injury, Soran was still full of fighting spirit because the Bear Spirit in front of him has also been cut by him for more than ten times. The shadow erosion effect of Shadowstrike has also caused one to two hundred damage to the enemy. In other words, the injury of the Bear Spirit was nowhere better than that of Soran. The intelligence of the Spirit Creatures was not too high. If itunched its own big moves, it would have also meant that it felt danger.


    Soran dare not fight it head-on, but it did not mean he had no other ways.


    Only having seen the Curved Sword in Soran¡¯s hand disappearing, and then a beautiful Elven War Bow appeared in the palm of his hand. He took out the quiver and put it on his back. Once he engaged the bow with an arrow, he shot directly at the head of the Bear Spirit. With Soran¡¯s dexterity, it was impossible for the opponent to keep up with him if he tried to keep his distance unless it used its Roar attack again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Turn stone into mud!¡±


    When Soran shot at the Bear Spirit, Vivian¡¯s small figure appeared in the air. She raised her little white hand and pointed at the direction of the Bear Spirit. Then, the hard and solid ground turned into mud. The huge body of the Bear Spirit sank. It took a long time to climb out of it. This level five spell had a lot of uses. The usage depends entirely on how the user wants it to be. Soran used to ask Wizards to help him arrange huge traps with this sort of magic.


    Swoosh!


    Soran shot five to six arrows in session, and then pulled out the Curved Sword. There was no special arrow in his hand¨COnly an ordinary steel arrow that could not do much damage to the Bear Spirit. If one wanted to fly a kite, one would need to be able to break through its defense. One would at least need to have more than 20 st Arrows, Ice Arrows, Poison Arrows, etc. with them so that they could kill some powerful enemies by flying a kite. Ordinary arrows could only rely on the +2 armor piercing attribute of the Spirit War Bow to cause two to three damage. It would be very difficult to kill the Bear Spirit, and could only be used to exhaust a little HP of the other party.


    ¡ª ¡°Missile Storm!¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Acid Arrow *2!¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Fire Bolt *3!¡±


    Vivian was using the Turn Stone into Mud to trap the Bear Spirit and have started to cast it continuously. It seemed that the little girl had much more experience in fighting than before. She actually judged in advance that it was difficult to control the Bear Spirit in front of her using ordinary magic as it was a divine creature. From its appearance, it could be deduced that it had quite a powerful immunity ability. That was why Vivian¡¯s chosen magic was control magic that has a control effect, Turn Stone into Mud. Many of Sorcerer¡¯s magic did not have to be control types to be able to limit their enemy¡¯s mobility.


    A deluge of spell attacks descended.


    Part of it was offset by the magic resistance of the Bear Spirit, but the other part still managed to seriously injure its body, especially the attack of Acid Arrow and Fire Bolt, which caused quite a shocking amount of damage to it!


    Soran¡¯s figure also rushed up at this time.


    The shadow was biting and attacking around the Bear Spirit. Since it was a shadow, its health held little weight. Although the Earth Elemental was nearly broken by a p, it still had a third of itsbat power.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Soran, with his hands holding a knife, shed towards the head of the Bear Spirit where it had already been in a near-death state after being bombarded with Vivian¡¯s spells. Finally, it ended after a round of attacks, and was directly chopped down by Soran¡¯s Behead attack!


    A head of a bearnded, but there was no blood gushing out. The body of the Bear Spirit in front of Soran quickly dissipated, just like fireworks, disappearing into the light under the sky.


    That was the power of Elementals!


    A fairly pure elemental energy, it had been made using this energy with its body in a semi energetic form.


    The energy dissipated.


    Some of them have condensed and became a crystal-like substance. This was a crystal stone that was created after a highly condensed elemental energy, a rare item. In addition to legendary creatures that would stay, only the elemental ne could find part of it, which was an important material for many Casters.


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°You¡¯ve used Behead!¡±


    ¡°Behead sessful!... You¡¯ve dealt 49 sh Damage to the target!.... Target eliminated!... ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve received 7500 ughter Experience Points.¡±


    ¡°Target was a divine creature!¡±


    ¡°Automatically extracting divine energy from the target!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired 2 divine points.¡±


    Energy full of divinity emerged and gradually integrated into Soran¡¯s body. He originally had 9 divinity points, and now he has umted 11 divinity points. It was not known if it was because the Bear Spirit did not have too much wisdom. Because Soran did not feel a strong will within this divine energy. Instead, it was like a kind of confused and hazy pan consciousness. It was as if, through the prayers of many people finally formed a body with a simple consciousness.


    This consciousness was quite weak.


    Because it did not have much concept of self,pared to the will of the Dread Lord, it could be totally be ignored!


    Soran swallowed it without hesitation.


    Then, he saw a radiance of divinity in his eyes, followed by a series of data emerging:


    ¡°Fusing divine points!¡±


    ¡°Divine fusion sessful!.... You¡¯ve acquired 2 divine points!... Currently, you have a total of 11 divine points!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve automatically acquired [Minor Divinity] talents.¡±


    ¡°Minor Divinity [Gifted Ability]: Your body has acquired the power of Minor Divinity. Although this divine power would be nothing to many powerful beings, it would gradually lead you into the realm of transcendence. Due to your own ability, the transformation of your divinity would be inclined to the lower levels, so the effect of your Minor Divinity would be simr to that of other higher grade demons born with divine power. This divine power would gradually strengthen as your divine points increase! ¡± [Overall Attributes + 1]

 Chapter 269 - [10 feet Telepathy]

    Chapter 269: Chapter 82 [10 feet Telepathy]


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Overall attributes +1!


    After Soran acquired the [Minor Divinity], he looked totally different. Although his appearance was still the same as the original one, the temperament of his entire person was somewhat deified. If we wanted to use the eastern way to describe it, he exuded a breath of ¡°harmony between man and nature,¡± but this breath was obviously the ¡°harmony between man and nature¡± of the way of the devil. Soran originally had some delicate looks, but now his temperament seemed to have a trace of the demonic charm to it. This is hard to describe with words, but it was a real change.


    This change in breath would be easy to attract ordinary mortals!


    The strength of the abyss demons werergely due to the divine power they are born with. Basically, the high-grade demons in the abyss had a trace of divinity. The power of divinity could be gradually umted, so the struggle between high-grade demons was also very cruel, and even had many beings strengthening their power by plundering the divinity of others. It was almost an endless army of demons. It was inevitably the best targets to plunder divinity. Unfortunately, only a few people managed to seed in the end.


    It would be necessary to mention ancient history here.


    It would be the [Lord of the Hells] ¨C Asmodeus, one of the oldest beings in the world!


    It was said that when he was born, it was because of the emergence of the source of chaos. Actually, there were barely a few clear records regarding that period of history. It was only known that there were demons within the source of chaos, that were, the first army of demons. It was the oldest demonic legion, many of which were burning in mes. It was the progenitor legion of the current third generation of Tanaric Demons, a terrible creature born from the source of chaos. The demons came across space without any invitation, which severely threatened the most ancient group of gods at that time, the Order of the Ancient Gods, that had only a few records.


    The battlested for quite a long time.


    The Order of the Ancient Gods grew tired of this endless war, so they began to create a creature to help them fight against the demonic army.


    Those creatures were angels.


    Of course, Soran preferred to call them ¡ª ar¡±!


    Among these fighters with such beautiful wings, Asmodeus was the bravest and the most beautiful one. He killed more demons than any other angel or even any God. But as the ages went on, Asmodeus and other Battle Angels began to get stained with some of the characteristics of their enemies. Gradually, their original beautiful appearance became ugly, and the Order of the Ancient Gods and other angels began to fear them!


    They were devouring and fusing with the divinity of the primitive demons.


    Even though this process was passive, they were still changing day by day. They were getting stronger and stronger day by day. Asmodeus¡¯ power was getting more and more astonishing. Although he was still the servant of the Order of the Ancient Gods, he had begun to use thews to seek power for himself. His special rights and rewards that he sought from the Order of the Ancient Gods gradually overpowered many other gods.


    The demonic divinity was further eroding their bodies, and Asmodeus and the oldest group of divine servants under him were all changing.


    Finally, the devil was born!


    Asmodeus became the [Lord of the Hells], the ruler of the devils. The only one who could resist the existence of powerful gods by relying solely on divine power and not on Divine Titles!


    It was also possible that he was a rare [Greater Divinity] existence.


    On a side note, devils inherited some of the divine abilities of primitive demons, so many of them werepletely immune to fire damage, while many of the existing demons were not immune to fire damage.


    Regarding Asmodeus, there were many legends.


    But this was the one that Soran thought was the most likely to have happened. It was because there were some records in the ancient relics, which recorded the image of Asmodeus battling with the source of chaos. It was an age that was not known, a long time that was way before the bloody war within the abyss. Almost none of the existing gods were ones that had survived from that time. Even many so-called Ancient Gods may not have been born during that time. Including the material ne where Soran was on now. It had not appeared in that period, and the gods born from this material ne were even more unlikely to have existed.


    Soran entered the realm of demons.


    Although he did not realize it now, he did get closer to the devil¡¯s path after he possessed the [Minor Divinity].


    The only difference was that he currently also possess a devil¡¯s breath.


    The demons were a crazy existence, and the devil was much calmer. If Soran¡¯s power was closer to the demons now, then his inner was closer to the devils. As the main force of the abyss blood war, the demons and devils were almost irreconcble enemies. But there was no denying that no matter the third generation of Tanari Demons or the devils who had survived to this day, part of their power originated from the oldest primitive demons, the evil power born within the source of chaos!


    A demon was still a demon, and the devils only inherited the evil but still maintained the order. (Literacy [Myth].)


    The body of the Bear Spirit dissipated.


    There was a gem like amber crystal on the ground, and a divine light appeared in Soren¡¯s eyes.


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired [Minor Divinity]!...¡±


    ¡°The Son of ughter lineage gained the blessing of divine power!.... You¡¯ve awakened the potential demonic-like abilities!... ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve automatically attained [Minor Fire Resistance]!.... You¡¯ve automatically attained [Minor Poison Resistance]!.... You¡¯ve automatically acquired [Minor Electric Resistance]!... You¡¯ve acquired supernatural ability [10 feet Telepathy]!... ¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes were full of data.


    It might have been because the divine power broke through the critical point, but his eyes began to appear dense numbers of 0s and 1s, and then gradually recovered its peacefulness.


    Then, he had an additional three basic resistance abilities and supernatural ability.


    ¡°Minor Fire Resistance [Personal Ability]: Minor Divinity gives you some resistance to fire damage. From now on, you are immune to any fire damage below 1 point. Any damage with a fire effect will be reduced by 1 point when attacked by spells or spell-like attacks. With the strengthening of divine power, you will gradually improve your resistance to fire, and may eventually bepletely immune to fire damage. ¡± [Prerequisite: Minor Divinity.]


    The three minor resistance abilities were the same.


    Unlike Soran¡¯s previous cold resistance, this resistance was not a result of his own training, but a side result of Minor Divinity. It could only be strengthened by the improvement of divine power.


    Demons had naturally resistant skin!


    In the end, it would possible to be immune to any fire, poison or electric damage. However, most of the demons have lost their oldest lineage. Only those who were considered to be of the purest lineage, the [Balors], could bepletely immune to fire, poison, and electric damage. At present, there was not much research. The only thing Soran knew was that almost all primitive demons were immune to fire damage. Balors were one of the more orthodox descendants of demons who had luckily survived.


    Lastly, a supernatural power added by divine power!


    ¡°10 feet Telepathy [Supernatural Ability]: Divine power gives you supernatural telepathy. The range of influence of this ability will gradually increase with divine power. Telepathy can be used in many situations. It can strengthen your ability in various aspects and can bebined with special perception abilities, such as Sixth Sense, Danger Sense, Extreme Sixth Sense, etc. This ability will gradually increase with divinity level.¡±


    This was a pretty decent supernatural ability.


    In some ways, it made up for Soran¡¯sck of [Danger Sense], but the scope of its influence was too small.


    ording to Soran¡¯s memory, Balors were born with [100 feet Telepathy].


    Speaking of which, he really could not understand how Cui Heitan killed the Balor with Challenge Rating of 20, with a single sh at that time. One must understand that he did not have a higher profession level than the Balor at that time. In a normal situation, even if it was standing still to let him chop as much as he wanted, it would also take half a day for him to chop it to death. One must see how long the Berserker Wizard, Gandalf, fought to kill the Balor. After finishing it off, he directly advanced to White-robed Berserker Wizard Gandalf.


    The power of divinity would fuse with the body.


    Soran¡¯s pupils glowed with blood. This was not the influence of divine power, but the bloodlust desire of the ughter Form!


    It was not enough to just kill the Bear Spirit to satisfy his bloodlust desire after bing a ughterer. Soran must kill more enemies to avoid entering the frenzied state of ughter Form.


    Vivian¡¯s petite figurended on the ground. She seemed worried as she looked at Soran in front of her, who was filled with a murderous aura.


    At this moment, Soran saw the real face of the Shaman priest. He was a very skinny natural gnome and was not young. No wonder he was so cunning and would note out. But in the end, he died under Vivian¡¯s hands, because the strength gap between the two was too obvious. There were a few legendary professions within the indigenous tribe, most of them were spirits that would only appear within the tribe¡¯s boundaries like the Earthbound Spirits.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Soran took a look at the surroundings and said in a deep voice: ¡°Let¡¯s head over and help them!¡±


    Although the spirit and Shaman priest was killed, the battle did not end. There were still many fighting forces within the indigenous tribe. Soran must suppress them as soon as possible, and have the natives surrender. Otherwise, when the battle was over, the pirates under him would probably have lost more than half. Just now, the proportion of the injured in his ranks had nearly reached one third.


    These fools!


    If you killed them vigorously, they would howl and charge forward. Even the inferior aborigines started to resist them, but they have yet to find out. Then, they would have been made into dumplings by the thousands of ordinary people. [Discipline -3]

 Chapter 270 - Captive Slaves

    Chapter 270: Chapter 83 Captive ves


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The sky started to get brighter.


    There was a lot of crying within the indigenous tribe. Many houses had been swept away. The ground was in a mess, and there were many bloodstains that were not dried and bodies around. The strong smell of blood attracted many dangerous beasts, but they were still smart not to approach after seeing the vige in front of them. Heaps of hides, belongings, and swords were collected, all piled up in front of the chieftain¡¯s residence in the center, and there were a lot of gold and silverwares among them. Native people like to use gold and silver to show their status.


    At the empty space in the middle, there was a heap of ck human heads.


    All the weapons were collected, and the captured natives were separated into women, children, and adult men. Then, their arms were tied together with ropes one by one. There were not many old people amongst the indigenous people, because their average life expectancy was less than 40 years old. Most of the indigenous people were adults, and the children who have passed the age of 14 here were also considered adults. Last night¡¯s battle did not make them forget, the blood on the ground filled the indigenous people with fear, especially their gazes at Soran, which seemed to be looking at a terrifying existence!


    After killing the spirit, the battle soon ended.


    There were basically no idents. Ordinary indigenous fighters could not resist Soran¡¯s attack. Although he was just in the field of high-grade professions, he was not uncertain about the odds against legendary creatures. The number of captives had not yet been counted, but there should be around 800 to 900 at the beginning. After all, there were only a few people who escapedst night. Those Drow Warriors quickly controlled the situation. After all, Drows were also a race that heavily depended on ves.


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±


    Soran looked at the busy man in front of him and said to himself: ¡°The capabilities of the Drows are really better than the pirates.¡±


    Whether it was discipline during battles or the process of capturing ves, Drow Warriors were utterly superior to Soran¡¯s elite pirates. The Drows¡¯ society was supported by ves, so they were also adept at how to control ves. But the best way to enve other races in the world was the Mind yers. That kind of creature was born to control the other races. Drows were more proficient at Dark Arts, but for Soran, their capabilities were much better than pirates.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    A one-eyed pirate came to Soran¡¯s face, leaned over slightly and said respectfully: ¡°We have finished tabting.¡±


    Soran looked at him and asked: ¡°How¡¯re the casualties?¡±


    The cyclops turned his head and looked at the back. He felt guilty and said in a low voice: ¡°Twenty-six people died and forty-two were injured. The rest were basically minor injuries. For those who could not be saved, I have already sent them on their way.¡±


    So many casualties?!


    Soran¡¯s expression was not very pleasant. He turned around and looked at the Drows. Dark de-Andri was collecting hispanions¡¯ body. Three drow warriors were killed in battle. Most of the others were injured. The gap between the two was too far. This was the difference between disciplined and undisciplined fighting. Nearly 30 elite pirates have died. If they were reced with other pirates, their morale might have been lost. Looking back at the Drows, there were only three dead, and only ten wounded.


    It seemed that in arge-scale battle, the strength of the pirates was not so good.


    ¡°Fire the signal and have theme over!¡±


    Soran looked at the cyclops in front of him and said in a deep voice: ¡°Ship these ves back, first the children and women, then the adults. Let the people in the campe to take care of it. If there are any strange motives, just kill them! ¡±


    Indigenous tribes did not have much wealth.


    All the spoils roughly add up to the value of 10,000 to 20,000 Gold Dehrals. This also included the value of their umted fur goods, which could only be exchanged for money when they were transported to the south coast, where they were consideredmon household goods. Most of the aborigines captured were ordinary people, but there were also a small number of professions. These people were strictly guarded, and the name was only about 50 to 60 of them. As for the original chiefs and nobles, they had already been ughtered by Soran a long time ago.


    These indigenous people of high status must not be left alive. They must all be killed to have better control!


    The pirates started to get busy.


    One by one, the ferocious pirates kicked and shoved the indigenous ves. Last night, they had just killed a lot of their pirate brothers, and naturally, their temper was not very good now. Soran had no sympathy either. He just warned them not to break the ves, because these were the important assets that he needed. A long rope tied up the wrists of the indigenous ves, and one by one, they were dragged along like animals. The warships had stopped in the river ahead, and the ves would soon be transported back to the camp.


    ¡°Light ¡¯em up!¡±


    Soran looked at the ruined vige and said in a deep voice: ¡°Have them all burned to dust!¡±


    A raging fire broke out.


    Many indigenous people howled at the sight of it. Their former home turned into a sea of fire. Now they did not even have a ce they belong to anymore. Seeing their tribepletely burned to ashes by the fire, many indigenous people were angry, but even more of them turned numb as if they had lost hope and have let the pirates take control of them as they boarded the ship. They were homeless, their tribe had been destroyed, and they were now ves and goods. They lost a ce where they belonged, they have no hope, no more choices, and no courage to even resist.


    A thick plume of smoke rose.


    Soran looked at the burning vige before him, then turned around to see a line of ves tied up with ropes. A smile appeared on his face.


    He finally had a foothold on the Outer Inds!


    This ind was his territory. Unless he actively challenged other aboriginal tribes, their chances of attacking Soran would be greatly reduced. At this time, he finally had the time to develop slowly, and the ves of nearly a thousand people would also provide him with arge amount ofbor. The progress of the construction of the camp would be greatly elerated.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity... These arablends...¡±


    Standing on a high slope, Soran looked at the cultivatednd near the tribe. He could not help but go on: ¡°These arablends are matured after years of cultivation, and there are specially dug ditches. Although the area is not veryrge, it is also valuable. It¡¯s a pity that the ce where we developed is not here. The rivers here are not very convenient to connect to the sea though. We can only give up all these cultivatednd.¡±


    Arablend could be reimed.


    However, the location of the natural port was difficult to be changed by manpower. Soran could not change his ns for such littlend.


    His powers could not be stretched, because the Outer Inds were still very dangerous!

 Chapter 271 - Dark Arts

    Chapter 271: Chapter 84 Dark Arts


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was about ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    The first batch of indigenous ves were transported back to the camp. All the other pirates who did not participate in the battle looked at them curiously and excitedly, watching the ves being dragged out from the ship group by group. These indigenous ves were all short, with ck skin and rickets. It was unknown if they were born in this way or it was caused by their living habits. The pirates kicked and shoved the indigenous ves down, and then all of them were locked within the camp¡¯s cages.


    These ves could not start working immediately. Qualified ves had to be professionally domesticated.


    The ves who were originally transported by Soran were still busy with their work. After seeing the captured ves, they could not help but show their curiosity and started gloating. But they did not harbor much pity nor had any sympathy because there were not that many people in the world who were full ofpassion. Otherwise, Pdins would have became a spiritual symbol. Strictly speaking, this was an era of moral corruption. No matter the aristocracy or the rich, their lives were more luxurious yet cruel. Even the poor in the lower ss were not necessarily kind-hearted. Because of their hard lifestyle, many of them were gradually influenced, filled with resentment and extremity, but there was no opportunity for them to be evil.


    Otherwise, no one would have used Pdins as their own weapon.


    These sorts of situations would always continue to recur. Everytime traces of a devil appeared, their words of provocation would sow hatred in the hearts of these lower ss poor people, and would eventually turn into a widespread riot and rebellion. This was always the premonition of the beginning of the turbulent period. When the rebellion and riots happened, it would have been very close to the arrival of the Avatar Crisis.


    Vivian¡¯s figure appeared on the deck, and the little girl seemed to be indifferent to everything in front of her.


    Although she was a very kind little girl that waspassionate to other people, as long as things involved Soran, her concept of virtue would be that ¡°older brother is always right¡±. So she just looked at it calmly, and then she turned to enter her room. The other guy in her head was about to start threatening her soon. So much so that the little girl wanted to pull her out and give her a beating on her ass. Just like how if she asionally made a mistake and Soran would give her a few spanks.


    ¡°Lilian!¡±


    The little girl frowned, raised her little white hand and knocked her own forehead. She said to herself: ¡°What are you being so crazy about! Be quiet! ¡±


    She knocked her own forehead.


    At the moment, the little girl looked a little silly yet cute. Anyone that saw her would haveughed.


    ¡°Have you felt it yet!? How about now?!¡±


    Lillian¡¯s voice seemed very excited, as if she had found some big secret. In Vivian¡¯s mind, she threateningly said: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? You really didn¡¯t feel it? You are an idiot indeed! Hahaha!.... Sure enough, older brother and I are the closest!.... Is it only I can feel it?!... ¡±


    Vivian¡¯s lovely little face was a little angry, as if she was unhappy. She went: ¡°Lillian! What are you so crazy about! If you have something to say, hurry up!... ¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll lock you up. You must know, I¡¯m in control of my body now.¡±


    Lillian was finally more well-behaved.


    There wasn¡¯t a choice.


    Although her strength was stronger between the two of them, Vivian was still the one in control after all. She was born with a stronger control of the body than her, especially after Vivian also began to master the divine power. Lillian seemed to be holding her breath, but she did not dare to openly contradict her, just like a bear child who waspletely suppressed by her parents, holding her breath: ¡°An idiot indeed!.... You didn¡¯t even find out that older brother had already integrated the bear spirit¡¯s divinity! ¡±


    ¡°Older brother also seems to have be a child of God too!...¡±


    Atst, she finally realized something.


    In the past, although Soran also killed the Son of Fear, he only absorbed the divinity, and the divine power was transferred to Vivian. Therefore, neither of the two girls realized the difference in Soran. They just thought that the divine power after killing the Son of Fear was transferred to themselves, but it was notplete. But, after what happened when dealing with the Bear Spirit made Lilian realized something. That there was no divine power transferred, and the divinity was directly integrated with Soran.


    ¡°Child of God?¡±


    Vivian thought for a while, then frowned her eyebrows, and murmured: ¡°Older brother is also a Child of God? But why isn¡¯t he like us? Why does it seem like he had no divine power within him?... ¡±


    The room went silent.


    Vivian and Lillian seemed to have thought of something else, both of them were in the midst of thinking.


    Soran could absorb divinity!


    But was he considered a Child of God?


    Even Lilian was not so sure about it!


    On the other side.


    The indigenous people¡¯s grounds had been burned to ashes, and Soran had some of his men watch over the indigenous captives, and ordered the leader of the Drow Warriors. Dark de-Andri¡¯s expression was a little hesitant, as if he was not willing to execute Soran¡¯s request, but he could not refuse it either. Atst, he could only reply: ¡°Your Excellency! We have sworn to give up our faith in the Queen of Spiders, Lolth, so we have abandoned many skills that were too cruel. I¡¯m afraid your request would put us in a very difficult spot!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Soran¡¯s face revealed a little amusement, he slowly said: ¡°The Dark Maiden has already fallen for so long. Has your faith still remained intact? Without the magic spells given by the Gods, your decline is almost inevitable! Are you still pedantic on the pursuit of your so-called ¡°good¡±? Haven¡¯t you seen through the true nature of the world after wandering on the earth for so long?¡±


    ¡°Being ¡°good¡± needs to be supported with power.¡±


    ¡°If there was no power, goodness would only be a gullible weakness! You people have already declined so much. Do you want to abandon these important skills handed down by the Drows? They may be evil and cruel, but at least they can sustain your group, right? ¡±


    ¡°Look at these indigenous people.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find a way to make ourselves stronger, it would be hard for us to survive here for a long time!¡±


    Soran¡¯s words were like a devil¡¯s temptation. Dark de-Andri¡¯s face revealed a struggling expression. The present Lord was tempting them to fall again and find some evil traditions that have been abandoned. Those bloody, cruel and merciless means were the key to the Drow¡¯s fame in the Underdark. They gave up many cruel means when they were searching for goodness and the surface world. These included extremely cruel criminalw and various means of controlling very.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Soran raised his hand and pointed to the indigenous ves in front of him. His passionately went: ¡°There are nearly a thousand people here. They can work for us, provide us with food, build cities for us, and cultivate some craftsmanship in the future. What we need can be brought to us by these people. Do you still expect the warriors in themunity to work? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Underdark.¡±


    ¡°I know very clearly how evil and cruel the practices were within the Drows, and I hate merciless killing. But those are wills that were forcefully twisted in order to please the Queen of Spiders. We can get rid of the practice of pleasing the Queen of Spiders and find the oldest Dark Art of the Drows! ¡±


    ¡°So that we can establish our foothold here.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should ask the female priests in your tribe toe and talk to me. I think they will agree with me.¡±


    The Drows were really strong.


    If one understood anything about this race, they would find that every family of the Drows were in a cruel internal struggle. Sometimes, even children and brothers killing each other. Then, when one open their eyes to see again, they would find that every family of the Drows were fighting internally, every family in every city were still fighting each other, and the city was still fighting against another city. With this ever ongoing fighting, the Drows could still control the whole Underdark area and be the most powerful force. They could also send elite troops to attack and harass the surface elves from time to time.


    One could imagine how strong they were!


    Anyone who knew anything about the practices of the Drows could clearly feel that they were a species that spelt death, and the cruel rule under the Queen of Spiders was also quite deathly. But it was just like this that they were constantly deathly, no matter under the Queen of Spiders or Drows themselves, they were getting stronger step by step. When Soran traversed in the Underdark with other people, there was only one intuitive view in his mind. That was, if the Drow families and the Drow cities were united, a powerful and frightening army could be formed in an instant!


    In the Underdark, the attack on the surface elves was carried out by a Drow city.


    In other words.


    Drows fought city by city. Little to none of the Drow cities had alliances that went together. It was unknown what the Queen of Spiders was thinking. In any way, she always encouraged the cruel struggles within the Drows. Maybe she thought that it would have entertained her and made her happy.


    Punishment, very, and assassination.


    The Dark Arts of Drows. These were useful skills that Soran valued. They were much crueler than pirates, more professional than vers, especially the female priests within the Drows, who were experts in their own wright.


    Soran needed those evil means!


    Otherwise, it would have taken a long time for him to control these indigenous ves. Within the entire Underdark, the Drows controlled the ves only by means of Mind yers, which was more skillful than the Beholders whom controlled by magic. Every Drow city had arge number of ve groups whose Dark Arts were a culmination of a long time.


    Of course.


    Their evil had also manifested in prostitution, chaos, depravity, taboos and so on.


    What Dark de-Andri was worried about, was that once the door of evil was opened, his people would return to their original lives. Unless there was a strong external force to force them out of the abyss of total depravity. Otherwise, he was afraid that the practices of assassination amongst the Drows would gradually revive.


    It would be hard for people to change for the better. But, changing for the worse would just happen almost instantaneously.

 Chapter 272 - Shadow Tower

    Chapter 272: Chapter 85 Shadow Tower


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A day¡¯s time passed quickly.


    In order to transport these indigenous ves back, Soran mobilized threerge ships. Fearing that the indigenous captives would resist, they could only transport about 100 people in batches. In this way, it basically went back and forth several times, and the total number of captives was 1056. As long as they could be controlled, the progress of Soran¡¯s construction would be greatly elerated, and the trouble of transporting ves from the Port Tylon could be avoided.


    Batches of people were sent back.


    By the time Soran finished his work, it was already dark, and there was a sudden increase of more than a thousand people in the camp. Both the need for space and food became tense. Fortunately, there were still a lot of rations within the aboriginal tribe. It should be no problem for Soran to support them for about two or three months. Because of therge number of indigenous captives, Soran had to have them kept under strict supervision. All the captives were divided into three different areas and kept under supervision at night by 50 to 60 people in each ce.


    Even the Drows were assigned to guard the indigenous captives.


    These people were troublesome to their bones!


    If they could be subdued, it would be the best. If they could not be subdued, Soran was ready to kill all of them. At least he could get tens of thousands of ughter EXP.


    Manpower was really important in the rtively barren era!


    Logically speaking, there should not be any problems with Soran¡¯s strict arrangement.


    Because throughout the night, he almost did not even sleep much, but just closed his eyes for about three hours. There were only 300 Pirates and 30 Drows in the camp, but the number of ve captives had reached more than 1300. In this case, it was difficult for Soran to rest at ease. He was even ready to use cruel means to suppress the resistance of the captives. But the real problem was not the captive indigenous people, nor the ves they brought.


    But Soran¡¯s own men!


    His men were missing.


    It was not just one that was missing. In the middle of the night, three people suddenly disappeared. The pirate who was responsible for keeping watch on the fenced tower smacked his chest and ensured that no one came in or out at night, and no one was near the fence. But just like that, three of Soran¡¯s men still went missing. They disappearedpletely for no reason, leaving no traces. The pirate subordinate who was in charge of handing over the shift to them said that the three men only had half-assed fighting skills and hadpletely disappeared from the camp.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Soran sat in the hall in the middle of the night, frowned and listened to the cyclops report. He murmured: ¡°How could three fine living grown adults suddenly disappear?¡±


    They were pirates who had experienced many battles. At least they had second-grade strength.


    Gone so strangely!


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible by conventional means at all.


    ¡°Keep looking!¡±


    Soran looked at his men in front of him and said in a deep voice: ¡°Search the whole camp. I don¡¯t believe that the three living people will disappear for no reason!¡±


    The cyclops below nodded, and then the pirates set up their torches.


    Groups of people began to circle in the camp. The sudden movement also made the captives a little restless, but no one was reckless. The notion of very etched within the lower ss indigenous people was still rtively high. One by one, pirate subordinates were scattered all over the camp. Some people searched outside the fence, but there were still no traces. Half an hourter, many people had returned to their original ces, but they could not find any traces, and there were also no traces heading outside.


    As for the footprints within the camp, it was too messy to trace!


    Time went on, bit by bit.


    Since no one was found, Soran would naturally have to let his subordinates take a rest. But he seemed to have some pressure on his heart. He kept feeling that something was wrong.


    Soran could not sleep in this situation, so he sat in the hall until there was a little light in the sky, but at this time, Soran suddenly heard a littlemotion and noiseing from the outside, and then some people were eximing and screaming. Originally, he had been sitting in the chair, but almost in the blink of an eye, the afterimage of Soran¡¯s figure could be seen. He rushed to the ce where themotion happened at an amazing speed. In front of his eyes, he saw a group of patrolling pirates. These pirates clung to a man with all hands. In front of them, there were subordinates shouting and waving swords, as if they were blocking something from approaching.


    The scent of blood!


    Soran frowned and made a leap, with his toes tapping on the wall of the house, his entire body flew like an eagle andnded in front of the group of pirate subordinates. Soran was shocked by what he saw in front of him, and then a cold sword light appeared in the palm of his hand. Without hesitation, he chopped towards the vague shadow.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow!¡±


    The space in front of Soran was like a distorted picture. Under the shadow of the house, there was a gray crack. There were three to five distorted shadows and two disfigured corpses in it. From the features, scars, clothes and so on, these corpses were almost certainly the pirates under Soran.


    Shadow cracks!


    The spatial channel connecting the shadow ne had appeared for some reason. With the supernatural spatial ability, it might have directly sucked in people nearby into the shadow ne. Most of these shadow cracks would appear wherever there was a strong connection with the material ne, and there were supernatural forces to maintain the operation of these cracks. Most of the time, they would appear at a specific time, and then when an energy shift urred, these shadow cracks would gradually disappear.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    Soran gave a stern warning to the men around him. Then he jumped up and went straight through the shadow cracks.


    ¡ª ¡°Sword Form: Spinning Strike!¡±


    The Curved Sword in his hand shed through forming lines of cold light, avoiding the distorted shadow nearby. Then kicked the bodies of two pirates, kicking them into the air from the shadow ne to the material ne.


    Bang!


    Two corpsesnded.


    The space of shadow crack seemed to be closing gradually because the sky had begun to lighten, Soran¡¯s eyes appeared a row of data, but he had no energy to check at this time. At the moment, what appeared in front of him had already shocked his mind. His entire body could not help being stupefied for a moment. Then he regained hisposure, and suddenly he fiercely stamped his foot to return to the material ne from the shadow ne through the crack that was gradually closing.


    At the moment of returning to the material ne, Soran looked deeply ahead of him.


    It was a tower that went straight up into the sky!


    A nearly intact Wizard Tower, with a gray stone wall, was no more than three kilometers away. Its location and direction were simr to those of the mutant nts found in Soran¡¯s memory.


    The only difference was in the material ne, it was a ruin, while in the shadow ne it was aplete Wizard Tower!

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 86 Vivian’s Advice

    Chapter 273: Chapter 86 Vivian¡¯s Advice


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    When Soran¡¯s figure came out of the shadow, and the sun had also risen. Then there was some unpredictable energy change and the shadow opening soon disappeared. Soran had some bloodstains on his back which was left by a creature called Shadow. This kind of half energy and half material creature was very difficult to deal with. Although it was a grade 3 creature, it may threaten the life of a higher-grade profession.


    These creatures had a natural ability to hide and use energy attacks.


    The injury on Soran¡¯s back was nothing. His powerful regenerative ability started to heal the injury. Soran calmly collected his curved sword, and then bent over to look at the two corpses on the ground.


    The corpses did not have too many injuries, which meant that they were not killed by the Shadow!


    ¡°Evil Spirits? A curse? Or something else?¡±


    Soran¡¯s understanding of the shadow ne was second only to the creatures in the Underdark; thus after looking at the corpses, he knew that the pirates in front of him were not killed by the Shadow. After entering the shadow ne, they explored it, and then found a way out; that was also when they encountered the Shadow.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Soran looked at the others and asked, ¡°can we save thest one?¡±


    Three pirates had disappeared. Two of them died while the other one was covered in blood and unconscious. What happened to them was unknown. Just then, a pirate who had some medical knowledge appeared. He reached for the nose of the unconscious pirate, opened the eyes of the pirate and looked at other features. His face became stern and said, ¡°Your Excellency! He seems to have been cursed! I¡¯m not sure if he will survive! ¡±


    Some pirates knew about magic.


    Soran became worried after hearing his words. He turned to look at the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°seal this area off! No one else is allowed to approach this area! ¡±


    The shadow ne had somehow connected to his base camp.


    It seems that at this ce, there was an incredible power in the shadow ne. This kind of secret was probably rted to the ancient period of the Arcane Empire because the tower that Soran saw was higher than Gloria¡¯s wizard tower. The tower seemed to have risen to the sky. This kind of architectural technology was difficult, and it was in the style of the Arcane Empire. The legendary arcanists were quite arrogant. They had the idea ofpeting with the gods thus building such high towers.


    The ancient wizard towers in the material ne had be ruins and relics; Soran didn¡¯t think that he could find a surviving wizard tower from the Arcane Empire in the shadow ne.


    This thing was very dangerous!


    Because if it was controlled by people, it was a rather terrifying strategic weapon¡ªnot far from the atomic bomb. If it wasn¡¯t controlled, it would be very dangerous. It had a very horrible defense program, thus no one could control it. Soran was not naive to think that this wizard tower had been sitting here waiting for his arrival. There were NPCs living in the shadow ne, and although many of them were not smart, it was very easy for them to have found this wizard tower.


    Someone must have discovered it years ago, but no one had entered it.


    In front of a gold building.


    Adele Isabe stood in front of the door with a box. In front of her was a heavy Steel Golem; this was the Alchemy Guild. The spellcasters were still as proud as ever and it was very difficult to meet them. Even a grade 4 profession like her had to spend three days to meet the person Soran said. In the end, it turned out that the other party was too busy with experiments to waste any time to see an irrelevant woman.


    The wizards still had some glory.


    At this stage, the wizards all over the world were still very powerful. The influence of the Wizard Alliance covered the whole continent, and they maintained their contact with each other in a loose structure. Adele was not pleased, because who would want to wait for someone for three days and not see them; her mood was not good.


    She looked at the Steel Golem in front of her and said, ¡°Fine. If your excellency Lucian is busy, please give this box to him for me. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be interested in what¡¯s inside. Here¡¯s a letter from my master. ¡±


    The Steel Golem looked at her, nodded its head and took the box.


    These alchemy puppets wereplex. The wizards had already extended the field of magic to the scope of the soul. All these alchemy lifeforms were creatures with souls. However, they were notplete souls, only soul fragments. They had some wisdom; although most of them couldn¡¯t think for themselves, they were equivalent to intelligentputers with high capability. As for the more advanced puppets, they wereplete lifeforms. They had souls that could think and even learn to create, but they were quite mechanized emotionally.


    These creatures were most often seen in the [Clockwork Nirvana of Mechanus]!


    The red-haired pirate let out a sigh.


    She looked frustrated. Before she came, she was ready toplete the task perfectly for Soran. But she didn¡¯t expect these results. This was a huge small blow to her confidence. It even made her a little suspicious of her ability.


    Her hope now was only for that wizard to have some time to look at the thing she handed over; or else she would have a hard time going back to Soran.


    She had never dealt with high-grade spellcasters before.


    However, Adele now knew that the high-grade spellcasters were very hard to deal with.


    ¡ª


    Inside the camp.


    Because of the disappearance of the three pirates at night, the pirates showed signs of fear.


    Even though Soran ordered the news to be blocked, the subordinates still knew it was something about the shadow ne. For ordinary people, supernatural things were very rare, and things across this material ne were more of legends. The shadow ne was quite strange to the pirates; many of them didn¡¯t know what the shadow ne was at all thus they were scared.


    The knowledge of the different nes was a very distant thing because, in addition to the wizards and other spellcasters, many people would have to wait until they were close to the realm of quasi legends before they woulde across the other nes.


    Soran¡¯s knowledge of the other nes was also very limited!


    He had not explored many of the other nes but was quite familiar with the shadow ne.


    This was the core ne that connects the material world. Like the spirit world, it ovepped the material ne. They were like two pieces of paper that were ovepped. They are about the same size, but one is on the top and the other is on the bottom; there is a slight difference between the two. The shadow ne belonged to the semi-material ne, which contained a lot of semi energy lifeforms; thus it was more connected with the material ne. The spiritual realm would be an energy ne, in which there were few lifeforms of flesh and blood; many of which were spiritualized existence, that was,plete energy lifeforms. The spiritual realm was also connected much more with the realm of the dead.


    Many wizards had spells to allow souls to enter the spirit realm; some may even directly change into a spirit form.


    All these spells were somewhat like astral projection!


    The material ne, semi-material ne, and soul energy ne were the three coreyers of paper. Outside these threeyers were the other nes of the multiverse, and all of them were wrapped in an endless ocean of stars. Soran knew very little about star travel, but he knew that if not legendary, it was suicidal to star travel. Most of the time, the astral projection would be used to travel into other stars, instead of traveling with their physical bodies; the different nes were very dangerous.


    Soran returned to the hall.


    The pirate heads were summoned by him, and then assigned tasks one by one. Soran¡¯s face did not change at all, as if what had happenedst night was nothing at all. As the core of the camp, he must be as stable as Mount Tai all the time, so that the people below could do things at ease.


    Time passed quickly.


    The order in the camp seemed to have been restored; except that there was an area where no one was allowed to approach. Everything else was almost the same as in the past. ves were busy working while the pirates were speeding up construction. Some of the aboriginal captives captured yesterday had already begun to work, and there were more guards to guard them.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s petite figure appeared in the hall, she seemed to have just woken up. She raised her little white hand and rubbed the corner of her eyes, asking, ¡°What happened? Why is that ce sealed off? ¡±


    Soran looked at the little girl who had just woken up. A rare smile appeared on his face, and he said simply, ¡°That area is connected to the shadow ne. Last night, three men were missing and I found a shadow crack there early in the morning. Inside, I saw aplete wizard tower. ¡±


    ¡°Vivian! Do you think you could enter the wizard tower?¡±


    The little girl pondered Soran¡¯s words and looked serious. After thinking for a moment, she said seriously, ¡°Big brother! Wizard towers are quite dangerous, especially aplete one. Even the two of us may not be able to crack its defense programs. If it¡¯s aplete wizard tower, I suggest you invite sister Gloria. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only she would be able to unlock the most important things inside.¡±

 Chapter 274 - The Twin-Towers

    Chapter 274: Chapter 87 The Twin-Towers


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The eastern sea route.


    Three ocean freighters appeared in front. Sailors on the deck could be seen vaguely, but because the distance was too far, they all looked like little ck spots. The half-elf officer took down the delicate spyss with a grim smile, then made a gesture towards the back. Immediately a fast ship was put down. Most pirate ships were about speed. Fast ships were narrow and couldn¡¯t hold things, but they were very useful for intercepting cargo ships.


    ¡°Get close to them!¡±


    The half-elf officer¡¯s expression was a little excited, ¡°Gunner ready! Catch up! Others get ready to board the ships! ¡±


    Since getting the information about the eastern voyage and having the exact information, the half-elf chief had been preparing to rob them. Other then the goods on the ship, the craftsmen from the East were also very important. There were craftsmen that Soran needed. After half a day¡¯s recruitment in the port Tylon, the City of Wealth and Shipwreck Bay, he still could not find the craftsmen needed. He heard that Adele Isabe had gone to deal with another task assigned to her by Soran.


    As the first mate who had always wanted to be the number one fighter under Soran¡¯smand, he naturally hoped that his ability toplete tasks could be better than that of the red-haired female pirate.


    To win, he mobilized the elite of port Tylon, Shipwreck Bay and Snake Ind at the same time.


    Soran took part of the elite but still left some behind.


    ¡°Trying to run?¡±


    The freighters noticed something wrong. It seemed that they intend to run around and escape. The half-elf smiled a little bit and said in a deep voice, ¡°Where can you go on this sea? This south coast is under the control of the Throat Cutter. It¡¯s no use even if you run! ¡±


    ¡°Men!¡±


    ¡°Raise the ck g! Prepare for battle!¡±


    A ck g was hung up, and the pirates shouted excitedly. The cargo ship in the distance was a little flustered, but they began to prepare calmly, which surprised the half-elf. But it did not matter. Recently, Soran¡¯s men have grown greatly as more and more pirates want to join them. There were nearly a thousand men at Shipwreck Bay. A small number of casualties, them, were eptable.


    ¡ª


    Gloria?


    Soran went into deep thought after hearing Vivian¡¯s suggestion.


    As a previous legendary Rogue, he naturally knew how dangerous a wizard tower was, let alone the one leftover from the period of the arcane empire. From the location of the wizard tower, Soran suspected that it was a double tower masterpiece of an Arcanist. The so-called Twin-Tower masterpiece was to build two wizard towers at the same time. One was based on the material ne while the other was based on the shadow ne. These two wizard towers echo each other, and as a channel to connect and develop the two nes.


    Their ultimate form.


    It would be the legendary flying castles, as the two towers would float to the skies and connect.


    Soran had explored a lot of relics. This kind of double tower masterpiece wasmon in the ruins of the Arcane Empire. Because the great arcane masters were very afraid of death and very cautious; they were afraid that someone would use the shadow ne as a tform to find their weakness. That was why they built another wizard tower in the shadow ne. They were quite rich anyways.


    Soran¡¯s judgment was with proof!


    The location of the two sorcerer towers was simr, and there were strange energy fields in the area of the material ne. It seemed that after the copse of the sorcerer tower on the material ne, there were still some relics under the ground. There were also symbols of preparing to make it float. Other than that, the wizard tower built in the current era would not haverge areas of underground space, only in the period of the Arcane Empire would they buildrge undergroundpartments.


    If it really was a wizard tower of the Arcane Empire, then Soran would have to be very careful for one reason.


    The wizard tower of the Arcane Empire did not have Steel Golems as their standard guards. Instead, they used the legendary ¡°Arcane Construct Puppets¡±!


    Soran liked to call them as [Arcane Mechs]!


    The technology of puppet and Golems had been passed down from ancient times. This technology had its peak and downs, its peak was in the Naise era, the Seiyin era, the Arcane Empire era, and so on. There were also quite a lot of low periods, such as the current technology of the Golems. Soran had fought with some of the most formidable Golems in the underwater remains, so he was quite afraid of them.


    In simpler terms, it would be like asking someone to fight a tank with a sword.


    ¡°Gloria huh?¡±


    Soran looked at Vivian and nodded softly, ¡°it would be a lot easier if she could be invited here. I just don¡¯t know if she would like toe to such a remote ce! ¡±


    Vivian rolled her eyes after hearing Soran and replied with a joyful manner, ¡°Sister Gloria certainly would like toe over. We¡¯re here! Besides, if this really is a wizard tower left over from the period of the Arcane Empire, there must be a lot of very precious materials in it, as well as the Arcane Empire magic. Sister Gloria would be very eager to acquire this knowledge! ¡±


    It would be best if she coulde.


    The Avatar Crisis had been brewing and fermenting. It would not be long before Queen of Spider¡¯s n would start. She would be the first group of deities toe to the material ne. Soon, the drows would gradually appear in the eyes of the world. In Soran¡¯s memory, there would be no safe ce on the maind. The territory of the witch in the north would also be affected by chaos, and the Abyss devils and demons from hell would take advantage of it. If Gloria stayed in the north, it may not be as safe as the outer inds.


    Soran was actually quite concerned about her. Maybe this would be a good opportunity to bring her over!


    After all, he couldn¡¯t directly say that the world was going to change. That the world was going to copse; all the gods would fall down and fight. The mountains and rivers would copse. The demons would ughter everything in their path while the devils would stir up all kinds of discord, and finally almost smashing the whole world to pieces. If he said that, Gloria would think that he had gone mad.


    Soran didn¡¯t care about too many people.


    Although he had be more ruthless and crueler, he still hoped to be able to keep the people he cares about around him¡ªso as to protect them when necessary.

 Chapter 275 - Traces of a Devil

    Chapter 275: Chapter 88 Traces of a Devil


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Three thousand miles from the north!


    This was a barren hillynd which once a lush forest. However, as humans began to develop towards this side, arge number of trees had been cut down, which had resulted in quite serious soil erosion. This kind of soil erosion directly caused the appearance of a yellow river, but in this world, it was not called the Yellow River¡ªit was known as the Nile Donna river. It was thenguage of the Sindars which were the descendants of the Arcane Empire who lived to be over 120 years old.


    From the south of the Nile Donna river, there were scattered viges and towns, which were the gathering ces of humans. 300 years ago, they had been cutting down trees there. From the Lost Forest to the Dark Forest area, the number of trees had decreased by a third at least. Just like the Han people at the beginning, they cut down the forests in the upper reaches of the Yellow River for various reasons, and thenpletely led to uncontroble soil erosion.


    The Druids were of course greatly displeased about this matter!


    There had also been fierce conflicts between the two sides, but because there was no strong Druid organization in this region, sp the cutting of trees did not end. However, after the obvious soil erosion, people began to pay attention to some problems and slightly reduced their logging activity. An industrial area almost started here, but it was finally crushed by various forces at its early stages.


    At that moment, near the edge of the Lost Forest, a graceful and fit figure was moving forward at a high speed. She wore delicate leather armor and had a special emblem on her chest armor. A Knight in Silver. She seemed to have been on the road for a long time. When she saw a cloud of thick smoke in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but speed up her steps and rush towards the ce where the smoke was rising. There was a vige in front of her, but it was oddly silent; there were no sounds of animals or human activity.


    A clear call from an eagle was heard.


    Then an eagle flew down from the sky, and in a moment turned into a middle-aged Druid with thick hair. He looked at the Knight in Silver beside him and said in a deep voice, ¡°there is no one here! I don¡¯t know why the Druid Council suddenly sent us here to investigate. Is there anything important here? ¡±


    The Knight in Silver had a serious face, ¡°Listen! There¡¯s nothing here at all, no living creature!¡±


    The two walked toward the vige.


    The vige was almost destroyed. There were traces of fire everywhere and there were many bodies on the ground. The Knight in Silver bent over and looked at several corpses. Then she said with a worried expression, ¡°it¡¯s not robbers! The valuables weren¡¯t taken. It seems that the cause of their death is a little strange! ¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡±, the middle-aged Druid pointed at a direction after sensing something.


    The Knight in Silver soon followed, and as they passed through a burned house, their faces became pale. They saw a lot of corpses, including men, women, and children. There were traces of a great fire. There was also a corpse that was burnt to a crisp in the center and many messy footprints on the ground. It seemed that many things had happened.


    ¡°The fallen?¡±


    The middle-aged druid looked around then looked at the Knight in Silver and asked, ¡°Or is it some other evil existence?¡±


    The Knight in Silver¡¯s expression was serious. She picked up a small piece of dark red skin fragment from the ground and looked at it. Then she said in a voice: ¡°it¡¯s a devil!¡±


    ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°We must report our findings.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°How did the devils from the Hells of Baatore here?!¡±


    ¡ª


    On the eastern sea route.


    The half-elf put out his tongue and licked the blood on his arm. He had just been attacked and cut. However, the injury was not serious. As a pirate, he was used to it. Next to him were his men bandaging him, and some vicious pirates were kicking the surrendered prisoners, mainly crew members who had nobat capability.


    ¡°How are the casualties?¡±


    The half-elf asked his men to finish bandaging him quickly then swiftly stood up and asked, ¡°How many dead? How many injured? Are all the enemies cleared up?¡±


    A very smart looking pirate ran over, bowed down and said, ¡°Sir. Thirty-two died and about fifty or sixty men were injured. All the enemies who resisted were killed. There were people under the cabin who wanted to resist, but we also killed them. Everything is sealed under the cabin. We know the rules of his excellency Throat Cutter. We guarantee that no one will go down there. ¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± the half-elf nodded and said happily, ¡°Do not touch the things below; you¡¯ll get your fair share when we reach port Tylon.¡±


    The half-elf then walked toward the ship that carried ves.


    The loot they found was not so important since there were other ways to get money. What concerned him most was the ve craftsmen who were escorted from the East. The task assigned by Soran was still the most important. The half-elf soon came to the bottom of the cabin with his men. Most of the ves in the cabin were Oriental. They looked like people in the desert, but their skin was a little yellow; their facial features were not as pronounced as the people here.


    ¡°Where are the craftsmen?¡±


    The half-elf looked at the fifty or sixty ves in front of him. The eastern tradesmen would not transport cheap goods, thus the quality of these ves was rtively high.


    A smart pirate came to answer quickly, ¡°more than 30 here are skilled craftsmen, and more than 10 of them are oriental diators. They will send them to the City of Wealth and sell them to the underground arena on the south coast. All these ves are valuable. ¡±


    diators?


    There was an expression of interest on the face of the half-elf. He went to an oriental diator and looked at the strong man in front of him. The man¡¯s muscles didn¡¯t look as exaggerated as many soldiers here, but they had a sense of strength and fluency. It was said that oriental diators were very skillful, and some had received the training of oriental monks.


    [Note: many oriental Fighters multi-profession in monk and their training methods have incorporated the tradition of monks. ]


    ¡°Bring them all back.¡±


    The half-elf nced at the shackles and said, ¡°these people seem to be useful. His excellency Throat Cutter would need many men now, maybe they would be useful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He nced at the innermost part of the cabin, then walked over carefully, asking, ¡°What¡¯s in the cage over there? Why is there no sound? Is it empty? ¡±


    A pirate brought a torch over.


    As the light came on, the creature in the dark cage also appeared in front of them. Many people couldn¡¯t help but marvel, and then someone suddenly realized, ¡°is this? A Beastfolk of the east? ¡±


    A little girl appeared in front of them.


    A very small girl, at most six or seven years old. She was wearing clothes with brokences. She had big eyes and white skin. What¡¯s more surprising was her ears, which were hairy like cat¡¯s ears, and a little cattail sticking out of her butt.


    ¡°A Beastfolk?¡±


    The half-elf looked at it in surprise, and then murmured, ¡°it seems that it¡¯s the legendary catgirl? I thought this kind of Beastfolk had be extinct! I can¡¯t believe there would be one in the East! ¡±


    ¡°Chiii!¡±


    In the face of a group of ferocious pirates, the little girl seemed to be a little scared, but courage filled her heart and made her bared her teeth to these people; revealing a pair of obvious little tiger teeth. Since the period of the Arcane Empire, the number of Beastfolk had been greatly reduced and was very rare now. Their appearance was unknown but seemed to have been rted to some sort of arcane experiment.


    After all, the Arcanists at that time were trying to be gods¡ªtrying to create life.


    The half-elf looked at it curiously, and then said to his men ¡°don¡¯t hurt her. This cat girl looks very rare. Take it back to the young madam as a gift.¡±


    The young madam was none other than Vivian.


    But they were mainly referring to Lilian because only Lillian would asionally give them a lot of orders.


    All the men close to Soran knew that Vivian was his favorite.


    The half-elf walked out quickly.


    There were already several people waiting outside. One of them, with sses, looked more like a middle-aged businessman than a pirate. He came over, slightly nodded his head and said, ¡°Sir. The cargo on the three ships has been counted. There are 26 cases of porcin, 21 cases of tea, about 12 cases of pepper and spices, and some rare silk fabrics. The items should worth more than 50000 gold Derahls. If it can be sold to those local nobles, it¡¯s estimated that its value will increase by 50%.¡±


    After hearing what he said, the half-elf was stunned and muttered, ¡°That much gold?¡±


    However, he felt that something was off.


    Because the things that the three ships carried were too valuable! It seemed they were the most valuable items on the eastern sea route!

 Chapter 276 - Shadow Plane

    Chapter 276: Chapter 89 Shadow ne


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Inside the hall.


    Soran was lost in thought. After a while, he seemed to have made a decision. He waved his hand and asked for one of his men, then the man went to the ce where the ves were kept. The Drows had very good envement skills. Not only do they use all kinds of punishment but they also knew how to give psychological hints. Once an ordinary creature epts the identity of bing a ve, they would gradually be obedient. Further training would even make them good ves.


    The prisoners capturedst time were all working, and their identities were simr to that of ves in the tribe. That was because the basic structure of an aboriginal tribe in the outer ind was chiefs, priests, nobles, soldiers, peasants, and ves. However, these aborigines would bezy from time to time.


    Soran walked around the area once and then went to where the shadow cracks appeared.


    At the same time, he also pulled up the information regarding this.


    ¡°Entered Shadow ne!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully traveled through a ne!... You¡¯ve gained information about ne travel!¡±


    ¡°Your Dexterity had reached 25.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully traveled to the Shadow ne!... You¡¯ve gained part of the information about the legendary skill [Shadow Realm]!...¡±


    This was the data he got when he entered the Shadow ne.


    Soran was familiar with the legendary skill [Shadow Realm], so it was not surprising for him to get the information prompt of the legendary skill. The legendary skill wasposed of three parts. That is to say, this information prompt needed to appear three times in total and requiring certain conditions to be met. Once the conditions were met sessfully, Soran would be able to master the legendary skill [Shadow Realm]. Previously, he got his first message at earlier stages because someone helped him to open a shadow portal.


    At his current state, it would take some time to get three information prompts. Soran had to level the total profession level of Rogue to above15 to get the second information prompt of [Shadow Realm]. As for the requirement of the third information prompt, Soran would have to link his soul to the Shadow Realm somehow.


    Any ability rted to any realm was difficult! So mastering them would also be very challenging!


    As for the other data prompt, that was an information prompt that had appeared earlier.


    Attribute was a very important foundation. Generally, anything above 20 would be considered Extraordinary. Among all attributes, only Constitution was the easiest to get a breakthrough. At 20 points, a person would be able to master the first passive ability. Soran chose Rebirth. The other abilities, however, would require the person to have 25 points or more.


    Fortunately, after Soran got Minor Divinity his Dexterity was increased to 25.


    That was why he got a passive ability.


    ¡°Epic Dexterity [Gifted Abilities]: your Dexterity had gone beyond the scope of ordinary people. Whether it¡¯s a sense of bnce or coordination ability, it¡¯s a realm that ordinary people can¡¯t achieve, no matter how hard they try; only legends and Saints couldpete with your Dexterity. From now on, you will surpass the Dexterity of any mortal. You will gain 1 bonus point in any test rted to Dexterity, and your basic Evasion ability would permanently +2. ¡±


    (Note: This is a prerequisite for the ability [Legendary Evasion].)


    This was one of the most important passive abilities of a Rogue because it added 1 bonus point and the permanent +2 in Evasion. Many powerful legendary abilities in the future require epic attributes as preconditions. For example, Epic Constitution is the basic condition of many powerful abilities of a Fighter. As a qualified legendary profession, at least one attribute should be increased to more than 25 points.


    Half a day went past.


    At night, both Soran and Vivian came to the ce where the shadow cracks appeared at the beginning. Although they had ns to invite Gloria, Soran was still ready to go first to check. After all, as long as he was not close to the wizard tower, it was rtively simple to deal with the creatures in the shadow ne with his current capabilities. Although these creatures were very difficult to deal with, they give an additional 20% bonus in ughter EXP.


    As far as cross-ne enemies were concerned, there would be a 10% to 20% ughter EXP bonuspared with the same monster of the material ne.


    That was why plenty of people liked to train at the Abyss.


    Time past slowly.


    Soran waited until the early hours of the morning and still did not see the shadow crack reappear. At this time, Vivian, who was sitting next to him, looked sleepy, and her little head was resting on Soran¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Seems like it won¡¯t appear today.¡±


    Soran touched the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Vivian, why don¡¯t you go and rest. After it reappears, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    Shadow cracks did not appear at fixed times.


    Many factors affect its appearance, even its position may change. Thus when it did not appear, Soran knew that today may not be the time when it appears. It took a little patience to cross any ne. Previously, when he waited for the entrance of an underground relic to appear, it took a whole month in the desert before the passage of the ancient relic appeared. The reward at the end was, of course, very good.


    Vivian gently nodded, then down beside Soran and slept.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to go back to rest, Soran couldn¡¯t force her to go back either. He took the cloak off his back and put it on the little girl¡¯s body, then silently watched the shadow in front of him.


    One night went past!


    Soran waited until morning but the shadow crack still did not reappear. He didn¡¯t worry too much about it as he was still busy in the daytime; ordering his subordinates to supervise the ve work and build the whole camp little by little. Then when night came, he went to the spot where the shadow crack appeared and waited quietly for the night.


    Two days went past.


    On the third night, while he was patiently waiting, he saw a gradually split in space; into which he could see a grayish world!

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 90 Skeleton Undead

    Chapter 277: Chapter 90 Skeleton Undead


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It appeared.


    Soran waited for three days, and it has appeared.


    He turned around and looked at Vivian behind him. Today, she wore a ck princess dress and tied a beautiful bow on her head. After noticing Soran¡¯s look, the little girl smiled sweetly and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Big brother. Don¡¯t worry! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of information about the shadow ne, and there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Besides, sister Gloria has told me a lot about nes and half-nes previously. She may even know more then you do!¡±


    The Shadow ne.


    A ne that Soran was most familiar with¡ªmaybe even more familiar with the material ne.


    It was a transition ne, connecting the material ne to other nes. Strictly speaking, it was arge semi-material ne, a space of matter and energy. From the shadow ne, a person could reach the vast majority of the other nes; so, there were many unpredictable dangers in this space¡ªespecially around the edges and areas of ovep. A person may be directly sucked into the turbulence of space if not careful. That was why Soran was very attentive every time he entered the shadow ne.


    There were many dangerous areas and powerful creatures, and the mostmon were the Shadow Dragons. There weren¡¯t many types of dragon species in the shadow ne, but the Shadow Dragon was among the mostmon.


    Soran still remembers many Shadow Dragons¡¯ nests, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them. Even with Vivian, it would be difficult, because he remembered all the adult Shadow Dragons.


    The surrounding was bing grayish.


    As Soran¡¯s figure passed through the shadow crack, his whole body was stained with a gray color. The shadow ne does not exclude other colors, but any color here would produce a shadow-like gray. This kind of change originated from the structure of the whole ne. Nothing natural could resist it unless magic was used to resist the change. For example, the sky and the sun on the shadow ne would always be gray; even if the sun shines brightly, it would always be bright gray.


    That was why this ce looks a lot like dusk; thus a favorite ce for shadow creatures.


    ¡°Careful.¡±


    Soran looked back at Vivian, who was looking around. The little girl seemed to be quite interested in the different aspects of this world. She reached out to pull up the weeds on the ground. The color of the grass and trees were grayish-green. It didn¡¯t feel very different from that of the material ne. There were many unknown secrets about the existence and characteristics of the shadow ne, some of which were even unknown to the gods. For example, the buildings here had simrities with the material ne.


    Some of these buildings may have been ancient buildings of the material ne.


    Astral projection¡ªSomething that affects the material ne and makes a copy to the shadow ne.


    This was something not understood bymon sense, nor could it project everything. So far, no one has been able to understand the secrets. It seemed that a lot of things that could be projected onto the shadow ne were random. However, there seems to be an energy limitation in this projection. For example, a castle hundreds of years ago in the material ne may be projected onto the shadow ne, but a wizard tower built in the material ne would be impossible to be projected onto the shadow ne.


    That was because a castle was just an average building, while a wizard tower contained a lot of energy!


    Soran had traveled so many times to the shadow ne. The only thing he knew was that most of the buildings projected to the shadow ne were things that have existed for a long time. If it was only a house built this year, it would impossible to project to the shadow ne. However, if the house had existed for hundreds of years, it was likely to be projected to the shadow ne. Therefore, there were many old viges and towns in shadow nes, which have some shadow creatures.


    The projected buildings had not much difference from the buildings in the material ne.


    They would also age as time went on; that was why the shadow ne also did not have many ancient things.


    A wizard tower appeared in front.


    Its majesty was different from the current wizard towers. In the period of the Arcane Empire, the wizard tower pursued the height of the towers. The great Arcanists often liked to build their wizard towers so high that they could overlook the earth. The overall structure of the wizard tower was a bit like a lightning rod. The new wizard towers were shorter, rarely would they be more than 300 meters high, so it was easy to identify which period the wizard towers were from.


    ¡°Careful.¡±


    Soran held back Vivian who was curious about something and said, ¡°There¡¯s a Shadow nearby.¡±


    A Shadow¡ªa half energy lifeform. They appeared for some reason and may have some intelligence, and were said to be transformed from lost souls.


    ¡°Shadow [Shadow creature] [Herd creature] (Grade 3).¡±


    Challenge Rating: Level 12 (Monster Level: 14), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 20 and 10 (Total Attribute Points: 90-95)


    Specialty: Shadow Characteristic, Half-energy form, Create Soul.¡±


    Difficulty: B+


    Soran was familiar with the Shadows but still finds them hard to deal with because these creatures did not take too much physical damage. Shadow creatures were born with more than 20% Concealment ability. If they were semi energy lifeforms, they could even reduce physical damage by 50%. They were very troublesome to deal with ordinary weapons. Although Soran had a legendary curved sword, he didn¡¯t have any ability that could kill them in a single blow. Furthermore, these creatures like to stay together as a herd.


    That was why their difficulty was B+, a rather difficult enemy to deal with!


    ¡°Shiii.¡±


    A weak sound was heard from somewhere.


    Soran hurried forward to protect Vivian¡¯s small body behind him, and carefully watched the surroundings. There was not much life on the shadow ne, strictly speaking, there was not much life with flesh and blood. Sometimes it¡¯s so barren that even the Shadow Dragon would travel to the material ne to eat a big meal. That was why the creatures here were full of destructiveness and aggression. They were chaotic, filled with hatred and killing. In essence, they were not much better than the creatures at the bottom of the Abyss.


    Many lost souls would appear in the shadow ne, thus bing a semi-energy form!


    ¡°Chii Ka!¡±


    The sound got louder and Soran knew where it came from; its from the ground.


    From the ground?


    Soran¡¯s past experience allowed him to prepare for battle in an instant. He then turned to Vivian and said, ¡°Careful! There are undead ahead, they can smell our life force!¡±


    Undead¡ªa supernatural creature. There was only one kind of undead in the shadow ne, and they were not easy to deal with¡ª


    ¡°Skeleton Undead!¡±


    When Soran saw the monster creeping out of a grave-like mound in front of him, his face gradually became stern. Because the skeleton in front of him was a little different. Its height was more than two meters. Although its bones had been twisted and changed into sharp bone des, it was still a tall and dangerous creature.


    The higher level of this undead would be the ¡°Skeleton Demon¡±; a challenge rating of 12, and a monster level of 20.


    Without a priest.


    They could not Turn Undead. Soran looked at Vivian. Then, she swiftly floated into the air.


    It seemed like Soran would need a priestpanion in the future.


    After all, whether it was healing or dispelling the dead, the role of priests was very important; forming the core members of the iron triangle. But the question was where would he find a priest of grade 3 and above. The status of such a priest was quite high and difficult to find. The Naga Siren priest was around grade 3 and her social status was very high.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran¡¯s curved swords made a metallic sound upon hitting the bones of the undead. When an undead reached this level, they were not simple skeletons, but a dangerous supernatural entity.


    ¡°Ghoul Touch!¡±


    Just as Soran attacked the skeleton several times, a stink suddenly appeared around him, and a faint dark red glow appeared in the eyes of the skeleton in front of him. This made Soran very alert and took a step back. Unfortunately, the opponent was still able to touch him.


    Spell-like attack!


    A Gifted Ability of high-grade undead.


    Soran almost couldn¡¯t react and a row of data appeared in front of him:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been affected by the ability Ghoul Touch.¡±


    ¡°Activated Test of Fortitude!... Test of Fortitude passed!... You¡¯re not affected by the additional effect of paralysis!...¡±


    Soran was shaken, he then reactively shed at the enemy¡¯s leg bone. Fortunately, his Constitution was high thus his Fortitude was high enough. That was why he was immune to the level two spell. Otherwise, he would have been paralyzed by it directly. If that had happened then it would be very dangerous. Unlike Fighters who have a high Constitution, having an even higher level of Fortitude; the Rogue naturally had lower Constitution thus making them less likely to pass such tests.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s reaction speed was also very fast. Just as Soran was touched by the skeleton, she began to cast spells quickly. However, the little girl¡¯s talents were even greater as she could even pay attention to the surrounding environment while casting spells. When she saw Shadows appearing around, she immediately shouted out, ¡°brother, be careful! There¡¯s a lot of Shadows around you! ¡°

 Chapter 278 - Shadows

    Chapter 278: Chapter 91 Shadows


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Shadows.


    These semi energy lifeforms did not need to feed, nor did they have a fixed nest, or even leave traces of movement. That was why it was impossible to determine their location. Only when these monsterse out could a person notice where they were. Fortunately, these monsters had no intelligence. They acted on instinct and were full of destructive desire and aggression. Otherwise, they would be very difficult to deal with.


    A bunch of Shadows appeared.


    One of the characteristics of these creatures was that in the grotesque distorted body. There would still be a vaguely humanoid figure. It was said that they were transformed from lost souls; many of whom were creatures that had died in the shadow ne. These kinds of creatures could be found all over the shadow ne, especially in the cities, where they were.


    ¡°Fire Bolt!¡±


    ¡°Acid Arrow!¡±


    ¡°Missile Storm!¡±


    Because Soran was in range, Vivian didn¡¯t use AOE spells; killing the Shadows one at a time. At the same time, she used Acid Arrow at the Skeleton Undead. The acid was very corrosive to the skeleton. Although Acid Arrow was only a spell below grade 3, it was very destructive to many creatures.


    ¡°Stoneskin!¡±


    ¡°Haste!¡±


    Soran was very careful about these kinds of situations. He quickly activated the Elemental Stone and activated a piece of equipment he got in the legendary naval battle. The item could temporarily activate Haste, but it could only be used twice, and the duration was rtively short. Rare high-grade items were too rare. There were not many on the whole of the south coast. Soran¡¯s best equipment was still the two pieces of equipment the elder princess of Arrendell gave. It seemed that after dealing with the outer inds, he would have to take time to go to the desert area.


    Soran recalls there were three legendary items there; one of them was the ¡®Anti-Detection Cloak¡¯.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    His curved sword shed at the skeleton many times, then he leaped ten meters into the air and shed at a Shadow.


    It was as though he had shed into rubber.


    Soran frowned and pulled back. At the same time, he stepped back. However, at this time, the Shadow hade over; it only touched him a little but Soran was shaken by it.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been attacked by a Shadow!...¡±


    ¡°The Shadow had dealt 1 Bruising damage to you!... You¡¯re affected by the corrosive effect of shadow!...there is an additional 14 damage to you!...¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    As Soran was attacked he also counter attacked. The attack of the Shadow was the same as that of Shadow Strike; both attacks utilize shadow energy to corrode the opponent. The Life Force of a Shadow was not strong. After hitting it several times, it was killed; he gained 3250 ughter EXP for that.


    Shadow creatures had a bonus 20% of ughter EXP.


    ¡°Ice Storm!¡±


    As soon as Soran pulled away, Vivian seized the opportunity to cast a spell. the little girl finishes the incantation at full speed, and then there was a howling wind and sharp hail within 40 feet area. This was a level 4 spell; it¡¯s notmonly used, but now was very appropriate. Compared to the st effect of Fireball, Ice Storm not only kills the enemies but also slightly affects their movement.


    ¡°Sword form: Spinning Strike!¡±


    ¡°Sword form: Beheading!¡±


    Soran grasped the opportunity and killed two Shadows around him. After enduring the corrosive shadow energy, he finally killed the Shadows around him.


    The battle was easier now.


    Vivian¡¯s Ice Storm caused fairly high damage. Soran then turned around and began to harvest the enemies; gaining nearly 20000 killing experience in one go. However, the Skeleton Undead was finally killed by Vivian. Otherwise, the ughter EXP it gave should be about 5000.


    They quickly looted the enemies.


    The Skeleton Undead did not drop anything, but the Shadows dropped three pieces of ck crystals.


    These were things used in Alchemy.


    A kind of crystal containing soul energy and element energy; only a few special creatures would drop this kind of thing. They could directly be traded for equipment with high-grade wizards.


    Soran carefully picked it up from the ground.


    Recently, he had been too busy to learn Alchemy. Vivian focused on the study of magic and didn¡¯t dabble in Alchemy. Thus the total points they had in Alchemy were probably less than 50.


    The two rested for a while then continued on.


    This time, however, they were very cautious. Vivian also didn¡¯t dare to run off as this ce was more dangerous than the material ne.


    There were no monsters after their first encounter.


    Soran and Vivian walked about 300 meters, and a broken building appeared in front of them. It was near the periphery of the wizard tower. There were many old buildings nearby. It seemed that there was a group of people living around the wizard tower at the beginning.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Soran turned and looked at the little girl, then said, ¡°let¡¯s see what¡¯s here. It seems that no one has been here for a long time. Don¡¯t get close to the wizard tower so as not to touch its defense mechanism. ¡±


    Vivian nodded and with a serious face, she replied, ¡°Big brother! There seems to be a legendary maze ahead! This wizard tower probably belonged to some Arcanist!¡±


    The area in front was foggy.


    The space under the wizard tower seemed to be a little twisted, which seemed fake. The [maze lock] was a technique in the period of the Arcane Empire, which could be understood as a rather powerful formation. Only an Arcanist could arrange such a maze. In the period of the Arcane Empire, not all Wizards were Arcanists. An Arcanist required great talent, and only legendary wizards could advance into this ss.


    Soran nodded slightly then pushed open the door on the left.


    The inside was filled with dust.


    There seemed to be no monster, but there was also nothing. When Soran was about to leave, he suddenly noticed something. He then squatted down and knocked on the wall with his hand. Then he pulled out his sword and stabbed it in, digging a hole in the wall. There was a very delicate box in the hole of about 30 cm.


    ¡°Good thing my Search ability is pretty good!¡±


    Soran knocked on the box then asked Vivian to step back. He was prepared to bring out a tool to open the box.

 Chapter 279 - A Low-Grade God Slaughtering Spell

    Chapter 279: Chapter 92 A Low-Grade God ughtering Spell


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    There would be many dark cells in the ruins.


    The people in this world also had this habit. Whether noble or wizard, many liked to build secretpartments to keep stuff. Some of them even builtpartments in ces that others couldn¡¯t imagine. Therefore, when adventuring in underground relics, it was necessary to have a teammate who possessed excellent Search skills and an intuitive sense of the location of treasures. Such a role would usually be filled by the Rogue.


    A teammate who could sniff out the treasures had always been very popr in adventures!


    Soran¡¯s intuition was not very good.


    Strictly speaking, he had no intuition abilities. It was only by careful observation and rich experience that he was able to realize that there was something wrong with the wall. There were differences in the joints, and the color was a little lighter. After he reached out his hand and knocked on the wall a hollowness could be felt. Then he tested it with a sword and chiseled it open. It was not realistic to find the location of the opening mechanism for this kind of ancient relics, because it may have beenpletely damaged.


    Previously when Soran was still inexperienced, he got stuck behind a statue and was unable to find the opening mechanism.


    Finally, it was the Barbarian in their team who figured it out using an ax, and they found that the hidden mechanism had been damaged. If they did not use violence to open it, they would have never found the mechanism outside. That was when Soran began to study the art of destruction and violent demolition techniques in the exploration of underground relics. The key to this demolition technique was to destroy the important structures without damaging the things inside. It was also a very useful craft, which was very useful in many underground relics.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran touched the box and knocked it a little. After he was sure it wasn¡¯t a trap like device, he began to prepare to pry the lock. However, after just poking the tool into the keyhole twice, he then pulled it out. He used the handle of his sword and smashed it directly towards the lock. He smashed it three times in a row and finally broke the lock of the box.


    Soran looked back at Vivian. The little girl opened her mouth slightly in awe. She had seen her brother unlock locks with exquisite techniques in the past, but had never seen him smash it so violently before. After all, Soran used to be known as the clever thief, as his strength was not as great as it was now. Soran then said slowly, ¡°the lock inside is rusted. There is no way to open it.¡±


    ¡°Stay behind a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there are traps.¡±


    Vivian nodded gently then back off a little.


    Soran put the box on the ground then opened it carefully. There was no sound of mechanical movement or magic trigger. It looked just like an ordinary box. He was very careful as many traps were deadly. There was not much in the box; Soran saw two gemstones¡ªone was diamond, the other was a red Onyx, and there was also a magic scroll and an empty crystal bottle.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Soran threw the diamond and red Onyx to Vivian. The little girl reached out to catch it and smiled. Her big beautiful eyes narrowed into a crescent moon. She wiped the dust on the gem with her sleeve and then put it away. Vivian likes gems¡ªshe liked both diamonds and Jadeites. Part of her gems were from Soran, while the others she robbed them from pirate heads below.


    However, it was mainly because of Lilian!


    To this, Lillian even disputed, ¡°I¡¯m the Witch of Terror! Wouldn¡¯t it be disgraceful if I didn¡¯t have a lot of gems? That¡¯s why what¡¯s yours is mine, and what¡¯s mine is still mine!... Hahaha!¡±


    The bottle was empty.


    It may have contained some potion in the past, but this kind of crystal bottle usually used oak stoppers; thus a lot of potions would have had already evaporated. Even if the potion was still there, Soran dare not taste the potion which was at least a hundred years ago. Some people had died doing this. They tried the potion which was extremely old then died instantly. One of the things that Soran absolutely would not do would be to consume any relic¡ªIncluding water!


    Soran was a little surprised that the scroll waspletely preserved. The material of the scroll had to be very good to be preserved for such a long time. He opened the magic scroll carefully, fearing that it would get damaged due to too much strength, but it seemed that Soran was worried too much. The scroll was actually made from leather as it felt rough to the touch.


    This may be a high-grade magic scroll!


    Soran was rather happy when he thought about it as many high-grade magic scrolls were very expensive.


    However, when Soran saw the mark on the scroll, his face showed a slight disappointment.


    There were markings on the scroll which indicated which level it was.


    It was a level 3 magic scroll because there were three marks on the corner of the scroll. This was the norm thus this scroll was probably a level 3 scroll.


    A level 3 spell.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be of great value!


    Soran had bought a number of these scrolls from the City of Wealth. Maybe this scroll was simr to the ones he had bought. But when Soran looked at the scroll in front of him, he suddenly got a little confused because he couldn¡¯t understand the symbols on the top. It seemed that it was the scroll in the period of the Arcane Empire, and it used some kind of secretnguage that was difficult to understand. It seemed that this scroll had a protective mechanism that prevented people from copying.


    Maybe it¡¯s not as simple?!


    This was the first idea in Soran¡¯s mind because it was unnecessary to use a secretnguage on a level 3 magic scroll unless it was a very special powerful spell or someone¡¯s unique spell. Magic was not all the same; there were innovations and changes a lot of times. But most of themon magic was the same. Unique magics were rarely spread, while some of them were even lost. For example, the spell Mordenkainen¡¯s Sword, which was verymonly used by wizards, started as unique magic, and then gradually bing moremon.


    An unknownnguage?


    No problem!


    Soran could still study it slowly after taking it back. Besides, Vivian was beside him. If he couldn¡¯t understand it, maybe Vivian could. Soran carefully picked up the scroll and handed it to the girl beside him. He then asked, ¡°Vivian! See if you can understand the symbols here! This seems to be a special scroll. ¡±


    Hmmm?


    The little girl frowned and looked at it. Then she whispered: ¡°Big brother! It¡¯s all cryptic. I can¡¯t understand much of it, but I know the name of the spell. ¡±


    ¡°Melf...Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors!...¡±


    ¡°This seems like a level 3 spell. Why would it say meteor? Maybe it¡¯s powerful?¡±


    Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors?!


    When Soran heard this name, he became shocked.


    Immediately he became excited and said, ¡°No wonder! It¡¯s this spell! No wonder it needs to be encrypted!...¡±


    A level 3 god ughtering spell.


    The legendary, Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors!


    The reason Soran was deeply impressed by this level 3 spell was very simple¡ªit was used to kill a god sessfully. The spell killed the first demigod Lich that appeared in the time of Avatar Crisis! That was how the spell became the number one low-grade spell that could challenge high-grade figures. It was also the only low-grade spell that could break divinew!


    ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Evocation, Transmutation]: the caster creates small meteors in his hand. This energy creation is regarded as a + 5 rare grade weapon, which can cause 3 + explosion damage to the target, as well as 3 additional burn damage. The number of meteors created is equal to the spell level + 1. The caster cannot use other weapons to fight before all the meteors are consumed. ¡±


    The spell did not seem very interesting.


    From the perspective of damage, it would not beparable with Fireball at all, because Fireball from a high-grade spellcaster could do 100 damage. But there was a very special thing about the spell Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors, which was that it was a magical creation and was regarded as a + 5 rare grade weapon. Thus even the demigod Lich could not be immune to the explosion damage caused by it. From the perspective of prative effects, even Soran¡¯s Icingdeath was no better than Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors.


    It was also very effective against dragons, as it could pierce its tough scales. The spell was like a hand grenade; anywhere itnds, it would create a small hole.


    Lastly, it became popr because it looked cool when cast.


    The caster¡¯s hands would be wrapped by fire, and then two small fiery meteors would spin around the palm of the caster. When attacking, the caster would throw them out creating a terrifying sound and explode violently after contacting the target. At the same time, the caster¡¯s hands will automatically generate new meteors until the number of meteors created by the spell reaches the limit.


    Imagine wizards throwing down a bunch of fiery meteors down!


    Unfortunately, this was not an easy spell to learn and remained one of the more rare spells.

 Chapter 280 - A Demons Skeleton

    Chapter 280: Chapter 93 A Demons Skeleton


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors


    The greatest significance of this spell for Soran was that it could break the defenses of almost any enemy, whether it¡¯s a dragon, a devil, a demon, a demigod Lich, or a Saint. The Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors could break their protective shield and cause certain damage to these enemies. Maybe the damage would not be high, because these enemies have high damage reduction, some of which could even reach more than 90%; but as long as damage could be caused, it means that the enemy could be killed.


    Previously many guilds would band together and use this level 3 spell to kill gods.


    Pure blooded dragons were immune to most physical attacks without armor breaking attributes. High-level demons and devils were immune tomon weapon attacks. In theory, the demigod Lich could be immune to + 3 rare grade weapons, while the Saints had divinew to help them. Only + 5 or higher rare grade weapons could break their protective shield.


    Legendary items were rare.


    There were even fewer weapons that could reach the legendary level. Most of these weapons were well-known and most of them were in the hands of powerful story rted NPCs. Therefore, the defense breaking ability of the Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors had a strategic purpose.


    That was why it was also called the most essible god killing tool!


    Getting the magic scroll of Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors was aplete surprise.


    This spell could cause full damage to Spirits. In theory, it could break the defense of demigod Spirits and finally kill some hard to deal with demigod Spirits.


    Furthermore, it belonged to the lost spells.


    Born during the Arcane Empire, it was now only held in the hands of a few wizards.


    Soran carefully put the scroll away. Then he looked at Vivian in front of him and motioned the little girl to follow him. The nearby buildings were connected, but they had been badly damaged. There was nothing alive there. After circling the ce once more and not finding any more secretpartments, he approached the wizard tower. It was very troublesome to search the whole site carefully. Since Soran didn¡¯t have so much time now; he could only explore the area first.


    Out of nowhere, their surroundings were filled with a greyish thick fog. When he walked to the outside of the city, he became shocked.


    He saw a ball!


    No, no, no.


    It should not be called a ball, but a certain ss cover which covered a wide shelf. There was a skeleton on the shelf, but they were not human-like. It had sharp tusks, thick bones, horns on the head, feet like cattle, and a pair of skeletal wings protruding from both sides of the spine.


    Soran immediately recognized it...because he had seen them before in the Abyss hell!


    In front of him was the skeleton of a demon, and it was even very difficult to deal with a high-grade demon. If Soran remembered correctly, it should be one of the most difficult monsters to deal with: the [Balor].


    ¡°Challenge rating 16, Monster level 21 up. Huge creature of another world (Chaotic, Interne, Evil)¡±


    It was a creature that was simr to the dragons.


    ¡°Who was the creator of this wizard tower?¡±


    Soran could not help but stop, and at the same time, reached out to stop Vivian, who was full of curiosity. Soran then answered, ¡°This is the skeleton of a Balor. It seems to have been dead for a long time! The master of this wizard tower should be a very powerful legendary Arcanist. It is obvious that he captured or summoned this Balor and then imprisoned it here! ¡±


    Before they even got close to the wizard tower they had already encountered this.


    Soran started to ponder if this ce was too much for him.


    Legendary wizards were a dangerous existence!


    Legendary Arcanists were god-like!


    If someone told Soran that there was an army of Golems in there, he would have believed it. That was because the famous battle of the legendary sword saint, that was, the battle of the Golems, was due to the inadvertently activated defense mechanism of a high-grade wizard tower. At that time, there were more than ten Diamond Golems, more than one hundred Steel Golems, and hundreds of y Golems, Stone Golems, Iron Golems, etc.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Soran stood in front of the Balor skeleton and thought for a long time. Then he said, ¡°Vivian! Let¡¯s stop here this time. I have a bad feeling that the danger here is beyond our scope. It¡¯s better to wait for Gloria toe. After all, she knows more about wizard towers than we do. Maybe we can enter the tower without activating the defense mechanism here. ¡±


    It was a bad idea to not be careful.


    Be it Soran or Vivian, neither of them could be sure that there was nobyrinth here.


    In short, they do not have enough knowledge to distinguish whether there was something simr to the Eight-Trigrams formation in front. If they had rushed impatiently, they may get hit by a spell or be transmitted to a dimensional space. The easiest way to understand ¡°Labyrinth¡± was a magic version of the Eight-Trigrams formation. If a person could not find a way out of the formation, then the person could only smash their way out.


    ¡°Look over there big brother!¡±


    Vivian nodded softly. Although there was another voice in her head shouting about what a stupid wizard tower it was, and that she could tten it in seconds; the little girl still suppressed the troublemaker who was rash. Vivian¡¯s intuition told her that it was dangerous there, thus she would never allow Lillian to run in recklessly. The little girl looked around. As the fog in front of them faded, she seemed to have seen something and said, ¡°Big brother! The nts over there are so strange! ¡±


    nts?


    Soran heard her and looked intently. His eyesight was not as good as Vivian¡¯s, which was not the problem of vision, but the power gap between the two. Soran¡¯s eyes were still normal, but Vivian¡¯s eyes were close to that of a deity. Soran had minor divinity thus he gradually saw through the fog in front of him, and saw some very strange nts.


    It was familiar.


    These nts were very simr to the mutant anthropophagous nts he saw in the material ne. The nts here did not grow randomly like its counterpart in the material ne, but they were more like garden nts: well-trimmed and ced in specific spots.


    It seemed that this was the front yard of a mansion.

 Chapter 281 - Earthbound Spirit

    Chapter 281: Chapter 94 Earthbound Spirit


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Big brother?¡±


    Vivian squinted her eyes and looked carefully at the front, then motioned for Soran to pick her up. In a crisp voice, she said: ¡°brother pick me up, there seems to be a path over there! It¡¯s on the left side of the garden, near the pile of broken stones. It seems that there¡¯s a path there, but I don¡¯t know where it leads to. ¡±


    A path!?


    Soran immediately picked up the girl beside him and put her on his shoulder. A pair of little feet stepped on Soran¡¯s left shoulder, while her hands held onto Soran¡¯s head. After looking for some time she whispered, ¡°We could go around from the left. There doesn¡¯t seem to be fog, but I am just not sure where the path would lead us to! ¡±


    The fog in front of them was part of the Labyrinth.


    Just as there was often fog in the Eight-trigrams formation, many Labyrinths would have their corresponding deceptive trick. These spells could only be solved by magic, special abilities, and divine power. It seemed that the power here had been weakened a lot. Otherwise, a real Labyrinth would even produce an illusion, not just fog around it. If a Labyrinth prepared by a Lich could render the sky dark, then a Labyrinth prepared by an Arcanist would be more powerful!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t hesitate for too long and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go around and see.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t want to tackle the Labyrinth head-on because of caution, prudence, steadiness and worry about Vivian¡¯s safety. But if he dared not even explore the side entrance, then that would mean he did not dare to take risks¡ªadventures were bound to have risks. One of the limits Soran holds was to manage the risk within his capabilities, rather than not taking any risk at all. It seemed that the path on the side had been destroyed. Even if there was any danger, it couldn¡¯t be greater than going to it head-on.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Soran put the little Vivian down and then began to pay attention to the surrounding environment. asionally tapping the ground with the tip of his foot. He was checking whether there were traps nearby, which shouldn¡¯t be the case, but he thought it was necessary to be more careful. The path passes through the corner of the garden. There was a pile of rubble on the side but no strange nt; there were some small cracks on the ground.


    Soran looked around and said softly, ¡°Vivian, look! Don¡¯t you think this path would lead to the back of the mansion?¡±


    This was Soran¡¯s feeling.


    From the surrounding environment, it seemed that that was the front yard of the wizard tower. The path which goes around from the side looked like it was going to the back yard or the kitchen. The Arcanists had arge number of servants. Unlike the wizards now, who only used Golem servants. The witches in the Arcane Empire were the ruling ss thus they had a certain number of followers as well as arge number of servants.


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Vivian nodded gently.


    There seemed to be two worlds in front.


    One the right there was fog and a strange garden; on the left was clear and barrennd.


    Soran and Vivian walked carefully through the path. When they walked about 300 meters, a well-preserved house appeared in front of them. The house had a very obvious feature, that was, it had a chimney on it.


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Vivian tucked on Soran¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°It looks like a kitchen!¡±


    ¡°Eh,¡± Soran nodded gently and said, ¡°Be careful, let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    Soran pulled out his curved sword. Then he pushed open the door of the house, which was not rotten, and there was a shower of dust. When Soran and the little girl came into the house, they immediately found that it was covered with dust nearly half a centimeter thick.


    ¡°Big brother look!¡±


    After scanning through the room, she pointed at a chair and said, ¡°There seems to be something there!¡±


    Something!?


    Soran moved his steps with great vignce, then picked up a stone and threw it at the position of the armchair, deflecting it a little bit; they saw a set of a rather small skeleton on the armchair. The height of the skeleton was only about 1.25 meters, but the bones were thick rtive to the height of the body; especially the legs and feet. It was a creature easily recognized.


    Soran looked at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s the skeleton of a halfling, probably the cook.¡±


    ¡°Huuu!¡±


    As soon as he said that, there was a sudden chill in the house which was enclosed. The cold wind made them shiver, and then there was a burst of strange and gloomyughter.


    Undead?


    Angered Souls?


    Earthbound Spirit?


    Soran¡¯s thought about a few monsters, then he protected Vivian behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a spirit type enemy! It may be an Earthbound Spirit! ¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°They may be watching us from the spirit realm! Let¡¯s wait for them to show themselves!¡±


    An undead type enemy.


    Themon ones were the skeletal undead which was easy to deal with. The other was the one in front of them, and they were created from ghosts and evil spirits. They belonged to monsters without form or were half energy creatures. This kind of undead was more difficult to deal with, and ordinary physical attacks do not have much effect on them.


    ¡°Ke, Ke, Ke!¡±


    Sad strangeughter came from all directions, Soran¡¯s expression did not change, but Vivian seemed to be a little unhappy. She said coldly, ¡°I hate you undead! Get out of here! ¡±


    Then there was a glow of magic.


    ¡°Protection from Evil.¡±


    Vivian first cast a level 1 spell ¡®Protection from Evil¡¯ then continued to cast other spells.


    ¡°Detect Undead!¡±


    An invisible magic glow appeared, covering the whole house in an instant. Then, behind a wall, there appeared a shadow of dark red light. Most of the undead creatures were dark red under Detect Undead, which meant that their evil level was very high. If it were a pdin, the spell would instantly kill the undead.


    ¡°Hold Undead!¡±


    Another magic glow appeared. Vivian raised her hand to the undead in the distance, and then a faint light appeared. The undead behind the wall suddenly seemed to have gone crazy and rushed towards Vivian fiercely. The Hold spell failed, so Vivian was regarded as the first target.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Soran pulled out his sword and shed it toward the Earthbound Spirit.


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    The legendary curved sword had ice damage and had a special effect on the undead. Although the physical attack was almost ineffective to it, Shadowstrike was useful. Soran¡¯s curved sword hit the Earthbound Spirit and felt like a marshmallow. The de passed through the body of the opponent directly. Only ice energy and shadow energy hurt the opponent. The damage caused by the physical attack was estimated to be only one or two points.


    ¡°Fear [Instant Cast]!¡±


    As a kind of undead, the Earthbound Spirit had a very special ability, that was, it could instantly cast Fear. However, when the Earthbound Spirit in front of him cast the ability, it got shocked. The two people in front of it did not seem to be affected by the ability.


    Indeed, the two were not affected by the ability.


    Vivian would naturally not get affected as she was a Child of Fear, how could she not be immune to this spell. As for Soran, his resistance to Fear was fairly high; aside from his high level of will, the divinity of Fear he acquired would allow him to resist any fear rted spell by non-legendary enemies.


    ¡°Human Domination!¡±


    The Earthbound Spirit seemed to have some intelligence. When it knew that Fear could not work, it immediately changed its tactics. It quickly cast a gifted ability [Human Domination], trying to control Soran, who looked like a Fighter; then using him to kill the little girl who it felt was threatening. But it was another miscalction again because it was not effective against Soran.


    Who was it kidding!


    Soran had gone through so much, how would he get controlled by this spell!


    As long as his will was strong enough, he would be immune to most of the Charm spells, mind control spells, which was very important for the Rogue whose defense was lower than that of the Fighter!


    His will was like steel.


    This was what Soran depended on to survive!


    When he sessfully resisted the spell ¡°Human Domination¡± from the Earthbound Spirit, there was a trace of killing intent in his eyes; immediately heunched toward it and shed at it.


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±

 Chapter 282 - Catch a Soul

    Chapter 282: Chapter 95 Catch a Soul


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Soran¡¯s curved sword went through the body of the enemy again.


    Although the body of the Earthbound Spirit was not flesh, there was a feeling of passing through jelly. There was no sense of resistance. However, the shadow energy gathered by Shadow Strike still worked on it. At the same time, the additional elemental damage of the legendary curved sword Icingdeath left a hint of white on the enemy.


    ¡°Create Undead!¡±


    ¡°Minor Illusion!¡±


    After getting hit several times by Soran, the Earthbound Spirit felt the threat of death. Immediately there was a glow of magic in its eyes, and then its figure was split into five almost identical figures. This was not like the Wizard¡¯s spell which could only copy the movement of the caster. The Earthbound Spirit had created five images that could move separately thus making it harder to differentiate.


    ¡°Ke, ge, ge!¡±


    Sounds of bones clicking and moving were heard.


    In the small room where Soran didn¡¯t go in to check, a series of strange sounds were heard, followed by the appearance of skeletons. Among which were many different kinds of skeletons, almost all of them were of different races. When the skeletons were woken up, lights were seen glowing from their eyes.


    ¡°Move aside big brother!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s voice rang behind Soran. When he heard the voice of the little girl, Soran immediately jumped up to the back without hesitation, and at the same time, he picked up a table and used it to shield himself. Immediately when Soran was shielded, Vivian also raised her hand and shot out a fireball.


    ¡°Booommm!¡±


    A loud explosion was heard.


    The whole house shook. It seemed that it may copse directly. This spell couldn¡¯t be underestimated since it was also a level 3 spell after all. The fireball was like a hand grenade when cast by a high-grade Wizard!


    The explosion created a heatwave.


    A pit was left in the ground. The fire ignited other things in the room. Some things that were still in good condition were burned directly. But it was just the beginning; Vivian did not stop after the first fireball, she continued to throw out the second fireball, and then the third fireball.


    When the little girl finally stopped, the area had be demolished.


    The undead summoned by the Earthbound Spirit diedpletely, and there were only two illusions left which were almost gone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill it!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes glowed and he was ready to kill the enemy.


    However, he was stopped by Vivian.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill it!¡± cried the little girl! ¡°I¡¯ll lock its soul. It seems that it still has some wisdom. Maybe there¡¯s a way to get some information about the wizard tower from it! ¡±


    Soran immediately sheathed his sword.


    Imprison Soul?!


    This was difficult!


    Although there were many supernatural powers, powerful gods, and so on in this world, it was still a very mysterious and unknown thing, the realm of the soul. Any magic rted to the soul was more than level 5, and any magic that could imprison a soul was more than level 7. Some special soul imprisonment magic could only be used by legendary Wizards. Soran¡¯s weakened state also needed a level 5 Restoration spell for healing.


    Vivian is really powerful now. She¡¯s probably a legendary Sorcerer and a low-grade Wizard. But when did she learn about soul imprisonment spells?


    In Soran¡¯s memory, it seemed that Vivian has been sleeping all the time recently. asionally, she would read books or exercise her casting ability. She had not been studying magic scrolls so how could she suddenly learn soul rted magic?


    ¡°Hold Undead!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s action seemed to be very careful. She still used the spell ¡°Hold Undead¡± again in the face of the furious Earthbound Spirit. This time, the enemy could not resist it and was held in ce rigidly.


    The little girl patted her white hands, and her expression rxed a lot. She then said in a crisp voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright now! It can¡¯t move for the time being. Now we just have to find something that it has used before it died. ¡±


    Something it used before?


    Soran frowned at her words, then walked toward the direction where he found the skeleton. He looked around, picked up the skeleton, and finally threw a metal alcohol bottle to the little girl.


    After looking around, he asked, ¡°Would that be fine? It¡¯s around his remains!¡±


    Halflings liked to drink.


    ddin was a great example. He liked his alcohol.


    Vivian caught it and checked it with a glow of magic. She then said happily, ¡°It¡¯ll work! This is something he used previously!¡±


    Vivian began to cast the spell at full speed. This time, the spell was very long; it took nearly half a minute. There were many devil words in the spell. Soran couldn¡¯t understand them at all, but he could see the effect of the magic; a soul mark appeared on the alcohol bottle. Some demonic force began to work, turning the spirit into another form, and then forcing it into the alcohol bottle.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Vivian pped her hands then said, ¡°Too bad I still don¡¯t know how to imprison it, or else we could use some gem and imprison its soul.¡±


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    ¡°You can question it now.¡±


    The little girl picked up the battle, and then snapped her fingers. A translucent soul appeared in the room. It was a halfling with a long beard. He looked dazed and demented. When he was summoned out by Vivian, he began to stay in ce, and after a while, he suddenly said, ¡°master!...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! Master!... Please don¡¯t punish me!...Please!...no punishment!... What had happened?... Where¡¯s the master?...¡±


    ¡°Run!... Everyone run!...¡±

 Chapter 283 - Tower Spirit 7

    <strong>Chapter 283: Chapter 96 Tower Spirit 7</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Death memory.


    When Soran saw what was in front of him and heard the words it said, he realized what was happening in front of him. Soran had seen such a scene before. When a dead soul was restored to the form of a soul, it was possible to restore part of the memory. At this time it would recall some things. This kind of recollection was mainly concentrated in the period before death because there were few things that the soul could remember. This was somewhat like when a soul enters the Abyss Hell¡ªit would forget some of the things of the material ne.


    The soul was simr to money for many beings. The bottomless Abyss and the lower demons in hell were created from the fallen souls of the material ne.


    Simr to paper-making, souls would be squeezed together, then crushed into powder. Finally, it would be sent to a machine to create new nk papers.


    The Earthbound Spirit slowly became quite.


    He seemed to have remembered something, suddenly he began sobbing and crying. After some time, he stopped and looked at Vivian stupidly.


    The memory he had was not much because he had died a long time ago.


    There was a great difference between souls and undead. Souls were a pure energy form and could be undead, but the undead was not pure. Almost all the undead were close to evil because they were born from a strong obsession, which was often full of aggression and hatred of the living.


    The undead was an existence that broke the rules of nature, while souls were a natural part of it.


    Vivian forcibly sealed the soul in a tyrannical way, which was equivalent to killing the part that was the undead and sealing the part of the soul in the alcohol bottle. Therefore, the soul in front of them was also transcended. As long as it was removed from the spell sealed in the bottle, its soul would return to the Styx river.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian held the alcohol bottle in her hand then looked at the soul and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The soul, ¡°...¡±


    Vivian sighed, looked at Soran and said, ¡°he even forgot his name. It looks like it¡¯s really lost itself; I wonder how many things it remembers about the wizard tower. ¡±


    Forgetting one¡¯s name meant that this soul would lose itself soon. The name was an important element which is why Vivian asked for his name first.


    Vivian then continued, ¡°Where is this? What¡¯s around here? How do we get to the wizard tower?¡±


    The soul, ¡°...¡±


    The little girl asked three questions in a row. The soul did not move, which made her a little discouraged. Because it made her feel that she had made the wrong decision at the beginning and that the soul was not useful at all. It did not seem to remember anything, even the memory of death was a mess.


    ¡°Give me the bottle.¡±


    Soran began to speak and gestures Vivian to give him the bottle. He then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the kitchen?¡±


    Compared to Vivian¡¯s question, Soran asked only the simplest question, which seemed useless. The little girl seemed confused and the soul was a little stunned, and then he took Soran to the second room behind her. There were three rooms here: the kitchen, the storage room, and a strange room.


    Soran nodded satisfied and followed it.


    He seemed to notice the little girl¡¯s puzzled expression, so he exined, ¡°it seems that he was indeed the cook of the wizard tower when he was alive. If the wizard who once owned the tower was not a crazy researcher, and would not be satisfied with food made from magic, then he would surely need a cook. During the period of the Arcane Empire, they pursued luxury and enjoyment. The nearby buildings are all provided for the servants of the Arcanist.¡±


    Vivian was nine years old.


    Soran exined so much was in hopes he could teach her.


    The soul stopped in the second room.


    Then his expression became dull again. Soran thought of something, looked at the surroundings and said, ¡°Prepare some food.¡±


    After hearing what Soran said.


    There was a change in the eyes of the stupefied soul and it began to work. He didn¡¯t lift anything, he just repeated the action of making food. In the end, it was as if he had filled a pile of air with a te. As the chef of the wizard tower, he did most of the things to prepare food, so it was also the easiest thing for his soul to remember. Even if it was almost forgotten, the habit of approaching instinct would still be imprinted in the soul.


    Like the souls of guards that would stay guarding even after they forget many things.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Soran smiled and continued, ¡°Bring the food up.¡±


    The crucial moment had arrived.


    The house was built on the side of the wizard tower, not directly connected to the wizard tower. It was impossible to build a kitchen beside the wizard tower. An ugly thing just thinking about it. Therefore, there must be a route to the wizard tower, which was quite safe. This route would avoid many [defense mechanisms] and [mazes].


    The soul stood still for a while.


    Then its expression changed and turned around as if he was holding something.


    ¡°Follow it!¡±


    Soran gestured at Vivian, and said in a deep voice, ¡°This should be a safe route. We will follow it and remember the route near the wizard tower!¡±


    ording to the normal eating habits of a person, a person would need to eat three meals a day. Even if it was only one meal a day, the soul would have walked this route thousands of times before he died. That was why even if it forgot many of its memories, it would still remember this route.


    The two followed the soul closely.


    After walking out from the back door, it walked close to the fog.


    Soran and Vivian were closely behind it. When it moved, the two also moved. When it stopped, the two did not move. At the same time, Soran used his photographic memory to remember the route and the surrounding environment. Soran was also prepared to fight. However, they did not encounter a fight. The two followed the soul in the fog for about 200 meters. Then they went through a hall, and everything in front of them opened up.


    They were at the front of the wizard tower.


    At this moment, they were less than 30 meters away from the wizard tower. They could see the aging on the building and a route on the left.


    The soul did not stop!


    It continued to the path. Because the soul was another form, it passed through the door directly.


    Soran followed it closely and was about to check if the door could be opened.


    However, Vivian who was behind him pulled at him and said, ¡°Be careful big brother! There¡¯s something behind the door!¡±


    Just as the little girl said this.


    With a creak, the heavy door in front of them unexpectedly opened. They saw the soul walking up the steps but still remained in ce. Then they saw creatures that seemed to be Constructs. They were huge Diamond Golems, activated at the same time when they noticed Soran¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Soul scan!¡±


    It looked like a mechanism of the Construct. Its head was golden, and it seemed to be mixed with pure gold and other substances. Its eyes were two golden gemstones. When it detected Soran¡¯s existence, it emitted two rays of light, which covered the two. At the same time, it said in a metallic voice ¡°no soul mark!... Visitors with no permission!... ¡±


    ¡°ording to level 1 alert orders!... anyone with no permission shall be treated as intruders!...¡±


    ¡°Tower Spirit 7 assumingmand!...¡±


    ¡°Activate Constructs!... Target 1 danger level E!...Target 2 danger level C!...Mana Armour not needed!... Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon charging canceled!...¡±


    ¡°Activate Diamond Golem!...¡±


    ¡°Initiate expel or kill orders!... Diamond Golem chargingplete!... Initiate orders!...¡±


    A row ofplicated changes was seen.


    There seemed to be a little light on the top of the wizard tower and was like something had turned. Then there were heavy and iparable footsteps. Two Diamond Golems with a height of about three meters and a weight of more than one ton began moving. Their eyes had a great brilliance and they were approaching Soran and Vivian.

 Chapter 284 - Diamond Golem

    <strong>Chapter 284: Chapter 97 Diamond Golem</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Oh no!


    Soran was shocked, almost immediately pulling Vivian back, and at the same time gave the alcohol bottle to her. ¡°bring back the ghost, let¡¯s retreat and leave here first.¡±


    Diamond Golems.


    There were two of them. It seemed that the defense mechanism here was a little beyond Soran¡¯s expectations. Normally, the Diamond Golem, regarded as the best defense tool of the wizard tower, was the first to be sent out here. Diamond Golems were legendary Constructs, and one of the most difficult Golems to deal with.


    Soran had remembered:


    Diamond Golem[Puppet Golem](Grade 5)


    Challenge Rating: Level 16 (Construct Level: 21), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 25 and 10 (Total Attribute Points: 90-100)


    Specialty: Roll Injury, Damage Reduction, Magic Resistance, Poison Gas


    Resistance Statistics: Acid Resistance 100, Cold Resistance 100, Thunder Resistance 100, Fire Resistance 125, Smash Resistance 90, Pierce Resistance 90, sh Resistance 90, Range Attack Resistance 90, Magic Resistance 100.


    Damage Immunity: Immune to normal weapons, Immune +1 to rare grade weapon, Immune +2 to rare grade weapon, Immune to poison attack, Immune to Backstab.


    Difficulty: A++


    Diamond Golem.


    The most difficult Golem to deal with under normal circumstances had a physical resistance of about 90 and was immune to most physical attacks below 90. At the same time, the resistance to cold, acid, thunder and fire was over 100, and it also had 100 magic resistance. In short, it meant that any elemental damage below 100 and any spell damage below 100 would not affect at all when thrown on them.


    Completely unable to break through their defenses!


    This was a Puppet Golem close to the highest level. It could only be made in the hands of a legendary Wizard, and its value was quite expensive because the core material for making them was diamond.


    That¡¯s right, these were Golems made out from diamond. Only the most wealthy legendary Wizard would be able to make them.


    That was why Soran immediately ran when he noticed them!


    ording to his current strength, even a single sh with all his strength could only barely break their defense. In those days, many Rogues were helpless when faced with them. They could only use some special terrain to kill them. But now, they certainly couldn¡¯t use the terrain, because the surrounding area was quite open; there also seemed to be more than one enemy.


    Soran brought Vivian and ran!


    The little girl chanted some devil¡¯s words with the alcohol bottle and then saw that the soul in the room vanished, and a faint magic glow appeared on the bottle. Heavy footsteps sounded behind them. Two Diamond Golems with a weight of more than one ton stepped out. Without looking at them, Soran could guess that their Strength was more than 25. It was conservatively estimated that their other three attributes would be more than 20.


    Also, the Golems were quite fast.


    You would be surprised to find that these things were fast!


    ¡°Haste!¡±


    Vivian realized this too. Raising her hand she swiftly cast a Haste spell. Then she continued to cast the spell, ¡°Grease!¡±


    The floor immediately bes covered with ayer of grease.


    Although it doesn¡¯t have any obvious effect, it slightly affected the Golem¡¯s sense of bnce at the beginning.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Soran held Vivian up and said in a panic voice, ¡°Turn ground into mud.¡±


    It was unwise to go head-on with a Diamond Golem.


    With their current Strength, they had little chance to win. In Gloria¡¯s wizard tower, she only made a batch of Steel Golems. The strength of a Steel Golem was not enough to lift the shoes of a Diamond Golem. Any diamond Golem would be able to break all the Steel Golems made by Gloria.


    Going against the best Golems, one could only try to be clever and not face it head-on!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The speed of the Diamond Golem was a little slower, because the ground under their feet suddenly became a mud pit, and their legs went down a little, but soon they climbed out. Soran had already made some distance between them. When they came in front of the fog, he suddenly stopped, closed his eyes for a moment. Then he rushed directly into it.


    One step, two steps, three steps!


    Soran¡¯s brain was like a high-speed supeputer. What he saw was not only the fog, gravel, and enemies but also pictures. The picture was the route the soul had lead them through at the beginning. All these things were printed on Soran¡¯s brain like a high-speed camera. With the help of the abilities of ¡°Eidetic Memory¡±, ¡°Able Learner¡± and ¡°Sage¡±, it helped him form a clear path of where he needed to go.


    This was a very dangerous moment!


    Even though it seemed normal, as Soran passed through the fog bit by bit.


    However, if he took a wrong step, it may trigger the defense mechanism of the maze, and then they would be trapped in the array. After which the two Diamond Golems in the back would catch up with them. As for whether they would be able to win in the end, and what they would face after that, these were all things Soran could not predict.


    Fortunately, nothing like that happened!


    All of Soran¡¯s temporary memories were extracted at a critical moment. Even though he just walked once, hepletely remembered the route, and then sessfully passed through the edge of the maze without touching any defense mechanism.


    The heavy footsteps were now further away.


    When Soran returned to the original position of the house, a glimmer of light shed through the eyes of the two Diamond Golems, and then they turned back to where they came from.


    Targets have been expelled!


    Their defense perimeter was around the side door; the tower spirit 7 had not given orders to track them down.


    Everything soon became quiet once more.


    Soran held Vivian¡¯s petite body, took a little breath, and then put her down. He turned to look at the wizard tower behind him, then reached out and stroked the little girl¡¯s head, then said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of here. ¡±


    ¡°This is not somewhere we can explore yet!¡±

 Chapter 285 - Inviting a Northern Witch

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 98 Inviting a Northern Witch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Under the grey sky.


    Soran and Vivian carefully left. In his mind, the wizard tower in front of him was listed as the most difficult challenge at present. It was probably not easier than dealing with the gods and Saints who would being to the material ne. The creatures on the first floor of the wizard tower were already the Diamond Golem; so if they had encountered the Mana Armour or other Constructs, Soran would not be surprised.


    He had never seen such a difficult wizard tower!


    If Soran was not wrong, this tower existed in order to transform into a floating city because only a floating city would need arge number of tower spirits to maintain the operation of the floating fortress. An ordinary wizard tower needs only one spirit. Tower Spirits were a special life form, a bit like the brain of a machine. It was a kind of soul like Construct. Its powers were above level 21, and it could control all areas of the wizard tower, and if necessary, it could rece the wizard tomand the operation of the whole wizard tower.


    Having tower spirits showed how high of a grade wizard tower was.


    For example, Gloria¡¯s wizard tower had no tower spirit. Otherwise, she would not have been attacked by the Hand of Despair at that time. That¡¯s why her wizard tower could only be regarded as an iplete low-level wizard tower.


    Some Shadows were on the open ne.


    These kinds of Shadows were not very aggressive. These were Shadows created from wandering souls, perhaps these were the aborigines who died under Soran. The belonging of souls was full of randomness. Although most of them entered into the reincarnation of the Styx River, there were still many souls entering into other spaces through the potential ne barrier. Many of the Elementals wereposed of souls from the material potential ne. But in those cases, almost all of their memories would be lost, and only the elemental consciousness remained.


    ¡°No need to bother them.¡±


    Soran looked up at the sky and calcted the time in his mind. Then he said, ¡°let¡¯s find the exit to leave, or we¡¯ll be trapped here for a day when it¡¯s dawn.¡±


    Inter-ne teleportation required a mark.


    Vivian wascking in this aspect because she didn¡¯t have enough time to learn this magic.


    The two began to look around for shadow cracks. asionally, they would attract ghosts nearby, but they were directly eliminated by Soran. These newly born creatures were very fragile and didn¡¯t give too much ughter EXP; only 120 ughter EXP. They walked around the ce. Suddenly, they heard something. Soran immediately went into a state of stealth, and at the same time, he motioned Vivian to cast an ¡®Invisibility¡¯ spell on herself.


    ¡°Ploof, Plof!¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what the sound was, but it sounded like wings pping. From the sound, the creatures seemedrge and their numbers were great. Otherwise, the sound won¡¯t be so obvious. Soran took Vivian into the corner of the shelter, then the two looked up at the sky at the same time. A shadow appeared on their heads, and then gradually close to the location of the wizard tower.


    ¡°Shadow Ravens!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was serious. After frowning and looking at it, he exined to Vivian in his arms, ¡°one of the species living in shadow ne which has some wisdom. This is a kind of monster that is difficult to deal with. It lives in some ces on the shadow ne and likes to live in groups. Sometimes they even dare to fight with a Shadow Dragon! ¡±


    The Shadow Raven.


    In front of the two was a huge bird with a length of eight meters and a wingspan of more than six meters. From the outside, it had little to do with crows. They were a special kind of mutant life. Its origins could not be traced, but they had something to do with the Arcane Empire because there were many taboo experiments at that time, which eventually led to the emergence of many mutant species. Shadow Ravens had sharp beaks and ws. They lived in groups on the shadow ne and were the top predators here.


    They were level 16 mutant creatures; a group of these Shadow Ravens could deal with an adult Shadow Dragon!


    What he saw, though, was something eerie.


    The Shadow Ravens circled the wizard tower, but they dared not get close to the fog. They circled and circled, making a terrible cry, and then they flew back from where they came from. Soran was a little confused by what he had seen, but he still remembered that the Shadow Raven would note here for no reason. There must be something here that attracted them. In addition, he further confirmed his conjecture that there must be an air defense mechanism near the wizard tower. Maybe it¡¯s a Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon, so these Shadow Ravens flew around the wizard tower but dare not approach it.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian stretched out her little white hand and pulled away at Soran, whispering: ¡°I think I saw that thing once in books. It is said that it can be domesticated into a flying mount. But they look so ugly though! ¡±


    <i>Taming the Shadow Ravens?</i>


    That may be something doable.


    But taming was too time-consuming unless there was some special inheritance. The domestication of these creatures was not worth it. In the orc Kingdom near the northwest, even with tens of millions of orcs, the number of domesticated Wyvern was less than 300. This kind of mount could eat three sheep in one day. Soran hasn¡¯t thought about it yet because the most important thing for him now was to build the two fleets.


    The two waited for some time.


    They only started moving after the Shadow Ravens flew away.


    It took Soran nearly an hour to find the location of the shadow crack, many of which were not fixed unless a wizard establishes a stable portal. The two quickly returned to the material ne. Before leaving Soran took a deep look at the wizard tower, then turned around and walked into the shadow crack. Vivian also looked at the wizard tower for a while, then clenched her fist, as if she had made up her mind about something.


    In her mind, Lillian was quiet for the first time. She didn¡¯t shout about breaking the wizard tower.


    Maybe Lilian also realized how difficult it was to deal with the wizard towerpared to the Vampiric demi-god! (Note: Lilian has always been talking about killing that vampiric demi-god.)


    The scenery in front of the two slowly changed.


    The grey surrounding slowly began to be colorful; Soran squinted his eyes for a while before he could adapt to the colorful surroundings. The sky on the shadow ne was gray after all. After a period of time in it, it had a visual impact on them. At this time, it was not dawn. It was maybe around 4 am. Soran gave some orders out and then held Vivian¡¯s hand and went back.


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    The little girl walked behind. After thinking for a while, she looked up and said seriously, ¡°this wizard tower seems to be very powerful! I read a lot of books about the wizard tower, but I had never read about that kind of tower spirit; even the bottomyer was guarded by diamond Golems. If we can control it, I¡¯m afraid no one would be able to threaten us except the gods! ¡±


    It seemed that Vivian had also realized this.


    She had read a lot of books after all. Gloria had one wizard tower and had many books there.


    Soran did not reply to what she said.


    He was not sure whether this wizard tower could fight with the gods, but he was very sure that with the strength of the two of them, even if Vivian was a legendary wizard, the possibility of controlling the wizard tower was less than 10%. Even if they invited Gloria, their sess rate was only about 10%.


    This wizard tower could be understood as a challenge rating 25 dungeon!


    Soran roughly thought about it this way. He was not a very powerful rogue, and Vivian was not a very powerful legendary Sorcerer.


    If they were to form a group, the legendary Fighter in charge of being the meat shield was nowhere to be found. The legendary Wizard in charge of the overall control, Vivian, was notpetent yet. It was even more difficult to find a legendary Priest in charge of protection and treatment. They were not up to the standard of the wizard tower now, and even if they had enough people, their sess rate was only half.


    Vivian was right!


    This wizard tower may be able to rival the gods!


    Soran¡¯s brain kept counting and trying to recall some important information, but he could only think of a few clues. Atst, he touched the little girl¡¯s head and said slowly, ¡°Wait until Gloriaes!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably d toe if she knew about a wizard tower like this.¡±


    It was a must to invite Gloria here.


    She was the real professional after all. Having gone through a proper wizard¡¯s training, she was much more powerful than the two of them.


    ¡°En?¡±


    Vivian tilted her head and asked, ¡°When is big brother going to fetch sister Gloria? Could Ie as well?¡±


    Soran paused for a moment then went down and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not this time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go directly by sea in two days. I¡¯m going to the north from Shipwreck Bay. I need someone to sit here after I leave. Maybe you need to stay here to frighten those guys.¡±


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    ¡°Can you do that for me?¡±


    The little girl was excited, then nodded her head hard and said, ¡°En. Don¡¯t worry, big brother. They are honest and obedient with me around here. ¡±


    She was very happy.


    Because she could finally help her brother like a grownup, even though she was just nine.

 Chapter 286 - Return of Items

    <strong>Chapter 286: Chapter 99 Return of Items</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Soran had his reasons for not bringing Vivian along.


    All the Children of Fear could perceive each other and could find each other when they were at a certain distance. Soran was a little worried about encountering the vampiric demigod, who was now the most powerful Child of Fear and was now a Saint. If they encountered him, they had little chance to win. From this point of view, Vivian was the safest to stay in the outer inds. After all, she was the first Child of Fear, which could be said to be the most wanted target of the vampiric demigod.


    With his base now somewhat solid, Soran naturally didn¡¯t want more drama.


    As long as the base was established, and the Drows were controlled, he would soon be able to expand his influence. This, in turn, established a base for Vivian to fight the Dread Lord himself. Although the vampiric demigod was a step ahead of them, the two were in a better situation than the vampiric demigod. After all, the followers of the vampiric demigod were vampires. From this point of view, the vampiric demigod had a natural disadvantage; the number of vampires could never be too many since this was not allowed by other forces.


    A day went past quickly.


    When it was the second day and Soran had woken up, he heard some noise outside. Soran frowned as he walked out and saw the half-elf first mate.


    Some of the men he had sent out hade back, but the female red-haired pirate had note back!


    The half-elf first mate brought back a lot of people. Behind them was a line of pirate minions carrying arge number of boxes, and then a group of ves who were chained together. In addition, there was something that surprised Soran; it was a special cage. There was a very small figure in the cage who had cat ears and a cat tail.


    ¡°Beastfolk?!¡±


    Soran looked at her and asked, ¡°A Catfolk? They are almost extinct, right? Where did you guys find her?¡±


    The half-elf first mate bowed and said, ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    ¡°When we were going back, we got some unexpected news. Then we found that the people your excellency needed were in the hands of another fleet, thus we robbed them. The Catfolk was found identally inside; it seemed that she was brought from the east. We were going to give her to the young madam as a toy, who also needs a servant girl. ¡±


    Soran frowned slightly when he heard this.


    He nced at the Catfolk next to him and looked away, then at the other pirates in front of him, mainly the ves who had been transported. As an adventurer who had traveled to most of the world, Soran could see that the ves had obvious eastern features; also from their hands, he figured they were eastern craftsmen.


    Soran nodded lightly and asked, ¡°What are the results?¡±


    The half-elf first mate hesitated for a moment, and then said in a low voice, ¡°We captured a group of ves, threerge ocean ships, and items worth around 24 thousand Gold Derahls that could quickly be sold. We also got other valuable goods, such as porcin, tea, silk and so on, which would be hard to sell, are all stored in the warehouse of Snake Ind. The value of all the goods plus the three ocean ships should be about 120 thousand Gold Derahls. ¡±


    Soran¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise, and then his face became solemn.


    He was surprised by the loot, which was a little too great. Soran put his hands behind his back and walked slightly; he pondered for a moment, looked up and asked, ¡°are these Asrod¡¯s stuff? the pirate king?¡±


    The half-elf first mate let out a cold sweat and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you guys this information?¡± Soran continued to ask.


    The half-elf seemed to have shivered, and his voice was a little nervous, ¡°An Amazonian. They secretly sent someone to tell me that the craftsmen your excellency needed were on those ships. ¡±


    Soran shut his eye for a moment then raised his hand and patted the half elf¡¯s shoulders. He then said, ¡°Not bad!¡±


    ¡°Although you were a little reckless... But to bring back so much loot, I must give you some reward. From now on, those three ocean ships will be under your control. Then I will allocate some more men to you. From now on, you will be in charge of the trade between port Tylon and the outer inds. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    There was a trace of excitement on the half elf¡¯s face. He knew he had gambled correctly.


    At first, hemanded two warships, now he had three more ships under hismand. It could be said that his position and the number of men he had, hadpletely surpassed the red-haired female pirate. However, he hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Your excellency. We robbed the pirate king Ashrod¡¯s cargo ship. Will they retaliate against us? ¡±


    Soran gave a slight hum and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s possible!¡±


    ¡°But when dealing with the Swamp King, Ashrod had also taken our loot from Devil Ind. Sooner orter, we would need to settle this score with him, now I only received a little interest. You had taken some of his things so the other party may retaliate against us. Tell your men to be more alert and disciplined. ¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll eliminate them!¡±


    The half-elf first mate nodded his head in a dignified manner, and a trace of ambition and excitement appeared in his eyes. If Ashrod, the pirate king, could be killed, the half-elf would also be powerful. He would be under one person but above millions of people.


    His men quickly went away.


    Soran then sat down and thought for a moment; then he waved for someone and ordered something.


    The half-elf first mate hade back, but there was no news about Adele Isabe. It seemed that the development of struvite stones was not very smooth. This time, Soran may need to go out himself since he would be going to the north too. Maybe he could find a wizard who knew alchemy and could process struvite stones into high-quality fertilizer.


    On another note.


    Since his men robbed the cargo ship of the pirate king Ashrod, he probably would do something about it. However, to deal with his men would surely alert the Sea temple. That was why Soran thought that Ashrod would probably send someone to assassinate him; he must make preparations now.


    No one probably thought that Soran would be preparing in advance because his men had robbed Ashrod.

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 100 Orderly

    <strong>Chapter 287: Chapter 100 Orderly</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After the half-elf first mate came back, he also brought back a lot more men.


    Soran went out to check the goods they had brought back. Then he ordered his men to supervise the ve work. After dealing with these things, he went back to the room and sat down. Soran closed his eyes for a moment and began to write and draw with a quill pen. As a Rogue, his fingers were quite stable. Even if he didn¡¯t use any tools in drawing, the straight lines he drew were the same as the tools he used. About 30 minutester, Soran finished the first drawing, and at a nce, it was a building n.


    The drawing had a simple structure of the whole camp, as well as various internal and externalyouts. Furthermore, the drawing included a sewer ditch, building a master n, different measurements, fence, sentry towers and so on. After drawing all these, Soran began to write other parts, which were the arrangement and precautions of some buildings. Among them, the strict requirements, such as sewer, toilet distribution, and sanitation treatment, as well as the division and construction of roads, etc.¡ªhe wrote them all in detail. It was easy to umte water in the rainy season in the outer inds. If the town were built ording to his requirements, and there were proper sewer systems, then there would be no flooding.


    Sewers were something very simple. Mainly needed to spread it out reasonably, and digging them to the correct depth.


    The Romans put a lot of focus on it.


    But there were still some cities in the world which don¡¯t pay attention to it.


    That was why many cities were filthy, messy and stinking. Although Soran wasn¡¯t a germaphobe, he did not want his territory to be like that, especially pirates who liked to drink and defecate everywhere. So in terms of hygiene, he was quite demanding¡ªurinating in random ces was not allowed. This was an outer ind where the environment was even more primitive and deste than the maind. If one didn¡¯t pay attention to hygiene, it would be easy to breed epidemics. The pirates were better. They had a strong physique, but the ves were not so strong. In the case of infectious diseases, many of the ves would die. [Note: doctors and medicine are currently missing.]


    After finishing the master n, Soran started drawing the buildings.


    It was not that kind of beautiful house or his own residence, but the kind of simple brick and tile house, which was verymon in the countryside. The simple house was about 50 square meters, a single-story building. In front of the house were a drainage ditch and roads. He wanted to build more than 300 houses. There were three rows of houses, each row had about 100. These houses were mainly built near the west gate and the south gate, and the north gate also had a wooden house for holding ves.


    After drawing the buildings, he continued to draw the roads.


    Not only the roads around the camp, but also the road distribution outside the camp. He wanted a road directly connecting the natural port. The length of the road would be about five kilometers. This quality of the road was not so important in the current situation, as long as the road was t and not filled with potholes. When there were enough manpower and material resources, Soran would make the road better. Soran even drew the route of the road, avoiding some areas of potential danger.


    When that was done, he got another nk paper.


    Soran didn¡¯t draw anything this time; instead, he wrote a letter, a letter to the Drow priest.


    After writing the letter, Soran asked someone to bring Dark de in and then gave the letter to him to arrange someone to take it back. At the same time, he also ordered some materials to be sent to the drows, mainly daily goods. This time, the first mate had brought back three ships of materials, enough to support their consumption for more than half a year. Soran¡¯s calction was very urate; as he would be back roughly a monthter.


    By then it would be around February, which was the time for farming; they then would be able to have wheat.


    By then, they would be independent.


    As the leader of a force, Soran could note and go as freely as before. He took out the drawings he had prepared first. One of them was handed over to the first mate, who would be responsible for the construction nning of the whole camp, and the other was handed over to the one-eyed pirate to supervise the ves. Finally, Soran went to another ce where the ves were kept; he wanted to check on the craftsmen.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Soran opened the door and immediately smelled a strong stinky smell.


    He gestured for the doors to be opened for venttion then slowly walked toward the eastern craftsmen. ¡°Does anyone speak themonnguage?¡±


    All the ves looked at each other.


    As a Wizard, Soran was a failure, because he mastered very littlenguage.


    It seemed that the ves in front of him did not know muchmonnguage. They often used desertnguage and Eastern dialect. In theory, people who could speak manynguages were well-informed. After all, this was an era in which many civilians could not write their own names. Literacy in this era was a sign of identity. Literate people could find a rtively easy job in the city and be able to support themselves. Even though most of the ves in front of them were born as craftsmen, their writtennguage was limited to their ownnguage; they do not know much about themonnguage.


    ¡°No one knows themonnguage?¡±


    Soran frowned then asked his men, ¡°Anyone know the easternnguage? I recall someone went to the east!¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then he saw that there was an old man. The 40-year-old man stood up. He looked at Soran with some fear, then lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Excellency. I can speak themonnguage. ¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Soran nced at him then said, ¡°Good. You are their foreman from today on. ording to the custom of the maind, you would be my property. But I am a very generous and kind person. As long as you work hard for me, I will give you corresponding freedom. ¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll ask my men to build a kiln for you people. Your job would be to make bricks, the more the better!¡±


    ¡°After you¡¯ve made 1 million bricks, I¡¯ll grant some of you your freedom.¡±


    Soran paused, he looked at the middle-aged man who was a little surprised and said, ¡°trante what I said to them! I¡¯ll deploy a group of people for you. If I don¡¯t see satisfactory progress when Ie back, your head will hang on the gpole outside! ¡±


    The middle-aged man was somewhat excited in the beginning but soon got scared and nodded obediently.


    People with skills in the world were valuable, thus Soran would be more tolerant towards them. After the middle-aged man in front of him tranted what he had said, Soran gave some orders and left. The ves were swiftly mobilized, and a group of capable pirates was in charge of overseeing them. Maybe because Soran was very orderly, his subordinates gradually became strict too. Although there was not much discipline, they were much better than before.


    After Soran had delegated work, he went to see the captured aborigines. During this period, more than 30 had died, not because of them escaping, but because of the way the Drows controlled ves. This was a veryplicated process, involving punishment, psychological suggestion, envement control and so on. There were some things that were not suitable to be talked about, but the general effect was still obvious.


    A day past quickly.


    Soran gave many orders and made many arrangements on this day. Anyone who saw the ns, even the pirate leader, could feel that Soran was not just building an outer ind base. But they didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction, on the contrary, they seemed a little excited. After all, not everyone likes the vagrant life of pirates. They too wanted a foundation and a guarantee that they could at least leave something to their children.


    Even those who were alone would want to settle down sooner orter.


    Recently, there had been discussion in the camp that Soran¡¯s arrangement was to build up the outer inds. If Soran could really open up and develop here, then the pirates may even get somend after they retire. In this way, even if they were old and weak in the future, they would have a basic business to support themselves, and maybe they could even be smallndlords. Many pirates were forced to enter this life. Although there were many vicious and bloodthirsty pirates among them, there were also many who want to live a stable life.


    Soran was subtly changing everything.


    Maybe it didn¡¯t seem very impressive, but it was orderly and logical; maybe someday the world would be shocked by it.


    Great new power was growing!

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 101 Cat Girl

    <strong>Chapter 288: Chapter 101 Cat Girl</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    On the second day.


    Soran was ready to leave the camp and go north to invite Gloria.


    At present, the northern Witch was the only high-grade spellcaster who he had a good rtionship with. Furthermore, their rtionship was somewhat unclear. No one could tell when it happened¡ªmaybe when they encountered the worshippers of the God of Hunting, or slowly over time¡ªBut one thing was for sure, Gloria, the Witch of the North, thought highly of Soran.


    Soran was a very cold person!


    Vivian was a little reluctant for Soran to leave. She was a child after all. However, once she discovered her new toy, she became happy again. It was a lovely cat girl. She was only seven years old this year and only two years younger than Vivian. But because of her race, she looked about the same size as Vivian. This little cat girl was Vivian¡¯s maid. Although she couldn¡¯t do anything now, the little girl still thought that she could train her into a first-ss maid.


    It was funny though.


    It was true for anyone. Even when Soran was near, she would show her teeth. However, after meeting Vivian, she became honest, just like a domestic kitten. Maybe it was because they looked the same size or because Vivian had amazing Charm. Anyway, the Catfolk was obedient when she saw her. Vivian was able to ask her to pose and y with her. The little girl took out all the exquisite dresses she had collected but hasn¡¯t worn, then put them on the Catfolk. She even cleaned her up.


    It seemed that Vivian would be happy for some time with the Catfolk around!


    But to Soran¡¯s frustration, he thought that after Vivian domesticated the wild Catfolk, he could see how she was different from ordinary people.


    But to his surprise, when he got close to the little Catfolk, she immediately showed her teeth and guard.


    Indeed!


    People were treated differently depending on their Charm.


    No wonder so many people chose to be the Sorcerer as their core profession!


    Vivian now had a new ymate.


    Although she was not a normal human, a Beastfolk; Soran was still happy about it. After all, the little girl was lonely sometimes.


    Soran had little time to be with her previously.


    Now there were countless things, as well as theing Avatar Crisis, Soran would not have the free time to be with her. So it made sense to have a Catfolk who was the same age to apany her.


    Indeed, Vivian was happier now because she had a ymate. Although she was a Catfolk, the little girl still named her Lulu. Because the Catfolk still couldn¡¯t talk, she could only meow and shout ¡°Lu ~ Lu ~¡± in addition to the strange and iprehensible pronunciation; that¡¯s why Vivian named her Lulu. Lulu was a very fun, obedient and clever Catfolk, and she was also very cute. After washing, she looked very cute, like a delicate doll.


    However, Vivian still had some worries.


    She was worried that Lilian would scare her! It seemed that Lilian had begun to show interest in her!


    Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t do anything silly.


    ¡ª


    Soran was out.


    But he didn¡¯t bring too many men with him. He brought one ship and controlled the Ghost Ship.


    It would take a month to get to and from the north because he had to go to the port Tylon and Shipwreck Bay to deal with some things. Soran was different from other pirate kings. He had a strongmand of the sea and a lot of demands on his men. When he would leave, he had to arrange the things to be dealt with. After all, the ability of his subordinates was much worse than that of Soran himself. Otherwise, Adele Isabe, the red-haired pirate, would havee back by now.


    It seemed that she had failed.


    It was really difficult for a pirate to seed in persuading an arrogant Wizard to cooperate with a pile of stones.


    Traveling by sea was a very boring thing.


    The first day went past without anymotion, Soran then brought his men back the same route.


    This continued for three days, then he noticed something interesting after hearing his men excited about something.


    Fish wave.


    The more technical term would be, it was the fishing season!


    Many fish here had the habit of migration. The fish they saw were migrating, but Soran didn¡¯t know what fish they were. However, he saw a fish about two meters long, which was simr to the fish with silver scales on its surface. A group of fish was quite eye-catching in the seawater. There were also shrimp-like creatures, which were simr to the lobster Soran sawst time. Soran wondered how much of this sea resources had been developed.


    ¡°Look over there!¡±


    The spotter looked and pointed at somewhere; everyone then looked at where he pointed.


    Sharks.


    Soran had seen a lot of sharks.


    The fishing season was harvest time for the indigenous people, as well as for other creatures in the outer inds. However, the Wareshark in the distance seemed to not be fishing, but rather driving the fish to some direction. There were quite a lot of Waresharks. With Soran¡¯s eye power, there were no fewer than hundreds of them, including 350 domesticated sharks. These Waresharks were active in the fishing area, sometimes they made strange cries, or blew some special conch.


    They quickly noticed Soran and his men.


    However, after a Wareshark on a great white shark approached and observed, he avoided the warship of Soran in front of him. The Wareshark continued doing their thing, and the two sides passed each other peacefully.


    Soran watched them silently.


    His expression was deep in thought as if he had recalled something.

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 102 Soran’s Pet

    <strong>Chapter 289: Chapter 102 Soran¡¯s Pet</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    It was a rather boring 7 days for Soran.


    People would dream to have this kind of boredom because if it was not boring, it meant that they had encountered some sea monsters. Encountering sea monsters were a disaster in the boundless sea, and also an important reason for blocking the trade routes of the outer inds. It turned out that Soran¡¯s first decision to be closer to the Sea temple was right. With the support of the Sea Goddess behind him, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his warships and other fleets encountering deep-sea creatures.


    The only regret was that he had not yet been able to make effective contact with the Waresharks and Naga Siren tribe.


    So, there was no talk of deep-sea trading.


    If the trade of the outer inds was enough to make someone take risks, then deep-sea trading was enough to make someone change their faith.


    Too bad deep-sea creatures were very repulsive ofnd creatures.


    ¡ª


    Their seven-day trip passed quickly.


    Soran encountered a storm on the fifth day, but it was not serious enough to affect their course. Around the morning of the seventh day, Soran returned to the south sea, but his first stop was not port Tylon but Snake Ind. Snake Ind was used as a storage base, with about 200 pirates stationed long term. These pirates were pretty weak and a leader was responsible for the security here. The real elite had been brought to the outer inds by Soran.


    But this did not mean that the defenses on Snake Ind were little, on the contrary, its defenses were better than any other ind.


    That was because there was arge mutant tiger shark here.


    Soran first used the blessing of the Sea Goddess to dominate the giant tiger shark. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because it had killed too many people or because it ate too many people; it had now obviously developed in the direction of giant sea creatures. Furthermore, because of the domination effect of the blessing of the Sea Goddess, it had a feeling of obedience toward Soran. This domination was more powerful than its former master¡¯s, and because of the improvement of its wisdom, it could now easily distinguish between friendly and foe.


    It was now transforming into a magical creature.


    The giant tiger shark had grown more than halfpared to previously. At this pace, it would eventually grow to the size of a warship. At that time, it would be able to directly overturn a warship like the giant octopus. Because of a magical creature¡¯s unique perception ability and some hidden spiritual connection; when Soran just returned to the area around Snake Ind, the giant tiger shark came close, and then rose out of the sea to meet him.


    It even swam around the warship as it seemed joyful.


    Soran stood on the deck and watched the tiger shark swimming near the warship. He smiled a little bit. After a while, he asked his men behind him, ¡°Are there any sheep left on the ship?¡±


    A pirate behind him turned and trotted to the cabin and asked, then ran back and said, ¡°Your Excellency! There are three sheep, half a deer, and some other things


    ¡°Good,¡± Soran nodded and continued, ¡°Throw all the sheep down.¡±


    Soon, two powerful pirates came up with a sheep. When they saw Soran nodding, they came to the deck. The two pirates looked at the giant tiger shark swimming near the warship with awe and a little fear. Then they threw the two animals down. Tiger sharks had a very powerful blood tracking ability. It swam over immediately after smelling the blood in the water. Then it swallowed both sheep with its mouth open, and quietly followed the warship.


    This giant tiger shark was free-range. In the south sea, which was rich in fish resources, there was no need for Soran to specially feed it.


    Feeding was only to build up their rtionship.


    The tiger shark followed Soran to the Snake Ind, then gradually dived into the sea and swam towards the outer sea. Now it was also a sea monster of great power, roaming in the deep seas around the Snake Ind. Some time ago, some of Soran¡¯s subordinates saw the tiger shark fighting with a big octopus. At that time, the pirate leader under him ordered someone to help it. That¡¯s why Soran promoted him to be the manager of the Snake Ind.


    Soon, some of the pirates here would brag about what they had seen and heard in the tavern in port Tylon.


    Without question.


    Pirates were also a group of people who liked to brag, especially when they drank too much or had the attention of a barmaid.


    Snake Ind had some changes as well.


    First of all, it had much morend now. Since it was the transfer station and warehouse of Soran, it was necessary to have enough space here. At present, Snake Ind was the hub of smuggling in the south sea. Whether it was to port Tylon, the City of Wealth, or Shipwreck Bay, Snake Ind was the ce they couldn¡¯t avoid. Maritime smuggling was the main interest of the south because there were too many checkpoints onnd; there were always guard officials and nobles who exploit the trade. Therefore, the sea route could save a lot of costs and avoid most taxes.


    Soran had just arrived at Snake Ind, and immediately a pirate leader in charge came to meet him. Soran didn¡¯t remember the name of this man at all, but he clearly remembered his physical characteristics, because the pirate leader only had one ear. Snake Ind had had constructions several times now. There were now open roads on both sides, leading directly to the camp. Some of the snakes had been cleared; now the poisonous snakes mainly inhabit the south of the ind.


    Soran looked at the pirate leader and ordered, ¡°Bring me to the warehouse.¡±


    The pirate leader immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, your excellency, please follow me.¡±


    A group of people quickly walked toward the warehouse. In front of them, a pirate guard opened the door of the warehouse. Then, they saw that it was full of things¡ªall kinds of goods. It was easy for pirates to hoard goods because not all the goods they plundered could be sold out. Only the good things could be sold by ck market merchants, the other goods may be overstocked for a period of time.

 Chapter 290 - Assassination (1)

    <strong>Chapter 290: Chapter 103 Assassination (1)</strong>


    ¡°Where are the stuff from the east?¡±


    Soran turned to ask someone then someone immediately lead him to it.


    Soon they saw a pile of carefully ced goods. Without even looking, they knew they were filled with porcin. On the maind, exquisite porcin was sometimes more popr with nobles than silver. At the same time, because porcin was easy to break and idents happened during transportation, the price of exquisite porcin was always high. Although there were some ceramic crafts on the maind, only the porcin from the East was the best, and only the authentic eastern porcin could sell at a high price!


    ¡°Why had so many broken?!¡±


    Soran nced at the stuff, frowned and asked, ¡°The ones here are basically broken.¡±


    Hearing Soran¡¯s words, the pirate leader in the back immediately broke out in a cold sweat and said, ¡°the idiots below identally fell when they were transporting the goods; I have hung them up and whipped them for 20 times. If you are not satisfied, I will punish themter. ¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Soran waved his hands and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already punished them, then forget it.¡±


    He looked at the porcin in front of him, then turned to the box with spices, tea, and silk beside him. All the goods from the East were valuable. He came here not only to sell them but also to bring some gifts to Gloria. In the past, she helped Soran and Vivian a lot. Before, Soran was unable to thank her now that he was one of the pirate kings on the south coast, how could he visit her empty-handed.


    The other gifts may not be useful, but spices, tea, and silk from the East were useful for her; witches liked spices and tea very much. Many of these things helped concentration and meditation, which were helpful for witches to learn and understand magic. As for silk, silk was something most women could not refuse.


    ¡°Bring all these along, bring them on the ship.¡±


    Soran scanned through everything, then picked out the best and asked his men to bring it along.


    This batch of goods was quite high-grade. Soran opened two boxes and looked through them. Then he found a mermaid-like mark in the corner of the box. Of course, it was not a mermaid. It looks more like an eastern human fish. These things were called a ¡°human fish¡± in the East, which was different from the ¡°Mermaid¡± in the West. This kind of mark represented a very powerful force in the eastern world. They controlled nearly 60% of the trade in the eastern world. Most of the goods transported from thend through the desert or from the sea route were purchased from the cities under their control.


    This organization was rather eerie!


    Soran hade into contact with them previously and there were many capable people in the organization.


    Besides, these people were not afraid or hated the Drows at all. They were also the very few who would directly trade with the underground Drow, even though the trade was rtively hidden and infrequent.


    Soran quickly picked out some good stuff.


    He didn¡¯t spend much time on Snake Ind. After preparing a gift for Gloria, Soran took his men to port Tylon. Now that he hade back, he had to go see the Naga Siren priest out of courtesy. Otherwise, she would be dissatisfied. That was how it was, If he didn¡¯t go see her, she may think that Soran was arrogant. After all, she was the chief priest of the south coast. In port Tylon and the cities near thend, the influence of the Naga Siren priest was still very strong.


    Soran still needed the power of the Sea temple!


    It didn¡¯t take much time to get to port Tylon. In the afternoon, Soran arrived at port Tylon with his men.


    The approach of the warship didn¡¯t disturb many people, but when some leaders of the Chamber of Commerce heard of Soran¡¯s return, they were already prepared to go greet him. As soon as Soran arrived at port Tylon, he ordered his men to send his gift to the Sea temple. He was ready to stay here for one night and then set out for Shipwreck Bay tomorrow.


    Even though Soran initially forced the Naga Siren priest to bow down, now that things had passed, he still needed to ease the rtionship if he had the chance. If Soran wanted to stand firm on the south coast, he would have to be good to the Sea Goddess. As long as he was close to the Sea Goddess, she would help him if there were threats to him.


    Of course, being on the good side of a goddess was not enough. Soran still had to be strong and powerful.


    While the pirate who was bringing the gift had just left, the leaders of the Chamber of Commerce came to give their gifts to Soran. These guys had a lot of ears and eyes and the pirate¡¯s mouth was leaky, so the merchants knew that Soran wasing back. Soran knew what they wanted¡ªa share of the ck market trade and safe passage to the outer inds.


    All these things were of course off limits!


    He could support so many people because he hadplete control of the smuggling channels; the profits were quite amazing. With all his men eating and drinking away, it was not easy to sustain his 2000 men. It was not enough to feed these people and horses just by collecting some protection fees. As for the outer ind sea trade, Soran couldn¡¯t share it with them. In the future, it would be a gold mine.


    Soran, with a smile on his face, dealt with people from all walks of life. He epted all the gifts but didn¡¯t give any answers to any questions regarding the business routes of the outer inds, or the smuggling trade and so on. His attitude made many people feel helpless. Many could only leave their gifts and return.


    A few hours went past.


    When Soran had dealt with the heads of the Chamber of Commerce, suddenly a strange figure appeared behind him, and a cold light shed behind him. A strange short knife pierced his back and hit Soran¡¯s heart directly!


    Fresh blood shot out.


    Soran¡¯s figure immediately stiffened. He had a painful expression.


    The short knife had hit his heart!

 Chapter 291 - Assassination (2)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 104 Assassination (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    No one knew when the assassin appeared.


    Even Soran didn¡¯t notice the enemy. The enemy was more capable than Soran estimated. Until the moment the enemy stabbed him, Soran then only realized that someone had attacked him. His powerful Evade capability and amazing physical quality made him want to avoid the sneak attack from behind, but it was toote because he did not have the ability of [Danger Sense].


    After the knife was in his back, there was no chance of evading it!


    At this moment, Soran¡¯s mind shed countless thoughts, but finally the will to survive dominated the body. When the enemy stabbed him in the back, he activated the spell Stoneskin instantly, but the de still stabbed the heart through the muscleyers. Soran could only activate the ¡°ughter Form¡± at that moment. Then at the next moment, his body began to undergo amazing changes. His galloping heartbeat squeezed out blood. In less than a millisecond, his whole body became better, and then he entered the form of ¡°Son of ughter¡±.


    The tip of the de had pierced his heart.


    Soran¡¯s body stiffened for a while, and the feeling of his heart pierced was so painful that part of his continued strength dissipated. However, the additional ability to turn into the Son of ughter had been activated. It seemed that the assassin targeting Soran was a legendary Assassin because only a legendary Assassin could get close to Soran. But as an Assassin, his strength was not high. His knife should havee out from the chest through the heart. However, because of Stoneskin, the knife was stuck after it pierced Soran¡¯s heart.


    The opponent¡¯s strength was at its limits!


    Soran¡¯s muscleyers caught the opponent. When the enemy was ready to twist the knife and further injure his heart, Soran pulled out his curved sword and shed it toward the throat of the enemy. Soran¡¯s counter-attack was very fierce. It made the legendary Assassin hesitate for a moment. In his mind, Soran would die for sure, so there was no need to fight too hard.


    That was why the opponent took three steps back and pulled out the knife on Soran¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ke, Ke!¡±


    The Assassin let out a sarcastic jeer. He looked like an ordinary sailor, but Soran knew that this was not the real identity of the Assassin. In front of him was an assassin who was proficient in transfiguration. This was a type of unusual basic skills. Compared with the Camouge that could be removed by magic, camouge hand-drawn was, of course, more exquisite.


    The legendary Assassin looked at Soran, stretched out his tongue, licked his lips and said, ¡°I stabbed your heart and you¡¯re still alive! You must have great vitality! No wonder that man is willing to offer me a big reward! However, how long can youst with that injury? ¡±


    The opponent was filled with killing intent and was looking for Soran¡¯s ws.


    Soran¡¯s pupils turned red, and a stream of blood flowed out from his back. However, the controlled muscles temporarily blocked the bleeding. Soran would not die of excessive blood loss for now. He was now like the Gnoll hunter who was assassinated sessfully by himself. Soran had previously stabbed the Gnoll in the heart at the beginning, but because the Vitality of the Gnoll was too high and his Constitution was above 20, he didn¡¯t die directly. The Gnoll only died because of blood loss.


    A row of blood-red words appeared:


    ¡°Attacked!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been stabbed in the back!... You¡¯ve received 126 Pierce Damage!... You¡¯ve received 21 Shadow Damage!... Your heart has been damaged!... Test of Death activated!... You¡¯ve passed the Test of Death!... You¡¯ve entered a state of Severe Injury!... You¡¯re losing a lot of blood!... Your remaining Life Force will be depleted soon!...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    One Backstab.


    Even with Soran¡¯s extraordinary Constitution of 22, plus the 2 bonus points as he was in the ughter Form, and the protective effect of Stoneskin, he still couldn¡¯t reduce the enemy¡¯s damage. The knife directly put him into a state of serious injury. Even if he temporarily passed the Test of Death, his injured heart would soon enter a state of near-death, and eventually die directly!


    ¡°I can¡¯t die here!¡±


    This was the only thought in Soran¡¯s mind, and his will to survive was kicking in. Soran had suppressed the pain of the body and the fear of death. His brain was running at full speed; in a short time, he had found a chance to survive, and at the same time, a chance to fight back his opponent.


    <i>The Sea temple!</i>


    As long as he could run to the Sea temple, the Naga Siren priest could cure his wounds. Although this kind of fatal injury was very frightening, a Restoration skill would pull Soran back from the gates of hell. The heart injury could be treatedpletely, and the bleeding would be nothing. As long as Soran ran to the Sea temple, he would not die even if his heart was destroyed, because Greater Restoration could regenerate the heart. The Naga Siren priest would never allow him to die since both sides were on the same front. If Soran were to die here, the Naga Siren priest would end up alone and in danger.


    Escape!


    I must escape.


    Only a high-grade priest could treat his wounds!


    But where was the chance to escape? How could the enemy allow Soran to escape? The chance of him running away was quite low! Furthermore, the Sea temple was quite far away!


    ¡°Fear!¡± [Instant Cast]


    ¡°Conjure Shadow!¡±


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    Soranunched several abilities in a brief moment, first the spell Fear which was brought about by his weak divinity, conjuring shadows, and then his whole person went into the shadow. But this time Soran wasn¡¯t going to fight back, instead, he was going to run from the enemy¡¯s attack. His figure appeared from a shadow in the distance, and then he immediately drank a bottle of an expensive healing potion as he escaped towards the direction of the Sea temple.


    The high-grade healing potion which the Naga Siren priest had given him, would allow him to live longer!

 Chapter 292 - Assassination (3)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 105 Assassination (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Running?!¡±


    A cold light appeared in the eyes of the legendary Assassin, and his figure suddenly jumped into the shadow. However, he did not enter the stealth state, but his body directly integrated into the shadow, then disappeared at the next moment. He then appeared 30 meters away; this strange assassin appeared in the shadow, but he did not stay for too long and disappeared again; soon he appeared close to Soran.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    This was a special ability that a legendary Rogue could master¡ªit was simr to the Shadow Jump but did not require the user to be in Sneak. As long as the user was in the shadow, the legendary Rogue could jump across space, and the effect was simr to the wizard¡¯s teleportation Blink spell. This special ability was a ¡°Supernatural Ability¡±; it had a certain teleportation distance, but the number of times it could be used was limited. In general, a legendary Rogue could perform Shadow Leap up to 100 meters per day.


    This was a spell simr to the space jumping Blink spell; jumping 10 meters every time, and could be used 10 times.


    Furthermore, the user need not be in Sneak. They only needed their bodies to be in a shadow.


    Soran¡¯s men only responded now, but they were useless in this legendary level battle. When they were ready to rush to help Soran, both men had already used supernatural forces to rush hundreds of meters away. Soran¡¯s injury had be very serious. The intense moving had elerated his blood loss. Even with his strong ability to regenerate, he could not heal his heart, which would be deadly. At the moment, a stream of blood gushed from his back, which almost dyed his whole back red.


    The enemy was getting close!


    Maybe because of the approaching of death, Soran¡¯s perception was also exerted to the limit. He could feel that the enemy was more than ten meters behind him, and was still catching up with him bit by bit. There also seemed to be some legendary item in the enemy¡¯s hands, as he was able to cast spells like ¡°Grease Feet¡± and ¡°Haste¡±. In this case, Soran¡¯s chances of escape were quite low, so he decided in a moment and rushed directly to a ce with many people.


    Plop, Flop!


    After Soran¡¯s figure appeared, the crowd became scared, and then there was a tumbling of people. The carriage in the middle of the road suddenly seemed to go crazy; the horse pulling the carriage neighed and ran straight ahead. There was a knife mark on the horse¡¯s buttocks; Soran had cut the horse slightly while he was there. The galloping horse bumped into several people, but the flustered crowd achieved the effect Soran needed.


    The galloping carriage and the escaping crowd temporarily blocked Soran¡¯s figure, and the enemy¡¯s pace of catching up was hindered!


    ¡°You think this would stop me?¡±


    The strange figure shuttled into the crowd, avoiding most of the things blocking the road. asionally, a pedestrian would be in his way, a sh of cold light, then a corpse would be left in ce. Soran¡¯s injury was too serious; there was blood left on the ground where he walked. The enemy behind him could rely on this to lock on to his position, even if Soran had temporarily pulled away.


    Bang!


    Soran¡¯s figure rushed into a narrowne, but soon, another strange figure appeared, and then also rushed into thene. With a cat and mouse-like banter on his face, the enemy seemed to enjoy Soran¡¯s dying struggle at the moment, because he had decided that Soran could not escape his palm. However, when the enemy rushed into the alley, what he saw was not Soran¡¯s back, but a pair of eyes full of determination to fight back!


    Swoosh!


    Just as the enemy chased Soran into the alley, suddenly a glimmer of light appeared, and the enemy became stiff.


    ¡°Darts +3!¡±


    A steel needle, which was almost hard to catch by the naked eye, flew out. Before the legendary Assassin reacted, he was shot on the spot by Soran.


    The legendary Assassin just felt a slight stabbing pain in his body, and then he didn¡¯t feel anything. Even though he knew that he had been yed by the other side, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. He was still ready to kill Soran who was in front of him. In his opinion, a steel needle was not deadly; however, when he walked out a few steps, he began to feel something wrong. His speed slowed down, and his body was quite stiff when moving. He almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The legendary Assassin¡¯s face showed a trace of despair and panic because he found his body more and more rigid. ¡°What the hell is this!? How can it be so powerful! ¡± eximed the assassin.


    <i>Got him!</i>


    Soran immediately went back, had his sword out and shed toward the enemy.


    As a previous legendary Rogue, Soran knew the weakness of the Rogue ss all too well. Although the Rogue had all kinds of supernatural means and special skills; they had not many terrifying spells like the wizard, and they were not as strong as the Fighter. Even if Soran had a Constitution of 22, it was still hard topete with a Fighter of the same rank in toughness.


    That was why he knew that the enemy would not be able to resist the +3 darts since the enemy only had less than half the chance to resist the attack.


    They were now the same!


    Living or dying would depend on one¡¯s Constitution.


    In those days, when many quasi-legendary and legendary figures were exploring the outer inds, they all died when their boats capsized or when they were hit by poisonous darts. From the beginning, Soran¡¯s bet was to see if he could kill the enemy with his poisonous darts.


    Plof!


    The legendary Assassin in front of Soran was suddenly stiff and almost fell to the ground. Such an opportunity was impossible for Soran to miss, that was why when he saw the enemy in front had lost his bnce, he immediately shed toward the enemy.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Fresh blood shot out, and the head of the assassin dropped to the ground.


    Soran let out a breath of relief; he stumbled slightly as if he could not stand properly.

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 106 Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 106 Sorry</h4>


    He did not bother about the corpse on the ground.


    Soran walked unsteadily out of the alley, not looking at the potential legendary trophies on the corpse. His vision was blurry and everything he saw seemed to be shaking. There seemed to be some data shing in front of him, but due to the excessive blood loss, his consciousness was somewhat unclear. Soran¡¯s breathing became more and more difficult, and the Strength in his body was gradually losing. If there was not a strong will to survive, he would have fallen.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Your health points are below 90%!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re close to death!... and would die in 30 seconds if bleeding continues!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained some data of the ability [Will to Survive]!...¡±


    What Soran saw became more and more blurry.


    His Life Force was gradually passing, but he was not willing to die like this. He could not die, nor would he allow himself to die in the hands of such an enemy. How many gods came into the world during the Avatar Crisis? He had so many life and death experiences; he had even battled with gods twice. Thus how would he allow himself to be killed by a mere legendary Assassin!


    The injuries to his heart were taking away his Life Force.


    Even with his Minor Divinity, he could not slow down this injury. That was because this type of injury was deadly even to a high-grade Demon.


    Unless his divinity could ovee his flesh, the flesh was still fatal. Soran¡¯s Life Force was close to the edge of death, his strength was getting weaker and weaker; he got more and more tired, copsing at any moment. But he was still slowly moving forward, his experience, walking barefoot for thousands of miles to train his will; his concern for Vivian, kept him walking forward.


    Then out of nowhere, he heard someone.


    Soran suddenly opened his eyes, his pupils bleeding red; in front of him was a woman. Soran couldn¡¯t see her clearly, but he could feel the worry of the woman. This woman seemed to be an Amazon female warrior. She was very alert and was ready to pull out her weapon. However, Soran suddenly sped up his steps and rushed toward her.


    As if using hisst strength, Soran, after squeezing all his potential, said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± softly. Then touched the Amazon woman with his finger.


    ¡°Vampiric Touch!¡±


    With Soran¡¯s fingers touched her body, a vigorous Life Force was transferred from the Amazon woman¡¯s body to Soran¡¯s body. The wound on his back seemed to have healed a lot, even the injury on his heart had somewhat healed. This effect was due to the spell [Spell Control]; Soran controlled the flow of Life Force and transferred it to his heart.


    Soran¡¯s breathing became stronger and his vision became clearer.


    A trace of life even appeared on his previously pale face. Soran who was close to death, was now back in the state of severe injury because of this spell; even though his pierced heart was still bleeding.


    ¡°Vampiric Touch [Minor Divinity]: when you activate this ability, you gather negative energy to erode the enemy¡¯s Life Force and temporarily transferring it to you. Any enemy directly touched by you would lose HP of (divinity point + Spellcasting Score) times 3; maximum absorption of 60 HP. This Life Force would be transferred to you, and your injury will be treated. If the HP absorbed exceeds your maximum HP, your maximum HP would be extended for an hour. The effect of this spell could not be stacked. The opponent may die directly due to theplete consumption of Life Force. This ability will be stronger with higher divinity! ¡± [Spell avable once a day. ]


    Plof!


    A cold corpse fell to the ground.


    With the healing of some of the injuries on Soran, the Amazon woman in front of him became weaker and weaker. Soon, her whole face seemed to lose luster, her skin became pale and dim, and finally, she stopped breathingpletely. [Vampiric Touch] a Necromancer spell and also one of the spells a wizard could use to heal themselves.


    Using his current divinity to cast this spell could almost achieve the maximum effect, while the Amazon woman in front of him did not seem to have more than 60 HP.


    That was why she died.


    Soran said sorry before he touched her because he knew that she would not survive after having her Life Force taken away.


    But he did not regret it.


    This also seemed to be the first time he killed someone innocent for his survival.


    There was no time for him to think so much, Soran¡¯s heart injuries had not fully healed; as long as it was not healed, his Life Force would continue to drain. Soran did not look at the fallen body on the ground and quickly rushed toward the direction of the Sea temple.


    There¡¯s still time!


    After using [Vampiric Touch] Soran had gained some precious time.


    ¡°I must not die!¡±


    ¡°I must not die! Not here!¡±


    There was only one thought left in Soran¡¯s mind, that was, he couldn¡¯t die so easily, because the Avatar Crisis had note yet, and Vivian¡¯s fate had not changed. If he died here like this, the little girl would struggle to survive the deadly ughterings.


    Soran had nightmares all night. When he opened his eyes the next day, he noticed that his whole body was naked in blue water. In front of him was the resting Naga Siren priest. When she noticed that Soran had woke up, she slowly opened her eyes. Then she raised her hand and threw a golden coin to him, saying in a deep voice, ¡°you owe me a favor!¡±


    ¡°The items on the assassin would be my reward. This gold coin seemed to be a little special. When it¡¯s close to you, it would give out a magical glow. Maybe it would be more useful if you had it.¡±

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 107 A Letter

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 107 A Letter</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Soran reached for the gold coin. As if it was unreal, Soran felt a slight electric current when he caught it. Then, as if there was nothing left, the gold coin in his hands became almost the same as other gold Derahl. Soran stood up in the blue pool. He looked at his naked body, then reached out and stroked his back. He could feel the new muscles on his back. Without the numerous guilds during the early days, it was hard to train a high-grade priest now.


    On the whole south coast, Soran only knew of one high-grade priest and that was the Naga Siren priest.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do during the Avatar Crisis.


    It was terrible not to have a high-grade priest to treat casualties! If it was in the past, he would not have been like this. The priest in the team would have used Restoration and he would be able to fight again.


    Now? He even had to use ¡®Vampiric Touch¡¯ to extend his life and make it to the Sea temple.


    In the past, even when Soran was on his own, he could still encounter some priests in other guilds from time to time. After all, priests were the core and were absolutely indispensable. Now it was difficult even to find a grade 2 and above priest.


    ¡°I owe you one.¡±


    Soran slowly got out. His things were at the temple and no one seemed to have touched it.


    However, it seemed that the legendary Assassin¡¯s body had been searched by the Naga Siren priest. Soran couldn¡¯t say anything about it. After all, he was saved by her. Soran actually felt very terrible, as for the first time, he realized that he needed to find a priest teammate who could perform high-grade divinity. If there was not such a priest around, in case of a strong enemy, it was almost impossible for him not to be injured.


    If he had sustained simr injuries, he still had a high chance of dying in the hands of the enemy.


    Facing a legendary enemy this time. Soran had some luck, relying on the darts which were very hard to resist. Previously, Soran also capsized a boat and got the opportunity to kill a legendary figure. It could be said that without the +3 dart, Soran¡¯s chances of survival today would be extremely low.


    These were the cons of multi-professioning!


    Even though Soran had 10 levels in Rogue, he did not notice the enemy at all.


    This was the difference between a pure profession and someone that had multi-professioned. A multi-professioned person had no obvious shorings, but it could not develop to the limit in a certain field. Soran¡¯s Rogue profession level was only half that of the opponent. His wizard profession had not fully developed, that was why he was in such a passive position this time.


    Soran put on his clothes and bowed to the Naga Siren priest before leaving the hall of the Sea temple.


    After Soran had left, another figure appeared in the hall; a strange sea creature.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    The sea creature looked out of the hall and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°is this the new pirate king who killed the Swamp King? Didn¡¯t he embarrass you some time ago? Why didn¡¯t you take the chance to let him die! Just to control his pirates, so our strength would grow. ¡±


    The priest frowned, nced at him and said, ¡°The real value is him! But not the trash under him!¡±


    ¡°Plus.¡±


    ¡°If he had died, who would help me deal with Ashrod? You?¡±


    As she said this, there was a hint of sarcasm on the face of the Naga Siren priest, who then continued, ¡°Useless. All of you only know how to fight for power. No one would dare to fight with Ashrod. In my opinion, only he could kill that damned Ashrod! ¡±


    The pirate king Ashrod.


    At least she couldn¡¯t let Soran die like this until she got rid of the eyesore.


    Moreover, on the body of the legendary assassin, the Naga Siren priest also saw a letter. After reading it, the Naga Siren priest became so angry that she was determined to not let Soran die. At the same time, she also determined that she would support Soran. However, this letter could not be shown to Soran yet, since It was something very useful. When preparing to kill Ashrod in the future, the Naga Siren priest believed that as long as the letter was shown to Soran, he would not stop until he killed Ashrod.


    Soran left the Sea temple.


    Getting so close to death made him feel even more urgent.


    He also realized how weak he was. As time went on, the chances of legendary professions appearing would be much higher. Now that someone had sent an assassin to kill Soran, would he encounter another legendary figure soon?


    Soran felt that there were too many things to do, but there was not enough time. It seemed that after dealing with the recent affairs andying the foundation of the outer inds, it was necessary for him to go to the Underdark.


    This was somewhere Soran was most familiar with!


    It was probably the easiest ce in the material ne to level up to legendary.


    It was necessary to meet with those Drows!


    It was only in the dangerous Underdark that Soran could kill so many creatures and gain a lot of ughter EXP to be a legendary figure.


    Only after arriving at his warship did he have time to check the data and information; killing the legendary assassin brought him more than 27000 ughter EXP. As expected, the enemy was worth a legendary figure. The ughter EXP given by him was far higher than that of other enemies. Soran was 5000 ughter EXP short from another level.


    Basically killing a legendary creature could give a person ten or two thousand ughter EXP.


    In the whole material ne, if we were to say where legendary creatures were the most concentrated, then the Underdark would be the top. Because there were Beholders, Mind yer, Drow masters and all kinds of dangerous creatures. Soran¡¯s knowledge of the Underdark made it a little easier to deal with these creatures than with the legendary figures.


    The warship quickly began sail.


    Although Soran had just walked between life and death, he still calmly made his way to Shipwreck Bay, as if yesterday¡¯s assassination had not happened at all.


    As for his tumultous heart, only he would know.

 Chapter 295 - Lucky Gold Coin

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 108 Lucky Gold Coin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Frost Kingdom, Arrendel.


    Princess Anna¡¯s beautiful figure was standing at the top of the castle, overlooking the city in front of her. Now that the temperature had begun to warm up, the ice and snow were melting; Arendelle was as bustling as it used to be, but there was a sense of tension and depression spreading in the pce. This was something that had never happened before.


    That was because the elder princess had left.


    If the princess was still in Arendelle, it wouldn¡¯t matter if there weren¡¯t any guards in the whole pce. But now that the elder princess had left, the security of the pce rested on the guards. No one thought that the elder princess would leave so suddenly. Even Princess Anna did not think that her sister would leave abruptly and disappear without a trace.


    No one knew where she went!


    It was even possible that she was not in this world but had traveled to another ne.


    ¡°Sister had been gone for three days!¡±


    Princess Anna looked at the harbor in the distance, turned to look at the captain behind her, and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my sister has gone. Why would she go in such a hurry!¡±


    The captain behind did not answer, but whispered, ¡°it must have been something important. Your highness need not worry too much. After all, few people in the world can threaten her majesty!¡±


    Princess Anna nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I just miss my sister. I used to think that he was the one I missed the most, but after my sister left, I found that the one I cared most about was my sister. With her, I feel very rxed. No matter what I do wrong, my sister will help me deal with it. But now that she had left all of a sudden, all the tasks now rest on me. I am worried if I do something wrong and making a mess of Arendelle.¡±


    The captain looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always done well your highness.¡±


    Just as she said that, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside. A gasping voice then said,¡± Your highness! The pirates in d seemed to have some movement! ¡±


    ¡°Also, the fleets of the south inds seem to be up to no good; they seem to be forming an alliance and pushing our naval territory!¡±


    ¡°Pa Tang!¡±


    As if something had fallen to the ground and broke.


    Then there was a rush of footsteps, and soon several generals in full armor entered the pce. About a quarter of an hourter, the court Wizards of Arendelle also gathered. They all seemed to be arguing about some matter.


    A guard outside was eavesdropping on the discussion.


    Even though he did not understand the conversation, or did he hear all of it; his impression was that Arendelle was going to war.


    For almost 20 years! From the day when the elder princess was born, Arendelle had never seen a war.


    Now that the elder princess had just left, a looming war was approaching.


    This made everyone feel uneasy!


    Soran stood on the deck and watched the sea.


    After a while, he took out a gold coin from his pocket and yed with it. The special gold coin was about the same weight as the ordinary Derahl, but the pattern on it was different; it was not the Goddess of Wealth but the Goddess of Fortune. As for the mysterious runes behind the gold coins, Soran didn¡¯t know them at all. As a wizard, he was not professional; hecked too much knowledge.


    However, Soran still had other means.


    He had another simpler method to solve the mystery of the coin; it¡¯s just that the price would be slightly higher.


    ¡°Consume 7000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    Soran knew from the beginning that there seemed to be something sealed off on this gold coin, but he was reluctant to use his ughter EXP. However, after careful consideration, he decided to pay for it because it probably was a legendary item. When Soran first touched it, he felt as if there was an electric current. He wondered whether it had anything to do with the blessing of The Maid of Misfortune.


    After all, the twin goddesses of luck and misfortune were created from the Goddess of Fortune.


    A weak glow of magic appeared.


    The coin on Soran¡¯s palm seemed to have let out a gold shine and then reverting to its normal state.


    Item Type: Lucky Gold Coin (number 3)


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 3)]


    Description: This is a very special lucky gold coin. It is said that it was originally made by the Goddess of Fortune. They carry the blessing of the Goddess of Fortune on them, which can bring good luck to the owner. There are 12 gold coins in total. It is said that after collecting the 12 gold coins, a more amazing secret could be found. However, it seems that no one has collected these lucky gold coins so far, only one or two lucky gold coins asionally appeared, which were finally obtained by other epic heroes.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: [Heroes Luck], when holding this gold coin, any owner will get the special blessing of [Heroes Luck]. When triggering any test, whether it¡¯s an attack, dodge, hit, immunity, negotiation or any other field, the owner of the lucky gold coin would get a permanent +1 luck bonus. ¡±


    [Note: The Goddess of Luck and the Maid of Misfortune are both looking for these coins as well, anyone presenting these coins to their priest would get a great reward.¡±


    Luck Gold Coin.


    This was the data Soran got after appraising the item.


    It seemed to be a legendary item that couldn¡¯t improve thebat capability of the person, but it also seemed to be an item of great power. In the simplest exnation, this lucky gold coin could provide the special effects of ¡°luck + 1¡±. This luck bonus could impact any aspect, whether it was attack, evade, immunity, etc.


    Who knew what fortune was?


    From this point of view, Soran thought it was still somewhat useful.


    It was just unclear if the effect of this lucky gold coin could be stacked; since there were 12 lucky gold coins in total ording to the above statement. If the effect of the coins could be stacked, then that would mean a bonus of 12 luck.


    That would then be something terrifying!


    You could hit the enemy simply just by randomly swinging your sword.


    ¡°ording to the past data conversion, 2 points of Strength would provide 1 point of attack bonus, 2 points of Dexterity would provide 1 point of evade bonus, and 2 points of Constitution would provide 1 point of Fortitude bonus. ording to this calction, if all the tests could get an additional 1 point of luck, then it¡¯s fairly amazing! ¡±


    Strength, Dexterity, Constitution, Wisdom, Intelligence, Charm.


    These six attributes determine the oue of many tests. If that¡¯s the case, then that would mean that the gold coin would give 12 points of additional attributes.


    After thinking it through the effects were very astonishing!


    Soran yed with the lucky gold coin in his hand, and then put it away. It seemed that both the Goddess of Luck and the Maiden of Misfortune want it.


    On the second day.


    Soran arrived at the Shipwreck Bay. There were not so many tasks here aspared to Port Tylon. He came here mainly to check on the ve trade. Since the ves they had were not good at farming. If Soran wanted to growrger, they would have to import ves from the maind, because most of them knew how to farm.


    Since the situation on the maind had be more and more chaotic. Many nobles and powerful men plundered and annexed manynds, turning many civilians who originally owned thend into peasants; some even became ves. The ve market on the south coast was now very popr. Almost every day, people would sell themselves as ves. Also, the price of grain seemed to have risen by nearly 50%. Many people who had heard that something was wrong, were either desperately buying grain or stopped selling grain to hoard them.


    Soran was mindful of all these changes, but he didn¡¯t care about food at all, because he had long known that the closer to the Time of Troubles, the higher the prices of food; that was why he bought a lot of food supplies in advance. The grain buyers behind the scenes were all under Soran¡¯s control. At present, the grain he had hoarded was enough to support him for a long time. After giving some orders regarding the ve trade, Soran continued to his journey to the north.


    However, something ironic happened. Because he had brought many gifts to Gloria, and because of the assassination attempt, Soran was careful not to show his g when he went out this time.


    However, pirates still tried to rob him!


    The pirates who wanted to rob him were the northern pirates. A group of fierce and disorganized pirates.


    The greatest northern pirates were all on d.


    Soran encountered the weaker pirates because the more powerful pirates were focused on the trade around Arendelle.

 Chapter 296 - Seeking Death

    <strong>Chapter 296: Chapter 109 Seeking Death</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Northerners.


    They were a very interesting regional race. Their physical features were a bit like the Siberian race¡ª rtivelyrge physique and lush hair. Most of the men in the north were brave and belligerent. Because of the cold and long-term need for strong liquor, blood cirction, and heating, the people there liked to fight more. Women in the north had fair skin and delicate facial features. Gloria was a representative beauty in the north.


    So in the north, there would be both funny and ironic things. The pirates there were a little bit slow. Many of them were notoriously stubborn and brainless, belonging to a group of people who were not easy to deal with. For example, when the pirate army besieged Soran in Snake Ind previously, one of them was a pirate warship of northerners. When others saw that the situation was not right, they all surrendered, the northerners were the only ones who fought hard.


    Because of this stubbornness, many northern pirates were very weak.


    The reason was very simple; they often had in fighting as well. There was almost no strong pirate force on the whole north coast; they were all scattered into small groups. Because the trade on the north coast was mainly concentrated in Arendelle, and Arendelle had quite a powerful navy, many of the pirates in the north would cross borders to live in other waters. Although their overall strength was rtively weak, the individual capability of the northern pirates was better than the pirates of other ces.


    The pirates trying rob Soran were ordinary northern pirates.


    However, they did have a good leading warship, which had a dragon head design. They liked this as this was inherited by the northern pirates to show their force. The Vikings were the only pirate group capable of unifying the north coast. Unfortunately, they were quite exclusive, because their beliefs rejected other northerners. They were also the only group of pirates who dared to attack Arendelle¡¯s sea fleet. For some reason, the elder princess never eliminated them.


    Shouts and howls were heard not far away!


    After the northern pirate warship appeared in their field of vision, immediately one of Soran¡¯s men ran to ask Soran for orders. He looked at the pirate ship in the distance and said, ¡°lead them in!¡±


    This time Soran brought a lot of elites. These were the men involved in the legendary naval battle. After hearing Soran¡¯s orders, they immediately understood what he meant. The leader gave orders to the others with a strange smile. They turned the ship and acted as though they were going to run. At the same time, they deliberately slowed down a bit, so that the pirates could catch up with them.


    Without a doubt, the enemy fell for it.


    A man with a beard and a tattoo on his chest stood under the mast of the leading warship and shouted at his men, ¡°don¡¯t fire! Get close to them! They¡¯re not as fast as we are! ¡±


    ¡°Get ready to board them!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take all their goods.¡±


    The most valuable thing was not necessarily the goods on the ship. Sometimes the value of the merchant ship itself was greater than the goods. So if conditions permit, pirates still liked to fight on board to solve the enemy. In this way, they would not destroy the valuable goods on the ship, but also bring back the ship in one piece. This was what Soran¡¯s men were using to attract them and make them feel like they could catch up.


    If they won.


    Then Soran¡¯s ship would be theirs.


    If they lost.


    Then their boat would be Soran¡¯s.


    The howls and shouts were getting closer and closer. The northern pirates were getting excited, yelling and howling. From time to time, some gave out battle roars. Their faces were full of excitement because they found that there didn¡¯t seem to be many people on the ship. After the two sides could see each other, the northern pirates swung hooks over to Soran¡¯s ship.


    Pang!


    The two ships bumped into each other.


    Roughly twenty northern pirates rushed up, and there were still thirty pirates getting ready to board the ship.¡±


    ¡°Pa, Pa!¡±


    Soran, who had been sitting at the side pped his hands at this time. Then immediately arge group of fierce pirates in the cabin, with many scars on their bodies came out. The northern pirates had juste over and found that it was not a merchant ship because the sailor in front of them didn¡¯t show any fear, nor any sense of tension.


    Soran¡¯s men even licked their swords out of excitement as though they were tigers licking their fangs.


    A massive pirate with an ax weighing nearly 100 pounds rushed over. He was the captain of the ship. He seemed to have some other lineage, as he was roughly two meters tall. He howled excitedly, splitting one of the northern pirates into two with a wave of his ax, and then roared, ¡°Kill these idiots! You¡¯vee to your death! ¡±


    ¡°Raise the g!¡±


    ¡°Let these idiots die with peace of mind!¡±


    All of a sudden, the pirates who rushed out of the cabin were extremely fierce. Only one round of attack and the northern pirates were losing. Then a pirate reached out to raise the g, while the others rushed to the opposite pirate ship. Of course, Soran¡¯s men were not only going to push the northern pirates back; they were going to take their ship.


    A ck g was raised!


    And there was chaos on the other ship. Some recognized the g and shouted in shock, ¡°It¡¯s the Throat Cutter! A pirate king of the south!¡±


    Chaos urred.


    The northern pirates seemed to have been scared; then with Soran¡¯s men rushing in, they immediately well apart.


    Up until now, Soran had no need to battle. The elite pirates he brought back from the outer inds had crumbled the enemy after two rounds of attack. Some of the enemies had even thrown away their weapons and surrendered. However, this proportion was significantly less than that of the southern pirates who surrendered in battle. Even though they were obviously weaker, a lot of the northern pirates still wanted to fight. This may have had something to do with their traditions. Many people in the north admired the idea of dying in battle, believing that a soul that was killed in battle was nobler than that of ordinary death.


    However, the southern pirates would rather live than be killed in battle!


    Swoosh!


    Soran didn¡¯t join the boarding process. His identity was different now, and he couldn¡¯t just rush into the front line. However, he also needed to gain some ughter EXP, so after the battle began, he took out the bow Dark de gave him. It was really fun shooting with a bow in a naval battle. Soran specially selected the wounded enemy pirates to shoot at; with his great foundation, the chance of hitting this kind of enemy was high.


    Of course, he also had the lucky coin, which permanently gave him +1 luck.


    Soran killed the pirates one by one. Although he didn¡¯t have a goodmand of the bow, it didn¡¯t matter to him if he identally killed his own men; he could still get ughter EXP either way. Fortunately, this did not happen. Soran continued to kill seven or eight pirates, and then shot all the northern pirates who fought to their death.


    The battle had ended.


    The whole process was less than ten minutes.


    Soran now had another warship!


    ¡°Bring the men you¡¯ve captured for questioning.¡±


    Soran frowned and looked at the blood on the deck. Then he put his bow away and said, ¡°let¡¯s see if we can find out anything useful. Also, clean the bodies up and the blood on the deck. I don¡¯t want to encounter any more problems after this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your excellency,¡± answered the big pirate with the heavy ax politely.


    Then when he turned around and shouted to other minions to clean up the body. His expression was quite fierce and arrogant. As the elite pirates under Soran¡¯smand, many of them had a strange temper, but no matter how strange their temper was, these people were respectful in front of Soran.


    There were pirates cleaning the ship, collecting the spoils from the corpses, and men checking on the northern warship. Behind the deck were a bunch of captured enemies, and next to them were the elite pirates who were watching over them with strange smiles. There was a ferocious questioner who was torturing them, and sometimes there were screams.


    After a few minutes, the pirate doing the questioning came over and whispered something to Soran.


    Immediately Soran stood up and said, ¡°Dragon?!¡±


    ¡°You sure he was not lying?¡±


    Standing in front of Soran was an ugly and ferocious pirate. He beat his chest and promised, ¡°Your Excellency! With my many years of experience, I would know if they were lying. Some of our men also heard something simr. These guys came here because of that reason. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Soran nodded and went into deep thought.


    After some time, he looked at his men and said, ¡°Do not leak this information. Even though it¡¯s only an adult White Dragon, this might still be something we should deal with!¡±

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 110 Injured Dragon

    <b>Chapter 297: Chapter 110 Injured Drag</b>on


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Killing a dragon.


    Soran became excited when he thought about this.


    For any adventurer, dragon killing was a very meaningful thing. It not only represented a dangerous challenge but also an amazing loot. Although Soran had encountered many dragons in this period of time, they were all dragon subspecies. This time, he would have the chance to kill a pure-blooded dragon species. He would not miss it¡ªno matter what.


    White Dragon.


    An adult white dragon.


    Although the white dragon was weakpared to the other pure-blooded dragon species, it was much stronger than the other dragon subspecies. An adult white dragon also had legendary capabilities. Its icy dragon breath could freeze a person into ice in an instant. As a pure-blooded dragon species. White dragons also had its temte. The loot they dropped was three times of the standard, and their Life Force was stronger than most monsters. At the same time, they had extremely tough dragon skin and dangerous dragon ws.


    Adult white dragons had Basic Health of 20 and above. In normal circumstances, their Life Force was fairly high.


    For a long time, many thought that the white dragon was the weakest of the pure-blood dragon species, but when they faced it, they found that even the weakest dragon, was more dangerous than other creatures. The challenge rating of an adult white dragon was 16. If you had rare grade equipment and one or two legendary equipment, the challenge rating could be reduced to 12. It was very difficult for ordinary weapons to break the dragon skin and scales. That was why a rare grade 1 weapon would be needed to deal damage.


    There was a period of decline for the dragons.


    For some unknown reason, there was a time when the pure-blood dragon could hardly put out any spells; sometimes they didn¡¯t even master as many spells as the Dragon Disciple. Therefore, during that period, the dragons were easy to kill; roughly from the Silver Age to the age of the Arcane Empire, during this period, the dragon¡¯s ability declined for some reason, and the general challenge rating decreased by about 2 to 5. Then after the period of the Arcane Empire, the dragons became much stronger. At first, an adult white dragon could only cast a ¡°Gust of Wind¡± spell, and they relied on their ws and teeth to attack; now they could put out ¡°Fog Cloud¡± and ¡°Wall of Ice¡±.


    The ups and downs of their ability were believed by wizards to be rted to the tide of elements generated by the ages, but it was not clear exactly what the reason was. [Note: Wizards believed that the elements of the whole world would move like the seawater, and the flow would affect the energy structure of the elements of the whole world. Therefore, the Dragon species, which waspletely dependent on their ability to control the elemental energy of the world, would easily be affected by the element tide. But the time span of this change was more than thousands of years ]


    Soran was not sure about the growing process of an adult dragon.


    But his experience told him that dragons that lived in special environments knew a few more spells then ordinary dragons.


    The information they got from the northern pirates were actually notplete.


    Because even these pirates only heard that there was an adult white dragon that flew by, and that the white dragon seemed to be a little hurt. After receiving the news, they sent people to the north to check. Yesterday morning, they learned that there was a white dragon attacking humans near the deepwater port some time ago. The white dragon, which suddenly appeared near the human town, caused great panic and eventually forced the Chamber of Commerce to raise money to hire adventurers to deal with it.


    The incident attracted many northern adventurers.


    But in the end, they didn¡¯t seem to seed in killing the white dragon; they only managed to hurt it a little. Half of the adventurers even died because of it. After encountering the adventurer, the white dragon flew to the sea. Then it happened to be seen by some people and the news reached the northern pirates. These pirates were moving in the direction where the white dragon flew. They wanted to take a chance to see if they could find the dragon but didn¡¯t expect that they would encounter Soran.


    ording to Soran¡¯s thinking.


    That white dragon¡¯s nest may be on an ind in the sea because dragons did not like to build their nest near civilization. There must be some reason that it appeared in the ce called Deepwater Port. However, it seemed that after being injured, the white dragon retreated there to recuperate.


    The north had a lot of dragon subspecies.


    However, there were not many pure-blood dragons, and the number of white dragons was also rtively rare. They were mainly distributed in the depths of cial mountains and icy inds. If its nest was near the city, ording to the habits of the dragons, it was difficult for it to abandon its nest. If its nest was in the cier mountains, then the dragon would not fly toward the sea. That was why Soran thought it¡¯s more than 80% likely that its nest was on an ind around the north coast.


    But there was a problem!


    There were many small inds in the north so where would its nest be?


    ¡°Ta, Ta, Ta.¡±


    Soran tapped his fingers gently. After listening to the information, he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to find its nest without knowing which direction it flew in.¡±


    ¡°This kind of expedition would waste a lot of time and energy!¡±


    ¡°Wait, no.¡±


    ¡°They must know where the dragon nest is! At least they must know roughly where it was!¡±


    Soran frowned and stood up, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s their leader? Bring him here!¡±


    After Soran said this, the pirate minions around him looked at each other worriedly.


    After some time, someone with some courage said to Soran, ¡°Your excellency. Their leader was been shot dead by your excellency!¡±


    Dead?


    Soran froze for a moment, then rubbed his forehead a little angrily.


    He had no memory of it at all.


    ¡°Torture them!¡±


    Soran frowned and thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe they woulde out here without knowing roughly where the nest was.¡±


    Time was of the essence.


    Dragons had a strong ability of regeneration. If they found the white dragon after some time, they would be facing a healed and healthy dragon. The pirates they captured were not strong at all, so if they dared to hunt the dragon, it was because the white dragon was injured. Furthermore, they knew where the dragon was, so they could get to it before it could heal up.

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 111 NPC Wildlings

    Chapter 298: Chapter 111 NPC Wildlings


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Screams of pain were heard.


    About half an hourter, someone came up with a bloody map and reported to Soran, ¡°Your Excellency. They¡¯ve said everything! That dragon may have gone here. ¡±


    Soran¡¯s men spread out a map of the sea near the south coast, which was found on the body of the northern pirate leader. His men pointed to an ind near the northwest and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Excellency. It¡¯s here. I think the ind is called Shark Reefs. They think the dragon¡¯s nest may be near here. ¡±


    En?


    Soran frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the route like? How long would it take?¡±


    The man quickly turned around and ran down to ask, and then came back, ¡°Your Excellency. There are no dangerous areas on this route, but there are many reefs in this area that we need to be careful with. With our ship, it would only take one day. We¡¯ll reach there tomorrow morning.¡±


    Shark Reefs.


    Soran gently knocked on the table, though for a while and said, ¡°Get Seahawk here.¡±


    After a minute, a rather strong middle-aged man appeared in front of Soran. Unlike other pirates under hismand, Seahawk seemed to be an aristocrat. He looked different and had a different temperamentpared to the other pirates. This middle-aged man was a noble¡ªa lord of the south coast area. Unfortunately, he lost his title and territory for some reason. Finally, he went to the sea to be a little famous pirate.


    He was someone that joined Soranter on.


    ¡°Bring this letter to the owner of this wizard tower.¡±


    Soran looked up at the middle-aged mature man. Soran took out a quill pen and wrote a letter quickly. Then he sealed it with wax and gave it to Seahawk, ¡°Bring the gifts with youter. I have arranged the location and route for you. Go to Waterdeep from here, and wait in ce after the gift is delivered. If the master of the wizard tower has anything to ask you, answer honestly. ¡±


    There were very valuable gifts on the ship.


    Soran was not going to challenge the white dragon with this boat. After all, it was also an adult dragon. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for such a creature to flip their ship. That was why he nned to divide his men. He would let his reliable men send gifts to Gloria, and then he would take some elite troops to find the white dragon. A pure-blooded adult dragon wasn¡¯t something Soran would just pass on, let alone one with an injury. Soran nned to use the ship of the northern pirates to find the dragon.


    Even if the ship was smashed he wouldn¡¯t care.


    The middle-aged man nodded gently, then put the letter away and said: ¡°you can rest assured your excellency. The items will be delivered intact. ¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Soran took a satisfied look at him and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t intrude the wizard tower without permission. Just send the news as I said. She wille to see you when she hears the news.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Soran was always determined. After he decided to divide his men, he immediately asked his men to set sail for the wizard tower in the north, and he went to the dragon head warship that he captured. It was not necessarily useful to deal with the dragon with a lot of people; that was why Soran only brought 20 of his best men. As for the captured pirates, they were still on this ship; they would either be recruited or be sent to hardbor.


    If not, Soran would have killed them early on.


    Soran had a lot of men under hismand. However,pared with the other two pirate kings, they were still a little less knowledgeable. In the future, if they wanted to fight against Ashrod, they would need more elite men. These northern pirates had grade 2 capabilities. After a little training and more fighting, they would grow to be grade 3 pirates.


    Soon the two ships separated, and Soran¡¯s ship continued to sail to deliver the gift to the North, along with a letter from him. As for the dragon head warship, it went to a ce called Shark Reefs, where the white dragon was most likely to be. If it was found, Soran definitely would kill it. If it was not found, Soran would give up and turn to the north.


    A day went past because he brought along the captured northern pirates, they easily passed through the areas with reefs.


    Then on the morning of the next day, an ind appeared in front of him. It looked like one of the outer inds of the south coast. The inds were not veryrge. The smallest was only tens of meters wide. However, at a nce, we could see that there was arge ind with a diameter of more than 30 kilometers. The whole ind was independent like a cliff, and there was a dense forest on it.


    Because they were close to the northwest direction, the ind was somewhat special!


    It was a bit like the ice fire ind in the story ¡®Heaven Sword and Dragon Sabre¡¯. In the north of the ind, there was ice and snow, but in the south of the ind was a volcano. But it seemed that this volcano had not erupted for a long time. However, it was unknown whether it was a dead volcano or an active volcano. This kind of terrain was really attractive to the giant dragon. Many kinds of dragons liked to nest in such an environment, so the possibility that the white dragon flew here was high.


    ¡°Pull in to shore!¡±


    Soran took out a simple spyss, observed and ordered, ¡°There. That seems like a good ce to stop.¡±


    After about an hour, the dragon head warship docked on one side of the ind. Soran came to the beach with some elite men while leaving only 3 to 5 guards on the ship. As soon as he came to the ind, Soran found something wrong. The reason was simple: there were few animals here, and the whole ind was quiet. There were not many birds in the dense forest. Normally, there should be many animals living here.


    Since there were very few animals here, it could only prove one thing; there were some terrifying creatures here.


    The dragon was a good bet.


    Frightful Presence was a kind of range-ability. Even the weaker white dragon, as a pure-blooded dragon, also had the ability Frightful Presence. Any creatures close to it were forced to take a test. Otherwise, it would be filled with fear and horror. Frightful Presence would expel other creatures near the giant dragon¡¯s nest. Unless it was a ve to the dragon, other creatures dared not approach it.


    ¡°Groog, grook!¡±


    Some strange noise caught Soran¡¯s attention.


    Just as he raised his hand to show others to be careful, a sharp sword shot out of the woods and hit one of his men directly. Then he saw a shudder in the bush in front of him, and dozens of small humanoid creatures with simple weapons came rushing out. These humanoid creatures had the same contour as humans, but they were very thin and like monkeys. They were only about one meter tall and were moving very fast. Their eyes were full of wildness and ferocity, and they rush forward with a howl as if they were going to kill all of them.


    ¡°NPC wildlings!¡±


    A pirate leader yelled out, ¡°Careful everyone! These NPC wildlings are very agile! Be careful of their weapons, they may have poison on it!¡±


    ¡°Shang.¡±


    A de shot out from Soran¡¯s palm, but then something unexpected happened to him. His de didn¡¯t hit the wildlings who rushed toward them. The short and thin body of the opponent could turn and dodge in mid-air. However, after Soran was a little stunned at the miss of the attack, a cold light appeared on the other hand, and then the wildling in front of him was divided into two parts.


    ¡°Sword Form [Waist Chop]!¡±


    Soran took up his swords to defend, holding a sword in each hand to block the attack of another small wildling. Then he stepped back three steps, and then stepped forward with a ¡®Sword Form [Spinning Strike]¡¯.


    Shash!


    Fresh blood shot out.


    A row of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Target killed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully activated [Wasit Chop]!... You¡¯ve dealt 76 chop damage!... Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting Soul Energy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 1800 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Target killed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully activated [Spinning Strike]!... You¡¯ve dealt 56 sh damage!... Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting Soul Energy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 1560 ughter EXP!...¡±


    Rows of ughter EXP data appeared.


    Soran was very surprised to find that the wildlings in front of him were probably above grade 2, but most of them had more than 20 Dexterity. At the same time, the ughter EXP they gave seemed to be about 50% higher than that of the enemies of the same rank that Soran used to deal with. The wildlings gave about 1500 ughter EXP.

 Chapter 299 - How to Kill a Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 112 How to Kill a Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There were shouts and screams.


    Although arge number of the wildlings were killed, some of Soran¡¯s men had also been killed. Even though the wildlings used simple weapons, they made their weapons more lethal by smearing poison on the weapons; this kind of poisoned weapons was more troublesome as long as they hurt people. Fortunately, Soran¡¯s men were all elite troops, and most of their Constitution was good. Otherwise, they would die directly in the first round of the immunity test. As long as you had passed the test, even if you were poisoned, it would not be fatal.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    From time to time, there was a cry of surprise from behind. The wildlings even used darts. However, they were not a metal darts, but a sharp wooden darts which were toothpick like. This kind of darts did not have a paralytic effect but rather had a strong poison. Some of the elite pirates brought by Soran fell to the ground, but fortunately, most of them were experienced in fighting and soon stopped the attack the wildlings. The enemy had no armor and was dressed in simple animal skins. They could be killed as long as they were hit.


    Soran saw three or five of his men dead. He was more and more willing to kill them now. With his swords in both hands, he activated thest ¡®Haste¡¯ ability on an extraordinary object. Immediately Soran¡¯s figure went into a shadow and rushed into the midst of the wildlings. With the effect of Haste, it was much easier to deal with the wildlings. Soran¡¯s two curved swords shed quickly through the wildlings; blood could be seen sshing in front of him and numerous heads falling to the ground. In a few minutes, more than ten wildlings were killed.


    ¡°Gulu, Ghehe!...¡±


    Seeing that they were not the opponent of the pirates, the wildlings started to run away.


    Since more than 20 wildlings had died, the remaining ten fled back to the forest. These wildlings had a strong climbing ability. When they got into the forest, they immediately disappeared. Soran did not let his pirates pursue them, but looked at the wounded and said, ¡°Take the wounded to the ship. Everyone else,e with me.¡±


    Soran searched the bodies of the dead wildlings and found some strange signs. He even found a carved wood from a wildling who looked like a leader. This sculpture was a bit like a totem, but it was not a beast Soran was familiar with, but it looked like a giant dragon.


    That¡¯s right.


    This sculpture was a dragon.


    Soran¡¯s expression immediately became serious and slightly excited, ¡°Careful. There¡¯s probably a dragon here.¡±


    The wildlings were easy to enve.


    Of course, they were not enved by humans, but rather by a rather powerful and terrible creature, such as the giant dragon that had its nest here. If the dragon wanted to enve them, it could easily do so by a few rounds of intimidation. Dragons were very good at enving creatures. It could enve most of the monsters as ves and even subspecies and weaker dragons. That was why it was dangerous to think that dragons were simple.


    Previously, many thought that a few tactics would be good enough to deal with a dragon.


    They took the dragon for granted as a creature that would fight you on the ground. As a result, when they encountered the giant dragon, they were all stunned. Fighters couldn¡¯t fly up to attack the dragon. The Sorcerer¡¯s magic damage was not enough, and it was hard for the ranger¡¯s arrows to break the dragon¡¯s scale. When the dragon swooped down to allow them to attack, it often meant that the dragon would unleash a devastating attack.


    Soran remembered this early on.


    As a close-quarter profession, he could not let the dragon fly to the sky because then the dragon would have the initiative to attack.


    It also meant that the dragon could fly away and retreat if it was losing.


    After all, the world still had its rules. Even if a legendary Sword Saint was very lethal on the ground and was able to kill a dragon after a few rounds; they wouldn¡¯t be so lethal when they were in the air. Most melee professions were vulnerable in the air unless they were Saints!


    ¡°Bring the thing out!¡±


    Soran jumped up a cliff to see the surrounding environment, then looked at the north of the ind which was covered with ice and snow. Then he jumped down and said to his men, ¡°take all the things I have prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your excellency,¡± one of his men quickly went to take the items.


    After about ten minutes.


    Soran¡¯s men brought harpoons over. They looked like ordinary harpoons but had metal chains attached to the end.


    There were even some heavy harpoons that were made from steel.


    ¡°Everyone take two.¡±


    Soran looked at his men and told them, ¡°Give the rest to me. When you spot an opportunity, attack the dragon¡¯s wings.¡±


    Dragons were very powerful.


    Even white dragons were rtively dangerous!


    The dragon scale and dragon skin on it had very strong protection ability. Even when the scale was broken, there was still ayer of tough dragon skin. That was why, in the anecdotal stories of bards, it seemed that the most important thing was to find a weapon that could break the dragon¡¯s defenses. But in fact, only a real dragon yer would know that the most important thing was to destroy their ability to fly.


    There¡¯s a saying ¡®capture the ringleader first to capture all his followers.¡¯


    The dragon¡¯s wings were an area not covered by dragon scales; it was also the weakest andrgest area.


    Even though the wings were not fatal to a dragon, the strategic significance of attacking them was quite huge. Destroying the wings would mean destroying half of the flexibility of the dragon, and also making it unable to use wing attacks, diving attacks or wind attacks. The protagonists in stories of bards could stupidly attack the fatal points of the dragon, then after some fighting, suddenly the protagonist would seize the opportunity to kill the dragon with a stab to its blood vessel.


    However, doing this would only lead to death!


    Going against dragons requires heavy weapons.


    That was why Soran brought some heavy harpoons. They were important tools.

 Chapter 300 - Dragon Cave

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 113 Dragon Cave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There were strange flowers on the ind.


    It was a pity that Soran didn¡¯t study the branches of Alchemy and herbal medicine. He couldn¡¯t distinguish the properties of these nts. He took his men around from the side and felt that they were closer to the north of the ind since the surrounding temperature was lower. This was a rare phenomenon might be rted to the geothermal energy emitted by volcanoes in the south of the ind. The northern part of the ind was covered with ice and snow, but it was mainly concentrated in an area¡ªthe area where Soran thought the white dragon nest would be.


    There lived a dragon here, and there was hardly any other creature.


    It took Soran about half an hour to walk around the snow-capped mountain. The surrounding cliffs were very smooth and steep, and covered with ayer of solid ice. It was not like a natural environment, but more like it was deliberately arranged like this. Dragons liked to make a nest on steep hilltops so that other creatures that couldn¡¯t fly could not get close to them. The white dragon, whose ability was slightly weaker than that of the other dragons, also liked to use their breath to spray ice around the nest.


    This kind of iceyer would make it very difficult to climb around the cliff and any enemies who dared to challenge it near the nest would be at a disadvantage. But the white dragon would not have such a problem because they were born with a special ability to walk on ice. Soran previously dealt with a few Ice Quetzalcoatlus which had part of the white dragon¡¯s lineage. That was why they liked to cover the area around their nest with ice too. [Details in Volume I. ]


    ¡°Hide.¡±


    Soran made a sign to the other men behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡°You guys stay nearby. I¡¯ll find a way to draw the white dragon out of the nest, then you guys find a chance to attack its wings with the heavy harpoon.¡±


    Heavy weapons naturally had a +1 armor breaking ability.


    It could be simply understood that heavy weapons were much better than ordinary swords to deal with full-body te armor. These heavy harpoons had hidden armor breaking effects; it may be difficult for them to break dragon scales, but breaking the dragon wings were quite simple. There were obvious barbs on the harpoon. Some of the harpoons were linked to chains, and the other end was made from steel. If properly used, it could lock the dragon¡¯s wings and make thempletely lose the ability to fly.


    Unless the dragon forcefully pulled the harpoon out with its flesh!


    ¡°Shadowveil!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the shadow, and he looked around the environment, and then moved along the right side near the mountain wall. Because it was covered with ayer of ice, the whole mountain wall was very smooth, and other people couldn¡¯t climb up. But for Soran, who had 25 Dexterity, there was no problem. He had a pair of daggers in his palm, and then he climbed up quietly. Soon he reached an open tform on the top.


    It was arge tform.


    The diameter was more than 50 meters wide. Soran looked at it and knew that it was prepared by the dragon. Dragons flew almost like eagles. They liked to dive down from a high ce and then fly up with air pressure. That was why many of them would prepare such a tform for themselves. Even dragons upying ancient castles liked to dive down from the highest part of the castle when flying.


    It was a habit of theirs!


    Walking a little to the left of the tform, Soran felt something wrong.


    It was a feeling difficult to describe.


    He was breathing heavily. His heart beat faster as if he was frightened. The hairs on his back were standing up, and he had a sense of inexplicable powerlessness and emptiness. It was like a bad cold and his whole person had no strength.


    This was a Frightful Presence!


    As soon as he got the feeling, a row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯re affected by Frightful Presence!¡±


    ¡°Activated a test of will!... Test of will passed!... You¡¯ve sessfully resisted the side-effects of Frightful Presence!...¡±


    The feeling of powerlessness gradually subsided.


    The effects did notst long; Soran soon recovered.


    One of the biggest headaches of dragon-ying was Frightful Presence of a pure-blood dragon, which was an ability that did not need activation. It was also a natural ability of the dragon to exert pressure on any nearby creature close to it. This kind of intimidation affected both friendly and foe. Although it wouldn¡¯t directly kill the enemy, it could intimidate the enemy. It was quite useful to deal with some creatures with weak Strength, weak mind and weak will.


    Most dragons would use Frightful Presence to enve creatures.


    Ordinary people would not be able to withstand the effects of Frightful Presence.


    That was why it was not necessarily useful to use sea tactics to deal with a dragon because seeing a dragon may make many ordinary soldiers fear and render them useless. The specific effect could be imagined as a Tyrannosaurus Rex or a group of wild elephants rushing towards you, and then you had a long spear and a shield in your hand. In this case. If you still dared to stand and fight in ce, then you will surely pass the test. If you couldn¡¯t do this, you would fail against Frightful Presence. (Test of Will 16 +!)


    Soran was a person who attached great importance to the Will attribute, so it was not surprising that he could resist the effects of Frightful Presence. However, it depended on the will of the pirates if they could resist the effects of Frightful Presence afterward. But his men, who had sailed on the sea all year round, who withstood the storm and waves, and who often faced the danger of killing and fighting sea monsters, must have greater will then ordinary people.


    Will was very important!


    After Soran went to the Abyss, he understood its importance.


    After going from the side, Soran soon found his goal¡ªarge adult white dragon.


    The dragon cave was not deep.


    Adult dragons were impatient. They sometimes seemed careless. Just like young adults were impulsive. Only in old age, those dragons be cunning. At that time, they begin to avoid head-onbat and liked to use traps to deal with invaders. Their Dragon Cave would gradually be a huge maze and their treasure would be hidden deeper and deeper. Sometimes they would even have creatures guarding the entrance.


    As for ancient dragons, there was one ancient red dragon around Whiterun.


    Until now, others thought it was only an adult red dragon that appeared there. There would be a period of time before others would find out that there was an ancient red dragon hidden there. Then there would be a big stir in the whole southern in, and it would cause a lot of panics. At that time, it was a big buzz, but Soran didn¡¯t know whether the events would turn out the same as before. If possible, he would want to try his luck in the future because there was an artifact in the nest of the ancient red dragon.


    White dragons were the weakest dragons among the five. It was a Chaotic Evil creature.


    The cave in front of him was simr to that in Soran¡¯s memory. White dragons liked to dig down. Although the dragon¡¯s nest was on a high mountain, the cave it made was deep. All sides were frozen because of its ice dragon breath which made the whole ce look like a huge ice cer. White dragons were not very picky about their food. Like other dragons, it could eat almost anything. However, white dragons preferred to use dragon breath to freeze its prey and then eating them. Many white dragons lived out on inds and would often dive into the sea to hunt for fish.


    The most important point was white dragons liked to surprise attack from above, and would definitely use dragon breathe immediately as its first attack.


    The scales of the white dragon in the embryonic stage would reflect light like a mirror, and the luster would gradually disappear with age. After reaching adulthood, the color of a white dragon would be gray and white, which was an important basis for judging the strength of a white dragon. Soran just looked inside the dragon¡¯s cave, and roughly judged that this was a white dragon in itste adulthood.


    Most dragon¡¯s strength could be calcted simply ording to their age. Their growth periods were: Newborn dragon (Challenge Rating 1); young dragon (Challenge Rating 4); Juvenile dragon (Challenge Rating 7); Youth dragon (Challenge Rating 10); adult dragon (Challenge Rating 13); adult prime dragon (Challenge Rating 16); old dragon (Challenge Rating 19); extremely old dragon (Challenge Rating 21).


    All dragons were basically like this.


    On the other hand, anything beyond this was considered to be ancient dragons. This kind of dragon basically had divinity. It could be said that the difficulty of dealing with them was not much different from that of challenging the gods and saints. Therefore, luck was very important in killing ancient dragons.


    The dragon in front of Soran was going from [adult dragon] to [adult prime dragon]!


    This was not good news.


    Even the weakest white dragon among the five would have additional physical resistance and spell resistance after the transition from adulthood to adult prime. It then would be immune to any physical damage and spell damage below 10. This natural ability increases over time and could eventually evolve into immunity to certain types of damage. Fortunately, after these dragons were killed, their skin would inherit part of the defense resistance and could be directly made into first-ss rare grade equipment.


    This was somewhat troublesome!


    Soran looked at the 50 feet adult white dragon and slowly moved toward it.

 Chapter 301 - Adult Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 114 Adult Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As he got closer and closer, Soran¡¯s footsteps became lighter and slower. The dragon had a pretty good listening ability. Even if Soran had high Dexterity, he might still be found sneaking in. Fortunately, it was a white dragon in front of him. It didn¡¯t have high-grade magic, only some spell-like abilities. Otherwise, Soran would need to be careful when sneaking in. Once a dragon¡¯s nest has evolved into maze overtime, there would be many traps in it.


    The dragon in front seemed to be sleeping, but it still had a sense of the world.


    Sleep was a very important process in a dragon¡¯s life. In the sleeping state, they retained about 50% of their basic abilities, and could still detect the footsteps of other creatures approaching. In a deep sleep state, the dragon¡¯s ability to recover would gradually improve, and recovery would also double. However, this required it to have consumed arge meal. Soran saw that the adult white dragon was recovering because he found that there was a wound on the left-wing of the white dragon. The wound was 30 cm long and nearly 5 cm deep. It seemed that it was left by some two-handed heavy swords.


    This would affect the dragon¡¯s ability to fly!


    Then there was another wound on the throat of the white dragon; there were small scales distributed there. Ordinary weapons could not break their scales. The best weapons to deal with a dragon were long swords or piercing type weapons; the wounds created by them were rtively small but deep. It seemed that the people who dealt with it before had dragon killing weapons. Against any pure-blooded dragon, it could be assumed that its body was covered with ayer of armor.


    In the anecdotal story of bards, there always seemed to be a spot on the dragon where the scale was inverted. This was a fatal spot for a dragon; it was possible to kill it by attacking this spot.


    However, that was not true. Dragons did not have areas with inverted scales.


    They had weak spots, but there were absolutely no inverted scales on them. Somehow the stories told by bards were like this, and many people believed it. That was why many naive adventurers thought that they could kill the dragon easily when they found the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s defense is probably 25 or above!¡±


    Soran was now 20 meters away from it and he started to observe the body of the adult white dragon in front of him; mainly the color, thickness and distribution of scales. Based on his rich experience in the past, Soran could judge that the adult dragon in front of him had a defense of about 25, that was, the dragon scales and dragon skin covered on its body surface could defend against 25 physical damage.


    This amount of damage was roughly an adult man chopping down with full strength.


    That was to say that.


    If an adult man was to attack the dragon with all his might, he would be able to break the defense of the dragon.


    Thus the damage dealt to the dragon was roughly 3!


    Soran¡¯s expression was quite serious, and he approached the other side. At the same time, he said to himself, ¡°With the elite pirate I brought, they should be able to break its dragon scales, but if it were not a critical hit, then the damage would only be one digit.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t something good.


    It would be hard killing a dragon if Soran could only deal good damage to it.


    Following the side of the dragon¡¯s nest, Soran could see a pile of treasures. Because the number was not veryrge, it was directly covered by the dragon¡¯s huge body. As the weakest white dragon among the five, although it had umted some wealth, the treasure it had was nothingpared to the ancient red dragon.


    The ancient red dragon was the strongest among the five dragons and was the one who liked to keep treasures.


    However, Soran saw some shiny stuff.


    Diamonds!


    White dragons liked diamonds the most among the five dragons. As long as they found diamonds, they would always try to take them as their own, unless this kind of behavior was very dangerous. Among all the gems, white dragons liked diamonds the best. That was why almost any adult white dragon¡¯s nest could find some quite striking diamonds.


    There was not much gold in the dragon nest.


    Due to the proximity to the outer inds, Soran did not see much gold Derahls, most of which were fine gold sands and nuggets. There were not many gems, but there were a lot of diamonds in it; With only a nce Soran saw nearly a dozen diamonds.


    Soran stopped for a while.


    He crouched at the corner of the cave and memorized his surroundings. At the same time, he also thought about his attack n.


    He had two methods.


    The first one was to take advantage of the fact that the dragon hasn¡¯t spotted him, and quickly pull out his legendary curved sword to attack. As long as the distance was within 10 meters, even if the dragon sensed him, Soran could still get two or three opportunities to attack. If Soran could hit a vital spot, then he could do a lot of damage to the enemy at the beginning of the battle.


    However, after the initial attack, the rest of the battle would be difficult.


    Because the space within the cave was small, it would be impossible to dodge the Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    It was a bad idea to stand up against Dragon¡¯s Breath.


    This was a hard rule when ying dragons.


    The second n was to lead the white dragon out and lose the chance for a sneak attack. However, this would also make the white dragon think that he was a thief who snuck into the dragon¡¯s nest. Under normal circumstances, the white dragon would only chase him out of the nest. In this way, Soran could lead it to the bottom and give the pirates who were lying in an ambush a chance to attack.


    If they denied the dragon flight, then they would have a high chance of sess!


    Very quickly, Soran made up his mind.


    Only to see his figure suddenly dashing out toward the white dragon in front of him, and then suddenly reached for the treasure under it, and grabbed a bunch of gold and diamonds. When he got them, Soran immediately pulled out and retreated. Almost when he was about five meters from the treasure, the sleeping dragon moved slightly as if it felt something, and then suddenly opened its huge dragon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Dragon Sense (10 meters)¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure was out the dragon nest now and the dragon could only see a blurred figure.


    ROAR!


    An angry roar was heard!


    The adult white dragon who suddenly opened its eyes, got up, and even opened its mouth to speak themonnguage. It said angrily, ¡°despicable thief!¡±


    It was no ordinary white dragon.


    This white dragon was nomon beast; it was able to speak themonnguage meant that there was something special about it.

 Chapter 302 - Dragon Slaying!

    <strong>Chapter 302 Chapter 115 Dragon ying!</strong>


    The whole ce trembled.


    Heavy footsteps came from the dragon¡¯s nest. Without looking back, Soran knew that the white dragon had woken and was catching up with him. Dragons had very good sense; they would notice any creature close to them. It was hard to avoid detection. Even the best halflings could not go undetected. The dragon¡¯s nest was not very big. That was why when the dragon rushed out it was very fast.


    Just as Soran stepped out from the cave, the white dragon too came out.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡±


    A cold breath came from the back of Soran. Under the cold dragon breath, the ground was frozen into ice at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, a new iceyer appeared in ce. The cold breath of the white dragon was the weakest among the pure-blood dragons. Its killing power was only half of that a red dragon, but it was the most frequently used attack. The dragon breath of an adult white dragon could freeze a man into an ice sculpture, and then with a wave of its ws, the enemy would be smashed into pieces!


    Soran dived out of the attack range, but there was still a little ice on his clothes, and soon a piece of ice appeared on his clothes. The ice dragon breath of the adult white dragon could cause about 40 ice damage. The attack was an AOE type with arge coverage area. If it was the breath of an adult red dragon, Soran would probably be half dead after just touching it.


    Right after Soran rushed out from the dragon¡¯s nest, he immediately jumped off a hundred-meter cliff.


    However, he didn¡¯t jump directly off; no matter how high his Constitution was, he would still fall to his death. He got off the edge of the cliff by using his weapons to slow his descent and then went straight down. He went down fast and gained some time. When hended on the ground and rolled away, the dragon also dived down without thinking much.


    ¡°Shameless thief!¡±


    The white dragon seemed to have had some special experiences, because, under normal circumstances, a white dragon would have rtively high wisdom only in their old age, and would use othernguages besides the dragonnguage. They were the closest to wild animals among the dragon species. To arge extent, their Challenge Rating was low because of this.


    ROAR!


    The dull fluttering sound of the dragon wings. Before the white dragon swooped down close to the ground, it suddenly used its wings to stabilize its body. The dive shortened a lot of distance, and then it immediately let out another dragon¡¯s breath at Soran.


    The Dexterity of most dragons were not high; most of them only had around 10.


    Also because of theirrge size, they rarely avoided the enemy¡¯s attacks, but this does not mean that they moved very slowly, because most of therge creatures were less agile. The speed of the dragon could beparable to that of a human who has ¡°Haste¡±.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Soran suddenly yelled and then jumped up. He reached for a tree trunk above and turned 360 degrees to barely avoid the icy dragon breath. But even so, his right hand still got hit, covered with a piece of ice in the blink of an eye, his hand immediately felt numb.


    Elemental damage!


    Soran¡¯s legendary curved sword could only deal 3 additional cold damage, but the dragon breath of a white dragon could deal 30 cold damage.


    This sort of elemental attack could freeze blood.


    ¡°Swosh, Swosh, Swosh!¡±


    A group of fierce pirates rushed over from both sides, their eyes filled with a trace of fear and excitement and immediately threw out the heavy harpoons in their hands. The harpoons cut through the air and hit the body of the white dragon. Some of the harpoons hit the dragon scale, but only narrowly break some of the scales; just like a hammer hitting on chainmail. Most of the harpoon bounced off the dragon, but the dragon scale also showed signs of damage.


    However, the harpoons that hit the dragon¡¯s wings did not bounce off. Instead, they pierced and went through its wings!


    Because the harpoons had barbs on them, they became stuck on the dragon¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Chains!¡±


    Soran shook his arm when hended, shook away the ice; Immediately he took a heavy harpoon and threw it at the left-wing of the white dragon.


    A shrill scream!


    With the roar of the dragon¡¯s anger and pain, Soran was able to hit it near the wing bone.


    ¡°Stay back!¡±


    Two curved swords appeared in Soran¡¯s palms. There were three less elite pirates with him; this meant that someone had not passed the test of will. Those guys probably became afraid to join the battle because they had insufficient will. Soran was not too surprised by it; it was already not bad that a lot of his men were able to seed in the test of will.


    ROAR.


    In the roar of anger, the white dragon rushed toward Soran in front of him. As its huge body moved, ording to Soran¡¯s n, the other elite pirates seized the opportunity to continue to attack the dragon with the harpoons. Many of his subordinates had noticed the wound on the dragon wings, and the white dragon in front of them was indeed injured. This discovery made many elite pirates feel eager to try their luck at attacking the dragon close up; some of them pulled out their swords and prepared to sh at the dragon.


    ¡°Idiots! Don¡¯t rush in!¡±


    Soran dodged at thest second and immediately shouted, ¡°Move back!¡±


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    The white dragon¡¯s pursuit of Soran was only a fake action. When the most cunning human in front of it dodged its dragon¡¯s breath, it immediately gave a surprise attack to the pirates behind it. As an adult white dragon with certain wisdom, it knew that it was better to eliminate these small minions first.


    ¡°Dragon Tail Swipe!¡±


    The tail of an adult white dragon was nearly five meters long, and its thickness was simr to that of an adult¡¯s waist. The dragon tail also had solid dragon scales. When the enemy behind it rushed over, it doesn¡¯t even need to look back. It just moved its eyes, and then its thick and long dragon tail rose high, just like a powerful whip.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud smack was heard.


    A strong pirate who was closest to the dragon got hit and was sent 20 meters away!


    His body shook the whole tree after hitting the trunk. The chest of the pirate that got hit had sunken as if his chest had been folded in half. This was a great power that could break the spine of the pirate.


    One hit kill!


    It was impossible to have survived that attack.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran took a deep breath, and his eyes became bloodshot. His breathing began to be heavy, and his heart rate gradually elerated. His temperature reached nearly 50 degrees, and his heart rate had doubled. He dared to challenge a white dragon because this kind of dragon was stupid and easy to catch like a beast. But this white dragon in front of him was smarter. It knew that killing the others first was more effective, and it also determined that it was harder to kill Soran.


    Soran couldn¡¯t allow all his men to be killed here!


    Or else.


    He wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of the ind.


    That was why he had to fight a hard battle with the adult white dragon in front of him. The thrill of challenging a legendary creature on another grade made Soran¡¯s heart full excitement!


    He had plenty of experience with dragons.


    So when the white dragon in front of him turned its head, its abdomen was bulging, and was as if it was taking a deep breath, Soran immediately shouted, ¡± Be careful of dragon breath!¡±


    ¡°Whooo!¡±


    A great gust of air was shot out.


    The cold dragon breath was sprayed out in arge area, covering an area of nearly 15 meters. Within the scope of the attack, two elite pirates were shrouded in it. Immediately their bodies were frozen at the speed visible to the naked eye; this kind of cold was even more amazing than being naked and exposed to the arctic cold winds. Their flesh and blood were frozen in almost a second or two. Finally, their bodies became ice sculptures,pletely wrapped by ayer of ice of about 3cm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The long and thick tail of the dragon swept over with a whistling sound. The two elite pirates in front of them smashed into pieces like broken ss. They were broken into pieces of meat, without a drop of blood, because their blood had be ice. In the blink of an eye, three of Soran¡¯s men died in the dragon¡¯s hands. The other pirates showed a trace of fear and nearly half of them stepped back.


    The pirates now knew that this dragon was harder to deal with!


    Most of the pirates didn¡¯t have much confidence in taking their attack. After all, it was a giant with a length of more than 10 meters and a weight of nearly 20 tons!


    A human was only 6 feet tall and 200 pounds.


    This kind of size difference.


    Any swing by the dragon would be fatal!


    However, at this moment, with the sound of ¡°ng¡±ing out of the sheath, Soran came down from the sky waving two curved swords at the same time, rushing to the back of the white dragon-like a cheetah.


    ¡°Sword Form (Spinning Strike]!¡±

 Chapter 303 - Death of a Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 116 Death of a Dragon (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Arrrr!¡±


    There was a dull low roar. With great pain, the colossal body of the adult white dragon could not help shake and swept its thick tail toward Soran. A stream of scalding blood spilled. Soran¡¯s curved swords had cut into the dragon wing bone of the white dragon, and almost split the wound more than 20 cm long; bone could be seen faintly. Even though the white dragon spits out the cold dragon breath, its blood was boiling hot. The blood temperature was close to 50 or 60 degrees, and it felt a little hot after falling on the skin.


    Dragon blood had a burning effect.


    The tail of the dragon came with a howling wind. Soran didn¡¯t turn back at all. He listened to the wind and reached for the back of the white dragon. Then he pushed himself and slipped away from the sweeping of the tail. The giant dragon¡¯s huge body provided him with enough spots to attack, and also made it easy for him to dodge the enemy¡¯s attack. In the eyes of many rogues, being close to the dragon was safer than facing it directly.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran continuously shed on the body of the white dragon.


    It seemed that there was a stream of blood sshing out, but the emerging data and Soran¡¯s experience told him that this kind of injury was not fatal because he had only broken the fleshyer of the white dragon and had not even hurt its internal organs. It was very difficult for an adult giant dragon to be killed in a short time just by a little blood loss.


    ¡°Sword Form [Heavy Hack]!...¡±


    ¡°Armor Piercing effect activated!... You¡¯ve dealt 12 (+3) chopping damage!...¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Horizontal sh]!...¡±


    ¡°Armor Piercing effect activated!... You¡¯ve dealt 6 (+3) chopping damage!...¡±


    Soran¡¯s seemingly ferocious attack actually caused rtively limited damage because the adult white dragon¡¯s scales were strong, almost offsetting most of Soran¡¯s attacks. Unless he could hit the same position in a row, that was to say, after breaking the dragon scale defense of the white dragon, the second attack would cause more damage. But for Soran, who had to dodge the attack of the white dragon, this kind of attack was too difficult.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    Atst, the white dragon was angry and tired of Soran jumping up and down on its back. He gave up the pride of the giant dragon and tumbled in azy way, trying to crush Soran directly under its huge body. However, it was obviously difficult to seed. Soran dodged when the huge dragon turned sideways. Then he rowed to the belly of the white dragon. With a metal like friction sound, sparks were shot out. Soran could not even break the dragon¡¯s scales without using a good amount of strength.


    Dragon scales were a metallic material.


    Any pure blood giant dragon would have the habit of devouring metal ores, so most of their dragon scales were metal structures. Dragon scales were not like scales of snakes and lizards. They were cuticle like structures. Therefore, when Soran attacked, he felt as if he had cut down on a strong armor.


    ¡°Wing Attack!¡±


    A gust of wind set off, Soran¡¯s figure avoided the attack but was swept a little bit.


    When the white dragon rolled over and forced Soran down, it immediately pped the dragon¡¯s wings. The harpoons that were first thrown had gradually yed a role. When the giant dragonunched this attack, it directly tore its dragon¡¯s wings more than half a meter apart, and a lot of blood gushed out. The damage caused by its own attack was even higher than Soran¡¯s first three or five shes.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure was swept in the middle by the dragon wing and directly flew out. The strong wind made him roll continuously. He gritted his teeth and swallowed the blood that had reached the throat. Then he stuck his curved sword into the ground with a ng, and his whole person curled on the ground. Dragon wing-pping had a very aggressive way of attack. If you were not strong enough, you might be knocked unconscious directly. Soran narrowly avoided half of the attack, so the injury wasn¡¯t very serious.


    <i>One, two, three.</i>


    Soran silently counted the time in his heart. When the wind stopped for a moment, he suddenly fell to the ground on all fours, like a hundred-meter sprinter. This time, the speed of his explosion was quite amazing, almost relying on the power to leap in the air: the smaller the body size, the more amazing the biological power when jumping. Although the power of the giant dragon was quite amazing, because of its huge body size, it could not jump very high.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Finally, when the white dragonunched its dragon wing attacks, Soran directly shed toward the dragon¡¯s long and narrow neck. People would have a short period of rigidity afterunching an attack. The same was true for the giant dragon in front of them. Soran had been waiting for an opportunity because most of the giant dragon species would not move for about one second after the dragon wing attack.


    One second.


    For Soran, that was enough!


    ¡°Shang.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure almost turned 360 degrees in the air, and directly shed at the white dragon¡¯s neck with both hands holding the sword. This full-scale attack finally broke the dragon scale protection, to cut into the neck of the dragon, and then he got stuck in the position of the neck bone. Soran never expected to cut off the dragon¡¯s head in one stroke, unless he was a legendary Barbarian, so he immediately stepped back after hitting the white dragon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Harry!¡±


    The white dragon¡¯s thick long neck swung violently. The Dragon¡¯s horn of its head was directly on Soran¡¯s abdomen. With the thumping sound, blood surged out. The fierce and iparable power of the white dragon pierced Soran¡¯s abdomen directly with the Dragon horn. Not only did blood flowed out, but also the intestines inside could be seen!


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!...¡±


    ¡°Beheading failed!... You¡¯ve dealt severe damage!... Target received 76 sh damage!... target entered bleeding state!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pierced by dragon horn!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve received 69 pierce damage!... You¡¯ve entered bleeding state!...¡±


    Soran fell to the ground, and spat out blood; he even coughed out.


    If he remembered correctly, the strength attribute of the adult white dragon should be about 27, which was more than many giants. Any attackunched by it could cause terrible damage to the enemy. However, the injury the dragon had was not any better. Soran¡¯s beheading attack hit its blood vessels, which also made it enter a bleeding state. If it was just the two of them, the white dragon was more likely to win in the end, but it was not just Soran now.


    It was impossible to y a dragon alone!


    Without certain assurance, no one would do that.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Soran struggled to stand up. A faint glow of magic appeared in his hand then he saw a portal connecting the Elemental ne of Earth, and then an Earth Elemental appeared in front of him. With Soran shing the white dragon¡¯s neck, the other pirates also recovered a lot of courage. Soran stepped back a little bit and said in a deep voice, ¡°attack around it; it¡¯s almost done!¡±


    In fact, the adult white dragon at present had at least half of its HP, and itsbat effectiveness was still very strong. However, Soran needed to give his men courage and confidence, so they would have the illusion that the white dragon was dying. Only in this way could they continue to fight, because pirates would only fight if they knew the enemy was dying.


    Soran immediately took a bottle of Restoration potion.


    Soran simply bandaged the wound on his waist. In fact, he quickly wrapped the wound with bandages and stopped the blood in the simplest and rough way.


    It seemed that the wound was bad!


    But Soran had hardly lost muchbat power because he now had the physique that surpasses ordinary people. Compared with the time in port Tylon when he was stabbed in the heart, such injuries were not worth mentioning at all.


    ¡°Swish, Swish, Swush!¡±


    After a round of harpoon throwing, the brave pirates attacked around the white dragon, though two more died in just one minute. But they obviously saw that the dragon¡¯s reaction speed was not so fast. Soran split its neck bone, which made it inconvenient for its head to rotate. Its huge body even made it difficult to avoid attacks.


    ¡°Vampiric Touch!¡±


    When the adult white dragon in front of him took a deep breath and was ready to breathe out dragon breath again, Soran suddenly rushed up and put his finger on it.


    A glow of divine glow was seen.


    The white dragon¡¯s whole body was stiff for about half a second. Then pure vitality rushed into Soran¡¯s body. As a special spell developed from weak divinity, Vampiric Touch was the most difficult to avoid or resist. It was like a killing move that directly took 60 HP of the adult white dragon and then transferred it to Soran.


    His wounds quickly healed!


    However, the white dragon had entered a severe state of injury.


    Soran had maintained 90% of his strength. The white dragon had lost half its HP and a third of the pirates had died.


    The bnce of the battle had begun to tilt towards Soran!

 Chapter 304 - Death of a Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 117 Death of a Dragon (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Continues roars were heard.


    The white dragon¡¯s angry roar couldn¡¯t cover up the fact that there were more and more wounds on its body. Although it seemed that the tall Earth Elemental was very small in front of the dragon, the solid Elemental had still resisted three attacks from the dragon. With the Earth Elemental taking three of the attacks, Soran was able to leave three more wounds on the abdomen, waist, and back of the white dragon. At the same time, the nearby elite pirates also seized the opportunity to sh at it several times. These pirates all had Profession Level above level 5; although it was impossible to challenge the dragon head-on, harassment attacks could still be made.


    ¡°Dragon tail swipe!¡±


    The long and thick tail of the dragon swept over like a whip. Soran rolled to avoid the attack, but the strong wind wiped his cheek. Although he avoided the attack, the tall Earth Elemental was not so lucky and was finally broken up into rubble. Even if it was a grade 4 Elemental, it could only resist three or four attacks of the white dragon. But fortunately, the white dragon in front of him had be more and more slow and weak, and Soran¡¯s continuous attacks had dragged it into a state of serious injury.


    The casualties of the pirates under Soran were very serious!


    Even though he only suffered an injury to the abdomen, half of his men had died.


    Even with Soran¡¯s Constitution, he could not take too many hits from the dragon; his men, unfortunately, would die or severely injured after getting hit once.


    ¡°Fog, Summoning!¡±


    With more and more wounds on its body, a little fear finally appeared in the eyes of the adult white dragon; it thought that it might die in the hands of these tiny humans. It wanted to fly away, but its dragon wings were broken as heavy harpoons hung on its wings. It felt a sting every time it moved its wings.


    Fog appeared on the battlefield.


    Soran backed away carefully and watched the enemy in front attentively; the dragon had spellcasting abilities.


    The fog covered a wide area, which was simr to the fog in winter. It covered an area of hundreds of meters.


    A scream was heard!


    It was the screaming of one of Soran¡¯s men. After screaming, there were sounds of bone snapping.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Soran frowned and looked at the white dragon in front and muttered, ¡°Is there another creature nearby helping it?¡±


    Suddenly he felt that something was wrong. He rushed directly to the white dragon in front of him and shed at its head. He didn¡¯t feel like cutting into flesh and blood, but like cutting into the air.


    <i>Illusion!</i>


    Soran felt something was not right; he immediately rushed toward where the scream was heard.


    It wanted to run away.


    Soran saw the man who was bitten into two by the dragon. At the same time, he saw the white dragon who wanted to escape from the fog. He didn¡¯t know what magic was used but was actually able to erase its moving sound when it moved.


    It seemed to be an AOE silent spell!


    The white dragon ran toward Soran. Soran came from the sides, while the dragon was running straight.


    It was where the wildlings appeared.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Soran¡¯s heart jumped. He immediately added a spell ¡°oil on the sole of the foot.¡± This was a weakened version of ¡°Haste¡±. Soran¡¯s spell learning time was too short, he could only start from the lower grade magic first, as the learning of the higher grade magic was too time-consuming. The spellsted less than a minute, but it was enough for Soran to catch up with the adult white dragon in front of him.


    It seemed that it had connections to the wildlings!


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Horizontal sh]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure flew out, and he swung his curved sword to the belly of the white dragon in front of him. With a ssh of dragon blood, its huge figure shook slightly. Its injuries had begun to affect its activities. Even the dragon¡¯s Constitution had gradually declined after serious bleeding injury. Now it was close to dying, so it wanted to escape.


    Soran couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Half his men had died, so how could he let the dragon get away?


    If the white dragon escaped in this way, Soran would not only lose his prestige but also be sorry for those who fought with him. A dragon yer must not give up halfway, or give the dragon any time to rest as their injury would soon recover a lot. It seemed that the front was really a gathering ce for the wildlings, because Soran heard a call like the roar of the dragon, and then saw somemotion in the distance.


    It was calling on the wildlings.


    With death nearing it, it discarded its pride and called upon the lowly wildlings to help it fight.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    Soran obviously felt something was wrong, his figure disappeared in a moment, and then the shadow under a big tree in front of him twisted. Within 100 meters, as long as Soran had enough control, he could appear in any shadow. Soran appeared just in front of the white dragon. His eyes were bloodshot. When his figure came out of the shadow, he immediately jumped up and chopped at the white dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure fell from the sky; his sword shed at the neck of the white dragon, right at the cut he did previously.


    The dragon¡¯s head was pressed down, but he did not cut off the head of the white dragon. The curved sword had cut into the neck bone, although it didn¡¯t cut off the white dragon¡¯s head, it cut the bone in half. Soran caused nearly 100 points of critical damage and directly drove it into the dying edge.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    In the distance came the sound of movement, as if some wildlings were approaching.


    Soran didn¡¯t think much at all. After a brief moment, he swung his sword again and hit the white dragon¡¯s head. A stream of blood gushed out; Soran finally cut off the white dragon¡¯s head in the third attack [Beheading]. In front of him, the dying white dragon finally diedpletely. At the same time, arge amount of blood gushed out and fell on Soran, making him feel a burning pain.


    But he did not leave.


    Instead, he let the dragon¡¯s blood cover his whole body. His whole person seemed to be immersed in the dragon¡¯s blood. This was a special baptism ceremony, which may give him additional ability bonuses.


    However, this must be done immediately after the killing of a dragon!


    One of the race who would definitely have the chance to improve was called the Dragonborns, that was, the Dragon Disciple and Half-dragons. This process was like Vivian absorbing divinity, but in this case, it absorbed the special power of the dragon. It was also possible for others to gain additional ability improvement when they were baptized with dragon blood, such as making the parts that have been baptized with dragon blood as hard as iron (Natural Defense + 1), or being strengthened by dragon blood to improve their physical ability (Constitution + 1), and other possible effects.


    This process required some luck.


    The scalding blood shrouded Soran¡¯s body. A little burning sensation didn¡¯t make him step back. The dragon blood was only hot when the dragon just died. The blood would gradually cool or even coagte in a short time.


    The dragon blood dyed Soran red!


    In the distance, he heard the voice of the wildlings were getting closer and closer. Then he saw the figure of the wildlings hundreds of meters away. They saw Soran in the distance and the dead white dragon. Then they cried out in horror and fear, as they fled towards the distance.


    A glow of weak divinity appeared!


    As the body of the adult white dragon stopped moving, a faint glow of divinity could be seen moving to Soran.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Activated Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 56 critical damage to the target!... Beheading sessful!... You¡¯ve sessfully killed a white dragon!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target...¡±


    ¡°Received 56000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Target was a divine creature.¡±


    ¡°Extracting divinity!... Extraction was sessful!... You¡¯ve gained 1 divinity!...¡±


    Little by little divinity fell on Soran.


    When he was very surprised that the adult white dragon in front of him had a little divinity, the lucky gold coins on his body also gave out a faint aura, and then, he saw that the dragon blood covering his whole body seemed to have a little heat flowing into his body, which was an invisible force; gradually infiltrating into Soran¡¯s body, so that he could inherit part of the ability from a pure dragon.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve epted the [Dragonblood baptism] ceremony!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained additional abilities!... You¡¯ve inherited part of the dragon¡¯s power!...¡±


    ¡°Ceremony sessful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained an additional Passive Ability [Dragonblood baptism LV1]!...¡±


    ¡°Dragonblood baptism LV1 [Special Ability]: you have sessfully killed an adult white dragon. After finishing this feat of killing a dragon, you have carried out the first dragon blood baptism. This baptism strengthens your body and allows you to inherit some of the dragon¡¯s abilities. Dragon blood makes you stronger and makes your skin tougher. You gain 1 point of Natural Armor permanently and increase 1 point of Toughness. These abilities can be gradually improved with the number of dragon blood baptisms. ¡± [Natural Armor + 1, Toughness + 1. ]


    ¡°Note: Dragonblood baptism can be performed along with bloodline purification.¡±

 Chapter 305 - Dragon Slayer]

    <strong>Chapter 305: Chapter 118 [Dragon yer]</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Drops of dragon blood dropped down from Soran¡¯s cheek.


    He was now covered in blood. The warm and hot dragon blood gradually cooled after touching his body. The faint heat prated his skin, and then progressively flowed into his body along the blood vessels. Soran felt a warm and restless feeling all over his body, which was familiar yet unfamiliar to him. It was a feeling that was hard to describe with words, but a feeling that many people had. When his mouth was dry, there was a desire for the opposite sex.


    Dragon blood had the effect of arousing lust¨Cor it should be said that the blood and meat of dragons generally had the effect of aphrodisiac. This was also the reason why many nobles on the maind were very keen on the blood and flesh of pure blood dragons. Some were even willing to pay tens of thousands of Gold Derahls. Most of the dragon species, even some of the subspecies, had a strong effect. The specific reason was not apparent. [Note: there are more than 100 Subspecies Dragon.] Even the Half-dragons.


    However, it seemed that the only drows of the Underdark could win the dragons in this respect. For many dragons, falling into the hands of the drows was a nightmare.


    This familiar and unfamiliar hot feeling made Soran¡¯s mouth dry. It seemed that he had lost part of his control over his body, and his whole person was feeling stupid. Soran hated this feeling because he had always been a very rational and calm person and had firm control over his body. However, now, he felt as if he had been given an aphrodisiac. He was able to suppress his will, but his body had an instinctive reaction so that he had to suppress his agitation.


    A hot feeling spread through his body, finally, the feeling rushed to his heart.


    ¡°Tong, Tong, Tong!¡±


    Soran¡¯s steady heartbeat.


    Soran¡¯s heart rate was gradually elerating, not as fast as the ughterer¡¯s transformation, but his heartbeat was slowly rising. The healthy heart was like a bassy drum, sending blood to all parts of the body, even making him have a kind of hyperactive feeling of blood rushing up his head to stimte the secretion of kidney hormone. This statested for about three minutes. Soran¡¯s body gradually cooled down. His body temperature returned to normal from the first 40 degrees, and the hot and dry feeling slowly subsided.


    Soran finally recoveredpletely, and the restlessness was fading away. At the moment, there was also the voice of the piratesing from behind. When they saw the huge dragon that had been beheaded before their eyes, all their faces could not help showing a little excited smile, and then they cheered loudly. They looked at Soran full of awe and worship. The emaciated figure in front of them stood in front of the enormous dragon body. With blood dripping down like the arrival of a demon, this made people wanted to worship him. But the moodsted only a short time. When they turned their eyes to the dragon¡¯s nest. Their eyes were full of greed.


    Pirates were always greedy.


    ying dragons!


    Not only was it an honorable thing, but it alsoes with high returns.


    Soran turned to look at the elite pirates behind him, frowned slightly and said, ¡°Sea dog, go back and ask the people on the boat toe over. Fat fish, you take half of the people here to guard the things. Don¡¯t move the body of the dragon. We¡¯ll deal with itter. Others wille back with me to deliver the things in the dragon¡¯s nest. This time, everyone will be rewarded with a lot of money. ¡±


    A cool wind blew by.


    Soran¡¯s whole body had dried up. It was very ufortable. It¡¯s like a scab had formed on his whole body after bleeding. Soran raised his hand and brushed his body to remove the dried blood. After the scab peeled off from his arm, his white skin appeared, as if he had received ¡°Restoration¡±, which made many small wounds on Soran¡¯s skin disappear. Dragonblood baptism strengthened Soran¡¯s skin¡¯s toughness.


    The group went toward the dragon nest, that was when Soran had time to check out his data:


    ¡°Dragon ying sessful!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully killed an adult dragon!... You¡¯ve gained part of the information for [Dragon yer LV1]!...¡±


    ¡°Dragon ying sessful!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully killed an adult dragon!... The pirates under you have gained additional will!... All the survivors have permanently gained 1 will!... All survivors have permanently gained 1 morale!... Its effects are simr to [Inspiration]!...¡±


    ¡°Battle of the Dragon (white dragon) [legendary battle]: in the early January 1676 of the new moon era, when you went to the north to invite witches to the outer inds, you were attacked by northern pirates. You easily defeated these enemies and captured arge number of captives. In the process of questioning the captives, you identally learned about a wounded white dragon. Finally, you led your men to find the trace of the white dragon and killed the adult white dragon on an unknown ind. As you return, your pirates will spread the story further. [legend rating + 3] ¡±


    An adult white dragon that had divinity.


    As they returned to the dragon nest, Soran thought about this problem.


    That was why the adult white dragon killed by himself had divinity. The dragon did not look like a pure-blood dragon with noble blood or natural divinity. It seemed that there were only a few special ones, such as the offspring of a five-headed dragon. But the offspring of that existence would not be weaker than the Son of Dagon, so the possibility of the adult white dragon being that is very low.


    If the white dragon did not inherit its divinity, then it must have gotten it from somewhere special.


    The other most possible reason!


    Like the Spirit of the outer inds, it had a little divinity because of the worship of the native savages. This possibility was quite high, but what Soran couldn¡¯t understand was that spirit belonged to a half energy lifeform, while dragons were flesh and blood. In his memory, it seemed that there were dragons that could obtain divinity this way. Even many professions who had entered the realm of legend could hardly rely on this way to obtain divinity.


    There seemed to be a secret here!


    Too bad Soran could not understand the secrets of divinity. Naturally, he could not understand how divinity was gathered.


    But he could make some guesses.


    He just didn¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong, but Soran remembered the abnormality of the adult white dragon he met today. He felt that the information would be very useful for his future.


    The wildlings!


    How were they different from the mainders?


    Why was it difficult for the poption of the maind to provide a source of divinity for some existence, while the wildlings of the outer inds could provide a variety of Spirits with divinity?


    Why was this?


    This was something Soran could not solve.


    There were arge number of data prompts for killing the adult white dragon. Soran¡¯s basic skills had increased by nearly 15 points, especially skills rted to rolling. It¡¯s no surprise that Soran got 3 legend rating because dragon killing was one of the fastest ways to get legend rating. If they ughtered a dragon on the maind, they could even get 5 legend ratings. As for the ability of [Dragon yer LV1], Soran knew something about it. It was an epic background ability.


    It was a simple ability.


    ¡°Dragon yer LV1 [Epic Ability] (background): This is a special background ability. Your existence will be as impressive as a star traveler, a ne explorer and a space pioneer. It¡¯s just that this background ability is usually acquired by epic melee professions than by powerful spellcasters. This kind of background ability had incredible power, but it needs some special conditions toplete it. ¡±


    [Current progress: ying adult white dragon (Complete), ying adult ck dragon (Iplete), ying adult green dragon (Iplete), ying adult blue dragon (Iplete), ying adult red dragon (Iplete).]


    [Note: after ying all the different dragons, the second stage of this epic background ability would initiate.]


    A difficult epic ability.


    Even Soran had notpleted this in the past, because one need not only strength but also luck to kill a dragon.


    First, you would need to encounter a dragon, then you would need to beat it!


    It was easier to find a dragon now. When the Time of Troubles begins, even the giant dragons would learn to hide with its tail between its legs. At that time, it would be difficult to find a dragon, but it would then be very easy for a person to find a Saint.


    Some of them had the power of main gods!


    About this epic ability, Soran could roughly guess about it, but he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Because of any epic level ability, even a background ability was also quite difficult. It could be said that the difficulty of this ability was much more difficult than the background ability [Deathwalker].


    He could only hope that he would be able to kill all five types of dragons in the future.

 Chapter 306 - Devil Currency

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 119 Devil Currency</h4>


    The cliff up to the dragon nest was difficult to climb.


    Because of this, Soran had to go up first and then throw down a cable. Soon, the elite pirates climbed up the icy cliff and looked at the dragon¡¯s nest with keen eyes. Soran counted the number of people, then took them into the dragon¡¯s nest. They saw a pile of glittering gold treasures. Although it did not pile up the whole dragon nest, it was still a visual shock¨Cespecially the gold nuggets and gold sand.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of gold!¡±


    A one-eyed pirate with an eye patch took a look, but he swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of gold and a lot of gems. This is probably a few jobsworths.¡±


    The other pirates also had simr opinions.


    Some of them were calm, just showing signs of being a little bit dazzled. Only a young man was calm. He took out a single frame sses from his coat pocket, scans up and down, and then mumbles as if calcting, ¡°gold and silver are about 100000 Gold Derahls, jewelry and diamonds may be 50000 Gold Deralhs. Other things are not clear, but we should make a lot of money. ¡±


    A white dragon needed around 200 years to go into adulthood.


    So the wealth at hand was the treasure it had umted for more than 200 years because it had not attacked any kingdom. The number of treasures did not seem too surprising. If it had attacked the city or ckmailed the dragon of a kingdom, it would have had more treasure¨Ca real golden mountain and silver sea. Maybe it was because Soran had had many experiences, but when he saw the treasure pile in front of him, he was not excited.


    He checked the treasure in front of him and said, ¡°Bring the treasures on the boat and remember my rule.¡±


    ¡°You all will get your rewardter on.¡±


    ¡°If someone wants to be greedy, they should know they will suffer through punishment! Come, the three of you will transport the gold first. The five of you divide silver into a pile and carry it with a cloth. Someone wille with boxester. Everything will be transported back in boxes. Everyone will be rewarded this time! ¡±


    Soran quickly delegated the work.


    Then, he asked the single framed sses young pirate to separate the gold from the diamonds.


    These were all high-value spoils. Even if Soran strictly forbade private collection, some people would keep one or two pieces. That was why it was better to deal with the separation himself. There were manymon gems, such as rubies, sapphires, agates, Jadeites, etc.; about 100 pieces of them. The value of these gems was lower, probably because the world was rich in minerals. Most of these gemstones were worth between 100 and 500 Gold Derahls.


    Finally, there were diamonds which the white dragon liked. There were around fifty pieces of them.


    These diamonds were of high value. Soran took a nce and knew they were basically over hundreds of Gold Derahls. One of the diamonds was about the size of a nail. It was a crystal clear blue diamond, which seemed to have been polished. Soran took this magnificent blue diamond in his hand and estimated it to be about 50g. Even in this world, it was still a rare thing¨Conly possessed by the royal aristocrats.


    ¡°Seemed like a real worthy piece.¡±


    Soran yed with the blue diamond in his hand; the polishing process it went through was superb. He didn¡¯t know where the white dragon came from. Because Soran¡¯s valuation ability was not good enough¨Ceven though he could not determine its value¨Che was sure that it was more expensive than other diamondsbined. This kind of item was not easy to get rid of because of its high value. Even if a royal family wanted to buy it, they would need to weigh their financial resources. Conservative estimate, the value of this diamond should be more than 30000 Gold Derahls!


    Soran thought for a moment and kept the blue diamond.


    Then he bagged all the other jewels and diamonds, and then he looked for any rare grade equipment. It was a pity that Soran didn¡¯t find anything because this was an outer ind. The dragon living here rarely encounter adventurers, so it was hard to find high-value and rare equipment.


    The red dragon, which was the strongest among the five, would definitely have legendary grade equipment in their dragon nest.


    After about half an hour, Soran had emptied the dragon¡¯s nest. All the pirates on the left behind on the ship had arrived. The next thing to be moved was the body of the white dragon. But when he was about to go out, the young pirate nearby seemed to have found something. He came over with two gray looking stones in his hand and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency! I found this in the corner, and I don¡¯t know what it is. It seems to be something useful! ¡±


    What¡¯s this?


    Soran reached for the two gray stones, took a look, and was shocked. Then he looked at the young pirate beside him, and said with approval, ¡°well done! What¡¯s your name? ¡±


    The young pirate got excited and reported, ¡°My name is Nakkas, the other pirates like to call me, treasure hunter.¡±


    Treasure hunting ability?


    Soran looked at him slightly shocked, then said, ¡°Right. Someone will arrange something for you.¡±


    There were some strange talents in the world. Many of them were born with this ability, just like how some were born with an unexpected intuition for treasure hunting. There were also some people who were good at searching, listening, perception beyond the natural ability of ordinary people. This kind of person was born with one or two more special abilities. Many of them were not fighting abilities, but they were still useful. Soran remembered that there was a goblin who was pretty awesome. He was born with legendary treasure hunting ability, and no treasure could hide from him.


    Soran brought his man off the dragon nest.


    As he walked, he yed with the two grey stones. He was familiar with the thing but still paid some ughter EXP to appraise it.


    Then a glow of light appeared:


    Item Type: Spirit Stone [+1]


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 1)]


    Description: This is a special gem that stores soul energy. It belongs to the remnant of soul locking or other soul locking spells. The soul energy stored in this kind of spirit stone is rtively limited, which can be used to rece many special materials, or as an item of equivalent in alchemy. In the Nine Hells of Baator, spirit stones are often used as trading currency, because for the devil, gold, silver, and jewelry have no great significance, only the soul was what they most desired.


    Requirements: None.


    Effect 1: Extracting its energy gives around 3000 to 5000 ughter EXP.


    Effect 2: As a trading currency with the devil, or used in summonings.


    Two-spirit stones.


    They were both rare grade 1 item.


    Soran wondered where the white dragon got them because, in Soran¡¯s understanding, these things were very rare on the material ne. Only the Nine Hells of Baator and the Abyss used them as currency. Gold, silver, and jewelry had no great significance for devils and demons. Especially for devils¨Cgold was just a boring collection, while silver was a disgusting thing. That was because silver was called ¡°stinger¡± in the Nine Hells of Baator. When a devil touched it, he would be burned, just like when humans touched sulfuric acid.


    The thing that the devil most desired was souls!


    That was why spirit was the currency of the Nine Hells of Baator. However, these currencies were very rare, as people still had to steal them from the hands of the grim reaper.


    Aplete soul was a rtively valuable thing!


    Too bad there were many weak devils in Baator, that was why these spirit stones appeared.


    These were iplete soul energy.


    They were once nicknamed ¡°the devil¡¯s currency,¡± which could be used to trade with the devil or as a sacrifice to summon the devil. If Soran absorbed soul energy and transformed it into ughter EXP, he could also improve his capability by directly absorbing spirit stone energy. That was why, in the past, a lot of people liked to collect it because it could make a person strong very fast.


    Spirit stones had energy.


    However, the lower level devils couldn¡¯t absorb it, so it was more to be dedicated to the devil above the middle grade. Then a superior devil would give an energy promotion to improve the strength of the subordinate devil by one or two levels. So even in the hell of Baator, spirit stone was still a rare item, which could only be collected by a medium grade devil.


    Even though it was only a rare grade 1 item.


    But the rarity and value of the spirit stone were simr to a legendary item. Furthermore, it was themon currency used in Baator.


    ¡°Spirit is the currency!¡±


    That wasmonly said in the hell of Baator.


    The most wasteful thing to do with a spirit stone was to absorb it.


    Although Soran was not good at using the spirit stone, he still knew a way to maximize its value. That was to use the spirit stone to summon the devil, and then getting a group of happy little friends to surround it in advance. As for whether he was going to kill the devil or used to do something else, it depends on his mood.


    The only disadvantage of this was that it could not be used many times!


    Thus if Soran had the formation to summon a devil, he could use the spirit stone directly to summon a low-grade devil.

 Chapter 307 - Soran’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 120 Soran¡¯s Gift</h4>


    This thing was beneficial.


    Soran carefully kept the spirit stone. Although he, a half-wizard, couldn¡¯t use it, Gloria, an authentic witch of the north, could use it. Whether he used it to trade with the devil or to summon a middle and low-grade devil, it was handy for Soran. Moreover, a middle-grade devil-possessed divinity. Furthermore, this level of devils could provide a high level of ughter EXP¨Calmost enough to give Soran one profession level.


    Everything in the dragon nest had been moved to their pirate ship.


    However, when dealing with the body of the adult white dragon, it was slightly difficult. Strictly speaking, this dragon¡¯s body was the most useful thing because it could produce rare grade equipment. Seeing that Soran had a mix of equipment for so long and hadn¡¯t assembled a set of rare grade equipment, we could see how hard it was to get good equipment. The adult white dragon¡¯s skin could be processed to be a rare grade 1 dragon armor, and with a little enchanting, the dragon armor would be a rare grade 2 armor. The best parts could even make a superior grade 3 dragon skin armor or even legendary grade dragon armor.


    Even if Soran did not wear leather armor, he could equip these armor on his men!


    Then, there was the dragon blood, dragon bone, dragon flesh. Basically, everything was a treasure; even if some of them were poisonous, there were methods of detoxifying the items.


    Flesh and blood of the white dragon were poisonous.


    Many of the epic heroes who dared to eat dragon meat directly had a frighteningly high Constitution. So even if they ate poisonous dragon meat, they would still be okay. Soran did not dare to consume the white dragon meat. That was why he could only find a way to transport it back, but even that was also a problem because the body of the white dragon was about 20 tons. This weight was equivalent to arge truck, and it was impossible to transport it back by manpower.


    The only way was to let Soran cut it up.


    However, cutting the meat was also a problem. Firstly, it would lower its value, and even if he cut the meat into 1-ton pieces, there would still be 20 pieces.


    Dragonskin was most valuable if it was whole. That was why cutting it into pieces was the biggest loss.


    Atst, Soran had no choice but to skin the dragon!


    He peeled off the rtivelyplete part of the body of the white dragon, then discarded some of flesh and blood, and collected the more precious parts at the same time. It was difficult to preserve dragon blood because it was easy to coagte. Soran only kept some of the best dragon blood, which was near the heart; it¡¯s used as an alchemy material. Then there was themon dragon blood, which filled six big tanks. As a result, all of them coagted into big blood clots. It couldn¡¯t be used in alchemy anymore, but it could be used as dragon blood ink for copying scrolls.


    Vivian would need to use it in the future, and Soran would also need some of it.


    Dragon bones were moved back, and the spine was perfectly preserved. The bones were of great use and could even be used to build a legendary warship.


    Warships made from dragon bone were the best!


    Although the dragon wing was a little bit broken, Soran still peeled it down with his curved sword carefully and stacked it aside.


    Since the dragon bone could be used to build the body of the ship, the dragon wings could be made into the sails.


    Piles of flesh and bone were moved to the warship. When he was done, it was already dark.


    Everything valuable was moved up.


    The rest of it was the flesh and aplete dragon head.


    ¡°Pack the things we can carry.¡±


    Soran moved his sour wrist for a while. To be honest, it was not easy to skin the dragon. He had to be focused, and when he was done, he was extremely tired. The meat couldn¡¯t be eaten for the time being, but the pharmacist and priest in the city would know how to remove the toxicity, which then could be sold to other people at a high price. Anyway, Soran was not curious about the dragon meat. He had eaten it many times before and could not cook it at all.


    Dragon meat could only be barbequed since water could not cook it.


    After some time.


    Soran finally got everything right and returned to the warship with his equally tired men. Half of the men he brought died. Those who died could only be buried locally. Atst, the giant dragon weighing more than 20 tons was divided and transported from the north of the ind to the ship. In the end, when they came back, almost everyone was exhausted, many of them leaned on the deck to rest.


    After they moved everything to the ship, they began to set sail.


    He wanted to go to the north.


    Although there was a dy, they would arrive at the port after a few days. The gifts they brought this time were good. In addition to the porcin, there were spices and silk brought from the east. There were also diamonds, dragon blood, and so on harvested by Soran.


    This kind of gift was good enough for a princess!


    Soran actually felt that he owed Gloria a big favor. Since he could repay her now, he wanted it to be good.


    The moon was bright.


    Soran stood on the deck and looked into the distance. He was ying with the blue diamond which reflected the brilliance of the moonlight. It had to be said that this diamond was really beautiful. Soran had also harvested some diamonds as spoils before, but such a beautiful one was really the first time. Soran felt that such a diamond should not be unknown and it should have some history.


    After looking at it for some time, he kept it.


    Then he found a piece of outer ind wood simr to red sandalwood from the boat. This kind of wood had a light fragrance, elegant but not strong, which gave a refreshing feeling. Soran drew out his curved sword and carved it into a delicate wooden box with a serious expression. He also carved exquisite patterns on the wooden box with his superb cutting skills.


    With his great capability.


    Everything he did was at a master¡¯s level.


    After carving it, Soran found silky and exquisite silk, then spread and folded it inside the box. After doing all this, he took the box up and looked at it. Finally, he put the blue diamond in it.


    Ta!


    He gently closed the box and nodded satisfactorily.


    Soran had always been a very sincere person.


    Since he was going to give Gloria a gift, he wanted to make it the best.


    The next afternoon they finally got close to the deep seaport. There were already men waiting here. Soran stopped the warship at the port and then arranged for his men to transport things. In fact, there were many things to be shipped.


    Soran had to hire people to transport the dragon. Soran had arranged a caravan and the porcin, spices, and silk from the East had all been transported.


    Now he had to transport the other gifts.


    It was hard to hide from the people that they were transporting a dragon. So when everyone knew the arrival of the Throat Cutter and even knew that he had killed the adult white dragon who had harassed the nearby area before, the whole port could not help but be excited. Many people were uneasy about whether this was the preparation of the pirates of the south to march on the north coast. There were also some people who were eager for the profits of the outer ind trade.


    Without even noticing!


    The existence of the Throat Cutter had spread to the nearby waters, and the name seemed to have a little power.


    Many came to see him.


    Soran basically pushed it all off, leaving only a small group to watch the warship. Some people had brought news back to Shipwreck Bay. Thus about seven dayster, there would be a fleeting. Soran actually had quite a lot of things to bring back. Then there was traveling. Wild animals didn¡¯t dare to go close to the big group, thus their whole group made it to where Gloria lived.


    For some reason!


    For some reason, Soran felt a little nervous as they got close.

 Chapter 308 - The Advancing Gloria

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 121 The Advancing Gloria</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Nervousness.


    He had been nervous before, but it shouldn¡¯t have been the feeling he had now.


    For some reason, his palms were a little sweaty. It made him feel a little ufortable, but soon he adjusted. There was no difference between the wizard tower in front of him and the one in Soran¡¯s memory. This wizard tower was not as majestic as the one in the shadow ne, nor as profound as in history, but it was still a tall tower in the north; the existence of the wizard tower itself was a symbol of power.


    Gloria.


    After the initial nervousness, Soran became happy when he thought about meeting her once again.


    There were few people in this world who could give Soran a sense of identity.


    Gloria was just one of the few. It made him want to see her immediately. Soran didn¡¯t seem to think that his mood would change so much in a short time, so when he stepped into the wizard tower, he took a deep breath and then calmly entered.


    His ability to act had been way better than before!


    It wasn¡¯t humans who came to meet Soran, but a two-meter tall y golem. Seeing Sorane in, it bowed slightly, and then said in a dull voice, ¡°Your Excellency Soran. Master, invites you to the observatory. ¡±


    ¡°Your men may follow me to the third floor. Your men who came earlier have settled in.¡±


    The inside of the wizard tower was big.


    In fact, most of the wizarding towers had manyyers, and eachyer had a lot of space. If a legendary wizard mastered the ne, the space inside the wizard tower may beparable to that of a city. That was why the wizard on the shadow ne was impossible to take down in a short time¨Cspace inside was estimated to be no smaller than the underground remains of a city.


    The pirates respected the y golem who was in front of them.


    Even if they could defeat it with their capability, they couldn¡¯t help but feel awe because this was the magic creation of a wizard. The pirates had a natural sense of awe toward the terrible and mysterious witch. The existence of spellcasters had always been superior to other professions, and even Soran¡¯s most rebellious men had be cautious after entering the wizard tower.


    Another y golem stood up.


    The y golem brought Soran¡¯s men toward another flight of stairs, while the other y golem brought Soran to the observatory.


    The art of creating golems.


    Not all the golems were of the same standard. The y golem in front of Soran was obviously much more flexible than the other one. If the other golem was rigid and could only repeat simplemands, then the one in front of Soran was like a highly intelligent mechanical being, following certain rules and was able tomunicate. This kind of golem was very difficult to make. Not only did it require arge fortune, but it also needs to have the power rted to the soul.


    The y golem epted the [Spirit Shaping], making them intelligent beings.


    Soran had always been very interested in this field.


    It was a pity that it was too demanding to master. It required not only amazing magic level and alchemy skills, but also a lot of special knowledge. Soran couldn¡¯t even figure out the simplest golem for cleaning now.


    This was one of the differences between a proper wizard and a half baked wizard.


    Strictly speaking, Soran should now be a professional rogue and a weak spellcaster. Otherwise, a wizard with a profession level of 10 or so should be able to make the simplest y golem.


    The spirit realm.


    It gave intelligence to golems and even gave it life.


    ¡°Gloria stepped into the realm of legends?¡±


    It seemed that Soran suddenly thought of something and was shocked, and then a smile appeared on his face. He found that if this was the case, he would have a great chance of inviting Gloria to the outer inds. Walking up the wizard tower, Soran saw a lot of strange things: some of which were magical devices he could not understand and some of which were strangeboratories. This undoubtedly told Soran how right he was to invite Gloria. He was a little dizzy just because of the various devices in the wizard tower.


    Wizard towers needed professional spellcasters to deal with.


    If Soran had gone on his own, then he would not know where and how things were distributed¨Cthe cement ofbs or elemental wells.


    ¡°Zhi, Chi!¡±


    Soran heard rat-like sounds when he got to the 6th level.


    As he turned around and looked, he saw three giant bats locked in a cage. Each of these bats was the size of a washbasin. They looked ferocious and terrifying, full of sharp fangs. One of them could even spray out the magic ¡°colorful spray.¡± These were the magic bats studied by wizards. They belonged to a special magic life and had various abilities. They were also the mostmon monster in the wizard tower. They were the rookie killers in this world; encountering them in the wild and getting killed by them was very likely.


    Most wizards were researchers.


    So, Soran didn¡¯t feel it was strange about magical creatures being here.


    Starting from the sixth floor, the Golem in charge of guarding was reced by the iron Golem. They weighed about half a ton, and some of the especially improved [iron golem + 1] could weigh about two tons. The surface of this kind of golem was steel; its hardness was simr to the steel of modern technology. It also had the resistance of alchemy enchantment, and it had a legendary challenge rating. Under normal circumstances, it would take a lot of effort for a legendary Fighter to tear down an iron golem.


    A legendary monk once described it as such.


    ¡°Fighting against a steel golem is like fighting a tank barehanded!¡±


    This saying was very well known.


    Unfortunately, that legendary monk encountered a [Diamond Golem +1] and lost.


    Inside Gloria¡¯s wizard tower,


    It was a Construct with intelligence!


    Even though it had only a basic consciousness, it still surpassed the other basic Constructs.


    Someone had cast upon it a legendary spell, making it aplete life form.


    It slowly had consciousness.


    Although its coremand would not change, which was simr to the threews of robotics, its other purposes were close to that of an intelligent lifeform.


    That¡¯s how Constructs were created!


    Soran didn¡¯t expect such golem to be in Gloria¡¯s wizard tower, but he did not recall seeing it thest time. If such a steel golem continued to evolve, it would be the ¡°tower spirit¡± Soran saw in the shadow ne wizard tower.


    A legendary challenge rating special lifeform.


    ¡°Seems like I made the right choice!¡±


    Soran hasn¡¯t seen Gloria yet, but after walking around in the wizard tower, he had a little more confidence in exploring the wizard tower in the shadow ne. However, Soran also knew that it was Gloria who wanted to show him the internal structure of the wizard tower. Otherwise, these steel golem would be in special positions. The golems needed the elemental pool of the wizard tower to provide energy. Otherwise, they could only move with the supply of some expensive material.


    That means that under normal circumstances, only a tenth of the golems would move!


    A big door appeared in front of him.


    When he walked to the big doors, his palms be sweaty. He then pushed the doors open.


    A ray of sunlight shined through.


    Soran first saw the sun in the sky, then the vastnd in the distance, a city close to the mountains, countless scattered viges, a winding river, and dense forests in the distance; these were Gloria¡¯s territory. The wizard tower was like a skyscraper, which could look down on everything. Even the white clouds in the sky seemed to be within reach. This kind of scene was very shocking.


    A feeling of high and mighty!


    A symbol of the power and status of a spellcaster.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    The soft voice of a woman was heard from the side.


    When Soran turned his eyes and looked at the seat on the right side of the observation tform, he suddenly had a shock all over his body, and a startled expression appeared on his face. In front of him was a broad andfortable reclining chair covered with soft white fur, on which Gloriaidnguidly and charmingly. Her face was still as beautiful as he remembered. She was the most typical northern beauty; with a tall and delicate body, strong and slender thighs. Slender and flexible waist, full and plump chest. No matter from which point of view she was so impable.


    However, this was not enough to give Soran a shock.


    That was because Soran had a strong will!


    But at this moment, Gloria seemed to have a strange charm. Even Soran, who had an amazing will, was shocked. He felt like he was enchanted by magic; Gloria wore a white pajama dress that had a slight opening below the waist which revealed the soft and bright ck stockings. This was a product of the Underdark, which could only be bought by women with great wealth. It was woven with the top-grade spider silk, with the same value as rare grade equipment.


    Stockings.


    In this period and in this world, stockings that were seen everywhere in his world seemed to be extremely rare. Soran saw women wearing stockings from his world. Last time, he saw Gloria¡¯s mother wearing stockings; a woman with a charming face. Soran was very afraid of this gorgeous woman and had a little hostility in his heart. Now that it was Gloria who was wearing stockings, it was very beautiful and moving, as if there was an irresistible temptation.


    However.


    This was still not enough to give Soran a shock.


    Because in addition to wearing a white and elegant pajama dress, Gloria was also wearing a pair of gold and ck frame sses on the delicate bridge of her nose. This was the product of alchemy, which had been used in the world for a long time. Even ordinary people would buy rtively cheap single frame sses. However, what Gloria wore was undoubtedly a lot more delicate. It seemed that it was a rare grade item after enchantment. She was holding a thick book in her hands; the front page of the book was marked withplicated runes. Before Soran came in, she was frowning slightly reading the book. After Soran came in, she closed the book and ced it on the side.


    At this moment, Soran even felt that Gloria had the beauty of a woman from the east!


    As if noticing Soran¡¯s look, there was a slight blush on Gloria¡¯s beautiful face. She shrank her legs gracefully, covered the ck stockings with the hem of her pajamas. It seemed that she was a little nervous, and was a little uneasy. However, she was different from the others; she smiled gently, slowly tucked her long hair, then asked jokingly, ¡°Am I beautiful?¡±


    Among them were strands of silver hair. However, the silver hair did not affect the beauty of Gloria at all. On the contrary, it made her look even more attractive. Soran had noticed the long silver hair for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t ask Gloria what had happened, he could guess it was probably rted to himself and Vivian. At the thought of this, Soran felt as if his heart had been touched. Even though he had always been a very stone-hearted person, there was a touch of emotion in his heart.


    He nodded seriously and said ¡°I thought I was charmed by your spell. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s cheek had a flush of red.


    It seemed that Gloria didn¡¯t expect Soran to use such a serious tone and say such frivolous and flirtatious words. However, it seemed to have worked on her, and her heart was secretly happy.


    [Diplomacy +10!]

 Chapter 309 - Gloria’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 122 Gloria¡¯s Gift</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The atmosphere became a little more interesting.


    Both of them were embarrassed, but it was a special kind of embarrassment. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help dodging each other when they crossed. There was even a trace of bright red on the beautiful face of Gloria. An inexplicable feeling was brewing. Both of them seemed to feel something. The embarrassment didn¡¯tst long, and soon Soran recovered. He smiled and took out a beautiful box, then handed it to Gloria.


    ¡°A gift for you,¡± Soran wicked at her.


    Gloria looked up at him and showed a smile on the corner of her mouth. Then her rosy lips opened softly, ¡°what is it?¡±


    Soran shrugged his shoulders and sat down in the reclining chair. Naturally, Gloria moved a little bit to the side. When she responded, Soran had already sat down close to her body. Although the reclining chair was rtively broad, the two of them sat close to each other naturally. Soran had a manly smell, and it made Gloria coy, but there were no obvious signs of annoyance.


    Soran could smell the faint fragranceing from her; he replied, ¡°Open and look!¡±


    There were signs of tension in Gloria¡¯s delicate body, especially when Soran was sitting beside her and talking; there was a natural male auraing from Soran. The sound of Soran¡¯s breathing came into her ears, and she could feel his breath on her long hair. This made her even more nervous. Even though she was a well-known witch in the north, and controlled arge area of territory, Gloria still felt tension at her back and goosebumps at the back of her neck.


    She felt nervous.


    Soran didn¡¯t do anything; he sat down and just waited for Gloria to open her gift.


    Northern witches were no ordinary women.


    Even though Gloria had never been so close to a man, she quickly adjusted to it.


    Gloria turned her head and strangely looked at Soran. It seemed that she was ming Soran for startling her when he suddenly sat down. However, her face was not angry and she did not get up to leave the reclining chair. The distance between the two was less than half a centimeter. The thin pajamas could not resist the heating from Soran. Gloria¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, which was more obvious than the beginning. She gently lifted the delicate box in front of her eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly opened it.


    A dazzling light emerged!


    The brilliance of the diamond was reflected at the moment when the box was opened. The beautiful blue diamond attracted even the well-known northern witch in front of her. Although Soran doesn¡¯t have a good appraisal ability to determine the specific value of the diamond, his years of experience were still there. Even he felt that it was something rare.


    Gloria was ready for it, but when she saw the huge and shining blue diamond in front of her eyes, there was still a slight surprise.


    Women, sometimes, were like dragons!


    This was true even for Vivian; Soran had seen the little girl carefully count her gems.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    Golia picked up the blue diamond in front of her with her white fingers, and then put it under the sun. She looked at it vaguely for a while, and then her eyes gradually became clear. Gloria ced it back in the delicate box and carefully put it away. Then she said softly, ¡°Even royals would not have such a diamond! Did you find it in the dragon¡¯s nest? ¡±


    Soran nodded gently and replied, ¡°yes.¡±


    Gloria turned to look at Soran beside her. The two rubbed shoulders for a brief moment; it was a soft, silky touch. She looked at the man in front of her seriously, as if he was a new person. She then murmured, ¡°sometimes I don¡¯t know you! You were born in a slum, but have a lot of knowledge that wizards don¡¯t necessarily have. When I met you for the first time, you were just a weak rogue, but now you have in a dragon. ¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I think that you are the patron of fate!¡±


    Soran did not say anything.


    Favored souls of destiny were another type of existence, they were a group of people outside of destiny, born to be freer than the gods. In the eyes of magicians who were proficient in Divination, favored souls of destiny were simr to the ¡°Prince of Lies¡±. They were a group of people that had their coin of faith stand still in the middle when the goddess of fortune tossed it.


    Soran was not sure if he was someone like that!


    These people were rare and Soran did not like to be someone that had an extraordinary life.


    Unless of course, he got the legendary [Deck of Destiny]!


    When Gloria put away the present, she stood up gently. She looked up and down at Soran with eyes askew, and then said, ¡°actually, I have prepared something for you too. Come with me! ¡±


    Soran took a deep breath.


    It seemed that Soran was looking for the fragrance when she got up, and there was a trace of intoxication on his face. Gloria nced at him and then raised her white fingers to activate a teleportation array on the right side of the observation tform. The witch stood in ce as if waiting for Soran toe.


    Soran walked over.


    He reached out to Gloria¡¯s hand and held it; interlocking their fingers. He felt her soft hands and a little sweat.


    It turns out that both of them had been very nervous.


    At this moment, the two looked at each other involuntarily, and then a smile appeared on the corners of their mouths. Gloria¡¯s look was soft. The palm of her hand was soft, and had no intention of breaking away. Naturally, this meant that Soran was allowed to hold her hands like that. The two figures disappeared as they teleported and then appeared in a room on the top of the wizard tower.


    This seemed to be Gloria¡¯s room.


    As a witch in the north, Gloria¡¯s room didn¡¯t feel like a woman¡¯s room.


    There were a lot of books here!


    Soran just took a nce and saw hundreds of books on the shelves, tables, and chairs. Almost every one of the books were as thick as a brick. The whole room was very simple and tidy. The floor was covered with soft carpet and there were chairs beside the desk. There were some scattered gadgets, which seemed to be alchemy equipment. Then there was a couch on the side, with few decorations.


    No wonder Vivian got into the habit of reading books!


    As if she had guessed the thought in Soran¡¯s heart, Gloria turned around and nced at him. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°this is just a ce to rest after researching.¡±


    She raised her fingers and a weak glow of magic appeared from a drawer.


    This was Gloria lifting a magic trap, and then the drawer opened automatically. A belt appeared, which looked rather delicate and fell directly in the palm of her hand.


    Gloria looked at Soran with a smile and passed the belt to him. ¡°I made this for you,¡± Gloria said softly.


    A piece of legendary equipment!?


    Soran¡¯s fingertips just touched the belt in front of him, and his whole body shook. Then he looked up at Gloria in surprise and murmured, ¡°Belt of Giant Strength?¡±


    Now it was Gloria¡¯s turn to look surprised, ¡°Do you know of it?¡±


    ¡°It had been kept in the hands of the witches council for hundreds of years! I¡¯ve only found out about it because of recent events!¡±


    She would never tell Soran that she was rewarded by the northern witch council because she had advanced to the quasi-legendary witch. As a result, she could choose a piece of legendary equipment she wanted from the treasure storage of the northern witch council. She did not choose other legendary spellcaster equipment, but picked this grade 2 legendary belt [Belt of Giant Strength] from the treasure storage!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soran nodded, touched the belt and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±


    In his memory.


    The grade 2 legendary belt was auctioned for 270000 Gold Derahls! It was the best legendary belt of strength that could be obtained in the entire material ne!

 Chapter 310 - Star Realm Gate

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 123 Star Realm Gate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Belt of Giant Strength.


    It was a legendary belt of Strength made of the skin of the Frost Giant king. It allowed the wearer to have the Strength of an adult Frost Giant. It was the best belt of Strength of the material ne. If you wanted better equipment, you could only find them in other ces. Theplete Belt of Giant Strength should be two pieces, namely the ¡°Belt of Giant Strength¡± and ¡°Glove of Giant Strength¡±. However, the Glove of Giant Strength was destroyed in a legendary battle. That was why a legendary wizard enchanted it and upgraded the Belt of Giant Strength from a grade 1 legendary item to a grade 2 legendary item.


    Thus from then on, the Belt of Giant Strength was the only item left!


    In the past, the two items would increase one¡¯s Strength by 4 points respectively, which together could increase the user¡¯s Strength by 8 points, reaching a maximum of 22 points. Equipped with this legendary item, an ordinary adult man with 10 Strength could immediately be an unparalleled warrior with 18 Strength. The Belt of Giant Strength, after enchanting, had be a grade 2 legendary equipment, and the increased Strength had be 6. Unfortunately, only the belt was left.


    Gloria looked at Soran then said, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Soran took a look at her, then untied the belt on his body to put on the Belt of Giant Strength. He took off the Ogre Strength Gauntlet on his arm. This kind of rare grade equipment could not stack its effects; after wearing the Belt of Giant Strength, the Ogre Strength Gauntlet would be useless.


    These were the requirements of buffs.


    There were three parts: equipment that could increase Strength, spells that increase Strength, and the self eruption of Strength.


    The first was equipment like the Ogre Strength Gauntlet, Belt of Giant Strength and so on. These kinds of items could not have their effects stacked and had certain restrictions. The second was spells. For example, Soran initially used Bull¡¯s Strength, then Vivian would cast Draconic Strength on him. In this case, the effect of Bull¡¯s Strength would be covered by Draconic Strength; just like how the Belt of Giant Strength would shadow the effects of Ogre Strength Gauntlet.


    As for thest type, eruption of Strength.


    This could only happen on Berserkers and Barbarian.


    Soran¡¯s ¡°ughter form¡± seemed to belong to this kind too, so it could be stacked with equipment and spells.


    ¡°Ka Cha!¡±


    Soran slowly buckled his belt, and as he put on the grade 2 legendary item, he immediately felt a strong heat all over his body. He tried to pick up a cup beside him, but he identally crushed it because of its great strength. After a while, he relied on the coordination ability brought by his Dexterity to control the suddenly increased Strength.


    This was the greatest legendary grade item!


    That was because the effects it gave were constant. As long as the user wore it, the user would always have this power.


    Item Type: Belt of Giant Strength


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 2)]


    Description: This is a legendary item with a long history. Its birth seems to have originated from a defeated Frost Giant king. At first, it was made into the Glove of Giant Strength and Belt of Giant Strength by an Archmage. However, one was destroyed in a legendary battle. After that, some people used the destroyed equipment to remodel the Belt of Giant Strength and further enhance its Strength. In the inside of this belt were printed texts ¨C ¡°Thest king of the Frost Giants¡±.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Strength +6, to a maximum of 22. (The Strength of an adult Frost Giant.)


    Soran flipped the belt out.


    Sure enough, there were some texts on the inside ¡°Thest king of the Frost Giants¡±.


    Gloria looked up and down at Soran with satisfaction. She even walked around him; not to see the effect of the belt, but to see if it fit him. It had to be said that women were really strange creatures. Such legendary equipment should be worn even if it didn¡¯t fit well.


    ¡°It fits you well!¡± Gloria nodded satisfactory, letting a smile out.


    Soran moved a little and found that it fit very well. It wouldn¡¯t affect him duringbat. But when he was about to say something, the whole wizard tower vibrated, followed by a little shaking.


    Both of them reacted swiftly.


    Gloria¡¯s figure almost disappeared in an instant, and then appeared near the window. At the same time, magic aura appeared on her body, which seemed to have activated more than three protective energy fields. Soran¡¯s reaction was not too far behind. In his palm, a legendary curved sword suddenly appeared. Then, he leaped to the left of the room, holding curved swords in both hands to protect Gloria¡¯s side.


    From this moment on, their cooperation was quite implicit.


    The wizard tower was still slightly shaking. Both Gloria and Soran became worried because now the whole wizard tower was still shaking. Dust fell from the ceiling. Both of them knew the defense ability of the wizard tower. It was absolutely a big event that was happening right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an enemy attack!¡±


    There was a crystal ball in Gloria¡¯s palm. She touched it gently then she frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a vibration from the ground!¡±


    <i>Earthquake?</i>


    Soran looked at Gloria puzzled. The two of them had strange expressions.


    <i>Could it be an earthquake?</i>


    But just as they were puzzled, the shaking of the wizard tower became more violent, followed by a strong magical aura at the top of the astrological tform.


    ¡°The Honourable Eye of the North is summoning us!¡±


    Gloria reached out and touched a crystal button on her chest. Then a white light appeared in the palm of her hand. Soran and she appeared again on the top of the observatory tform.


    ¡°It is an earthquake?¡±


    Soran looked at the city and saw cracks appearing on walls.


    This surely was a massive earthquake.


    And the intensity of the earthquake was quite high. Houses had copsed in distant cities, but the scattered viges had no casualties because they were wooden roof or thatched houses. But the tremor of the earth still made many people feel scared.


    ¡°Gloria! Activate the Arcane Lock!¡±


    A hoarse old female voice was heard from the observatory tform, followed by a hazy phantom, a white-haired witch. The most remarkable feature was her eyes, almost all of which were white. She had a certain impression of Soran because she was the most powerful witch in the north.


    The legendary Eye of the North!


    Facing themand from the Eye of the North, Gloria activated a magic array of the wizard tower almost without thinking much, and then a light column rushed to the sky!


    One ray, two rays, three rays...


    Soran looked afar and saw the appearance of ray columns. The rays of light crossed in the sky and formed some sort of formation.


    ¡°Silver Moonlight [Arcane Lock]!¡±


    An unbelievable amount of explosive power expanded.


    It was still daytime, but a full moon had appeared in the sky. All the beams of light under the full moon constituted a mysterious lock, covering a considerable area. This was a secret lock in legends. It was also the most powerful move of the witch council. It was the secret lock array inherited and preserved from the ancient Silvermoon city that was destroyed after the Arcane Empire. Soran remembered that it once killed a Saint incarnated by a weak deity. However, it only activated a few times over hundreds of years.


    ¡°Activate the Arcane Lock defense!¡±


    The Eye of the North looked quite serious. She looked at the sky with her pale pupils, and her voice was hoarse, ¡°enemies are invading! All members of the witch council above grade 4, follow me to the star realm! ¡±


    ¡°Astral Projection! [Legendary spell]¡±


    ¡°Star Realm Door! [Legendary spell]¡±


    A gate with strange light appeared in the center of the array, and all the wizard towers were included in the protection of the Arcane Lock. Then there was a virtual shadow of their souls. The soul projection of the Northern Eye appeared in the sky like a giant woman. With the emergence of more magic auras, other soul projections began to appear around her.


    These were the legendary witches!


    They cast legendary spells with just a raise of their hand. Before Soran could make sense of the dazzling changes, he saw that Gloria also wanted to go through the light column. It seemed that she nned to project her soul to the star ne as well.


    At that moment, Soran almost didn¡¯t think much about it. He reached out and grabbed her arm. He wanted to tell Gloria how dangerous the star realm was. But when he saw the determination in Gloria¡¯s eyes, and he could only sigh helplessly. Then Soran held her hand, interlocking fingers with her; they stepped into the light column connecting to the star realm together. Gloria was greatly touched.


    The two of them froze at that moment!


    Then two souls came out of their bodies; shooting toward the Star Realm Door as lights.


    Since Gloria was determined to go, Soran could only join her.

 Chapter 311 - Astral Projection

    <strong>Chapter 311: Chapter 124 Astral Projection</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Outer body sensation was a bizarre feeling!


    Although it was not the first time Soran attempted to project his soul away from the body, it was the first attempt in reality. The strongest feeling was the weightlessness of the soul. It made him feel light and floating without the restriction of gravity. However, it was not that his whole soul had left. In the moment of contact with the light column, Soran¡¯s soul had been shaped into a projection by magic, and then directly sent to the gate of the star realm.


    Astral projection was only a part of a soul.


    It was not the weight of a whole soul, so if it died, it doesn¡¯t necessarily kill the body in reality.


    However, it definitely would cause damage to the soul!


    If the proportion of damage was toorge, it may turn some into idiots, or even directly affect the real world, so that the existence of the soul projected out would die on the spot! This could be simply understood ording to the eastern view of the soul. That was, if the astral projection was destroyed, then that the person¡¯s soul would be split. The person may be weird, be an idiot, or even be paralyzed and die. In general, this kind of astral projection could only be used to go to very dangerous ces or ces that the body could not reach.


    The two souls were shaped into half energy form!


    Astral projections would lose arge portion of power; Soran lost nearly 80% of his powers and all his non-legendary equipment was left on his body.


    This was why Soran hated the star realm!


    Low-grade rare items couldn¡¯tplete the half energy conversion. Only the legendary grade or above equipment could be converted to astral projections and would be left in the star realm if the owner was killed. Therefore, in the astral projection state, even a legendary wizard would not carry his most powerful legendary equipment. Soran couldn¡¯t leave his equipment behind because all his legendary equipment directly affected his fighting capability; to go to the star realm without his legendary equipment would be to seek death.


    There was a moment of dizziness!


    When Soran and Gloria recovered from the dizziness, they were already at the gate to the star realm.


    At the moment, the number of witch projections gathered around the Northern Eye was about 12. When these astral projections noticed the appearance of Soran, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Then, they looked at Gloria with confusion. When they saw the expression on Gloria¡¯s face, the other witches could not help showing a trace of a narrow smile. It seemed that Gloria was popr, unlike her mother.


    Everyone there was a high-grade wizard, with almost a third being quasi-legendary wizards.


    As for someone like the Northern Eye, who had a profession level of 25, she should be the most powerful one among all the projections there.


    In that aspect, Soran would be the weakest astral projection and also a half-baked wizard.


    The Eyes of the North didn¡¯t show any opinion about Soran being here; she only looked at him a little, then nodded gently to Gloria. Then with a serious look, the Eye of the North said, ¡°Get ready for the teleportation! Everyone pay attention! ¡±


    The already opened gate suddenly wrapped them in, and then it seemed to have entered a rainbow channel. In front of them, there were countless light spots that could not be seen by the naked eye; thus, only a lot of colorful lights could be caught by the naked eye. Astral projection was the simplest way to cross nes. Many demons and devils would go to other nes in this way. In the state of astral projection, death would only lead to the loss of some power, and would not lead to the death of the real body.


    All wizards cherished their lives!


    Thus even when faced with a great enemy, the Eye of the North would not request witches to go in person.


    It felt as though the soul was passing through a thin film, or the feeling when someone was sinking into the sea. When Soran opened his eyes again, he was standing on barrennd. There was a silver river in the sky, and almost no nts could be seen. It¡¯s like standing on the surface of the moon and looking at the universe. In front of them was the boundless Silver River, just like the Milky Way, where countless stars gather. Around this seemingly smallnd, they could see countless star realm materials, as well as passing objects like meteors at high speed.


    It may be a meteor or possibly the corpse of an ancient god!


    The star realm had be a huge wastnd.


    In the endless years, countless people entered here and died here, and there were all kinds of other reasons to enter the existence of the star realm, which then eventually turned the star realm into a huge garbage dump. In this dump, there were bodies of the ancient gods, the hidden half-ne, the fallen kingdom of the gods, and even encounter the broken flying fortresses, etc. Almost everything you could imagine would be here.


    This was a huge and all-inclusive dump!


    It was also the most dangerous wastnd.


    There was no air in the star realm, so it was not easy for flesh and blood to survive here. They had to rely on the floating half-ne of the star realm. So many of the voyagers who entered the star realm were soul projections of a semi energy state or powerful beings that were directly close to the form of the Saints. There was an energy in this endless star realm, which the wizards called ¡°source matter,¡± and they believed it was the most basic structure of the universe.


    However, Soran liked to call it another name.


    ¡°Dark energy!¡±


    Almost all the birth of the half-ne must be connected with the ¡°astral¡± and the ¡°etheric ne.¡± The half-ne was a very special existence, which was difficult to exin in simple terms. However, it was easy to understand that even a legendary wizard could not provide the huge energy needed to open up a half-ne. That was why half-nes were all grown little by little, which was very simr to the kingdom of gods, but the energy for half-nes to grow only came from two ces.


    One was the star realm. The other was the etheric ne.


    These two nes were inextricably rted, and the structure of these energies was also unknown. However, the star realm was closer to the outer ne, while the etheric ne was closer to the inner ne.


    Soran was standing on a half-ne!


    There was no doubt that most of the matter in the star realm came from other nes.


    That was why it¡¯s called the wastnd by many!


    Even the half-ne under Soran¡¯s feet was a huge piece of rubbish floating in the boundless sky.


    The half-ne was a load-bearing body. Without the support of this half-ne, the soul projection of Soran and the other witches would be directly exposed to the source material of the star world, the silver river on the top of their heads. This was a more troublesome thing because this kind of energy flow generated from the distorted space had many dangerous astral creatures. The secrets of the star realm were not even known to the gods, but they knew how to use the energy of the star realm. The original creation of the world was derived from these ¡°source energy.¡±


    There were many things Soran wasn¡¯t sure of.


    What he could remember was not much, but he knew that beyond the Milky Way-like torrent of energy, there was an endless flow of dark energy and something called the crystal wall.


    After his soul went into the star realm,


    ¡°Astral projectionplete!...¡±


    ¡°Soul entered the star realm!... Soul came to contact with source energy!....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained part of the epic background ability of [Star Traveler].¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained part of the epic background ability of [ne Explorer].¡±


    ¡°Soul constructionplete!¡±


    ¡°Astral projection transformed into dark energy!... You¡¯ve mastered the ability [Spontaneous Casting]!... all your level 6 spells can be cast instantly!...¡±


    After stepping into the star realm, t


    It was as if they hade in contact with primitive energy.


    This energy was everywhere, and it allowed them to master the ability of Spontaneous Casting. Although they could still feel the Magic Network, they seemed to have jumped out of the Magic Network and do not need the Magic Network to gather energy. All spellcasters who entered the star realm would automatically master the ability of Spontaneous Casting. All spells below level 6 would be cast. Legendary spells only need half of the casting time.


    They were still not close to the sea of source matter.


    If they got close to the Milky Way-like energy river, or touch the energy escaping from the distorted space, even legendary spells could be instantly generated!


    As long as your soul could bear this power, the star realm could give you endless energy because it was the closest to the source of the universe!


    A world appeared in front of Soran.


    It¡¯s a huge half-ne with gray irises on the outeryer. It looked like a translucent eggshell. It¡¯s a whole world, but it was not the structure of a, it¡¯s more like a continental shelf. This was the half-ne that was born in the star realm. It used the inexhaustible energy of the star realm as the supply.


    This huge half-ne flew by!


    It was like Halley¡¯set passing over the earth, and soon it disappeared from Soran¡¯s vision. The star realm was almost infinite; it¡¯s a ne that¡¯s almost infinite, but if you kept going up, you¡¯ll encounter ayer of crystal wall. However, before you encounter the crystal wall, you would encounter the countless kingdoms of the gods. If you were fortunate, you could even see the legendary [Pantheon of Gods].


    ¡°Krong, Hong!¡±


    The earth under Soran¡¯s feet trembled.


    This half-ne seemed to exist only for a short time. Soran could see the edge of thend at a nce, jumping from the edge would get into the void torrent.


    From ancient times, there was nock of people with bad luck lost in the star realm, swept by the torrent for hundreds and thousands of years.


    That was why the star realm was also called the [Land of Exile]!


    It connects all the nes, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to find the passage. With no half-ne to rely on, falling into the torrent of energy would be like being swept away by a flood.


    As if something was attacking her, Soran could feel the worry on the face of the Northern Eye; something was making her feel worried.


    Then the enemy that appeared most likely was a kind of intelligent creature that Soran hated most!

 Chapter 312 - Red Dragon Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 125 Red Dragon Agreement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There were many dangerous creatures in the Astral ne that could be understood.


    However, there were only two kinds of creatures that could make Soran very annoyed. One was the legendary Abomination, the offspring of dead gods¨Ca dangerous creature full of intent to destroy. The other was the Githyanki. They lived in the astral ne and were aggressive, belligerent, and numerous. M


    So it was no surprise that it was the Githyanki!


    The Githyanki were a kind of humanoid creature living in the astral ne. They were born with powerful psionic magic. They used to be ves to the mind yers, which were the monsters in the story of bards who were as famous as the beholders and could eat the brains of intelligent creatures. That was why they were enemies with the beholders. When they encountered each other, they would kill each other. There were also the grey dwarfs, which were simr to the Githyanki; grey dwarfs also hated the mind yers. Many grey dwarfs had their minds distorted because of envement by the mind yers. In the end, they acquired powerful Psionic ability.


    It seemed that these two races were like this!


    All the ves of mind yers finally mastered Psionic ability. Maybe it was caused by the mental very they endured. [Captivity, mental very, ughter. ¨C Mind yer]


    There were two branches of this race, the Githyanki, and the Githzerai. They hated each other as much as they hated the mind yers. They fought when they encountered each other, but the Githzerai were rare¨Cthey lived in seclusion in some unknown ces. On the contrary, the Githyanki weremon and very hard to deal with. Their supreme leader was the empress, and they had no faith. Thus they had no priests. They believed that believing in gods meant betraying their queen.


    The Githyanki were mainly fighters, and the weapons they used were silver swords; one of their characteristics was to cut off the ¡®silver line.¡¯ During the astral projection of ne travel, there would be an invisible silver line connecting the soul and body. If the silver line was cut, the soul would be forced to return and cause certain damage, but the damage was not as great since the astral projection was being destroyed in the astral ne.


    This race was very interesting.


    Soran always thought that they were a bit like the Protoss in StarCraft, but their ruling style reminded Soran of the Zerg Queen.


    The Githyanki were a race governed by militarized rule!


    They wandered and plundered in the astral ne and lived in the battleships or fortresses of the astral ne. These huge flying buildings were a bit like a giant military fortress in the star age. The Githyankis were notorious for plundering any creature in the astral ne, and they also liked to capture ves. They would try to capture anything that was not an astral projection.


    That was because the Githyankis was like mind yers and had Psionics abilities. They used spells like Control Soul to enve other creatures! [Test of will!]


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    Everyone could hear a voice in their mind, and then, countless magic light emerged. A few magic lights arose continuously, and finally, Soran was also blessed with seven or eight protection spells. In the astral realm, any spellcaster could instantly cast spells below level 6. That was why thebat power of wizards here was quite amazing. However, instantly casting level 6 spells also meant that they would use up their spells very early¨Cthey may use up all their spell slots in an instant.


    ¡°Group Bull¡¯s Strength!¡± (Strength +4)


    ¡°Group Cat¡¯s Elegance!¡± (Dexterity +4)


    ¡°Group Fox¡¯s Cunning!¡± (Intelligence +4)


    ¡°Group Bear¡¯s Endurance!¡± (Constitution +4)


    ¡°Protection from Evil!¡±


    ¡°Protection from Petrification!¡±


    ¡°Luck!¡±


    ¡°Haste!¡±


    ¡°Ten Feet Invisibility!¡±


    Over ten northern witches, casting spells simultaneously, was a sight to behold!


    Standing around Soran were the ruling ss of the whole northern region. They represented the highest fighting power of the northern region and the ruling power of the northern region above the secr world. The magic light in the sky was dazzling. Because they could instantly cast level 6 spells, they were instantly surrounded by various energy protection fields. At the same time, Soran was also affected by many spells. Don¡¯t underestimate these northern witches. Although they looked weak and delicate, they could still use their staff to defend themselves in close quarters.


    Gloria had a serious expression.


    She took a special staff out, which was iid with many gems. At the same time, she took out arge stack of magic scrolls with her other hand and ced them in the easily essible position. They had more than ten magic wands with them and had preparedrge stacks of magic scrolls that were usually transcribed. Because a battle broke out, it would be time for them to throw a huge amount of magic scrolls out.


    Inparison, Soran seemed rather useless here!


    Although he also had the ability to instantly casting spells, he did not have many spells, and the spell scrolls were often hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    Throwing out hundreds of Gold Derahls in an instant.


    Since 20 Gold Deralhs was a pound, throwing a magic scroll out was equivalent to throwing out five kilograms of gold!


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Gloria put three magic scrolls into Soran¡¯s hand, and then she said seriously, ¡°you really shouldn¡¯t havee in with me. This is the star realm. It¡¯s hard for a rogue to y a big role here. Be carefulter. If something goes wrong, use these scrolls. ¡±


    In this round alone, more than ten northern witches on the scene had burned tens of thousands of Gold Derahls worth of magic scrolls.


    Soon they saw the space of the half-ne vibrate, and then a huge and iparable military fortress appeared in their sight. It appeared at the edge of the half-ne through the silver torrent, broke the independent rules of the half-ne with a strange power brilliance, and then came to them as though it had broken through a bubble. There was an independent rule on the half-ne, which formed something like the atmosphere. Unfortunately, this rule was too weak to contain the battle fortress of the Githyankis.


    Countless figures came down!


    They jumped directly from hundreds of meters, then used psionic spells in midair to slow themselves down, and thennded on thend of the half-ne.


    Githyankis¨Ca


    From the appearance, these Githyankis had obvious humanoid characteristics, but they looked very thin. They were 1.8 meters tall and weighed about 170 pounds. These creatures had rough yellow skin, and their hair was tied into little its. Their pupils were dim, ears were sharp, and backs had serrated bones. These Githyankis were well-equipped¨Call of them had first-ss armor, silver des as weapons. They had excellent forging skills and could make many very special weapons.


    After theynded, they moved swiftly!


    Almost any Githyanki fighter had extraordinary Strength and Dexterity. Their ability to be explosive was far greater than humans.


    Githyanki [Astral ne creatures] (Grade 3)


    Challenge Rating: Level 12 (Individual Level: 15) has spell-like abilities.


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 24 and 12 (Total Attribute Points: 95-105)


    Specialty: Psionics ability, Soul Control, Astral ne race.


    Difficulty: A+


    These were the challenge rating of an adult Githyanki, but they often lived in groups. So, if they encountered a group of Githyanki, the level of challenge would increase dramatically; the difficulty may even be greater than S +!


    Soran also felt worried about the central figure at the back.


    That was because, with the number of Githyanki, it meant that there was a queen; perhaps there would be an even more dangerous creature.


    Red dragon!


    The Githyanki race had a special characteristic.


    They had an ability simr to [Dragon Covenant], which was called [Red dragon agreement]!


    ¡°The red dragon agreement: there was a special ethnic agreement between the Githyanki race and the red dragons so that they could sometimes make a red dragon serve the Githyanki temporarily like a horse, as long as they pay the correspondingpensation. The Githyanki would receive a + 4 race bonus on negotiation when they trade with a red dragon. In arge group, the Githyanki could reach a temporary alliance agreement with a red dragon; all of this could be decided by the queen and Githyanki lord!¡±


    There was a roar.


    It seemed that what Soran had worried about had happened!


    From above the battle fortress of the Githyanki, the figure of an adult red dragon appeared. It looked at the witch below with its cold and evil eyes, then roared. It swooped down from above the battle fortress, and when it was close to 300 meters above the ground, it flew into the sky once more. The red dragon hovered in the sky but was not eager to attack the witches below. Instead, it kept a distance deliberately, as if it intends to let the Githyanki waste the spells of the witches.


    Dragon aura spread out!


    As the most powerful adult dragon among the five giant dragons, it was far superior to the white dragon in size, strength, and spellcasting ability.


    A red dragon had the challenge rating of three adult white dragonsbined!

 Chapter 313 - Githyanki Queen

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 126 Githyanki Queen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The emergence of the red dragon undoubtedly made many feel it would be intractable.


    Even the leader of the northern witch council, the Eye of the North, frowned and looked at the dragon hovering in the sky. The dragon breath of a red dragon was the most powerful among the five dragons. Its killing power was twice that of the adult white dragon. Therefore, the astral projection of all witches on the scene could only withstand two rounds of dragon breath attack at most. Once the red dragon attacked, they would have to take it down in one round of attack, or else the witches would suffer great losses.


    ¡°Group Hold Human!¡±


    ¡°Death Cloud!¡±


    ¡°Grease!¡±


    ¡°Web!¡±


    ¡°Finger of Death!¡±


    ¡°Disintegrate!¡±


    ¡°Abi-Dalzim¡¯s Horrid Wilting!¡±


    The first wave of the northern witch¡¯s spell attacks erupted as the Githyanki approached at full speed.


    As the high-grade northern witches above profession level 15, their spells crushed the enemy. Group Human Hold held the first five fighters that were in the front, followed by a cloud of death covering them; followed by Grease and Web. Finger of Death and Disintegrate were aimed at the front enemies, apanied by the light of various spells.


    When Abi-Dalzim¡¯s Horrid Wiltingnded on the ground, the first attacking unit was obliterated!


    They were killed by the spells and couldn¡¯t even get to within 50 meters to the witches.


    These were high-grade spellcasters.


    From profession level 10 and above, the spellcaster¡¯sbat ability would rise dramatically; they be even more powerful inte game!


    The northern territory was equivalent to arge kingdom, but there were only a dozen high-grade witches close to the realm of legends. It was not difficult for them to work together against an army, so there¡¯s no way to kill them like this.


    Soran waited silently.


    So far, the battle was just an appetizer because the Githyanki Psychic Warlocks, Psychic Fighters, and Fanatics had not appeared. The ordinary fighters rushing in were just testing the battle strength of the northern witches. The number of such low-level fighters were plenty.


    ¡°An enemy is close!¡±


    Soran¡¯s ears moved slightly and said to Gloria, ¡°A Psionics Lurker!¡±


    A glow of magic appeared.


    Curved swords appeared on Soran¡¯s palm, and then his whole person rushed forward like a cheetah, apanied by a cold light. There were continuous blocking sounds, and finally, with a plop, Sora kicked the chest of the body and retreated nearly six meters. Soon a stream of bloodshot from the headless body that fell to the ground.


    ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    Soran shook his head and said, ¡°Damn that psionic ability of theirs!¡±


    A row of data appeared:


    Sessfully activated Shadow Strike!...


    Sessfully activated Sword Form [Beheading]!...


    You¡¯ve dealt 116 beheading damage to the target!... Target test of fortitude failed!... Target killed!...¡±


    Extracting soul energy from target...


    Received 5600 ughter Experience Points.


    The EXP the Githyanki gave was so high!


    However, the psionic abilities they had were still so disgusting! Even with Soran¡¯s will, he still got affected by these spells.


    With all the buffs, Soran had shockingbat ability!


    If he was not in the state of an astral projection now, he would probably be able to surpass his former self. However, since there were so many northern witches and the eye of the north here, Soran was somewhat concerned. For example, he didn¡¯t dare to change to ¡°ughter form¡± at this time, because he was afraid that some northern witches would be interested in researching him.


    ¡°There are other psionic lurkers around!¡±


    Soran was good at detecting other rogues; as long as they were not legendary and above, he would be able to detect them.


    ¡°Detect Invisibility!¡±


    Hearing Soran¡¯s words, Gloria and the other witches around her immediately took action. With a magic light, five or six enemy figures appeared within 100 meters. The spellcasters had a strong spellcasting ability, but their fortitude, reflexes, and will power was not as high as close-quarter warriors. If Soran was not here, they may not be able to find these rogues until the enemy was close enough, or when the energy field was triggered.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    This time, it was the eye of the north who spoke. She frowned and looked at the front of her, raising her hand to cast a spell and throw it out.


    ¡°Dimensional Anchor!¡±


    A force locked the surrounding space, and then a skinny Githyanki appeared out of the sky in front of them; pausing for a moment as if he had hit something, then disappearing and reappearing 300 meters away. That was a Psychic Warlocks; there were not many wizards in this race, but there were many advanced psychic professions that were very difficult to deal with. There were many kinds of magic abilities of psionic ability, and Soran hated fighting with psionic enemies in the past.


    ¡°Pa, Pa, Pa!¡±


    An eerie pping sound was heard.


    With the sound of pping hands, all the nearby Githyanki retreated. Even the red dragon, who had been hovering in the sky and waiting, had retreated. Then there was a gap in the fortress, which was like a gate separating from the middle. A group of Githyanki fighters with silver swords and full armor appeared. In the middle was a female creature with a sharp face and gorgeous clothes.


    That was the Githyanki queen!


    In the eyes of these astral ne creatures, she was the supreme being. There was a queen in every group of Githyanki, and they were greater than the mother of drows. Like the queen of the Zorgs, they had absolute control over the race. The empress¡¯s blood was sacred to the Githyanki and there was only a handful of them in the entire astral ne.


    Half of the Githyanki queens were Liches, but the queen in front of them was not.


    This meant that she was still young, perhaps a new queen!


    ¡°Eye of the North.¡±


    The queen of the Githyanki stood on the ground, the red dragon in the sky roared, then slowly fell in front of her, and humbly lowered its head. Her face was sharp and looked like the shape of an awl. The queen reached out her long and narrow fingers and touched the head of the red dragon. Then she looked up and said in a determined voice, ¡°I said I woulde back!¡±


    ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to give it back to us? You should know that we will never give up until we get it back! ¡±


    As she said that, all the psionic knights standing on her left and right pulled out their silver de with great discipline. The psionic knight was an advanced ss. Almost all of them were high-grade professions. In addition to their ability topete with pure fighters in hand to handbat, these people also had a lot of spell-like abilities, which were quite difficult to deal with.


    Standing behind them was a group of spellcasters in wizard robes. Although the Githyanki did not have many wizards, their psionic ability could make up for this gap, and they had many special advanced professions.


    For example the Psionic Transmitter, Fanatics, Shaper, Observer, Savant and more.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    The red dragon roared and soared. The figure of the psionic warlock floated in the air. The psionic knights stepped near with their silver des and hundreds of thousands of Githyanki fighters surrounded them.


    Just like what their queen had said, they would never give up until they got their back what they wanted!


    Even when they were faced with a group of high-grade witches.


    What is this thing?


    Hearing the words of the Githyanki queen, Soran and the other northern witches also cast their eyes filled with doubt to the Northern Eye in front of them. It seemed that Soran was not the only curious one; other northern witches also didn¡¯t know what was in the hands of the Northern Eye which caused the Githyanki to attack.


    What made them willing to pay such a high price?


    It was simr to challenging the gods!


    There was no answer from the eyes of the north. She just frowned and looked at the Githyanki queen. It seemed that she was thinking about something serious.


    However, Soran seemed to have thought of something.


    His whole body had chills and whispered to Gloria, ¡°The Silver Sword of Gith!...¡±


    ¡°If it is that then, we would be in trouble!¡±


    Gloria also seemed to be shocked after hearing it. Immediately she said softly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that artifact destroyed?¡±


    Soran shook his head after hearing that.


    It was not an easy task to destroy a +10 artifact!

 Chapter 314 - Gith Silver Sword

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 127 Gith Silver Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Silver Sword of Gith.


    Those who had Literacy of more than 150 points had, more or less, heard of its name and many of its legends. The sword was quite famous in history, and it has appeared many times in many epic stories. Many people had recast its fragments from ancient times to present, that was why there were many + 6, + 7, + 8 Silver Sword of Gith.


    The sword was an artifact.


    Even though it had been recast many times, the Silver Sword of Gith was still an amazing artifact.


    Even Soran¡¯s legendary curved sword Icingdeath was only +2!


    The sword was a sacred item and the item that helped them beat the mind yer kingdom to gain their freedom.


    The Silver Sword of Gith was of sacred significance to the astral ne race. It was also one of the most powerful artifacts known to Soran in the world because, at its peak, the Silver Sword of Gith was a + 12 level artifact. Even if it had been destroyed and recast many times, it still recovered to + 10 level artifact!


    This weapon ended an ancient empire, which was said to be the most terrible empire of the mind yers. There were ancient stories that ssified the mind yers as creatures from other universes. This kind of monster, which looked like an octopus, had two pairs of big and small tentacles, and was good at enving other races and feeding on the brains of other intelligent creatures; they were considered by a few schrs to be from another crystal wall universes. They came in the age of the ancient gods, once ruled arge territory in the multiverse, and eventually became weakened into a dangerous monster in the Underdark.


    At that time, there were countless spellcasters among the mind yers!


    Even though they were such a powerful empire, which was close to dominating the astral ne and other aspects, they were finally overthrown by the Githyanki with the help of the artifact.


    This was how powerful the artifact was!


    Soran did not know much about the Silver Sword of Gith.


    The only thing he knew was that it appeared during the Times of Troubles. Unfortunately, it was only a + 6 artifact, which finally killed a Saint incarnated by a weak god.


    It was, however, only the recast fragments of the Silver Sword of Gith.


    The weapons of the Githyanki were very special. They had excellent and wonderful forging techniques. It seemed that their top weapons could be rebuilt and recovered even if they were destroyed.


    Thus Soran thought that the only thing that could make the Githyanki relentless was the Silver Sword of Gith.


    The Eye of the North¡¯s silence made the queen angry. She opened her mouth and uttered a sharp voice, which was not themonnguage, but a mysteriousnguage that even Gloria could not understand. Then they saw the Gith knights standing up around her and pulled out the silver des on their waists. These strange weapons were different from those of the Gith fighters because they were very impressive. After these silver des were pulled out, their swords became a silver fluid, constantly changing their shapes in the flow and twinkling.


    Silver Sword +3!


    All the Gith knights had rare grade 3 weapons.


    This weapon was quite dangerous!


    Not only could it cut the silver line of an astral projection, but it also possessed the special characteristic of [Beheading].


    This kind of weapon was very special. As long as the user could use it normally, even if the user hasn¡¯t mastered the sword form [Beheading], the user still could use the advantage of the weapon to achieve the effect of beheading someone!


    Soran previously wanted to create a curved sword like the Gith silver sword to obtain the [Beheading] feature of the silver de above level + 3. It was a pity that these Githyanki were too difficult to deal with. They were also extremely exclusive about their forging technique. That was why Soran could only go to the Underdark to build refined weapons. The Githyanki would take back any silver de that had fallen into enemy hands at all costs. They would only give up taking back their weapon if the target was too powerful. Maybe they were afraid that someone would understand the secret of making their weapon.


    ¡°The show is about to begin!¡±


    Even Soran felt a little nervous when he saw a row of Gith knights with + 3 Gith silver des entering the battlefield. These guys were all psionic users as they could use low-level psionic spells. In their hands, they had + 3 silver des that were worth 49000 Gold Derahls, and they wore armor that was worth 27000 Gold Derahls. As for the other equipment, Soran didn¡¯t know about them, but they all seemed to be rare grade items.


    ¡°Kill them all! Take back our sacred item!¡±


    The queen pulled out a long and narrow silver sword. The silver sword body was as mysterious as a silvery flowing liquid. It was difficult for people who were not proficient in exotic weapons to use them. However, in the hands of Gith queen, the silver sword which may be around + 5 was as flexible as a whip. The flowing silver sword looked a little like a soft sword, but it could turn into a sharp and hard beheading sword when necessary. The shape of the silver sword could be changed, but it needed the power of psionic power. [Note: as a result, it¡¯s hard for other races to use the Gith silver des. ]


    ¡°Careful now!¡±


    Soran looked at the approaching enemy and said in a deep voice, ¡°pay attention to the silver des of the Gith knights. They can change its shape and cut off the silver thread connecting you to your body.¡±


    +3 Gith silver sword was soft, a longsword, and a heavy swordbined.


    In the earlier times, many melee professions coveted this kind of weapon, but few of them could finally bring back the finished products from the astral ne!


    They also had to face the Githyanki that would jump nes to kill them.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran did not dare to leave the witches. He did not dare to distract himself in this level of battle, because he was under considerable psychological pressure from grade 4 or so Gith knight. The Gith knights did not have great mind control ability, but they had special psionic spells, such as the pain that had just appeared on Soran¡¯s body. This was a psionic spell of the Gith knight, which directly affects the sensation of pain at the spiritual level.


    ¡°Inflict Pain!¡± [Level 1 psionic spell].


    Soran was touched by the enemy for a moment, and immediately suffered 6 points of mental injury. There were no wounds on his body, but he felt as painful as if he had been cut open.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    The silver sword moved like a liquid and dazzled constantly.


    The enemy¡¯s fighting skills were quite brilliant. With the change of the weapon form, Soran felt a little difficult to parry. Because the first moment was a chopping attack of a heavy sword, the next moment the silver de became a long and narrow stabbing sword that was somewhat flexible. Soran¡¯s arm was cut a little because of this. Even with his current 29 Dexterity, he could notpletely avoid the attack.


    ¡°Strength of My Enemy!¡± [Level 2 psionic spell].


    As though feeling Soran¡¯s advantage in attributes. After finding that Soran was very difficult to deal with, the Gith knight suddenly reached forward and grabbed Soran.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯re affected by a psi-like ability!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re affected by an absorption effect!... Test of Fortitude failed!... You¡¯ve temporarily lost 2 Strength!...¡±


    ¡°Your Strength will be transferred to the enemy within 15 minutes!...¡±


    <i>Damn it!</i>


    Soran¡¯s expression changed. With Icingdeath in his hand, he leaped toward the enemy and spun.


    ¡°Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    On the other front, the northern witch¡¯s battle had be quite fierce! In the face of arge number of enemies, the witches did not blindly cast AOE spells, but sessively cast summoning spells. The Giths were endowed with psionic abilities, so even the fighters could use spells like Levitate, Blink for short-range teleportation when their capability reaches a certain level. Therefore, the effect of AOE spells was not very effective against them.


    Except level 7 and above AOE spells, the other low-level AOE spells could only be used to bully low-grade fighters.


    ¡°Level 3 Summon Monster!¡±


    ¡°Summon Elder Wind Elemental!¡±


    ¡°Summon Elder Earth Elemental!¡±


    ¡°Summon Elder Fire Elemental!¡±


    ¡°Crimson Mist!¡±


    ¡°Summon Demon!¡±


    Countless magic glows were seen and there were also many teleportation gates.


    These women were crazy. Those who summoned the Elementals were still fine, but those witches who summoned the demons were a little crazy; even Soran couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. Fortunately, they cast Protection from Evil in advance. These demons did not care who summoned them; they might even attack the witches if they went crazy.


    The Elementals summoned by the witches were quite strong!


    At the front was an Earth Elemental elder with a monster level of 21 or so. Then the Wind Elemental elder was around, and the Fire Element elder was waiting at the side. More than ten high-grade witches summoned creatures at the same time, forming a monster army in an instant. Scattered around were about 30 kinds of monsters controlled only by ¡°Level 3 Summon Monster¡±, and facing the approaching enemy was the army of Elemental creatures.


    The only eyesore was the two demons!


    For some reason, Soran had a strong feeling of killing them once they appeared

 Chapter 315 - [Omnipotent Hands]

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 128 [Omnipotent Hands]</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Zhi, Zhi, Zhi.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure retreated immediately, and at the same time, he reached out and pulled off half of his sleeve¨Cgetting 15 meters away. Just now, he hit the enemy with his Spinning Strike, but it seemed to have met an invisible energy barrier. This was the psionic armor of the Gith knight. It could withstand certain damage and could cover any armor. That was to say, Soran had broken the psionic armor and had to break the gith armor of +3.


    The enemy in front was a real tin can!


    For the first time, Soran felt so powerless. Maybe it was too early for him toe here. The astral ne should be a ce to explore after the legendary level. The enemies in the astral ne had too many tricks up their sleeves, but what really made Soran feel threatened was not the enemy¡¯s protection ability, but the fact that the Gith knight who actually opened his mouth and spewed out dragon¡¯s breath!


    ¡°Breath of ck Dragon!¡± [Level 3 psionic spell]


    The sudden attack caught Soranpletely off guard!


    If it wasn¡¯t for his amazing Dexterity, his head would have melted off. Even so, the attack still caused nearly 18 points of strong acid damage to him, eroding ayer of skin off his left arm. This was not aplete version of ck dragon¡¯s breath. However, it was still a psionic copy of dragon breath attack after all.


    ¡°How many tricks does he still have?¡±


    Soran wandered nervously. The present Gith knight was very difficult to deal with. He felt that he was dealing with an enemy of dual cultivation of magic andbat.


    This was the astral ne.


    Not only did the people entering here got the ability to instant cast, but the creatures living here also had the ability to instant cast.


    That was why Soran did not dare to leave the group of witches. That was, he was afraid of being killed by some psionic warlock! After all, no one likes to get hit by magic; even a legendary fighter as strong as dragons would not like to take a hit of ¡°Finger of Death.¡± The Gith knight in front of could also instant casting. As a special advanced ss of fighters, his spellcasting level could not be high; he couldn¡¯t have spells higher than level 6. Thus most of his powers were instant casting.


    Instant Cast Spell.


    Even as Soran possess spells that he could instantly cast, he had no intention of using them.


    That was because he was waiting for an opportunity.


    In other words, he was going to create opportunities for himself, creating an opportunity to kill the enemy! From the beginning to the end, he did not use any magic. He fought purely as a rogue, a professional one too. Therefore, there was a possibility of more than 60% that the enemy would think that Soran had no spellcasting ability at all. Because at some opportunities, if Soran used any magic, he could have turned the situation a little bit.


    Not to the extent of getting hit twice, and not even breaking the enemy¡¯s armor!


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    The Gith knight did not give Soran a chance to break away. Some high-grade Giths broke through the defense line of the Elemental army, bringing them within 50 meters of the witches. The distance here was quite dangerous for the witches, but it was also dangerous for the Giths; immediately, three or five ¡°Disintegrate¡± and ¡°Finger of Death¡± spells were seen shot out, killing 3 Gith knights.


    ¡°Group Hold!¡±


    The voice of Gloria came from behind Soran. When her spell ended, a witch controlled the huge Earth Elemental and smashed the group of enemies.


    However, the attack of the Earth Elemental did not kill the enemy!


    The enemy had their psionic armor, and because they were advanced sses of the fighter, they had great defense and HP.


    The Eye of the North locked the space near the witches, so the Blink and Teleportation spells of the Giths were all invalid, which made them unable to rush to the witches. After all, this half-ne was the territory of the northern witches; the Giths had inherent disadvantages in the half-ne. But the situation was not very optimistic for the witches because they were only a dozen strong.


    The enemy should still have thousands of fighters conservatively and a red dragon that had not yet joined the battle.


    ¡°Dispel Magic!¡±


    ¡°Greater dispel magic!¡±


    ¡°Greater wall of dispel magic!¡±


    ¡°Magic Barrier!¡±


    A continuous magic glow appeared, some of which could not be distinguished even by Soran. Some of these magic came from the witches and some from the psionic warlock. Although the Giths did not have many powerful wizards, they had arge number of psionic warlocks. They may have had a gap in the number of spells, but their numbers could still threaten the northern witches. At the very least, they were constantly trying to dispel the energy protection field of the witches.


    Once the field of energy protection was removed, most of the witches in the field would not be able to bear two strikes from a Gith knight!


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    Soran turned his back and stepped away from the enemy¡¯s attack, but he didn¡¯t think that the long silver de would be a soft silver de in the next moment. With the flick of the enemy¡¯s wrist, the silver sword stabbed into Soran¡¯s waist. Psionics could change the shape of the silver sword, consuming a level 1 psionic spell.


    The sword moved as though it was a silvery liquid.


    This + 3 silver de worth nearly 50000 Gold Deralhs pierced Soran¡¯s protection, and immediately a stream of blood gushed out.


    <i>Good chance!</i>


    It seemed that the Gith knight in front of him found that this was a good chance to end the enemy¡¯s life directly. His whole person suddenly burst out for the kill. The Gith silver de turned into a huge beheading sword and cut toward the head of Soran.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t expect after battling so many times; this time, he would be attacked with sword form [Beheading].


    However, this was a great opportunity for him.


    Because the sword form [Beheading] was one of Soran¡¯s most familiar moves, he knew where the weakness of this move was. Moreover, he knew that when sword form [beheading] wasunched, it meant that the enemy would have to exhaust all his strength!


    ¡°Arcane Missle x 3!¡±


    ¡°Arcane Missile [Empower Spell] x3!¡±


    In theory, Soran was really forced into a dead corner by the continuous attack of the enemy. He did not have the space to dodge at all, nor could he avoid the attack of the morphing silver de. So in the eyes of the Gith knight, the only thing Soran could do was to fight hard, which meant that he would be attacked by continuous beheading.


    In theory, this was the case!


    But the reality was cruel.


    Soran had only one card to turn the tables, that was, the most basic level 1 spell ¡°Arcane Missile¡± mastered by the wizard. This spell was supposed to be very difficult to threaten the present Gith knight, but it¡¯s different if it¡¯s in the astral ne.


    That was because of [Spontaneous Casting]!


    Due to theck of magic (As a half-baked wizard), Soran had memorized a lot of Arcane Missile spells. All his level 2 spells became level 3 spells with the special ability of ¡°Empower Spell.¡± Thus now the spell slots of the level 2 spells had all been changed to the powerful version of ¡°Arcane Missiles.¡± When Soranunched a counterattack, there were 15 basic Arcane Missiles and 15 powerful Arcane Missiles that had increased 50% of damage.


    Thirty Arcane Missiles blew up at the enemy¡¯s abdomen!


    Immediately, the psionic armor of the Gith knight was broken. Then Arcane Missiles hit the armor of the opponent. The continuous close-up burst hit the weakest point on the armor protection, making him fly back. Soran¡¯s outburst at this moment was totally unexpected to the enemy. It was as though the enemy had been hit by 30 rounds of bullets at the same time.


    The astral ne was the stage for spellcasters.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    After releasing all his Arcane Missiles, Soran immediately shed his curved sword toward the enemy¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and in a fountain of blood, he cut off the head of the high-grade Gith knight in front of him with.


    Plop!


    A headless corpse fell to the ground.


    A row of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Activated Sword Form [Beheading]!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 126 beheading damage to the target!... Beheading sessful!... Target killed!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve received 8150 ughter EXP!¡±


    ¡°Combat experience!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned part of the information for the ability [Practiced Spellcaster]!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned part of the information for the ability [Combat Casting]!¡±


    Soran did not look at the data at all.


    After killing the enemy in front of him, he gasped for a moment, then quickly picked up the dazzling flowing silver de +3.


    The silver de seemed very heavy!


    Because it was in the hands of a non-Gith, the user would have to suffer a penalty of [Exotic Weapon].


    However, Soran only frowned a little. After holding the hilt of the silver de, he gently shook it. Then he saw the silver de flow. The silver de in his hand became the most basic long sword form, and the heavy and stagnant feeling gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Omnipotent Hands [Legendary ability]!¡±


    Blood flowed down from his hand.


    Soran held Icingdeath in one hand, while he held the Gith silver de +3 in the other.


    ROAR!


    The muffled sound of the dragon was heard.


    The red dragon hovering in the sky finally felt that the time was right. It roared and dived towards the enemy below, at the same time, a hot red dragon breath was shot out!


    The surrounding temperature went up.


    With the breath of the dragon, the surrounding temperature immediately went up a notch!

 Chapter 316 - Icingdeath Awaken

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 129 Icingdeath Awaken</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Omnipotent Hands.


    In theory, this ability allows Soran to use any weapon and equipment.


    So when he picked up the Gith silver de, he was only hindered by the weight for a moment and swiftly mastered how to use the weapon. It was a pity that this kind of weapon needed psionic abilities to bring out its full effects. Therefore, when Soran picked up the silver de, it was in its most basic form¨Clongsword. It was only a silver longsword when Soran used it, but Giths could make the sword liquid and change forms.


    Even though it was only a longsword, it still had shocking power!


    Item Type: Gith Silver Sword [+3]


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 3)]


    Description: This is a weapon forged with special skills and enchanting techniques. Only the Giths living in the astral ne could forge this special equipment. When the Gith silver de is pulled out, it is like a flowing silver liquid. It needs the corresponding power to give full y to its effect. The Gith silver de has far more killing power than the superior weapons of the same level, but the user must master the ability [Exotic Weapon] to use it. Please note that this weapon is very powerful, but it is also very dangerous; any outsider who holds the silver sword of the Giths may be tracked by the Giths, and then they will try their best to get the sword back.


    Requirements: Exotic Weapon ability


    Effects: Astral ne weapon, Beheading feature, silver line severing, shapeshift, + 3 sharpness, + 3 pration, + 3 toughness, + 1 armor-piercing.


    Weapon effect: [Astral weapon], Astral weapons were made using special materials, which could cause normal damage to any enemy. Therefore, no enemy can be immune to the weapon.


    Weapon effect: [Beheading feature], this weapon had a natural beheading feature. Its forging is to better adapt to the beheading attack. Without mastering the sword form, any beheading attackunched with this weapon would be the same as mastering the sword form Beheading. If the user has already mastered the sword form, it would make the weapon even more powerful!


    Weapon effect: [Silver line severing], the silver de of the Gith can cut the silver line of the soul connection, forcing the enemy to return to the body and take some damage. Please note that only astral projections have silver lines; creatures that inhabit the astral realm had no silver lines.


    Weapon characteristics: [Shape shift], the silver de of the Gith could change its form. When it enters the battle, the de emits a silver flow of light. The form of the sword can change: heavy sword, beheading sword, etc. inbination with psionic ability. There are certain restrictions on the change, and only a part of it can be changed at one moment.


    Rare grade 3 weapon.


    In terms of killing power, the Gith silver sword was actually a legendary weapon.


    It was no better than the legendary sword Icingdeath in terms of attack and armor breaking ability, but there were many features of the Gith silver de, and it also had the features of silver line severing and beheading attack. This weapon was definitely much better than the curved sword + 1 that Soran used to hold. Soran had the ability Greater Dual-wielding, so it was better for him to hold two weapons to be able to have the maximumbat effectiveness. With Omnipotent Hands, he did not have too much punishment when using the silver sword of Giths. Instead, the sword seemed to fit well with him.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion was heard from afar.


    As more and more Giths rushed to the northern witches, the witches also began to cast destructive spells. They raised their magic wands, and with countless magic aura, Fireball, Ice cone, Acid Arrow and so on, shot toward the Gith knight in front of them one after another. Enemy casualties began to increase, but the situation of the witches was bad too because when the distance got closer to a certain extent, the Giths could attack the energy defense field.


    ROAR!


    A loud roar was heard.


    Soran looked up at the sky, he could not help swearing, and then ran to the back with his life.


    Red dragon!


    This cunning dragon picked Soran as the target and was going to burn this little human first.


    The damn red dragon was such a creature!


    As the creature with thergest size, the strongest strength, and the most powerful dragon breath among the dragons, although the red dragon had a rather arrogant character, it liked to deal with the weakest enemies first in the battle. They liked to destroy their enemies one by one, first kill the weakest enemies, then kill the targets one by one, finally dealing with themander. Therefore, when dealing with the red dragon, the weakest one was in the most danger. If the red dragon couldn¡¯t see which was the weakest, the red dragon would attack the easiest one to deal with.


    Since there were high-grade witches, without a doubt the weakest one there was Soran and the easiest to deal with was Soran too!


    That was why the red dragon picked him as the first target.


    Its huge body dive down did not directly dive down to attack Soran with ws, but took a deep breath in the air, and then opened his mouth to spray out a burning dragon breath!


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    Soran suddenly disappeared from thin air.


    He could barely handle the dragon breath of the white dragon, but he couldn¡¯t handle the dragon breath of the red dragon; because the dragon breath of the red dragon was the most powerful one among the five dragons. If there was no me resistance, the dragon breath of the red dragon could cause about 120 fire damage. Under normal circumstances, a level 1 fighter¡¯s HP was about 15, that was to say, the ce hit by the fire would be a forbidden zone of life.


    This was also why the red dragon appeared most in the epic legends and represented the most dangerous creatures!


    A heatwave soon came from behind Soran.


    Soran had no choice but to activate his Shadow Jump ability and then appeared behind an Earth Elemental in front of him.


    The red dragon¡¯s huge body came after Soran from the rear. Although it was a little surprised by the cunning enemy¡¯s escape, it didn¡¯t care about it at all as a giant dragon. Because it was an adult red dragon, adulthood meant it was strong and powerful, and it could use dragon breath continuously. The burning dragon breath left a scorched piece ofnd immediately. The Earth Elemental that was behind Soran got covered by the dragon breath; it only withstood for two seconds before bing a pile of crystal pieces.


    The fire of the red dragon was the hottest fire in the realm.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    There was a cry of rm from Gloria ahead, and then a me protection spell was cast to Soran. At this time, Soran had no time to look around. Rather, he took an awkward roll, then dodging as far as possible to the right. The breathing sound of the dragon came from behind him. Soran felt the burning breath from his back, and then a dragon breath enveloped him in the sea of fire!


    He still couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    The red dragon¡¯s breath covered nearly twice the area of other giant dragons, and the fire they spat out couldst for half a minute. In short, the red dragon could fly all the way from one side of the town to the other, and then spray a line of fire across the town. This was the biggest wall of me that Soran had ever seen. It was about 30 meters wide and about 600 meters long!


    The huge body of the red dragon allowed it to have great lung capacity.


    The burning dragon breath shrouded Soran. For a moment, his whole body felt burning. Although the fire protection spell released by the witch absorbed hundreds of fire damage, Soran¡¯s HP was still decreasing at the rate of 20 or 30. His extraordinary Constitution gave a certain degree of toughness and immunity, but Soran couldn¡¯t endure the whole dragon breath. He felt as if he had entered a melting pot, and his flesh and blood were almost scorched.


    However, when Soran felt that he was about to enter the state of serious injury, the legendary curved sword Icingdeath in his hand suddenly burst into dazzling light.


    Cold energy flowed into Soran¡¯s body.


    It counteracted the burning dragon breath that enveloped him and reduced the damage he received. The de of Icingdeath emitted a dazzling light, which was more striking than the silver de of the Gith. The hot dragon breath had enveloped around Soran, but the temperature of Icingdeath had reduced to below zero. It transferred cold energy to Soran, constantly offsetting the damage of the red dragon breath; it even sent out a glow of magic to put out the fire in the surrounding area.


    It had awakened!


    Soran felt a great will when it woke up. It was as simple as an animal¡¯s will.


    This will power tells Soran that it had woken up!


    The cold aura spread out. The fire damage Soran took was getting lower and lower. The nearby fire which burnt because of the dragon¡¯s breath was also gradually put out.


    Curved sword [Icingdeath]!


    For some unknown reason to Soran, the sword awaken after it was hit by the red dragon¡¯s breath.


    When it woke up, the ability that it lost, for some reason began to recover. As a curved sword in epic legends, its ability was not only that it was very sharp and had a little cold damage.

 Chapter 317 - Curved Sword [Legendary]

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 130 Curved Sword [Legendary]</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The huge body of the red dragon roared through the air.


    The red dragon did not check whether Soran was dead or alive because it was confident. The dragon believed that even grade 4 fighters would not survive a direct hit from its fire, let alone Soran, who was just a weak Rogue. Rogues were the weakest melee professionals. Even if Rogues advanced to the realm of legends, they would be dead after one hit from a red dragon.


    Soran did not suffer that much damage!


    The burning dragon breath reduced Soran¡¯s HP by more than one third and caused him hundreds of damage. However, when the cold light emerged from the Icingdeath, the damage he suffered began to decrease significantly. The curved sword once helped a powerful legend fight against a Balor. As a high-grade demon who was born covered by fire in the Abyss, any creature going near it would suffer fatal burns. In other words, the fire damage of Balor was simr to a red dragon¡¯s fire.


    Thus, if the sword could handle the mes of Balor, it naturally could resist a red dragon¡¯s breath of fire.


    Soran¡¯s figure stood in the fire, which was burning all around him. The decrease in his HP slowed down to a single digit. This degree of fire damage was not fatal enough. At least it would allow him to resist one or two hits of the dragon¡¯s breath.


    However, the burns on his body were still a pain.


    Soran saw the dragon in the air, and killing intent filled his eyes!


    ¡°Level up, Shadow Dancer!¡±


    For so long, Soran had resisted the desire to level up his ss in order to have the ability to turn the tables when necessary. He knew that he was good with the fighting style of the Rogue. As a wizard, he was unqualified. So even if he had the ughter EXP to level up the wizard¡¯s profession level, Soran still saved it. That was so if there was a battle beyond his abilities, leveling up his wizard ss would be useless. On the contrary, raising one or two levels of his Rogue ss could increase hisbat power significantly!


    Wizard was a ss that needed a lot of resources.


    An NPC wizard would require at least 20 years or more to be a full-fledged wizard, Soran had only multi-professioned in wizard for three months.


    He used merely three months toplete three years of wizard training.


    However, he was still not a god. He couldn¡¯t finish 30 years of training in 3 months!


    Even if he had a high wizard profession level, it would still not be enough.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°The profession Shadow Dancer is now Level 4.¡±


    ¡°Received 31 [DEX 25+ (INT 21-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 14 [Profession HP 8+ (CON 22-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Acquired Shadow Dancer Gifted Abilities [Shadow Leap]!¡±


    ¡°Leveled up to a grade 4 profession.¡±


    ¡°Acquired 1 bonus Ability Point!...¡±


    ¡°The profession Shadow Dancer is now Level 5.¡±


    ¡°Received 31 [DEX 25+ (INT 21-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 14 [Profession HP 8+ (CON 22-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Acquired Shadow Dancer Gifted Abilities [Dodge Roll]!¡±


    ¡®Acquired 1 Free Attributes.¡±


    ¡°Acquired 1 Ability Point!...¡±


    ¡°Profession level of Rogue at 12, acquired 1 bonus Weapon Point!...¡±


    All ughter EXP was like water, but Soran¡¯s Rogue was getting more powerful exponentially!


    His rogue was now at level 12. He not only got a free attribute point, an ability point, but also an extra weapon point. At the same time, Soran had gained an additional ability point after entering grade 4. Therefore, when he had leveled up two times in a row, hisbat ability had increased drastically!


    ¡°Level up ability [Danger Sense]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure flew out of the fire. When he had upgraded the profession level of the rogue, the first ability he chose to level up was danger sense. This was the most powerful supernatural evasion ability; if not for the fact that he had not umted enough in the beginning, he would have chosen this ability early on. Because [Danger Sense] was a supernatural dodging ability. Not requiring too much judgment at all, and it could immediately provide perceptive information.


    ¡°Danger sense [special ability]: from now on, you will have a strong intuitive dodge ability. When you are unprepared or attacked by invisible enemies, you can retain the reflexive dodge ability brought by Dexterity. Furthermore, you will have a minor sixth sense, which would let you feel the attack on you in advance. This prediction ability is affected by Wisdom. ¡± [Note: the higher the Wisdom, the stronger the ability to predict attacks. ]


    As he mastered the ability danger sense, Soran¡¯s body moved a little.


    Without even looking, Soran was able to use his sword to block an arrow flying towards him. With the sound of ¡°Ting,¡± Soran¡¯s figure immediately went into the shadow.


    He had entered a state of Sneak!


    This was why danger sense was great¨Crelying on perception to predict danger. Even if Soran¡¯s wisdom was not high, 16 points of Wisdom could still bring 3 additional evasion abilities.


    ¡°Consume 1 weapon point, mastered ability curved sword [Grandmaster]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes were cold, and his eyes locked on to the red dragon in the sky. At the same time, his whole person waspletely invisible, following the flight path of the red dragon. He was waiting for the time for the red dragon tond. After the first round of dragon breath was over, the red dragon would try to dive down to attack the enemy, and thenunch a ferocious round of dragon wing attack. Soran had dealt with dragons several times. Their habits were very simr. As long as someone attracted their attention, Soran would able to find the chance to attack the dragon.


    However, before that, he still needed to increase his lethality. [Danger Sense] had greatly increased his survival ability, so now, he had to increase hisbat ability.


    Soran now wanted to acquire his first legendarybat ability!


    ¡°Consume 1 ability point, mastered ability curved sword [Legendary]!¡±


    As thest ability point was consumed, Soran¡¯s legendary curved sword Icingdeath, seemed to give out a happy warble sound, just like the pleasant sound when a de was flicked. It was as though the legendary sword felt that its user had perfected the use of the curved sword.


    ¡°Curved sword [Legendary]: you have be a legendary master of the curved sword. There are few people in the world who are better at using the curved sword than you. Your mastery of this weapon isparable to that of the legendary sword saints. Only a few epic characters in the whole world or some gods who liked the curved sword couldpete with you in the mastery of this weapon. This weapon has be part of your body, and you can use it at any time to do more damage. [uracy + 5, damage + 5, attack speed + 3, critical hit multiple + 1, fatal hit + 1] ¡±


    It was a mysterious state.


    When Soran leveled his curved sword mastery to legendary, he seemed to have entered a wonderful realm for a moment.


    He could now feel the simple consciousness of the legendary curved sword¨Cthe feeling of airflow across the de as if his nerves had extended to the sword. As air flew across the de of the curved sword, Soran could feel as if the air was passing his skin. It¡¯s a rather wonderful feeling, just like the sword had be a part of his body. He could clearly feel the trembling de when blocking the enemy¡¯s attack, and the little deviations that would ur in the next attack.


    A very mysterious sensation.


    Soran had a feeling of ¡°man and sword in one.¡±

 Chapter 318 - Soran’s Sword

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 131 Soran¡¯s Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The red dragon¡¯s roared past.


    After shooting out the first round of dragon breath, it dived down.


    The northern witches began to aim their spells at the red dragon in the sky, but there was little magic that could cause fatal damage to it since the adult red dragon had strong spell resistance. Spells below level 3 would hardly do any damage to it; sometimes, it was even impossible to break the dragon scale. Adult red dragons had a 10 point spell reduction. Its body was immune to any spell attack with less than 10 damage, as well as any fire damage.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    A huge ball of fire came down from the sky.


    However, it did note from the other spellcasters; it came from the dragon.


    As one of the most powerful dragons, the adult red dragon had a spellcasting level of 7-9. It was roughly equivalent to a level 8 or so Dragon Disciple. There were few dragons that would study, that was why all their spells were naturally known to them. A studious giant dragon was quite scary. This kind of giant dragon was very rare, and they would interact with humans.


    BOOM!


    An explosion was heard.


    The first attack did not break the formation of the witches, but the second fireball had wiped out a group of the summoned creatures.


    The spell of the dragon¨Ceven though it did not have as many spells as the witches¨Cstill had many spells.


    The red dragon did not use the low-level control spells, because they couldn¡¯t threaten the high-grade northern witches. All it used were AOE spells, aiming to clear away the summoned creatures. It was very cunning and knew how to use tactics. It even knew how to select weak enemies to attack. So when it found that it had an opportunity to attack the northern witch¡¯s formation after clearing the summoned creatures, the red dragon immediately swooped down.


    ¡°Wing Attack!¡±


    No spell was greater than the Strength of the dragon.


    The adult red dragon had the highest strength among the other dragons. Without any inheritance, the dragon still had a minimum Strength of 33.


    This amount of Strength was enough to tten any creature of the material ne!


    That was why anyone who got hit by the dragon wings would be killed on the spot, or their whole body would be broken.


    This was the same for the northern witches.


    Its why when they noticed the swooping attack of the red dragon from the sky, and the Wing Attack that followed, the northern witches all activated their Blink spells.


    Pang!


    An elder Earth Elemental was knocked by 30 meters.


    Even though the Earth Elemental was also a legendary creature, it was like a child in front of the red dragon. No matter the size or power, the red dragon would crush the Earth Elemental outright. Dragon wings beat the Earth Element elder into a dazed state, and cracks appeared on half of its body. All the other summoned creatures in the area were also knocked back. Even the demon was smashed by the dragon wings and broke its spine; now, half of its body was twisting and struggling on the ground.


    That was the Strength of a dragon!


    Taking it head-on would make you disadvantaged.


    The northern witches all dodged the dragon wing attack of the red dragon. In fact, the red dragon didn¡¯t expect to hit these powerful high-grade northern witches with its wings in the astral ne, a simple teleportation spell, whether Blink, Space Leap, or other simr abilities, could dodge the attack of the dragon. But the goal of the red dragon was also achieved¨Cafter the northern witches teleported to avoid the dragon¡¯s wing attack, their formation had alsopletely dispersed.


    How could they retain their formation once they¡¯ve teleported?


    The witches not only had to face the red dragon.


    So when the summoned creatures, which were used to block the enemy and act as the front line, were destroyed by the dragon, the psionic warlocks immediately grasped the opportunity.


    They got an opportunity to attack directly at the witches!


    ¡°Dispel magic!¡±


    ¡°Greater dispel magic!¡±


    ¡°Greater wall of dispel magic!¡±


    The psionic warlocks couldn¡¯tpare their casting abilities with those of the high-grade northern witches. However, when these psionic warlocks were determined to use their magic to remove the energy protection field of the northern witch, the situation began to change gradually. First of all, a northern witch¡¯s protective field waspletely destroyed, and then a psionic knight rushed to her, wielding his silver de and shing toward her.


    Immediately it activated the protection spells of Contingency and also the protection spells of her items.


    ¡°Dispel magic!¡±


    ¡°Greater dispel magic!¡±


    The second round of spell attack came, and the psionic knight who was charging over was killed by a spell. However, thest protective shield of the northern witch was also broken. Then there was a twisted figure; a Gith appeared near her, then stabbed her in the back with a silver de. With all her spells exhausted, the northern witch was as fragile as a straw. In an instant, she was stabbed in the heart by the enemy, and at the same time, her neck was twisted.


    Without protective shields, a witch was easy to kill!


    The witch that died gradually disappeared. Her body was restored as energy and disappeared. It was hard to say whether she would wake up or not. With the death of the astral projection, one must experience a mandatory test of toughness, will, and spirit. If the person failed, the person might have reduced power, or the body may be a corpse. In the case of encountering an enemy who knew how to attack the soul in the astral ne, the possibility of the body bing a corpse was as high as 90%!


    That was why Soran did not like the astral ne. It was too dangerous!


    The death of the first northern witch made the Giths excited because they knew that the powerful high-grade witches in front of them were not invincible.


    The battle continued.


    However, no one else could see Soran because he had put all his skill points into stealth, and his whole person was nowpletely invisible. As long as no one used a detection spell near him, few could detect the presence of Soran.


    Soran was waiting for an opportunity!


    Not only was he waiting for the dragon tounch an attack, but also waiting for the witches to further consume the dragon¡¯s vitality.


    There were not many spells that could kill a dragon instantly!


    Even legendary spells were hard to break the great immunity of the adult giant dragon, but that doesn¡¯t mean that magic couldn¡¯t cause damage to it. In fact, when the red dragon flew from the sky, it had entered a light injury state. Its dragon wing attack destroyed the formation of the summoned creatures and killed all the low-level summoned creatures. Only the higher-grade Elementals remained nearby. The red dragon was not in a hurry to deal with the witches, because it knew that the witches were quite dangerous. If it was too impulsive, it would be struck down by legendary spells.


    The cunning red dragon was not going to waste its HP!


    ¡°Dragon tail swipe!¡±


    The red dragon was cleaning up the nearby Elementals. These summoned Elemental elders were not its opponents, but eliminating them could greatly increase the pressure on the northern witches.


    Soran¡¯s figure slowly got close.


    When the huge red dragon tail swept over, his figure also immediatelyunched out. Soran¡¯s target was the abdomen of the red dragon, which could cause damage to the internal organs of the dragon. However, to hit the heart of the dragon, one would need a dragon-ying spear; the body of the red dragon was big, sp ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t reach the heart at all.


    The dragon was in front of him. When he was near the body of the red dragon, the huge monster seemed to have felt something. It pped its wings and wanted to hit the potential enemy. However, Soran swerved and dodged, avoiding the wings of the dragon. He then grasped his curved sword tightly and aimed it at the dragon¡¯s abdomen.


    Sha!


    It was a very different feeling.


    Soran easily stabbed into the body of the red dragon as if it had no dragon scales.


    Then he noticed that when he attacked, he unconsciously stabbed the gap between the scales. Dragon scale was not aplete piece, it was a solid scale, and each scale had a small gap between them. It was useless to pierce the front, but with an angle, he could attack the gap between the scales.


    Soran never knew about this because he never had such a great technique¨Cto be able tounch an explosive attack but keep high precision.


    However, it seemed that he had done so.


    Soran not only do this amazing feat but when he clenched the curved sword and stabbed it through the gap of dragon scales, he also felt everything on the curved sword. He broke the tough dragon skin and stabbed it into the muscleyer of the red dragon. After stabbing the muscleyer, the curved sword he clenched seemed to be his finger. He felt that the curved sword was approaching a ligament.


    All creatures were held together by many muscles!


    Even muscles had a great defense. However, at the connecting areas of a muscle, the defense was the weakest.


    ¡°Dismember an ox as skillfully as a butcher!¡±


    This was what Soran thought about.


    (Curved sword [Legendary]: critical hit multiple + 1, fatal hit + 1)

 Chapter 319 - Dragon Dismemberment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 132 Dragon Dismemberment (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The sword cut along the tendon, and Soran felt a strange smoothness.


    It was like chopping wood. Before, he used to cut it horizontally, which required a lot of strength. Now it was as though he was chopping the wood vertically, with both the gravitational inertia and along the grain of the wood.


    This cut was originally weak after stabbing three inches into the body of the red dragon, but now Soran stabbed nearly one foot deep and opened a nearly three inches of the cross-sectional wound. Simply said, Soran almost cut a piece of meat weighing about 100 pounds from the abdomen of the red dragon.


    With only one cut!


    The red dragon roared in pain, and it was even more painful than a round of spell attack from the northern witch.


    Psionic spells couldn¡¯t control the will of the dragon, and damage spells couldn¡¯t break the protection of the dragon scales. Since the destruction of the Arcane Empire, the concept of elemental tides had been mentioned more than once, and arge number of pure lineage dragons had been cited to prove the impact of elemental tides on other creatures. Dragons could live for up to thousands of years. Some of the dragons had lived for such a long time that it was clear to see the effects of the elemental tides on these dragons.


    The theory suggested that after 300 to 500 years, the dragon¡¯s power was at a peak.


    Some worried that this would lead to the re-emergence of the dragon ind.


    The witches had no formation.


    The witches were not at their most powerful, but only retained about 80% of their power. Both Spellcasting Level and Spellcasting Score were not as powerful as their original bodies. The Projection of the wizard could retain about 70% of their strength, while the astral projection could retain about 80% of itsbat power. It was said that before the Arcane Empire, there was a powerful spell called ¡°Simcrum,¡± which could retain more than 90% of thebat power, but this spell had been lost for a long time.


    After the Arcane Empire was destroyed, many spells had been lost, especially spells from other nes.


    Soran¡¯s power was not obviously subdued, because he did not have many spell slots. That was, he could only shoot out a few Arcane Missiles. Since an astral projection did not reduce the person¡¯s attributes, only affecting some basic skills, entering the astral ne had the least impact on Soran. In the state of astral projection, he retained most of the attribute points.


    The howling wind came from behind!


    When Soran cut through the dragon scales with his sword and caused great damage to the red dragon, its long and narrow tail also rose in the air, and then suddenly wiped towards him.


    Soran did not want to take the hit, so he immediately pulled out his sword; arge amount of dragon blood shot out.


    The scalding dragon blood fell on Soran¡¯s body. The red dragon¡¯s blood was even hotter than the white dragon¡¯s, just like boiling water. It caused Soran some minor burns. This kind of injury would not affect Soran¡¯sbat effectiveness, but he still trembled a little. He could only rely on his strong Dexterity and flexibility to turn his body to dodge, and then fly up andnd on the side of the red dragon. Because its tail was raised, he saw a huge chrysanthemum; it must be said that the excretory organs of the dragon were not so different from other creatures.


    This was a spot where there were not many dragon scales!


    Dragon dung was a very useful tool that could disperse other wild monsters and make them dare not approach and attack the adventurer.


    If there were dragon poop, then the dragon must have an excretory organ.


    For any creature, this spot was definitely a critical point of attack. Usually, it was protected by the dragon tail, and there was basically no chance to attack. But now that the red dragon had just swept its tail towards Soran¡¯s body, there was half a second with no defense. Soran, who was not honorable when fighting, immediately stabbed the enemy when he saw that the enemy had exposed a protective area without dragon scales.


    Only when his sword stabbed in, did he find that the spot he attacked was quite special.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    <i>This dragon is a female!</i>


    The enemy¡¯s gender didn¡¯t affect Soran¡¯s fighting effectiveness. When the red dragon made a scream, and at the same time, turned its head to spray dragon¡¯s breath, Soran had retreated into the shadow again and then activated the Shadow Dancer¡¯s new ability Shadow Leap. This was the general ability of the rogue, but the Shadow Dancer would master it earlier on. If it was a pure rogue, they would master it when they got to quasi-legendary level.


    This ability was different from [Shadow Jump].


    ¡°Shadow Leap [supernatural ability]: with the increasingly close rtionship between oneself and the shadow ne, the rogue begins to master the mysterious Shadow Leap ability. They could shuttle and jump in the shadow, just like the Blink spell mastered by a wizard. Shadow Leap does not need the user to enter the stealth state. As long as the body is in the shadow, the rogue can make a jump. The jump distance is up to 100 meters, but it can be divided into any number of times. Before mastering a special advanced ability, the limit of Shadow Leap in a day is 100 meters. ¡±


    [Note: This ability can be used 10 times, every time leaping 10 meters. The user could also use it once to leap 100 meters.]


    This was the legendary [Shadow Leap]!


    It was a better ability than Shadow Jump; it did it not require the user to be in a stealth state, only needing the user to be in a shadow.


    However, one weakness of this supernatural ability was that its ultimate distance was 100 meters. Unless you mastered a very special ability, the user could only jump 100 meters at most. From this point of view, Shadow Leap was no match for the Shadowstep ability, because thetter had more freedom and more lethality over a longer distance. In fact, Soran had always been considering whether to raise the profession level of the rogue or the wizard.


    One was the presentbat effectiveness, and the other was the futurebat potential!


    BOOM!


    Arge me exploded!


    Soran had only jumped about 15 meters, and [Shadow Leap] could only leap to shadows that were visible to the user. Only after the realm of legend could the user use shadows that were not visible. Soran¡¯s thin figure disappeared in the shadow and then appeared in the shadow. At that moment, hepletely avoided the dragon¡¯s breath. In fact, the power gap between the rogue and wizard would gradually narrow after the rogue entered high-grade. Otherwise, they would not be the profession who had the ability to assassinate a wizard.


    Previously, Soran relied on many supernatural abilities to fight against wizards.


    Changes on the battlefield were fast changing!


    The situation of the witches seemed to be getting a little bad. The strategy of the Giths was to constantly dispel, and then rely on the psionic knights to attack the enemy. This causes big trouble for the northern witch. If they do not continuously increase the defensive energy field, they would be exposed to the psionic knights. However, if they continued to use defensive spells, they would be in a passive position because ultimately, they would use up their spell slots.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    A strange figure appeared out of the sky and then wielding his Gith silver de to behead a northern witch who had exhausted her defensive spells. The wizard could remember at most one-third of defensive spells, so when her defensive spells were used up, she could only cast arge number of attack control spells, killing the Gith in front of her. However, without the protection of the energy shield, she was quite fragile and became the target of many psionic knights.


    The silver de of a Gith stabbed toward the heart of a northern witch!


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Something unexpected happened.


    The northern witch, who almost exhausted all her defensive spells, suddenly seemed to have triggered some kind of Contingency spell; she waved her staff and blocked the psionic knight attack.


    Strength, Dexterity, Reflex.


    It was almost impossible for the northern witch to block the attack of the psionic knight, but she really did block the attack.


    ¡°Tenser¡¯s transformation!¡±


    It seemed that the psionic knight had realized something, but it was toote already.


    The northern witch who looked very delicate swung her magic wand directly, broke one of his arms, and then the magic wand hit the Giths head. It was a horrible scene. From a nce, it was estimated that the witch¡¯s strength had reached about 20 because she had almost smashed the Gith¡¯s skull. All the people who saw it raised their eyebrows; even Soran was surprised to see it.


    ¡°Tenser¡¯s transformation?!¡±


    After rolling and avoiding the dragon breath, he muttered, ¡°Never thought a northern witch would have mastered a transformation ability!¡±


    Battle wizard.


    A special school of spellcasters.


    They mainly focused on transformation spells, such as the lower level Polymorph, which could transform the user into animals, spiders, and other creatures. When they were higher level, they would learn Tenser¡¯s transformation, which could transform into a fighter of the same level. In the future, they could also learn all kinds of unique transformation spells, as well as a special legendary spell that could transform into giants, demons, devils, and other creatures.


    This school of wizards was rare!


    Especially after the destruction of the Arcane Empire, there were fewer and fewer wizards that mastered high-grade transformation ability.


    (Tenser¡¯s transformation [level 6 spell]: The user¡¯s Strength, Dexterity, Constitution increases to 20. Natural Armor + 4, Fortitude Reflex +5. Automatically master military weapons, with vitality equivalent to a fighter of the same level, and lose the ability to cast spells during the effective period.)

 Chapter 320 - Dragon Dismemberment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 133 Dragon Dismemberment (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    [Shadow Leap]!


    Soran¡¯s curved sword seemed to have caused quite astonishing physical damage and unimaginable psychological damage to the red dragon. That was why the red dragon seemed to be enraged. It swept its tail around while arge amount of dragon blood came out. The strong dragon wing raised a gust of wind, which the sand and rocks up around. Not only were the nearby Elemental hit by it, but even the Giths who were too close were also affected by the red dragon.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure went into the shadow once again.


    After leveling up his Shadow Dancer ss, he could use Evade Sight more times. As long as there was a certain distance, it was difficult to lock onto Soran even with detection spells. Unless someone cast the level 6 spell Eye of Detection, a range detection spell, but the red dragon obviously could not cast such a high-level spell. Soran had been quietly watching the furious red dragon while waiting for his next attack. One must not rush against a dragon because it was difficult for any creature to bear a blow from it.


    The situation for the northern witches did not seem good!


    The high-grade witch¡¯s spell slots seemed to be running out. The witch¡¯s spell slots were never so abundant; even legendary wizards needed to use their spells carefully. Unless the witches intended to use teleport spells to escape, sooner orter, they would consume all their spell slots.


    More than 100 Giths had died!


    One of the witches seemed to have died, and another was in a precarious situation. Fortunately, Gloria was fine.


    She had been staying near the Eye of the North, and the psionic knights couldn¡¯t threaten her yet. But it was bad to continue to drag on; it was also strange that the Eye of the North was not preparing to use legendary spells. A high-grade witch like Gloria could cast at most level 8 spells in the state of astral projection, and she should only have 1 or 2 spell slots left. Maybe she was able to do great harm to the enemy, but it was absolutely impossible to turn the situation.


    The only ones that could turn things around were the Eye of the North and another old witch who had a lot of white hair.


    She was also a Profession Level 21 legendary witch!


    BOOM!


    A loud bang was heard from behind!


    The sound was like a piece of meat that had been punched out. Everyone noticed a middle-aged witch who was besieged by the Giths, had her body suddenly expand. Her body changed dramatically in an instant. She was nearly seven meters tall, with strong muscles all over her body. There were clear and heavy footprints on the ground, and the middle-aged witch, whose figure turned into a Giant in an instant, roared and smashed a Gith with her fist.


    ¡°Transform into Giant [Level 9 spell]!¡±


    Heavy footsteps sounded on the battlefield, and the female Giant, who was close to two floors high, rose slowly. Her body seemed to be surrounded by cold air, and her strong muscles were full of explosive force. Although it seemed that she was a bit unsophisticated, no one could ignore her power. That¡¯s the aura of a legendary creature. Giants were legendary creatures that could rival giant dragons. They were humanoid creatures close to the peak of power on the material ne!


    This time not only Soran was shocked, but even the other witches nearby, including Gloria, were shocked, ¡°Has Paisley cracked the magic scroll of legendary transformation?¡±


    ¡°It seemed that she had sessfully entered the realm of legend!¡±


    Spellcasters¨Cthey were, of course, not a group that only used magic. Some wizards were rtively violent.


    The transformed battle wizards were one of the best. They could transform into almost all kinds of creatures, beasts, monsters, insects, demons, dragon subspecies, and so on. If there was a battle, in addition to the spells, the transformation could also help to deal with enemies and a special geographical environment. The Giant transformation was a level 9 spell, which was a legendary spell. However, it seemed that there was not only one transformation in theplete version.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    The Eye of the North also looked at the middle-aged witch who turned into a Giant. She frowned slightly and thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡°No! She hasn¡¯tpletely solved the transformation scroll yet. She should be able to transform once a minute and be other legendary creatures. It seemed that she could only transform into a Giant! ¡±


    ¡°It seemed that she couldn¡¯t control herself.¡±


    There were, of course, spells that were dangerous.


    One of the most representative was the Alter Self spell. Each low-grade transformation would be apanied by a test of death, which may cause irreparable damage, or lead to death in the process of transformation. Therefore, all of the transformationbat wizards were high-grade spellcasters. At that level, their transformation was much safer. It seemed that the middle-aged witch who turned into a Giant had notpleted the spell. If she had theplete spell, she would be able to turn into a Steel Golem, a Marilith, and other quasi-legendary creatures.


    ROAR!


    The Eye of the North was not wrong. The female Giant began to look uncontroble. Her expression became wild gradually and even began to attack the summoned creatures of the witches.


    Indeed the 7 meters tall Giant was very lethal!


    The behemoth in front of them killed seven or eight summoned Elementals, and at the same time, cleared up the nearby Giths. With thebat power of the adult Giant, just relying on the power of the Giant, she could cause crushing damage to many people there. The female Giant stormed around, trampling a Gith who had no time to dodge. Then she saw the adult red dragon in front of her, which was also in a bit of a rage.


    Without a doubt!


    She roared and rushed toward the dragon.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A wave of invisible air spread in all directions. As the female Giant rushed over, the red dragon noticed the huge enemying. So it did not hesitate tounch a dragon wing attack, wanting to kill the enemy in front of it. But a very surprising scene happened. The female Giant suddenly opened her arms and grasped the strong wings of the red dragon. At the same time, she got into a position to push back.


    ¡°Teng, Teng, Deng!¡±


    The female Giant retreated three steps in a row, but she was not hit by the dragon¡¯s wings, nor was she knocked out.


    The opposing superhuman forces made the sand and stones around shakeup and then spread like a circle at the moment of the force collision. Two forces that were close to the limit collided, directly shaking the ground under your feet, and then a visible crack appeared.


    In terms of body size, the adult red dragon was more dominant, so even though the strength of both sides was not much different, the female Giant had obvious signs of being suppressed. But the next thing that happened was a little incredible, the female Giant suddenly grasped the wings of the red dragon with both hands, and then turned around to do a shoulder throw. With her height of more than seven meters, it was not difficult for her to use such a move on an adult red dragon. Everyone saw that the red dragon had been thrown out!


    As a wizard, she was even proficient in close quarterbat!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The red dragon¡¯s huge body smashed on the ground. The female Giant had no weakness when fighting against the red dragon. This time, she sessfully seized the initiative to fight back. Then she turned around and rushed to the red dragon¡¯s head with a fist the size of a millstone.


    ¡°A good chance!¡±


    How could Soran, who had been wandering around the periphery, give up such a good chance? When the body of the adult red dragon was thrown out, he was already approaching at full speed. So when the female Giant hit the red dragon¡¯s head with her fist, Soran clenched his curved sword and stabbed the dragon in the leg joint.


    There was an obvious difference because of Soran¡¯s size.


    Soran¡¯s attack on the red dragon was like taking an embroidery needle and piercing it on an adult. Even the bleeding wound was limited. Thus even though Soran¡¯s piercing attack was painful, the damage was not necessarily fatal. On the contrary, a hit from the Giant to the head of the red dragon was like a very hard hit to the eye socket. In an instant, the whole eye socket of the dragon was swollen, blue and purple; its eye socket may have been broken too.


    ¡°Ow, Ow, Ow!...¡±


    The red dragon howled in pain after getting hit by the Giant. If the Giant was given a set of full-body te armor and then equipped with a weapon weighing more than one ton, she could be an unparalleled force in the battlefield.


    More often than not, the victory of wizards was due to adequate preparation, while their death was due to inadequate preparation. (Sudden encounters)


    Some battles were not perfect!

 Chapter 321 - Dragon Dismemberment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 134 Dragon Dismemberment (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Horizontal sh]!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    What should Soran do when the red dragon was hit by the Giant?


    Without a doubt, he had to take advantage of this time to do as much damage to the enemy as possible, and then drag the red dragon into a state of serious injury. The dragon¡¯s vitality was amazing. Soran didn¡¯t get close to the upper body of the red dragon because he believed that the most powerful red dragon was not so fragile and would still be able to attack.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Wailing sounds were heard.


    The wailing was from the injured dragon. The arm of the Giant who got attacked by the dragon was directly clenched by the red dragon. Even if the Giant had a strong natural armor, the bite from the red dragon almost broke her bone. The bite force of the dragon was quite amazing. In fact, it was because of the dragon¡¯s many abilities in other aspects that it was easy to overlook the bite force of the dragon, but Soran remembered how deadly the dragon¡¯s bite was because his arm had been bitten off in the past.


    In the end, he could only beg a high-grade priest to cast [Limb Restoration]


    The attack of the Giant was finally interrupted. The red dragon opened its mouth and held on to the opponent. Meanwhile, it struggled to get up. With its huge size, the battle scene was a bit like the battle of dinosaurs in the Jurassic era. If Soran was identally crushed by any one of them, he might have died on the spot.


    Soran still couldn¡¯t handle ten tons of weight!


    ¡°Shash.¡±


    A stream of blood shot out.


    Soran, with a serious expression, stabbed with his curved sword while carefully avoiding the sweeping dragon tail and the body of the red dragon. Without special dragon killing weapons, it was inconvenient to fight against the dragon. Whether it was a dragon killing sword or spear, they were all legendary equipment specially designed to effectively attack the internal organs of the dragon.


    However, he still had a method!


    Soran broke the scales of the red dragon with a curved sword, cut into the enemy¡¯s body along the muscle tissue, and then cut off the tendon tissue of the red dragon.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Combat understanding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained a better understanding during battle! You¡¯ve gained part of the information of Sword Form [Cut Tendon]!¡±


    ¡°Combat understanding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained a better understanding during battle! You¡¯ve gained part of the information of Sword Form [Carve]!¡±


    Two rows of data appeared.


    However, Soran didn¡¯t have time to see this moment because he relied on the strongly curved sword¡¯s [Legendary] ability to sessfully cut the dragon¡¯s tendon and blood vessels. This kind of attack was impossible for him before because he didn¡¯t have such uracy in the past. But now. with this new ability, his attack on the enemy had be more urate and deadly.


    ¡°Sword Form [Cut Tendon] (Combat ability): through specialbat skills, you can cut the enemy¡¯s tendons, which can greatly reduce thebat ability of ordinary enemies. It¡¯s also effective against some supernatural creatures. The enemy must make apulsory test of Constitution. Otherwise, it might fall into a state of paralysis, disability, and other negative states. ¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Carve] (Combat ability): Through specialbat techniques, the enemy¡¯s blood vessels will be cut, which will cause the enemy to bleed more, and it is possible to lose too much blood in a short time and die. ¡±


    Hot dragon blood sshed on the ground.


    Soran was all bloody because he had just cut off the hamstring of the red dragon and an artery in its body. Although for supernatural creatures, their strong Constitution would prevent them from dying, it would still make them bleed more. The dragon blood on Soran came out when he hit the artery urately. He clenched his curved sword and worked along the leg muscles of the red dragon. In a few seconds, he cut off more than 300 pounds of dragon meat.


    The scene was a little frightening!


    Where Soran¡¯s curved sword passed, pieces of flesh fell down. Atst, the white bone could be seen around the leg of the red dragon.


    The Giant seemed to have recovered a little from the red dragon¡¯s attack. As a legendary witch, she decisively chose to give up her arm. Immediately she grabbed the red dragon¡¯s neck with her remaining arm and turned over to ride on it. The neck was its weak point. After holding the dragon¡¯s neck, they would have a hard time getting up.


    Soran seemed to be in a wonderful state!


    It wasn¡¯t a breakthrough, but he did get a lot of improvement inbat skills.


    A row of data appeared again:


    ¡°Combat understanding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained a better understanding during battle! You¡¯ve gained part of the information of Sword Form [Cut Tendon]!¡±


    ¡°Combat understanding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained a better understanding during battle! You¡¯ve gained part of the information of Sword Form [Carve]!¡±


    ¡°Combat understanding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained a better understanding during battle! You¡¯ve gained part of the information of Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    The long and thick dragon tail wiped in with the whistling wind. The tail directly wrapped the Giant¡¯s neck with amazing flexibility, then pulled her down on the spot. The red dragon roared angrily. It pped its wings and tried to turn over to get up at the same time. The challenge rating of an adult Giant was the same as that of a young dragon, so sometimes in the wild, the Giants would fight with dragons.


    It wasn¡¯t rare to see a fight between giants and dragons.


    That was why there was also a battle skill inheritance about dealing with giants in the red dragon¡¯s genes. It took a deep breath after shaking off the Giant, and then it suddenly opened its mouth to spurt a hot dragon breath.


    The power of ice filled the air.


    While the dragon¡¯s fire raged.


    The red dragon struggled to get up, but suddenly its body shook. Its huge body fell to the ground. At this time, people noticed that the right thigh of the red dragon had lost more than 500 pounds of flesh; white bones could be seen. The red dragon felt the pain of being attacked, but it never thought that the enemy would do so much damage.


    Soran was carving the red dragon.


    Even though he could not deal critical damage, he had carved one of the legs of the dragon. He even attacked the dragon¡¯s wings twice with Sword Form [Spinning Strike].


    ¡°Ow, Oh, Pang!¡±


    The red dragon spread its wings and tried to get its bnce back, but one of its legs was carved up.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    As his figure moved around the red dragon, more and more wounds were found on its legs. Large pieces of flesh were cut. The dragon scales seemed to have lost their function and were broken urately by Soran again and again. With a small wound, Soran could make itrger andrger.


    That was why after Soran ended his second round of attackrge areas of white could be seen on the leg of the red dragon. Most of the creatures that could fly had to kick before they took off. The red dragon could barely stand, so it would have a hard time trying to fly.


    Its body was swaying.


    The blood loss, Soran¡¯s attack, and the Giant¡¯s attack had gradually dragged the dragon to a state of near-death.

 Chapter 322 - Getting the Last-Hit!

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 135 Getting the Last-Hit!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The red dragon was on the brink of death.


    Soran became more and more cautious. He even kept a good distance from the dragon, and then once again hid in the shadows. Leaving the giant and red dragon to fight each other. Soran needed to get thest hit. If he could end of red dragon¡¯s life could, he gain a great amount of ughter EXP. The ughter EXP given by the red dragon was the highest among all the dragon species. The amount of experience given by the red dragon was estimated to be twice as much as the white dragon.


    It would be enough for Soran to level up his wizard twice while leveling up his Shadow Dancer once!


    The amount of ughter EXP given by dragons was quite shocking.


    The red dragon was gradually getting weaker, and the giant¡¯s condition was not very good either. Nearby Giths tried to help the red dragon, but they were all blocked by Gloria. The witches obviously realized that if they killed the red dragon first, the pressure they would bear would be reduced a lot, at least they would not need to worry about the dangerous dragon. The northern witch, who had used Tenser¡¯s Transformation, blocked the enemy with amazing close-quarterbat skills.


    Even though she had temporarily lost the ability to cast spells, there were other witches to back her up. They cast different buffs on her, helping her to block the enemy.


    The opportunity Soran was waiting for appeared!


    When the red dragon¡¯s head was in a bad position, Soran¡¯s figure flew out. He leaped nearly 50 meters in the shadow, appearing under the shadow of the red dragon¡¯s neck, then leaped and stabbed the red dragon¡¯s huge eyes. With a spatter of blood, and through the eyes of the red dragon, Soran¡¯s curved sword went directly into the red dragon¡¯s brain. The red dragon¡¯s huge body trembled for a moment, then jerked its head.


    Soran was sure that he had stabbed into the skull and may have injured its brain.


    Even so, the red dragon didn¡¯t die; it only meant that its strong and iparable Constitution allowed it to pass the test of death.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t expect the enemy¡¯s vitality to be so tenacious. His body swayed in the air with the dragon¡¯s head. At this moment, he didn¡¯t spare any effort to pull out the curved sword. Unfortunately, he could only release his sword and then fall to the ground. At the same time, he held the silver sword + 3 in his hands at the moment of falling; then when he touched the ground, he suddenly jumped up, holding the de in his hands and shed it toward the neck of the red dragon.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    The Gith silver sword got stuck in the red dragon¡¯s neck. With the ughter Form, Soran¡¯s Sword Form [Beheading] could not cut through the dragon¡¯s neck.


    Large amounts of hot dragon blood shot out.


    This attack seemed to have dealt great damage to the red dragon again. Even though the attack did not trigger the test of death, the vitality of the red dragon was still fading. Its struggling body was bing weaker and weaker. Finally, it fell to the ground with a bang and its head fell on the ground. Soran¡¯s whole body was covered with scalding dragon blood, which was much hotter than the white dragon¡¯s. Soran felt as though he was being baked. He could feel his skin cracking and as though he had fallen into magma.


    ¡°Activated Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 42 critical damage to the target!... Beheading failed!... You¡¯ve sessfully killed the adult red dragon!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy from target!...¡±


    ¡°Received 118000 ughter Experience Points!...¡±


    A hot flow of energy flowed in Soran¡¯s body.


    Nearly 120000 ughter EXP gave him the ability to upgrade his profession level again, but he had no time to do that now because he really felt that he was in magma.


    He felt hot as if he was being roasted on an open fire!


    Even with Soran¡¯s will, he was almost unable to bear with the pain. He could not restrain the moan of pain; his whole person knelt on the ground and kept shaking. There was a fire burning in his body, a fire caused by the blood of the red dragon; fire from the heart of the red dragon. Soran seemed to be burning. His HP was decreasing. If this continued, Soran may be burned into charcoal.


    Baptism by dragon blood seemed to be failing!


    With Soran¡¯s Constitution and will, it seemed that he might fail the process.


    Finally, he remembered something.


    Soran almost stumbled up to the dragon head, pulled out the curved sword Icingdeath. A cold aura filled the air. Soon the me on Soran seemed to arouse the independent consciousness of Icingdeath, and it began to automatically extinguish any nearby me. The fire of the red dragon on Soran¡¯s body gradually subsided. His whole body was burned. Soran couldn¡¯t tell if the process was finished since he was an astral projection now.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve epted [Dragonblood baptism] ceremony!...¡±


    ¡°You gained additional buff!... You¡¯ve inherited part of the dragon¡¯s ability!...¡±


    ¡°Baptism sessful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the Passive Ability [Dragonblood baptism LV2]!...¡±


    ¡°Dragonblood baptism LV2 [Special ability]: you have sessfully killed an adult red dragon. After finishing this feat of killing a dragon, you have carried out the second dragon blood baptism. This baptism strengthens your body and allows you to inherit some of the red dragon¡¯s abilities. Dragon blood makes you stronger. You have inherited some of the most powerful red dragon¡¯s physical strength. At the same time, because of the effect of the red dragon¡¯s blood, you permanently increase fire resistance by 10 points. ¡± [Natural armor + 1, toughness + 2, me resistance + 10. ]


    (Note: Because the dragon blood baptism was done under the state of astral projection, some of the dragon¡¯s abilities cannot be obtained


    Finally done with the red dragon.


    Soran stood up slowly; he looked very burned and was basically unrecognizable.


    However, the aura from him was rather shocking!


    His sess in ying the dragon had made him reach a mental peak. Hispletely burned face could not affect his momentum at all, on the contrary, it made him more dangerous and deadly!


    This aura¨CNormally this would make people feel threatened and repulsive, but in Gloria¡¯s eyes, it represented a sense of security.


    She felt that she would be safe if Soran was still around.


    It¡¯s just like the time when they encountered the followers of the hunting God. She felt that way about Soran then, but this time it was more intense and hotter!


    She had goosebumps at this moment. It was a feeling that was hard to exin.

 Chapter 323 - Ending Technique! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 136 Ending Technique! (1)</h4>


    What makes a real man?


    ¡ª¡ª¡±It¡¯s not screwing; it¡¯s fighting!¡±


    Soran, who was bathed in dragon blood, stood out. Even though he had yet to enter the legendary domain, he gave people a sense of oppression like a legend. It made the other Giths surrounding him retreat. Especially for those Githyankis who were crossing sights with Soran, there was even a very rare trace of fear on their faces. That was the fear that would not even surface even if they were crazily resisting the Northern Witch¡¯s death spell, but it was exposed when they looked directly at Soran.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Fear Gaze [Divinity]!¡±


    The right ce, the right time, and the hidden bonus of the outside world made Soran¡¯s Fear Gaze reach its peak effects.


    The enemy seemed to be afraid!


    Their faces could not help but showed traces of fear. They retreated for quite a distance before they gradually recovered.


    It was not a spell.


    That was why it was more difficult to resist because Soran was putting a lot of psychological pressure on them. Soran, who was covered with blood, looked ferocious. The blood of the Red Dragonpletely disfigured him, so now he looked like a demoning out of the abyss. His expression was very calm, but his eyes were full of desire to kill and oppress. The Minor Divinity further strengthened Soran¡¯s pressure on any non-divine creature, so that even the Eye of the North looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Divine power?!¡±


    The Eye of the North looked at Soran with the entire white eye, and then turned slowly to Gloria beside him and said: ¡°Protect me! I¡¯m going to prepare thest part of the ritual! ¡±


    A strong spiritual force broke out!


    Gloria nodded silently, then activated several pieces of equipment in session. At the same time, she added other defense means such as Protective Energy Field, Elemental Energy Protection, Reversal, and etc. At the same time, she took out a very delicate ring. After activating the rune on it, the gemstone iid in the ring became dim and dull. Then another protective field unknown to Soran was enveloped on the two of them. This sort of protection was almost watertight, and even a legendary profession could not break it in a short time.


    The Eye of the North seemed to chant incantations, but there were no soundsing out from her mouth!


    Soran, who was about to make a breakthrough, was stunned for a moment, and then, as if remembering something, bent over and rushed to Gloria¡¯s position. If in the Star Realm, where you could instantly cast level six spells, even a legendary witch with profession level close to 25 needed to chant incantations. There was no doubt that her spells above level nine were more likely to be legendary spells of a higher grade. Because the destruction of the Arcane Empire led to the disappearance of some legendary spells, the boundaries between the level nine spells and the legendary spells were also rtively blurred.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Silent Spell!¡±


    The ¡®Metamagic Abilities¡¯ that a Wizard could master could raise the level of his own spells by one level, and then release them in a silent way.


    It was a harder feat to masterpared to [Empower Spell], but it was a little easierpared to [Spontaneous Casting].


    The Eye of the North did not only master the Metamagic Ability [Silent Spell] but ording to Soran¡¯s current judgment, this legendary witch had been fighting until now without any special performance, because she has been using [Silent Spell] to cast spells close to the legendary level.


    This required a very powerful Metamagic Ability because, in the case of legendary spells, the ability of [Silent Spell] ability was not enough. Conservatively, she must master not only the Metamagic Ability of [Silent Spell] but also the legendary Advanced Metamagic Ability from [Silent Spell ¨C Level 1] to [Silent Spell ¨C Level 9]. Once she had this legendary Advanced Metamagic Ability, she would be able to cast any spell silently, and would not increase a spell¡¯s level. The level eight spell would still be a level eight spell slot, and would not increase to level nine spell slot because of using Silent Spell.


    From this point of view, the Eye of the North¡¯s Silent Spell skill was close to the peak of the material ne!


    Because even at this moment, Soran did not feel any traces of her legendary magic. It seemed that the elemental energy around was neutralized. The enemy attacked the Northern Witch for such a long time but still thought that the legendary witch had been holding back. No one thought that she had been casting a spell for nearly ten minutes. And it seemed that this spell had not beenpleted until now. It was basically impossible for Soran to believe that she was not casting legendary spells.


    ¡°Wizard¡¯s ability.¡±


    While Soran¡¯s figure was approaching Gloria at full speed, in his heart, he went: ¡°The basic Metamagic Abilities, from Spell Control, Combat Casting, Empower Spell, Maximise Spell, Spell Pration, Silent Spell, Still Spell, Spontaneous Casting, etc., then extending to the level nine advanced legendary Metamagic Abilities!¡±


    ¡°The road to bing a powerful Wizard is really difficult!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough time to learn the same grade spells now, and I don¡¯t know when I will be free even to practice these Metamagic Abilities!¡±


    Spellcasters sometimes strived towards Metamagic Abilities.


    Not mentioning the most terrifying spell, Spontaneous Casting. The legendary Silent Spell, like the Eye of the North, was absolutely invincible if it was used underhandedly to finish people off.


    There were no traces of casting a spell!


    There was no need to recite incantations nor especially have any spell concentration. Only when the spell waspleted could the enemy be aware of it.


    As expected, the longer one lived, the more terrifying a powerful spellcaster was. Even if they did not improve their profession level, the Metamagic Ability they have mastered after such a long period of time could make one shudder!


    Weng!


    Half of the entire ne seemed to have vibrated.


    As soon as Soran was near Gloria, the Eye of the North seemed to havepleted the legendary spell. She lifted her staff and pointed towards the endless starry sky, and then her entire person leaned on Gloria¡¯s shoulder with a littlenguid look. At this time, those Githyankis realized something was wrong, and a group of people rushed over here at full speed under the call of the Gith Queen. The Queen¡¯sbat effectiveness was not weak. It was estimated that she was a legendary profession, but she did not join in the frontal battle from the beginning to the end.


    Maybe the higher the status, the easier it was for one to be afraid of death!


    Weng!


    Half the ne vibrated again.


    However, Soran did not see any abnormality, it seemed that the legendary spell just failed. There were no terrifying attacks befalling. The Giths were still surrounding them. The situation on the battlefield was still not good for them, but it onlysted for about ten seconds. After ten seconds, a faint light appeared in the sky, then a hugeet crossed the sky, and then approached their position at an amazing speed.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    In the eyes of the Eye of the North, white light appeared in her pupils, and the body projected by her soul gradually became huge, which seemed to haveunched some sort of special spell. With a wave of her hand, she draped a curtain of light over the others, including Soran, who was on battle alert, transforming them all into a spirit-like form. This was another type of spirit form. The spell that the Eye of the North cast was a bit like level nine ¡®Etherealness¡¯, but it was quite different from Soran¡¯s memory. This spell was very fast and covered arge area, and almost all the surviving witches were enshrouded in it.


    At the next moment, the telepathic voice of the Eye of the North was transmitted to all the witches¡¯ minds. She said in a deep voice: ¡°All of you transform into the spirit form! Follow me and return to the material ne!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Comet! [Legendary Spell] ¡±


    Soran¡¯s unrecognizable body quickly turned into a spirit form. The terrible burns on his face gradually disappeared along with the cracked skin that had been severely burned away. His entire body transformed into the spirit form and was not that much differentpared to his original body on the material ne. If there was really any difference, it was that Soran¡¯s soul has be a little redder. This red color looked a lot like the evil aura that emerged during the alignment detection, but it was the power of the red dragon from the baptism of dragon blood.


    Time froze!


    Soran¡¯s soul rose and was sent back to the material world by the half-ne. The moment when his soul returned to the material ne, he saw aet about 150 meters in diameter hitting the half-ne. Then, the terrifying energy burst out like a shock wave. The shocking impact force made the half-ne seemed to have formed a crater. The dust cloud raised covered the sky of the entire half-ne. The light was so dazzling strong, even the souls could not bear it. The me shrouded the position of more than fifty kilometers, and the hot temperature spread over the entire half-ne.


    It was like detonating an atomic... bomb!


    Everything was mercilessly destroyed. Under the impact of theet, the military fortress of the Giths were smashed like tofu. Even the space of the entire half-ne showed signs of breaking down.


    Legendary spell!


    Although Soran did not see it for the first time, everything in front of him was still so shocking!


    [Note 1: From July 16 to 22, 1994, aet named Comet Shoemaker ¨C Levy 9 broke into 21 pieces (thergest piece was about 4 kilometers wide), and the bombardment hit Jupiter at the speed of 60 kilometers per second. The first piece of Comet Shoemaker ¨C Levy 9 contained rocks and ice debris fell into Jupiter¡¯s atmosphere at 210000 kilometers per hour at 20:15 GMT on July 16, releasing a force equivalent to 200 billion tons of TNT explosive. After the impact, many fireballs stretched for nearly 1000 kilometers, emitting strong light. Through astronomical telescopes, people could see the wide dust cloud rising on the surface of Jupiter, and the high temperature gases rushed directly to the height of 1000 kilometers, leaving the impact traces on Jupiter roughly the size of the earth. Scientists determined that during a period of time before theet collided, the strong electromaic wave emitted by Jupiter was nine times stronger than usual, and the ssh point temperature rose to tens of thousands of degrees Celsius in an instant. ]


    [Note 2: Comet is currently one of the few legendary spells that could directly destroy nes.]

 Chapter 324 - Breeding a Plane! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 137 Breeding a ne! (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Legendary spell.


    Although there were many legendary spells mastered by Wizards, Comet was always the most powerful and oppressive one!


    Regardless of any enemy, Wizards with the mastery of Comet were terrifying existences.


    The military fortress of the Githyankies was destroyed under the impact of Comet. The Comet smashed the steel fortress built by magic power mechanical technology of the Star Realm in a sh. The terrifying heat melted everything. The impact was just the beginning of the energy explosion, and the chain reaction behind would stay in effect for a long time. Little to no creatures could survive under the attack by Comet. Even the Avatars, who were incarnated by gods, could be killed directly. The only way to deal with Comet was to avoid it across another ne.


    Under normal circumstances, any defensive spell on the same ne would break instantly!


    The Githyankies lost a lot.


    Soran could not estimate the enemy¡¯s casualties, but he knew that this group of Githyankis was almost finished.


    Even if there were survivors after the attack by Comet, they were just those lucky enough to master the ability to cross nes. As for other people who could only open any door for short-distance space transmissions, they were all dead under the impact of Comet. Even the military fortresses built by their race was destroyed. This group of Githyankis was almost equivalent to being exterminated because it was impossible to create such a fortress without hundreds of years.


    The rest of the leaky fishes could no longer threaten the Northern Witch Council!


    All the souls returned to the material ne. After the half-ne bore the impact of Comet, its ownw force began to repair the aftermath of the half-ne. Above this quite arge area, where the Giths military fortress broke through, there was a hole that was simr to the holes in the ozoneyer. With a stream ofw forces converging, the tunnel opened by the Giths gradually healed. But, the surrounding space seemed to be distorted. There was another force connecting to the material ne.


    A shadow appeared under the stars.


    His whole body was covered by ck smoke, standing in the sky-like darkness. This was not his actual body, but a very high-level projection. He looked at the half-ne in front of him and frowned slightly. He then murmured: ¡°It¡¯s better to let these idiots test the depth of the Northern Witch Council. After returning from the abyss, this old woman can still stand firm for hundreds of years. She definitely isn¡¯t easy to handle! ¡±


    ¡°A legendary witch?¡±


    ¡°As expected, even the gods would be a little afraid of these existences! But why on earth is she so adamant about leaving that thing? Is she also interested in the power of the evil gods?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°But this half-ne could be a breakthrough! In order to support the growth of this half-ne, they actually connected the half-ne to the north of the material ne. ¡±


    ¡°This is madness! Aren¡¯t they scared of a potential collision? ¡±


    ¡°Ay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a survivor?¡±


    The dark shadow appeared in the half-ne. He looked at the distorted space in front of his eyes and said strangely: ¡°It¡¯s a lucky guy who hid in a different dimension space!¡±


    Pa-da.


    In her gorgeous clothes, the Gith Queen fell out of the twisted space. She stared at the earth in a daze and opened her mouth as if about to say something. However, at this time, there was a strange aura in the eyes of the dark shadow. Even though the eyes of Gith Queen was gradually lost, it seemed that they were controlled by some kind of magic.


    ¡°A useful chess piece.¡±


    The dark shadow rose to the sky. With a wave of his hand, the Gith Queen in front of him was enveloped in some energy shield. Then she silently looked at the half-ne in front of her and murmured: ¡°Although it¡¯s quite dangerous! But the man who came up with this method is a genius! To be able to grow a half-ne to such a level in just a hundred years, this would really even make a God astonished at such a speed!¡±


    ¡°Material ne?¡±


    He leaned over and scooped up a handful of soil on the ground, and said in a low voice: ¡°Is this soil from the material ne? What method did the Northern Witch use to connect this half-ne to the energy supply of the material ne?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should sneak into their ranks and probe a little!¡±


    The dark shadow then disappeared.


    The entire half-ne gradually returned to its calmness. Although the new half-ne was not small in size, there was almost no life in it. It was only growing up day by day, growing up tens of square meters every day. It might seem hard to notice, but with the umtion of a year, ten years, and one hundred years, it was quite a size for a new space. There were soil and air here, but there were still some things missing. It had yet to start breeding life, but it was exceptional!


    Everything seemed to be over for a while.


    This small half-ne in the Star Realm was shrouded in ayer of iris. The neww protected this space, and then it floated in the boundless ocean of Star Realm just like other nes.


    This culminated through hundreds of years of effort by the Northern Witch Council.


    It might not be the same as the Kingdom of Gods that gods had been running for thousands of years, but it had excellent growth potential.


    Material ne.


    Soran¡¯s soul appeared at the Star Realm Portal. Before he could react, the Star Realm Portal was closed by the Eye of the North. At the same time, everyone¡¯s souls fell like a meteor shower and flew into their bodies that were left in the Wizard Tower.


    A moment of trance!


    When Soran opened his eyes again, he had returned to Gloria¡¯s Wizard Tower, but before he could speak, Soran¡¯s whole body began to turn red, his body temperature gradually increased, and his entire body had a burning pain. His face was very red, his skin was like a cooked lobster, a stream of energy from within his body started spreading to the rest of his body, and it gradually integrated.


    This was the power of the soul!


    Soul Projection would bring back part of the power of the red dragon. The power of the dragon blood baptism would take effect when the soul projection returns to the body. At the same time, the pain that Soran felt again was a weakened version.


    This was an iplete dragon blood baptism.


    The power brought back by Soran¡¯s soul projection was only one part of it, and the other part of it might require him to kill another red dragon.


    Obviously, this would be harder within such a short time!


    The fiery breath dissipated.


    Soran gradually fused the power of the dragon blood baptism. When the trance state of the body from the soul projection when he returned, recovered. The projection of the Eye of the North appeared on the astrological tform.


    This time she was looking at Soran in front of her, only to see that the Eye of the North looked at him deeply, and then slowly said: ¡°Gloria!¡±


    ¡°Bring him here.¡±


    ¡°He deserves a reward for his actions this time!¡±

 Chapter 325 - The Depths of the Council (1)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 138 The Depths of the Council (1)</h4>


    A portal light emerged.


    Gloria gave Soran a gentle look, and then she said softly, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The two of them got up and walked into the portal. Soran frowned when he entered the portal. The scene just now made him reminisce about many things in his mind. First of all, the Wizard Towers of the Northern Witch Council were all connected. This was a huge enchantment array, with a very powerful force. Then again, although Gloria was the owner of this Wizard Tower, it seemed that the Eye of the North also had the power to control this Wizard Tower too, and she might even have had a higher authoritypared to Gloria.


    He knew this from the fact that she just opened the teleportation array of the Wizard Tower at will!


    The Wizard Tower belonged to the Witch Council, but it was currently under Gloria¡¯s control.


    And it seemed like the Eye of the North had strong control over the Witch Council, and had a strong prestige within Gloria¡¯s heart. As a legendary witch, who had been in charge of the northernnd for hundreds of years, the status and influence of the Eye of the North were quite amazing. If one could get her goodwill, it was basically winning over the Witch Council. This was very important to Soran, whocked strong allies presently. Another pirate king, Ashrod, had the backing of the Naga royalty. The Naga priests were all for the temple of the Sea Goddess. Soran needed forces outside the South Coast as his allies.


    And it must be ones that would not affect his expansion in the Outer Inds!


    Although it was just a small thing, Soran had considered a lot of things and had already thought of another reason to invite Gloria.


    The Wizard Tower of the Witch Council.


    Although it was managed by Gloria, it was not her personal asset, after all.


    Two people stepped into the teleportation array.


    As Soran expected, the Wizard Tower in the north was connected to this, basically with a teleportation portal. When Soran reached, there were already many members of the Northern Witch Council. All of them were good-looking women. It was difficult to judge their age from their appearance. Although there were high-grade male Wizards in the Northern Witch Council, those who were qualified to enter the Council were all women. The status of high-grade male Wizards was simr to that of Guest Officials, but they could not touch the core authority.


    In the face of Soran¡¯s arrival, the other Northern Witches were curious, but not hostile.


    Many of them smiled and nodded at him and Gloria. After meeting the witches, they all nodded and greeted each other. From the atmosphere, they seemed to be quite harmonious. They did not have the vibes that they were fighting against each other for power in other organizations. This meant that under the management of the Eye of the North, the members of the Northern Witch Council were quite united. This would mean that they would transform into a formidable fighting force as soon as they went to the battlefields. Therefore, when Soran saw the Eye of the North, which was looked at with respect by many witches, he thought highly of her.


    Worthy of standing at the peak for hundreds of years as a legendary Witch.


    It was not only her formidable power but also the top tier way of controlling the Council!


    This kind of wisdom was worthy of respect, but Soran preferred to be awed, rather than the other way around. So, he could never be loved and respected by others like the Eye of the North, but he liked to be worshipped and awed by his subordinates. It was hard to say which was better, but it was not as hard to win respect as it was to win awe. Soran still liked simple and rough things.


    ¡°Be seated!¡±


    The Eye of the North looked slightly old. In fact, it was inevitable that some people would look aged when they have lived to her age. She looked at the other witches with her white pupils, then hit the ground with a staff. When her eyes fell on Soran, the Eye of the North paused for a moment, and then she said: ¡°Quiet! I know what you all want to know! I¡¯ll tell you what happened now, and let you know why the Githyankis attacked us! ¡±


    A silvery-white light emerged.


    A de fragment, about the size of a dagger, appeared in the palm of the Eye of the North. When the silver de fragment appeared, all the people present felt a certain power. Then they involuntarily showed a trace of surprise andmunicated with each other secretly. All of them could not do without two words¨C¡°God Artifact¡±!


    Soran and Gloria looked at each other.


    Although neither of them spoke, they could guess the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.


    It was that everything was all about the God Artifact!


    God Artifact had incredible power. Although there had been many God Artifacts in history, there were very few God Artifacts that reallynded into the hands of ordinary people. If one saw Soran¡¯s equipment, although he had been fighting for so long, the limit of his exposure was only legendary items. A God Artifact to him was still very far away from him. It was also quite deadly because God Artifacts could be used with Fixed Spells.


    In front of them was a piece of God Artifact or a fragment of a powerful God Artifact. Even a fragment of a God Artifact could make people feel the power contained in it.


    And Soran also felt a strange breath!


    It seemed to havee from some evil God.


    He was the only one who had this feeling among all the people present because all the others were surprised. Only Soran could not help frowning with some uneasiness, some disgust, and some rejection. The God Artifact was naturally inextricably rted to the gods. However, there seemed to be few Gods rted to the Silver Sword of Gith, and it seemed to have more interactions with some evil Gods in Soran¡¯s memory.


    ¡°This was what they came for!¡±


    The Eye of the North looked at the other people present, then raised her hand and spread a light of istion towards the rest and said: ¡°About 150 years ago, this thing fell into our hands, so it has been kept by me since then. There are still some other fragments of such God Artifacts scattered in many ces, but the tworgest pieces are kept by the Wizard City and us, respectively. ¡±


    ¡°For so many years, we have been secretly studying its secrets.¡±


    ¡°The Silver Sword of Gith was forged in very ancient times, and the Kingdom of Mind yers was one that was no weaker than the Arcane Empire in the Silver Age. So, we have been trying to find out some of its secrets from it and the special divine power it contained. Unfortunately, the progress of our research was very slow, and some ancient knowledge had been lost and uninherited. In the past 100 years, we have onlypleted one and a half of research projects.¡±


    The Eye of the North made a signal towards her back.


    Following that, two older Witches with the same face could be seening out. They took a look at other witches present, who were obviously much younger, and took out two special silver-white metals.


    The members of the Witches Council were appointed every 50 years. If one could not advance to legendary, they could only retire behind the scenes. The legendary witches could continue to be re-elected.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    The Eyes of the North raised their hands and touched the silver-white metal, and then slowly said: ¡°This is the first problem we solved, that is, the secret of the Silver Sword of Gith. The transformable silver metal has a special memory ability. What you can see with the naked eye is the silver flowing liquid, but in fact, its real deal is a kind of powerful memory metal that can repair itself!¡±


    ¡°ording to the legends, the Greater Golems of the Arcane Empire could repair themselves. No matter how serious the damage was, they could not bepletely destroyed. And they could change their shape by themselves. Many Archmages could turn them into a kind of structural weapon called [Greater Mana Armor] to protect themselves. We always think that the materials to make a [Greater Mana Armor] is closely rted to these Star Realm metals! ¡±


    The Eye of the North raised their hands and waved above the silver-white metal block.


    Then, they could see a faint aura emerge. The silvery-white metal changed its shape automatically. First, it turned into the shape of a Silver Sword of Gith, then into a Beheading Sword, then into a pair of Gauntlets. Finally, it even formed the toy-like model of something simr to an Iron Golem with a height of about 20 cm. This change gave a lot of Witches on the scene a strong impact, so much so that they could not help but get stupified. Even Soran was a little bit stunned.


    How sophisticated!


    At that year, he also touched the relics left by the Arcane Empire, but seeing such a sophisticated one was a first.


    ¡°We¡¯ve solved some of the secrets.¡±


    The Eye of the North took a look around, and after thinking for a moment, she continued: ¡°For example, its ability to change its shape, the ability to remember metals, and the fusion of elemental energy. However, we have no way to use it in other ces. At most, we can only imitate the Silver Sword of Gith, which has not much use for us.¡±


    ¡°Weck the most crucial part of knowledge.¡±


    ¡°So this topic reached its dead-end 30 years ago, and has been sealed in the cutting-edgeboratory of the Witch Council.¡±


    A brief silence.


    The Eye of the North nced at Soran and continued: ¡°As for the other half of the topic, it belongs to the study of divine power. Silver Sword of Gith once ended three evil Gods, two of them were true Gods with a shard of divinity, and one was a demigod with weaker power. So there has been a residual divine power on this fragment of God Artifact. We¡¯ve tried to use it to solve some secrets. There are many secrets about this topic that can¡¯t be told to you. But when you enter into the legendary domain, you cane here to learn new knowledge. ¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, if any of you are interested in carrying out the research on the first topic, I will also open up the library and permit you to enter.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, all the others can go.¡±


    ¡°Gloria.¡±


    ¡°You and your friend stay back. I have something to say to both of you.¡±

 Chapter 326 - Reward!

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 139 Reward!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    One by one, the northern witches carefully withdrew from the room.


    Before they left, they could not help but look at Soran curiously, and all of whom had gazes that seemed interested. A person that could let the Eye of the North appoint and stay was not ordinary. Faced with the gaze of so many high-grade witches, Soran felt a little stressed. They were almost equal to 80% of the topbat power of the North. Any one of these women was at the strength, status, and position of a City Lord level.


    ¡°Be seated.¡±


    The Eye of the North took a look at Gloria, then her gaze fell on Soran where she said slowly: ¡°Thank you for your help this time! The Witch Council would be merciless against the enemy, but never stingy to friends! If you didn¡¯t kill that red dragon, I¡¯m afraid our battle would not be so easily won. I¡¯m going to bestow you a reward in return for your help. ¡±


    A faint magic aura emerged.


    In the palm of the Eye of the North, there was a virtual shadow simr to the treasure house, and three items appeared in it at the same time. She looked at Soran in front of her and said slowly: ¡°Choose one from the inside. Or you can choose the soul of this Red Dragon. When you¡¯ve killed it, a Soul Locking Crystal that I carry around had automatically restrained part of its soul. To some extent, it also contains a lot of power, but your casting ability is too low. I¡¯m afraid you would not be able to use its power!¡±


    A dark red crystal emerged.


    This was an extremely rare kind of crystal that could only be found on the edge of the Hell of Baator. It was a legendary item. The effect was to automatically cast a Soul Locking Spell on some powerful enemies after killing them, so as to imprison the whole soul or part of the soul of the enemy. This kind of crystal was rarely exposed to the material ne. But since the Eye of the North had this sort of crystal, Soran was basically sure that she had been to the Hell of Baator.


    The soul of Red Dragon?


    Soran took a look at the dark red crystal, but his face did not seem very interested.


    The power of the soul.


    Although powerful, Soul Locking could only bind a part of it, and it required some special abilities to be able to utilize it. Otherwise, this kind of crystal could only be regarded as a top-level soul stone, which could be used to trade soul with the devils. Soran had not yet been able to enter into the field of souls. If he got the soul of the red dragon, he could only absorb and transform it into ughter EXP. He might have tens of thousands of ughter EXP, but he had other ways to umte ughter EXP. There was no need to waste such a precious opportunity.


    Hence, he looked at the other rewards that the Eye of the North had presented him with.


    Three Legendary Pieces of equipment.


    But sadly, Soran could only choose one of them.


    The first legendary equipment was a Cape. It seemed that the Eye of the North did not intend to introduce the use of the equipment to Soran and just let him choose one directly.


    This was a time to test his eyesight!


    Soran could not judge what the first piece of equipment was, but he was certain it was a legendary item. It should be between the first and second legendary grade.


    The second piece of equipment was a ring.


    There were lifelike dragon patterns carved on it. It seemed that the iys were not ordinary gemstones, more like the eyes of creatures. There was a strong magic aura on it, which should be a more powerful legendary jewelry. Soran could not see the object nor use the ughter EXP to appraise it quietly, so he could only focus on the third item.


    Suddenly!


    Soran¡¯s body shook.


    He turned his head and looked towards the Eye of the North in front of him. He bowed slightly and said: ¡°Your Excellency. I choose thest piece of equipment. That pair of boots should be what I need most.¡±


    The Eye of the North smiled and nodded, she said slowly: ¡°Very discerning. It looks like you¡¯re an experienced Rogue. ¡±


    ¡°And good knowledge as well!¡±


    She turned to look at Gloria next to her and said: ¡°Gloria, go and take out the Storm Boots. I have temporarily released the restrictions of the Treasury. ¡±


    Gloria took a look at Soran and then bowed and left.


    Soran thought for a while when he heard those words. The Eye of the North asked Gloria to collect the equipment. It was obvious that she meant to have her leave for a moment. Was it possible that there was something else she had to say to him alone?


    After Gloria left the room, The Eye of the North was looking at Soran deeply. An invisible pressure made Soran tense, but he did not feel an obvious hostility. It took a while for the pressure to subside. The white pupils of the Eye of the North gave off a light, then she sighed: ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine that I would be able to see people beyond my fate! Maybe that was why Gloria chose you! ¡±


    People beyond her fate?


    Soran was stunned when he heard her words as if he could not respond yet.


    The Eye of the North watched his expression and said slowly: ¡°You should have heard the story of the Goddess of Fate, tossing coins. You are the kind of person who would pick those coins up when they¡¯vended. ¡±


    So, it turned out to be this.


    Soran had a thoughtful expression, but he did not know what to say.


    He did not know Divination, nor the knowledge of fate. Soran could not see what the Eye of the North could see.


    ¡°When I was young, I¡¯ve met someone like you.¡±


    The Eye of the North seemed to have remembered something, with a gentle expression, she slowly said: ¡°People like you would only have one or two every hundred of years, all of them were restless masters. It seemed that everything that had anything to do with you would eventually deviate from their original tracks. It could be a good thing, a light of hope, but it could also be bad, a fire of destruction.¡±


    The seemingly old woman in front of him seemed to be in reminiscence.


    Her white pupils looked towards the horizon, and memories seemed to be recollected. She said softly: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he chose a way that was different from us..... Young one! .... I don¡¯t know what you would choose in the end!.... But I¡¯ve felt a sign that something terrible is going to happen!.... The stars representing the Gods are dim. That can never be a good thing!....¡±


    ¡°Young man.¡±


    ¡°For a man like you, fate is free¨Ceven freer than the gods.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can make the right choice!¡±


    The Eye of the North sighed as if she had met the man who picked up the fate coin in the legends. She sat down slowly, without saying anything else, but just being lost in thought. When life was as long as hers, one would have a lot of recollections. Wizards who could advance to legendary were rarely the practical academics. Many of them had experienced many battles, and even set foot on many different nes and spaces.


    There were sounds of slight steps.


    Gloria¡¯s figure soon came in from the outside, her hands was a pair of exquisite leather boots with special runes on them. This was the reward Soran chose. It was a piece of legendary second grade equipment and also a very famous legendary equipment.


    Item Type: Storm Boots [+2]


    Item Grade: [Legendary Item (Grade 2)]


    Description: This is a pair of legendary boots. They appear in many stories because they were the pride of many legendary professions. In fact, there are many pairs of these legendary boots, but now, there are less and less. In any case, it¡¯s a dream for many professions to own one, whether it¡¯s for fighting or escaping.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Permanency [Haste].


    Special Effect ¡ª- [Haste]: This equipment has a constant effect of Haste. Anyone wearing it would automatically gain the spell effect of Haste and greatly improve the movement speed, and increase the attack speed by a little. This spell effect cannot be dispelled with dispel magic unless someone destroys the equipment, such as Disintegrate, Dispel Magic, Mordekainen¡¯s Dispel Magic, etc. ¡±


    Equipment from the legends.


    A legendary piece of equipment that is not that high of a grade, but still quite useful.


    Permanency [Haste]!


    It was called ¡°Haste Boots¡± by Adventurers. It was also equipment that could be encountered but not acquired. It was also necessary equipment for top Rogues.


    The Eye of the North seemed a little fatigued. After she handed the equipment to Soran, she waved them to leave. When Soran and Gloria bowed over slightly and left, she looked at Soran in front of her, then smiled at Gloria and said: ¡°He¡¯s very good!¡±


    Subsequently, The Eye of the North closed her eyes, as if she wanted to be alone for a while.

 Chapter 327 - Gloria’s Present (1) !

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 140 Gloria¡¯s Present (1) !</h4>


    He is very good.


    This sentence seemed to have another meaning.


    However, there was no doubt that this represented the affirmation of Soran by the Eye of the North. Although Soran was seemingly quiet from the beginning to the end, he had proved himself¨Cfollowing Gloria to the Star Realm at that time without any hesitation. Some things were not said but were done instead. As a legendary witch, who had gone through countless trials and tribtions, the Eye of the North had seen many men who were good at ttering. But what she appreciated the most, was the kind of man who proved himself through his actions.


    No matter how much one could say, it would still not beat one having done something for her.


    Maybe stupid women would be easily blinded by words, but women like them had seen a lot more.


    So when Gloria heard it, there was a faint blush on her face, and then she turned to look at Soran. At first, her impression of Soran was very vague. He was just an interesting Rogue, a brother who loved his sister very much. Since having met Soran in Amber City, she did not pay much attention to this man. She just thought he was a little special. He obviously knew more than other Rogues. What really attracted her attention was Vivian. That little girl was the key to her attention.


    But, as time went on, bit by bit, more and more things about Soran attracted her. She did not expect that such Adventurer had such rich knowledge, let alone that he could grow up so fast. Soran¡¯s improvement speed was beyond her. She became interested, secretly watching him. On the other hand, Soran¡¯s and Vivian¡¯s rtionship made her envious. As a northern Witch, she seldom experienced family affection, so Vivian woke up her deep maternal nature to some extent.


    In fact, before she met the Mrites, Soran was just an interesting person to her.


    As a noble northern Witch, she could not be easily attracted to a man. But all of this changed when they met the Mrites. Under such circumstances, Soran did not hesitate to fight for them no matter the chances of survival, even if it was possible for him to die in the hands of the Hunters.


    Death!


    People in the face of death would tense up, and it would be very easy to influence them at that moment.


    During that moment, Gloria saw the courage to face death in Soran¡¯s eyes. At that moment alone, Soran gave her a very different impression. The figure of this man rose and finally fixed at the scene where he was full of blood, rushing towards the Hunters. He was facing death to let them escape safely. Although it was more for Vivian, Gloria remembered everything in her heart¨Chis courage and protection at that moment.


    Time flew by like that.


    Gloria remembered this man, and even thought of him, worried about his safety, and even used Fortune Tell regardless of its consequences.


    Some emotions seemed to be brewing.


    Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time, he seemed to have been working hard for Vivian all the time. Gloria has deeply remembered this man, and would even be happy to see him again. Sometimes, she even thought that if he was half as good to her as he was to Vivian, it might be nice to even marry him. After all, as a noble and powerful Northern Witch, she could only choose between a few men. Ordinary people could not match her at all. There were only a few legendaries with simr strength and status.


    She did not want to end up finding a man randomly like her mother to bear children.


    Although Gloria knew that her father was also a powerful Wizard, she had hardly seen him because her mother and he were just trying to breed better offsprings.


    Sometimes, a Wizard could be so rational and unfeeling!


    As a Northern Witch, Gloria knew that she could not be impulsive. A Spellcaster needed to be calm and meticulous, but when facing this man, she always seemed to have an impulse in her heart.


    That was why.


    When she saw Soran again, she subconsciously dressed up a little.


    If nothing else happened, emotions like these would continue to develop. Sometimes it might gush out when they umte to a certain extent. It might return to its original peacefulness with time. But a little ident happened. When the attack of the Githyankis spread to the material ne, and Soran did not hesitate to go with her to the Star Realm, the emotions umted in Gloria¡¯s heart broke out. Although she did not seem to change much on the surface, no one knew that her heart was shaking.


    It was because this time, he was not doing this for Vivian, but for her.


    Inside the wizard tower.


    When Soran came back, he was arranged to arge room by Gloria. A battle across the nes would cause fatigue, not only the body but also Soran¡¯s highly tensed mental state. So when he got back to the room, he was ready to have a rest. To his surprise, the big room seemed to be decorated a little too well, looking like Gloria¡¯s boudoir.


    The floor was covered with soft velvet carpet, and the walls were beautifully painted. There was a dresser directly opposite, near the window, which looked like it was made with some kind of expensive purple wood. The whole room was filled with a faint fragrance, which was exactly the same as Gloria¡¯s. The big soft bed had enough space to fit a dozen people. Soran remembered that Vivian seemed to have mentioned Gloria¡¯s bed veryrge because she liked to sleep so much. This discovery in front of him made Soran¡¯s heart beat faster, and his mouth a little dry.


    His body was hot and dry all over, and his skin was a little red as if his breathing had be a little short.


    Pa-da.


    Soran gently opened the wardrobe, and sure enough, he saw those soft and close-fitting women¡¯s pajamas. There were also pieces of witch robes beside them. Inside the corner of the wardrobe was a female belt. There was no doubt that this was Gloria¡¯s room because everything that Soran saw told him that Gloria usually slept in this room.


    Heavy footsteps resounded.


    Soran stepped back a little, then closed the wardrobe. When he came to the door, there was a dull voice of the Iron Golem outside: ¡°Your Excellency. Master has asked me to take you to the bath.¡±


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Hearing the voice outside of the door, Soran suddenly felt that his body was sticky. Just now, his whole body was hot, it seemed like he was sweating a lot. Whether it was because of the side effects of dragon blood baptism or it was due to other reasons, one could not know. Soran felt that his current state was not quite right. In terms of Traditional Chinese Medicine, it should be ¡®Excessive Yang.¡¯ It might actually really be because of the dragon blood baptism.


    Going beyond the limit is as bad as falling short.


    After three minutes, the medicinal effect would be toxic instead.

 Chapter 328 - Gloria’s Present (2)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 141 Gloria¡¯s Present (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran followed the Iron Golem to another room within the Wizard Tower on the other floor.


    This room had a unique door handle, which seemed to belong to a rtively private ce. It appeared that there were also spell restrictions. The Iron Golem did not enter either. It just stuck out a ruby-like crystal in the palm of its hand, and then gently put it on the rune mark of the gate. A reddish aura emerged. Soran heard the sound of a magic lock being unlocked, and then everything inside appeared in front of Soran. It was a very spacious bathroom, but it was definitely not that simple.


    As soon as Soran entered, he smelled an exceptional fragrance.


    It was a little like the fragrance on Gloria¡¯s body, but it was more like sandalwood. When Soran went in, he saw the burning censer. It was a censer iid with agate jadeite, and its runes were imprinted with golden silk. The simple array made the oriental fragrance burn slowly, and at the same time, spread a calming scent into the whole room. On the opposite side of the room was a couch, which had something simr to a square Futon. There were many books beside it, as well as some delicate objects that Soran did not quite understand.


    There was another door on the side.


    You could hear the slight yet inaudible sound of running water. Soran saw arge bath immediately after entering it, but this was not the most crucial part. The most remarkable thing was that there was a vast magic array under the tub. With Soran¡¯s knowledge, he could not recognize this array, but he could feel the elemental breath contained in it.


    This bath was not that simple!


    The room in front of him should be a secret room for Gloria¡¯s meditation because there were many items that helps a Wizard enter a state of meditation.


    Hua-hua-hua


    Soran stretched out his hand and made a stroke in the bath, and he immediately felt that there was an energy in it. It was the energy of the converging elementals. It was not so explosive, but rather very gentle.


    ¡°Elemental Pool?¡±


    Soran closed his eyes to feel a little. Unfortunately, his Wisdom was too low. It was hard to find anything without Extraordinary Wisdom. But Soran¡¯s vast experience told him that this pool should have some connection between the Elemental Pool and the Wizard Tower¡¯s core energy. It also reminded Soran of the dark blue Seawater in the Sea Temple. Almost every time when he used Restoration, he would wake up stark naked in the dark blue Seawater. It was within the Sea Temple but simr to the Elemental Pool.


    Even the Holy Water of the Sea Temple was continuously made from it!


    However, Soran seemed to have bathed in it twice.


    Soran was not worried that Gloria would hurt him, so he looked around, took off his clothes, and then went into the pool naked.


    A refreshing breath permeated his body!


    Soran could not help but spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, for a moment, it was as if all his fatigue had been washed away.


    The power of Water Elemental.


    Soran could feel that the Water Elemental in the pool became more active, and a weak magic aura appeared on the sidewall of the bath, which seemed to have activated some special array. This cool breathsted for about 15 minutes, and then began to turn into another energy that was more agile, and gradually infiltrated into the body along with the pool water.


    The power of Wind Elemental.


    Soran closed his eyes and felt the effects like an Elemental Pool. Special energy emerged and gradually prated into his body.


    Water, Fire, Earth, and Air.


    The power of the four Elementals emerged one by one. By the time Soran experienced the whole process, it was nearly an hour.


    Then a row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired a special energy effect!.....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve experienced the basic baptism by the Elemental Pool transformation!.... You¡¯ve automatically mastered [Minor Magic Resistance] Ability!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired a Minor Magic Creature Property!....¡±


    ¡°Minor Magic Resistance [Gifted Ability]: For some reason, your body has acquired magical properties, which increases your resistance to magic. In the face of any spells, you would gain an additional resistance bonus of 1 point. This resistance bonus could be applied to the Test of Spell Immunity and would be converted into 1 point of damage reduction effect when suffering from Magic Attacks. This ability could not be improved by conventional means. You will gain a stronger resistance bonus with the increase of spell resistance! ¡±


    Soran stood up in surprise.


    He looked at his newly acquired abilities, and helplessly showed an expression of surprise.


    Magic resistance.


    This was one of the most difficult Gifted Abilities to acquire. Unlike cold, fire, poison, and other resistances, magic resistances were challenging to obtain by conventional means. And the magical resistance ability could be increased with the immunity ability. When it umted to a certain extent, he could be directly immune to some low-level spells. Soran had not seen legendary equipment that could increase magic resistance before. This was the first time he had seen a way to add such abilities directly. It seemed that Gloria had just activated something by herself?


    Magic creature.


    That refers to the real supernatural life. The legendary monk¡¯s ¡®Perfect Self,¡¯ making himself entirely immune for any non-supernatural weapon¡¯s attack. Thereby belonging to aplete transformation into a magical creature.


    At the level of the legendary monk, he had basically wholly separated from the constraints of ordinary people!


    It was like having run out of energy.


    The magic light in the whole pool gradually dissipated. Soran stood up and took a look. Then, he put on his clothes and went out. Legendary Wizards had some means to transform their bodies. The simplest way was to pay the price to increase their attributes by using Wish, and then, using all kinds of energies to strengthen their body.


    Live enhancement was a very sophisticated segment!


    Basically, only Wizards in the period of the Arcane Empire could do it. At present, the experts of body enhancements were Liches. Ordinary Liches could enhance to nearly 50% of physical resistance and magic resistance. If they were Demigod Liches, their resistance would be more powerful. After all, they were all dead creatures. Even if they broke their bodies, it did not matter. At most, they could just recreate and rece their bodies. In contrast, other Wizards obviously had it harder.


    It seemed that Gloria had also studied the topics of the Arcane Empire!


    Soran walked out of here and then went towards the room from the start. There was an Iron Golem that was not activated on the corridor. Normally, they were all dormant, and only activated when they were met with a situation because the energy pool of the Wizard Tower could not maintain their long-term operation. The most coveted knowledge of all Wizards should be the secrets of energy sources during the period of the Arcane Empire. They were enough to activate huge energy sources to sustain the floating city, which was the key for the Archmages to fight against the Gods.


    Even Soran, a half dabbler wizard, knew that energy sources were the key to sophisticatedbat effectiveness!


    Back to the room.


    When Soran pushed open the door, he paused for a moment, then walked to the front bed as if nothing had happened.


    There was one more person in the room.


    Gloria was wearing snow-white pajamas. Now she was reading while lying on her back with a soft pillow. Her white and slender thighs ovepped. Through the gaps of pajamas, one could see her fair skin¨Clike white jade. Each toe was round and jade-like. In this era, few women were like her¨Ceven her toes were like pearls. This required a superior living environment, like a princess. Regarding Soran¡¯s arrival, the Northern Witch seemed very calm. At least, she looked very calm because she was flipping the pages with her fingers very steadily, and did not look up to see Soran. Her pajamas were tied with a white belt, so one could not see much, but one could definitely see a full chest that was straining the cor. As a northern woman of status, Gloria was far more developed than other women with regard to her chest and hips.


    She also seemed to have just bathed, with a very nice fragrance on her body, and her long, silky hair was flowing at will.


    Soran naturally sat on the big bed. After taking a bath, he had changed into loose clothes. So now, after sitting on the bed, heid on his side next to Gloria. Then he reached for a big soft pillow, and also ced it below his back. Of course, Gloria knew that he wasing, but she was still reading. She seemed to be very concentrated, except for a little shortness of breath when Soran came over.


    Soran looked at the woman that was fatally attractive and alluring in front of him. The corner of his lips could not help but showed traces of a whimsical smile.


    He did not speak at all.


    He just leaned towards Gloria, pretending to read the things in the book. In fact, it was regarding a very profound knowledge of magic, which Soran, a half-assed Wizard, could not understand. But it did not matter if he did not understand. Soran¡¯s purpose was to deliberately approach the woman in front of him to let her feel his breath. He breathed onto the side of her earlobe, but what he saw was her delicate skin, seemingly having tiny goosebumps.


    The entire progress onlysted a minute or two.


    Soren felt a little dizzy after reading the book for a while. He pretended to stretch. Then he raised his arm up and slid it down through Gloria¡¯s back naturally. The woman beside him trembled a little, but there was no repulsion. Then Soran¡¯s arm encircled Gloria¡¯s slender waist from her back, which made her involuntarily lean onto Soran¡¯s shoulder. She did not speak but turned her head turned to look at Soran rather thoughtfully, and then continued to focus on her book.


    Gloria¡¯s face was still calm, but her cheeks blushed a little more.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Soran began to speak with his voice sounding as if he was a little sleepy. He closed his eyes directly and said: ¡°You can keep reading your book; it¡¯s nicer to sleep while cuddling like that.¡±


    The warm palm of his hand was pressed against her navel.


    Soran closed his eyes as if he was sleeping, but his fingertips were brushing slightly across Gloria¡¯s smooth abdomen. He could feel the slight tremor of the other party¡¯s body, where his grin on the corners of his mouth became more and more obvious. Inadvertently, he started drawing circles around her navel.


    Hu!


    Gloria¡¯s breath was a little short, but her expression was still very calm. She did not even look at Soran. Her eyes were still on the thick book, but she seemed to be a little absent-minded.


    His fingertips were circling inch by inch.


    It was not a surprise attack. Soran¡¯s fingers ran down her navel, and he could feel the slight tension of the skin. Gloria could clearly feel the fingertips near her chest, so the moment when he was about to touch her front, she involuntarily took a deep breath. Then Soran stretched out his palms and held something soft and plump, a silk-like touch. It was so warm and smooth like jade so much so that he could not let go of it. He also vaguely remembered that he had not been so close to a woman for a long time.


    His palms held onto it and kneaded a little.


    Soran knew that for women, this was not a technique that was veryfortable, so he squeezed lightly till it left a little red print. Then twirled his index finger a few times and brushed his little finger on the full and delicate edge.


    He felt Gloria shake slightly.


    Soran¡¯s fingers had afterimages within a small range, and the next moment, Gloria¡¯s breathing waspletely disrupted. Her delicate body that was half leaning in Soran¡¯s embrace was obviously tense as if it received a slight electric shock.


    The pages of her book were scattered.


    Soran¡¯s eyes were still closed, and his act of closing them helped Gloria rxed a little because it would have made her more nervous if she was watched at this time. So when Soran¡¯s fingers stopped, she quickly adjusted her breathing, turned her book back to the original page, and then automatically folded her legs into another position.


    That was a subconscious behavior, but it made Soran grinned the corner of his mouth more strangely.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Soran opened his eyes a little bit, his palm still holding her left chest and said in a very casual way: ¡°This is much easier.¡±


    With a slight force in his arms, Gloria¡¯s delicate body leaned over, entirely in his embrace.


    Much easier to?


    In actual fact, both of them already knew what would happen next, but this sort of thing should not be rushed, especially if it was the first time. Maybe Soran should have directly adopted a straightforward and rougher way since Gloria, who fully epted Soran, would neither resist nor reject. But Soran could not do this kind of behavior. From the beginning, Soran took the initiative, merely going step-by-step, but he was also observing and being entertained.


    His palm kneaded the full white balloons into various shapes.


    The entire processsted for three minutes, and Soran was not in a hurry to do anything. He was just in control of Gloria¡¯s body, from the initial nervous tremors to the gradual familiarity of his touch.


    It was the first time she was so close to a man. Soran could feel it from her body!


    When Gloria¡¯s body began to get used to Soran¡¯s touch, he began to move onto the next part of the action, his fingers gently slid down her t abdomen, going a little bit deeper. The loose Pajamas had already been automatically untied, and Gloria¡¯s clothes were only covering various parts here and there. There was no way for her to read at all. When she felt that his fingers were approaching closer and closer to a particr ce, she subconsciously mped her long legs, and then pressed onto Soran¡¯s palm with the heavy book.


    She was nervous!


    Her already rxed emotions suddenly tensed up again. Her skin helplessly tightened as well.


    And it was at this moment.


    Soran opened his eyes, then frantically reached for her to be in his embrace. He subsequently threw the book straight down and leaned over to kiss Gloria on her lips.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    Compared to the first gentle and meticulous kiss at the start, Soran¡¯s kiss was a little rough and almost suffocating.


    Gloria¡¯s reaction was clumsy and slow. In fact, she only held onto Soran¡¯s neck and passively epted his invasion. His hot breath and devastating momentum gave her no room for resistance.


    They kept kissing.


    After the first fierce invasion, it gradually turned into gentle nibbling, licking, touching, and intertwining the tip of their tongues. The breathing was so close, maybe not as thrilling as an electric shock, but it made Gloria have a kind of harmonious sweetness. Kissing would always be an expression that was the closest, even closer to each other¡¯s hearts than thest step.


    Then, she began to feel a finger continuing to slide downwards.


    But this time, she did not have any rejections, and she was not even that nervous either. Maybe it was because she was a little out of breath now.


    His fingers touched skin that was as smooth and delicate as ever.


    This surprised Soran a little because he had touched the lubricated, wet, honey-like spot, but he did not feel any hair.


    Gloria mped her legs at the moment when they touched, almost trapping Soran¡¯s hands in them.


    But that did not matter.


    Soran¡¯s fingertips were wet and moist, and then he slid along her delicate and tender skin. He could feel the sudden tremors of Gloria. She seemed to want to make a low sound from her mouth, but because he kissed her lips, she could only make a slightly nasal sound. Soran was seemingly gentle. His fingers were circling in a small radius, and then asionally vibrating with a fantastic frequency.


    Gloria¡¯s body was taut.


    In fact, from the moment Soran started, she was entirely in a state of unprecedented pleasure.


    ¡ª- Omnipotent Hands.


    There were only a few people in the world who were more flexible than Soran.


    ¡°Ah!...¡±


    The uncontroble moan finally came out, and Gloria fell on his chest, breathing heavily. Her beautiful face was flushing red. Her white forehead was covered with a fine sweat. Her five fingers tightly held her legs, and her feet were shaking. Even her legs were shaking. She had just experienced an odd feeling. It was quite strange to her, but the aftertaste was still intoxicating.


    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±


    Soran withdrew his lubricated fingers and smiled gleefully: ¡°It seems like you are ready.¡±


    With no extra movements.


    A beautifulmunion of spirit and flesh was unfolding.


    It was still early.


    She still had enough time to enjoy the novelty and intoxication.

 Chapter 329 - A Peaceful Day

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 142 A Peaceful Day</h4>


    The morning sun was shining.


    Soran woke up slowly from his deep sleep. He might have gotten a lot of satisfactionst night, or maybe he had never had such a good rest for a long time. That was why he actually slept through the day and woke up at noon. His nose was still surrounded by a light fragrance. It seemed that his fingertips were still tingling with the soft and delicate touches ofst night. However, Gloria had not been here for a long time, and even the messy traces ofst night¡¯s madness were cleaned up.


    That was just a piece of cake for a high-grade Northern Witch!


    There was even a set of brand-new clothes stacked neatly on the bedside cab. It was not the Adventurer¡¯s clothes that Soran used to wear, but the kind of simple, loose, andfortable clothes. The style looked like those that were fancied by the northern aristocracy. The clothes of the northern aristocratic men and women were styles that had a tad bit of waist binding. Soran stood up naked and stretched his muscles a little. Then he put on this rather casual set of clothes. At this time, he found that his past had been so tense that he had never prepared the sort of clothes for home except for the Adventurer¡¯s clothes bat clothes).


    Yes.


    All of Soran¡¯s clothes were designed for fighting. These sorts of clothes, where he could not open his legs widely, were those which he would not have even considered before.


    All the clothes he prepared were like those training clothes, which could open and close his hands and feet, but in fact, the clothes people usually wore were a little simr to the clothes we were wearing now. It was just a time-bomb for a spinning kick with raised legs to have the pants open up. If it had been before, Soran would not have put on such clothes, because he was ready to fight at any time. However, this was obviously prepared for him by Gloria, so he still put it on. Besides, this was Gloria¡¯s Wizard Tower.


    He heard soundsing from the room.


    There was a dull sound of footsteps immediately, and a y Golem came in with a breakfast box. He lowered his head slightly and said: ¡°Your Excellency! This was what the master has prepared for you. ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in theb now, and the master tells you to go find her when you wake up.¡±


    y Golems used lesser energy.


    They were the regr low-level Golems within the Wizard Tower. They were basically in operation all day long. They were also the ones in charge of cleaning in the Wizard Tower. Many of them had been injected with a higher level of intelligence. After seeing Soran¡¯s nod, the y Golem served the breakfast box like a servant and put it on the table stably. It weighed about 600 pounds, much heavier than adults, and was suitable for a lot of heavy work.


    Breakfast was simple.


    Because it was the Wizard Tower, the cuisine was also very wizardly. Most Wizards also liked to drink morning tea.


    Tea bricks from the East were ground and made into something simr to milk tea.


    Soran did not like the taste very much, but it was not to the extent of totally rejecting it. He just ate a few bacon slices, then arge piece of white bread, and finally filled in with milk tea.


    If it came to food, there was no other region or race other than Halflings that could match the Greater China¡¯s food.


    Soran soon headed to theboratory.


    Gloria seemed to have lifted the restrictions for him within the Wizard¡¯s Tower, because Soran could give simple orders to the Puppet Golems, such as leading the way, opening a room, and more. In fact, the powerful women in the world were all very strong-willed. Soran never expected the other party to be so obedient because of their closer rtionship. He was a man that rose from the Underdark. He was a man where the Drows from the Underdark stuck to, but for the sake of benefits, had sliced him up into pieces in the turn of an eye.


    It could be imagined that the men who have stayed in the Underdark were not thought to be so naive by any woman.


    In theboratory.


    By the time Soran came in, Gloria already knew.


    But instead of turning to look at him, she stared intently at a small piece of silvery-white metal in front of her eyes. Gloria, with a special pair of ck-framed gold lining sses, was shining slightly on the crystal lenses at the moment. She was surrounded by many intricate instrument parts and a test tube filled with an unknown liquid. At the moment, she had lost the charm ofst night because she was now wearing a thick wizard robe. The robe had many dense defense runes. In case of an ident, the magic on this wizard robe would trigger collectively, and then protect her from all kinds of emergencies.


    No wizard¡¯s experiment was absolutely safe!


    It could be said that Alchemy was trained through continuous explosions. If a Wizard was not careful against idents, they could easily die during experiments.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    When Soran¡¯s footsteps came nearer, Gloria gently flicked her fingers, put down the silver and white metal using ¡®Wizard¡¯s Hand,¡¯ and slowly took off her gold and ck sses. She turned to look at Soran and said with a gentle smile: ¡°You really slept like a childst night. After I got up, I saw you sleeping soundly. I couldn¡¯t wake you up.¡±


    Soran looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. Even if she was wearing a thick wizard robe, she could not hide her delicate body. He stretched out his hands and hugged Gloria in front of him. Instead of dodging, she leaned into his arms meekly and arched like a kitten for a morefortable position.


    A warm hug.


    Soran could smell her hair at the tip of his nose. His always sharp eyes seemed to soften a lot at the moment, and he said slowly: ¡°Hmm. I slept quite deeplyst night. But I didn¡¯t expect that you had just thrown away your armor. You recovered so quickly today.¡±


    When Gloria heard that, a blush formed on her charming face. She gave him a gentle thump and raised her head to say: ¡°It¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t gotten used to it for the first time. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a high-grade witch. A well-prepared Spellcaster can deal with any situation calmly.¡±


    After hearing that, Soran pointed out: ¡°Like Grease spell?¡±


    For a moment, Gloria blushed turned her back to him as if she had been stabbed.


    Of course!


    Soran¡¯s face showed that it was evident.


    It was no wonder thatst night felt so smooth and greasy. He thought it was Gloria¡¯s special physique that the discharge was rtively more. So it turns out that she secretly used some special Grease spell.


    A powerful Spellcaster was really omnipotent!


    He spread his arms around Gloria¡¯s slender waist from the back, bent over to her earlobe and kissed her. Then, he held her soft body tightly in his arms, and the two of them enjoyed their intimacy at this time. After a while, Soran turned over Gloria¡¯s delicate body, then looked at her beautiful face and leaned over to kiss her lips. Gloria closed her eyes Finvoluntarily, and then ced her hands around Soran¡¯s neck. Compared to the astringency ofst night, she had learned some skills from Soran. She could also asionally counterattack during the engagement between their lips and tongue.


    Her breath was a little hasty, and her charming face was flushing.


    ¡°One more time?¡±


    Soran briefly panted, his hands already holding onto her bosoms, and gently kneaded them over her clothes.


    Gloria¡¯s delicate body trembled a little, and she shook her head gently. ¡°No. It¡¯s still a little painful! ¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What about letting me drink a bottle of healing potion first?¡±


    In the beginning, she obviously wanted to refuse, but when she felt Soran¡¯s heat and firmness, she could not help biting her lip and put forward some suggestions that would make Soran helplesslyugh.


    Pu-chtt...


    Soran rarelyughed, but when Gloria asked if she should drink a bottle of healing potion first, hisughing point seemed to have been stabbed. For the moment, he did not want to continue, but just held her tightly and gave her a kiss on her lips.


    Both of them continued embracing for awhile.


    Then Soran was driven out by Gloria, who was flushed with her heart racing because his fingers were not honest at all. In fact, none of the Rogues¡¯ hands were honest.


    Gloria wanted to continue her experiments before they left for the Outer Inds.


    As a noble and powerful Northern Witch, she would never forget the sensual pleasure. Although she enjoyed the joys brought by Soran, it was just an ornament in her life. She also had a very important subject to finish as soon as possible, because Gloria had a premonition that if she went to the Outer Inds, she was afraid she would note back so soon.

 Chapter 330 - Northern Trade

    <strong>Chapter 330: Chapter 143 Northern Trade</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Most of the Northern Witches had special divination abilities.


    This meant that they often had amazing intuition. They could also vaguely sense fragments of the future. Soran, for example, spent only one day here and found that the cities in the Northern City seemed to be preparing for war, and this seemed to have been going on for some time. The food, weapons, important materials, and so on, here were all under the unified management of the Chamber of Commerce under the Witches Council. Compared to the hindsight of other ces, the response by the North was quite rapid.


    Soran was also counting down to the start of the turbulent years!


    At thetest, the first batch of Avatars would appear around October this year. Now, it was almost February. The following eight months would y an important role in how prepared one was during the turbulent period that was toe. Once the war between the gods begun, all kinds of gods would be rampant in the world. At that time, it would be very difficult to carry on any productions. In addition, the Abyss Demons would invade the material ne, and the devils would stir up all sorts of discord. Then, the resources of the whole material ne would be in short supply.


    Soran had been hoarding food all along, and Snake Ind was now bing a big granary!


    It could be said that the price of grain on the South Coast had basically increased by more than 50% because of hisrge-scale purchase, and the price of grain was still rising, which would be estimated to increase more than double by March.


    At noon the next day,


    The pirates under Soran¡¯smand brought back a message that the fleet he ordered had reached the Deepwater Port, but because of the fear of Soran¡¯s forces, the Deepwater Port refused to let Soran¡¯s fleetnd, and also urgently informed the High Witches Council. If Gloria was not here, the High Witches Council would have directly expelled Soran¡¯s fleet. The stronger one¡¯s power was, the more attention it would garner. Hence, the fleet that Soran had ordered was too threatening as it had the power to take down a port city. So, in the end, even if Gloria was on the fleet, they could not reach the shore.


    ¡°Just let them stop near the harbor.¡±


    Soran took a look at the topographic map of the North, pointed at one of the locations, and then ordered: ¡°First transport the first batch of things back. I¡¯ll be negotiating a deal with the Witches Council this time, and might be dyed two days.¡±


    Standing in front of Soran, Cyclops lowered his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Excellency. I¡¯ll ship the first batch of things back now.¡±


    Very quickly, Cyclops left with a group of people.


    Soran stood on the balcony of the Wizard Tower and looked at the departing caravan. Then he turned around and walked towards theboratory. Gloria, who was in her researcher state, seemed very busy. They were not intimate with each other for much over these two days because Gloria was very busy, and so was Soran. Soran had never been a man of affection. Since he had such a close rtionship with Gloria, it would be quite foolish not to seek opportunities to cooperate with the Witches Council through their rtionship.


    The Witches Council was rich in resources!


    And they also had one thing Soran was very short on, which was arge number of extraordinary level equipment.


    By the way, any alliance with entities that were filled with Wizards would be engaged in a high-value arms trade, including alchemy weaponry, extraordinary equipment, Puppet Golems, etc. These things were quite difficult to buy if there was no rtionship.


    The y Golem¡¯s heavy footsteps resounded!


    A dull voice of the y Golem came from Soran¡¯s back, and it went: ¡°Your Excellency! There is a Wizard named Saruman who wants to see you. ¡±


    Saruman?


    When Soran heard the name, he was a little shocked.


    Subsequently, he remembered that he had mentioned to Gloria in his letter that he needed a Wizard who was proficient in alchemy and could make huge amounts of Struvite stones into high-quality fertilizers. Yesterday, Gloria mentioned to Soran that someone woulde to see him today, but she did not mention his name. Unexpectedly, it was Saruman. This name was notmon in the north.


    He even thought that he had heard it wrongly!


    When Soran heard him, he nodded softly: ¡°I see. Bring him in.¡±


    Very quickly, a y Golem came in with a male Wizard. He had a white beard and a very old face. However, the profession level of the wizard was not high, about 10. This meant that he wasn¡¯t very talented. Not all Wizards could make great progress all the way. Many Wizards have been stuck on the threshold of the third grade all their lives. Otherwise, Gloria would not have been a member of the High Witches Council if she only had the strength of grade four.


    There were also many male Wizards under the Northern Witch Council, and Saruman was one of them!


    He wasn¡¯t young.


    Even if there were no special rituals for prolonging life, he looked to be almost 60 or 70 years old. Soran was observing the old Wizard in front of him, and the other party was also observing Soran. From any point of view, this was a wizard who could never advance to legendary strength. Although he was dressed neatly, he looked a little disordered and down, his eyes were tired and bloodshot, and he seemed to have not had a good rest for a long time. On his staff, one could see a part of it being damaged, but there were no signs of repair.


    As Gloria has said, this was a Wizard who was a little tight on his finances and was barely surviving!


    Wizards were rich, but most of the time, they were short of money. Even Gloria¡¯s liquid money might not be as much as a third of what Soran had!


    Otherwise, while yingst night, thatdy would not have asked for more than 30,000 Gold Derahls from Soran when they were having their intimate moment.


    She needed a lot of expensive alchemy materials!


    Anyone who had managed a business knew that the proportion of working capital would be quite tight. If Soran was not doing businesses that did not require capital, his capital reserves would not be as abundant as it was now.


    Soran needed such a Wizard because Wizards that were too promising were not easy to control. Wizards with huge potentials might not be willing to work under Soran.


    It was just nice that this kind of Wizard¡¯s profession level was not high, his age was not young either, and he might not have much ambition of advancing to legendary. At the same time, he had a rich experience in Alchemy, which was the kind of man Soran needed under him.


    ¡°They should have told you what has happened before you¡¯vee, right?¡±


    Soran looked at the old Wizard named Saruman and said slowly: ¡°Your job for the next three years is to serve me. I will pay you 12000 Gold Derahls every year. At the same time, you can also pay for the magic, knowledge, and materials from Gloria, and she will give you a higher authority at the exchange.¡±


    A Wizard¡¯s debts were all apportionedyer byyer.


    The expensive cost of learning spells must be apportioned to the middle and lower grade Wizards, atst. Otherwise, the cost of training for high-grade Wizards would be too astronomical.


    Soran set a time of three years.


    Three years was enough for him. After that time, if the Wizard wanted to stay, then he could. If he did not want to stay, then he could leave.


    This sort of wizard, who probably could never advance into legendary, wouldn¡¯t have a problem to obediently work under him even if it was for a year or two.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old Wizard was looking at Soran. He was a little confused about the identity of the other party. Soran looked like a wizard, but he was obviously as sharp as a Rogue and might be a part-time Adventurer. He bowed his head slightly to express his respect. No matter from which point of view, since Soran could stand in the Wizard Tower and talk to him, Soran¡¯s status would undoubtedly be higher than that of his. The middle and lower grade Wizards basically maintained respect for the higher grade Wizards.


    He nodded and went: ¡°ording to the contract, I will go to the Outer Inds to work for you for three years, and you will pay me 12,000 Gold Derahls every year. After three years, I can decide to continue or leave on my own.¡±


    Soran looked at him and replied: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s all right, let¡¯s set up the contract. You can go and get ready. We¡¯ll set off in three days. ¡±


    It was expensive to hire a Wizard.


    Although Gloria knew alchemy, it was not possible for her to be turning Struvite stones into fertilizers.


    Soran, in front of him, was also a Wizard who knew alchemy. Gloria said that he had an umon level of alchemy, and this sort of work should be a piece of cake for him.


    When high-quality fertilizer got produced, Soran would have a new way to make money, and the cultivation of the Outer Inds would rise strongly.


    Basically, self-sufficiency would be easy.


    Because of Gloria¡¯s presence, Soran did not need to worry about the wizard in front of him having any tricks up his sleeves, so he paid half a year¡¯s remuneration quickly. Anyway, after killing the adult white dragon, his assets had increased by arge part. He had plenty of money in his hand, and the goods from the East were easy to get rid of in the North. The Witches have no way to refuse such exquisite silk and porcin. No matter in any era, the consumption potential of women was quite amazing. These rich Witches could spend a hundred thousand Gold Derahls randomly.


    There was not much to take away from the Wizard Tower.


    Even though Gloria was in charge of the Wizard Tower, it was not her private property.


    Hiring alchemists was only a part of Soran¡¯s n.


    In addition to that, he also needed a batch of superior weapons to arm his elite guards. The limit that can be bought on the South Coast was the meticulously forged military weapons, which were far from the first-grade extraordinary equipment. Soran wanted to buy more than 100,000 Gold Derahls worth first-grade weapons from the Witches Council at a time to arm his pirate army. This + 1 extraordinary weapons could only be equipped by the elite army onnd, so whether it can be bought depends on Gloria¡¯s vocal authority.


    Such a big arms deal must be approved by the Witches Council!


    ording to the current market price, the price of a grade one extraordinary weapon was about 200 Gold Derahls. Soran was going to buy exquisite equipment for 500 elite armed men this time.


    It was estimated that even the elite troops in a small city might not have such a high level of weaponry and equipment.

 Chapter 331 - Arms Trade

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 144 Arms Trade</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A day has passed again.


    It was also unknown how Gloria¡¯s research progress was going, and Soran did not disturb her either.


    This time, Gloria¡¯s research was to analyze the unique metal of the Githyankis. The progress of the study hadsted for decades, and she had obtained the corresponding data through her authority. Now, she had to analyze the data again and grasp its characteristics. Whether she could make a breakthrough or not depended on whether she could find a new research direction, so, now Gloria seemed to be learning some knowledge. She was not making academic breakthroughs, but her progress was still quite fast.


    Soran was also curious about the Githyankis¡¯ memory morphing metal!


    He felt that this item was quite sophisticated.


    Even in the Star Age, the research on memory metal was not so supernatural, but it also could transform itself. Soran supported the progress of Gloria¡¯s research and tried to buy any expensive materials that she needed. Even if this thing could not be used to make Golems for the moment, if it could make Soran a transformable weapon, that would also be quite amazing!


    Githyankis¡¯ transformable weapons required spiritual power.


    But Soran had no spiritual power, so he could use the Silver Sword of Gith, but he could not transform it. So if there was a breakthrough in Gloria¡¯s research progress, maybe they could try to make it have the ability to transform through energy storage.


    For top Rogues like Soran, weapon transformation could bring out an unconventionalbat power!


    On the third day.


    Even with Gloria¡¯s status as a member of the Witches Council, Soran did not receive the approval until the day after. The Witches Council had very strict control overrge-scale food and weapons trade in the North. Let alone such extraordinary weapons. Even ordinary military weapons were also very strict. The high-grade Witches in the North were more confident about themselves. If it was in other ces, such as some kingdoms in the South, they might even have arge iron trade under strict control.


    Like the salt and iron monopoly in the Central ins, many kingdoms were worried about weapons falling into the hands of foreigners.


    For example, Lizardmen, Beastmen, Gnolls, and so on, it was better off that the weapons fell into the hands of insurgents within human beings. If they fell into the hands of these naturally powerful humanoid creatures, it would greatly improve theirbat effectiveness if they were equipped with arge number of weapons.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    A middle-aged man who looked like a clerk came to Soran and bowed his head slightly: ¡°What you want has been delivered. This is the bill to be paid. The Council is still awaiting my return.¡±


    Behind him were three heavy Iron Golems, and several city guards dressed as bodyguards.


    With the arms trade value of nearly 100,000 Gold Derahls, even the Witches Council had sent out Iron Golem guards. Although the middle-aged man in front of him was dressed as a secretary, he was a third-grade Wizard. Depending on Gloria¡¯s rtionship, Soran finally bought a batch of grade one weapons from the Witches Council, and also got the implicit support of the Witches Council. Now that they were willing to sell him arms, the Witches Council had epted Soran¡¯s identity.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Soran looked to the second mate behind him, then opened a box filled with weapons in it. All he had ordered were weapons. Weapons supported half of the fighting capacity of the pirates. On the contrary, the need for armor was not as great. Besides, Soran had a dragon and a group of two-legged Quetzalcoatlus near his camp. If he needed armor, he could make a batch of high-quality leather armor by himself.


    Pirates did not wear heavy metal armor. Their fighting style was not suitable for heavy armor!


    ng.


    Soran pulled out a long sword and looked at its attributes.


    ¡°Item Type: Long Sword [+1] (Enchanted)


    Item Grade: [Extraordinary (Grade 1)]


    Description: The weapon was made of precision forged steel. It was infused with other special materials when forging. It was made by folding forged steel craftsmanship of the North. Afterpletion, it had a simple alchemy enchantment. This weapon has a basic rune on its de, which could cause additional damage after hitting the enemy.


    Requirements: Strength 8 points and above.


    Effects: Folded forged steel characteristics, Sharpness +2, Pration +1, Energy Damage +1.¡±


    Based on its attributes, such a grade one weapon could notpare with Soran¡¯s personally forged Curved Sword +1. After all, these were all extraordinary weapons that were mass-produced. However, as the extraordinary weapons were made in the North, they all had a quite obvious feature, that was, all these weapons had undergone a simple enchanting process. Although it only increased 1 point of energy damage, it had a great impact on the battle, especially when dealing with some enemies.


    Dang!


    Soran swung his sword and shed it at amonly forged dagger. Thetter had been broken directly, but the former had no scratches at all. After all, extraordinary weapons were still superior weapons. Oncepared with ordinary weapons, the gap was quite obvious. He nodded to the man next to him, and immediately two men brought in a heavy box. Soran¡¯s profits from this trip were all in it. Even the profits from killing the white dragon were mostly used on this batch of weapons.


    When these weapons were shipped back and equipped, the pirates under hismand would havebat power equivalent to that of a city¡¯s standing army¨Cagainst the indigenous people, against another pirate king, or even when attacking cities on the South Coast in the future, Soran¡¯s elite pirates would have the ability to engage regr forces. It was impossible for Soran to stay on guard overseas all the time. At the right time, he would finally stretch his hands back onto the maind.


    It was getting closer to February.


    Soran unexpectedly stayed here for five more days, and then waited until Gloria finished her research on the Silver Sword of Gith. Then they set out on their way back to the Outer Inds. Before leaving, Soran took another look at the port city in the North and did not know whether it would still be so peaceful when he came back the next time. Because there were powerful Witches in the North, the impact would not be very big. He just received a message that some kingdoms in the South have fallen into war.


    Duke Peter.


    A southern nobleman whose name Soran had never heard of, had just dered his dissatisfaction with the cruel rule of the king and the other nobles three days ago and then led his loyal army to revolt.


    This was the news on the surface.


    Soran also learned from Gloria, that the Witches Council had investigated, and found the presence of the devils.


    This rebellious Kingdom bordered Soran¡¯s territory!

 Chapter 332 - Strong Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 145 Strong Alliance</h4>


    The cold sea breeze blew over.


    It might have been that thest winter was too cold, and this year¡¯s snow melting was muchter than the previous years. In the South, the weather had already almost transited to when it was almost February, but the coastal area was still quite cold. The journey back was peaceful. No one would disturb a pirate king if they had eyes, and there was a quasi-legendary Northern Witch in the fleet. So there was almost nothing for Soran along the way. His task was to catch up with his knowledge of magic and try to learn all the first level spells.


    That was the basis of all spells. Most of theter spell models were based on level one spells.


    Level 0 spells were a kind of magic that was only for show. It belonged to something that did not enter the eyes of the Wizards.


    Learning magic would be boring and naturally needed some extra spices, so Soran was always willing to explore the exquisite and delicate body of teacher Gloria in his spare time. It seemed like there was an inconceivable life meaning within the depths of the valley, and he could not help but indulge in the sea of knowledge. Although this research would easily turn into a fierce battle, there was no doubt that both of them are powerful forces. Of course, Soran¡¯s fighting capability was needless to say. Although Gloria¡¯s physique was not good enough, there were other ways as a high-grade Witch.


    So, in the end, it was either him or her, there were not many choices. In the end, it was inevitable to seek a truce, rest, and live to fight another time!


    Life on the sea was a bit interesting, but with half a month¡¯s voyage, even the patient Gloria was getting a little bored. So, Soran stopped at the Shipwreck Bay and went to Port Tylon after a simple rest. For the rebellion in Kingdom in the South, Soran did not put too much energy into it, because now he did not have enough ability to intervene on the maind, one should know how much appetite they had to determine how much they would eat. If the rebellionsted long enough and had not been put out in a short time, then it would be worth Soran¡¯s investment.


    He was one of the three pirate kings on the South Coast!


    Even if he wanted to get involved in this matter, Soran couldn¡¯t help the Royal Army. If he wanted to get more benefits, he had to invest in the rebels in the end.


    So no matter what his thoughts were now, it still depended on the strength of this rebel force.


    If it could notst for three to five months, then it would not be worth Soran investing any resources, and this sort of rebellion would not be able to influence anything.


    The Southern kingdom has degraded.


    But even the decadent Kingdom had such a thick foundation there. Soran could be dominating at sea, but it was not so easy to go onnd. Besides, many of these ces were strange. There might be a devil among them. Whether or not to go through this muddy water depended on whether the benefits were big enough and how sure they were.


    Whatever Soran had conspired for, would naturally not be simple!


    Port Tylon.


    The return of Soran made the people who had their little minds floating around settle down. At the same time, through various channels, where some even bought the eyes and ears of the pirates, and so on, they had learned that during this trip, Soran had roped in the powerful Northern Witches Council, and even negotiated a trade with them. This had caused a huge wave in the hearts of the rest of them. The value of trade with the Witches Council was not only just purchasing a group of extraordinary equipment to arm their own people, but it also had a more profound meaning.


    Even if it did not have much meaning, in other people¡¯s eyes, it was also not an easy feat!


    Not to mention that many of the core pirate members learned about Gloria¡¯s existence this time, along with Soran¡¯s close rtionship with Gloria, which was not deliberately concealed to others. So, all the pirate leaders under Soran knew Gloria¡¯s identity, and also knew that she might be thedy of the house for all of them. The pirates referred to Soran as something simr to ¡®Mylord,¡¯ which could be understood as ¡®your Excellency¡¯ or ¡®master.¡¯


    For Gloria, she could easily crush these rebellious pirate leaders regardless, in strength or status!


    Maybe in the past, some people thought that Soran¡¯s background was not enough, but after Gloria appeared, her identitypletely knocked those thoughts away. If Soran married the noble Northern Witch, he would have a powerful ally. The identity of the pirate king and a member of the high-ranking Witches Council would be a strong alliance that was enough to suppress anyone with any funny ideas. Such abination of strength was enough to scare everyone¨Ceven malicious people might panic.


    In fact, some people had already begun to deliver the news back, which had also caused many people¡¯s concerns.


    At the Port.


    Soran¡¯s fleet entered Port Tylon. Because of the supply of overseas trade, the protection fee (g) set by Soran made the pirates lead a good life. So far, no one had attacked them. The world needed rules, and Soran had made a rule. Some people felt that the rule was good and could bring them more benefits. Then, they started to abide by it. These people, while obeying Soran¡¯s rules, had started to develop a sense of awe in their hearts.


    When the warship was close to the port, all the other merchant ships gave way.


    Soran was standing on the deck in a ck suit. He bent down slightly to make an invitation sign. Then he took Gloria, who had a quiet and elegant smile on her face, and walked towards the downtown area of Port Tylon. He was like a noble Lord with his wife patrolling the territory, with strong self-confidence hung on his face, yet it was without arrogance norcency.


    He was showing his strength!


    To be able to build such a foundation in just a few months, who dared to say that he had no strength nor power now?


    There was a slightmotion ahead.


    When Soran took Gloria¡¯s white hand and walked down the warship, there was the figure of a temple guard in the distance. He saw that the people on the left and right were hulking away, needless to say, it was the Naga Priest who had appeared. It was no doubt that it came as a little surprise to Soran, and then there was a smile on his face because the Naga Priest met him in this situation. It was an affirmation of his strength.


    But his face soon stiffened.


    After the appearance of Naga Priest, she did not even take a look at him. Instead, she came directly to Gloria and smiled a little: ¡°Wee to Port Tylon! Your Honorable Witch! ¡±


    Soran was livid.


    In the beginning, in order to let the Naga Priest came out to meet him in person, he forced her to bow her head, and that took an unknown amount of effort.


    But even then, the Naga Priest had never used such a humble attitude to greet him, but now that Gloria came to Port Tylon, not to mention that the Naga Priest took the initiative to greet him, but her attitude was still so humble. Comparing the two experiences, Soran¡¯s heart suddenly felt quite unhappy. Even though Gloria was his woman, he was still quite unhappy. The gap between the status and position waspletely two extremes. The status of the high-level Witch was vividly disyed at this moment.


    Facing the humble posture of the Naga Priest, Gloria naturally nodded and smiled, but she soon noticed sensitively that Soran¡¯s face was not very pleasant.


    So the intelligent woman naturally turned a little sideways, and then changed the position of being led by Soran into taking the initiative to hold his arm.


    This way!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere looked totally different. In the beginning, they were walking hand in hand. Now, Gloria was gently holding Soran¡¯s arm and leaning half on his shoulder.


    Soran, who was intentionally ignored by the Naga Priest, suddenly became the main character of the entire scene.


    Even the Naga Priest had be a foil!


    At this moment, Soran¡¯s eyes were soft with a tenderness rarely seen in his eyes. Gloria nced at him, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and then blinked naively.


    If they weren¡¯t in public, Soran would really like to give her a big kiss now!


    Faced with Gloria¡¯s initiative to make Soran the protagonist, the face of the Naga priest was not looking very good¨Cas if all the rumors were true. In just a few days, Soran, relying on his powerful male charm and reproductive organs,pletely conquered a noble Northern Witch, and she was also a powerful high-level Witch with the status of a member of the Witches Council. (Note: all of the above are anecdotes of taverns, and the more exaggerated it was, the more they spread, the more people would believe them. Especially the pirates under Soran who liked to brag about it. Telling everyone how powerful their leaders were. Even the noblest Northern Witch had been conquered. They could even reject all thosedies and girls when they saw them one by one.)


    Everyone knew what went on in the pub.


    But when one repeated something for a hundred times, and someone would believe the story in the end, and it would have be reliable gradually.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    The Naga Priest tried to find out the rtionship between the two. But she could not help but squeeze out a smile on her face and said slowly: ¡°I have prepared a ce for the Honorable Witch.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s status was more distinguished than many other City Lords.


    In fact, she was the ruling ss above the City Lords in the North. Even if the ruling power belonged to the Witches Council, she was no lower than the Naga Priest in terms of identity. Therefore, the attitude of the Naga Priest to meet her was actually to show her goodwill to the Witches Council, to invite her and to arrange amodation for her, and to prepare ording to the standard for weing the other City Lords when they visited.


    No matter how close Soran¡¯s rtionship with Gloria was, and whether he could control her in the future, these were things in the future.


    Now for the Naga Priest, the most important thing was to find a way to get on the line of the Witches Council. If she could get involved with the Witches Council, then she could have powerful help!


    Soran¡¯s growth was beyond the estimation of the Naga Priest.


    Especially now, with the help of a Northern Witch, he had be the most powerful pirate king force on the South Coast!


    It looked like a reshuffle would begin here soon.

 Chapter 333 - The Red Dragon Duchess

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 146 The Red Dragon Duchess</h4>


    With Gloria, Soran was even more powerful!


    No one could ignore a powerful high-grade witch, let alone an influential member of the witch council, who owned territory of her own. Information about Gloria could hardly be concealed from others. After all, she had ruled a city in the north for nearly ten years. Gloria reached a high grade 10 years ago (above profession level 15), but had only recently be close to the realm of legend (above profession level 18).


    A wizard¡¯s power grew slower at the end, but Soran was the odd one!


    The life span of legendary witches was quite long, far longer than that of any closebat profession, so they also had many requirements when it came to choosing their spouses. Otherwise, they were still in the prime of their life, and their spouses were already old. In terms of life span, legendary closebat professions were at a disadvantage. It may be that they had consumed a lot of Life Force due to bleeding and injuries before entering the realm of legend. The life span of the legendary closebat profession was only one-third of that of the spellcasters, sometimes less than 200 years.


    Gloria chose Soran because of his potential.


    Sea temple.


    After sending Soran and Gloria away, the Naga Siren priest had a cold expression.


    ¡°Get me the deep-sea hunter!¡±


    The sea temple priest stood in front of the goddess with a scepter in her hand, and said to the servant beside him, ¡°Let the news of Gloria spread out immediately, and Ashrod must know about this as soon as possible. He will be afraid, and will probably kill Soran, or even let the Naga Siren royal family start a conspiracy in advance. Otherwise, Ashrod is doomed to be defeated! ¡±


    ¡°As long as they go to war, Soran¡¯s strength will be weakened!¡±


    ¡°He already has most of the outer inds. I must weaken his power and then take the power of the sea so that I canpete for the position of high priest!¡±


    ¡°I have a hunch that the goddess will soone down. Only the high priest is the closest to the god.¡±


    A trace of ambition appeared.


    The Naga Siren priest turned and entered the pool in front of the temple. A wave of divine power poured into her body. Then her blue skin became transparent, and something like scales could be seen falling off. This was the power of faith gathered by the sea temple. Since she was awarded a little divinity by the sea goddess, she could try to absorb these powers. The power gathered in the temple of the sea would change her little by little, and eventually, she would bepletely out of the realm of mortals. She might be a Chosen or a chance to enter a higher realm.


    But she must first suppress the people with ill intent!


    A twisted shadow appeared from the sea.


    A creature that was strange, full of terror, appeared. It hid in the water below the temple and expressed its emotions with a strange voice.


    The Naga Siren priest took off her robe, looked at the ambiguous hunter of the deep sea, and said slowly, ¡°pay attention to the restless Naga Siren royal family. If there is any change, open the prison door of the deep sea immediately.¡±


    ¡°Let the pet of the sea goddess give them relief!¡±


    While saying this, the Naga Siren priest had a strange smile.


    The blurred shadow gradually went away. Its body twisted in the seawater. Although it had no shape, it had a deadly aura. It was a very horrible predatory aura.


    The eastern sea route.


    On an ind near the eastern trade border, it was a transit station simr to port Tylon, and also a ce that belonged to the pirate king Ashrod.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    A man with a stern face listened to the report from his subordinates and said, ¡°he got a high-grade witch? How is this possible? How can a proud witch of the north be with a pirate king? Is the witch council ready to step in on the south coast? No! Why would the witch counsel care about the benefits of the south coast! This is the territory of the sea temple!... ¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I knew I should have tried my best to eliminate the Throat Cutter!... I never thought he would be so powerful so soon!...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Send a message to the Duchess of the Principality of Rosard immediately!... Since the sea temple had attacked the outer indsst time, the red dragon Duchess lost the most!... She must hate the Throat Cutter too!... She is certainly not willing to give up her interests in the outer inds so easily. Maybe we can try to form an alliance with her! ¡±


    Hearing his words, a half Naga Siren woman who did not look human hesitated and said slowly, ¡°Your Excellency! The red dragon Duchess is now the enemy of the sea temple. If we openly contact her, we will be in direct vition of the order of the sea temple! In that case, I¡¯m afraid the Naga Siren priest would take the opportunity to create trouble! ¡±


    The man frowned, looked up at her, and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t ask for the help of the Duchess, we may not be able to withstand the joint attack of the Throat Cutter and the high-grade witch. The Throat Cutter had a grudge against us when he dealt with the Swamp King! This time, with the northern witch¡¯s help, he would surely take his revenge! ¡±


    ¡°Man.¡±


    ¡°I want to write a letter to the red dragon Duchess!¡±


    The outer ind sea route.


    Soran didn¡¯t stay in port Tylon for long. Now the territory of the outer inds was his foundation. So, after a short time, he led his fleet back to the outer inds. This time, however, he brought back quite a lot of people. There were 12 ships that Soran¡¯s men robbed.


    There were quite a lot of goods to be transported this time, and more than 800 men needed to be brought back.


    Half of them came from the maind. Many of them used to work in mines, but for some obvious reasons, they recently fell into Soran¡¯s hands. It had to be said that a group of viins were really efficient as subordinates. Soran¡¯s current ves could easily dilute the proportion of local ves he had on the outer ind. Soran had asked for a group of maind ves since he wanted to transform the local ves into more civilized people.


    The journey on the sea was quite boring.


    For half a month, Soran had to turn his attention to learning magic again, and at the same time, explore the secrets of teacher Gloria. With a high-grade witch as his teacher, Soran¡¯s learning of magic knowledge was much faster. After learning the mostmonly used level 1 spells, Gloria suggested that Soran should stop learning more spells, but instead be familiar with them and improve the speed of casting.


    In other words, she hoped that Soran would research deeper; using his mastery to get the battle ability [Practiced Spellcaster].


    Therefore, Soran¡¯s next day was to keep remembering spells, and then continue to cast them after that. He repeated this continuously so as to gain the ability [Practiced Spellcaster].


    After three days on the sea, ate data log appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Astral ne battle [Legendary battle]: in the middle of January 1676 in the new moon era, when you went to the north to invite a witch to the outer inds, you identally encountered the Giths attacking a wizard tower. In this legendary event, you chose to help the northern witch against the Giths and killed an adult red dragon in the battle. This greatly improved your rtionship with the witch council and spread your reputation beyond the material ne. However, as the witch council had strictly blocked the news of the battle of the astral ne, your name would only spread among the Giths. [Legend Rating + 3]¡±


    Previously when Soran joined in the sea battle of the betrayers, there was also a dy before he got his legend rating notification. However, it was longer this time; maybe it was because the matter had only ended, or because it was a cross-ne battle. Soran obviously had no time to think so much about it now. He merely nced through and continued to train his spellcasting ability.


    With the experience of the astral ne, Soran had felt the secrets of instant cast early on, at the same time he also got part of the information for [Practiced Spellcaster].


    Sess was within his reach. He could feel that he was going to master a new magic ability soon.


    Days went by.


    When Soran arrived back on the outer ind, someone from the base camp immediately came to wee him.


    A new lighthouse had been built near the port. It was more than a month since Soran had left. ording to theyout Soran left, the people in the camp were very busy with construction work. Even the natural port nearby had a rtively simple port. There was also a five-meter wide paved road, which was used for transport, extending all the way to the east gate of the camp.


    The crew of the ship became busy, unloading the many things onboard.


    Soran looked at the dock, led Gloria¡¯s hand and walked down. Before they could get onnd, Vivian appeared in a white princess dress.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    The little girl yelled with joy and went straight into Soran¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 334 - Soran’s City!

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 147 Soran¡¯s City!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Soran caught the girl and swung around with her. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her cheek. The little girl put her hands around Soran¡¯s neck and hung on his body. Then she raised her head and looked at Gloria, with open arms as though wanting a hug.


    Vivian opened her arms and pounced on her. ¡°Sister Gloria! I missed you so much! ¡±


    Seeing the lovely girl, there was a gentle smile on Gloria¡¯s face. She reached out to catch the girl and stroked her long hair. She said softly, ¡°Vivian. I missed you too! ¡±


    The little girl hung on Gloria andid her head on Gloria¡¯s chestfortably.


    After a while, Vivian suddenly frowned slightly, then shrugged her nose. She sniffed like a dog, which made Gloria feel a little uneasy. The little girl went around Gloria, and could not help but say, ¡°sister Gloria smells like big brother!¡±


    Hearing Vivian¡¯s words, a sh of red appeared on Gloria¡¯s face. It was extraordinarily charming and moving.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The little girl put her nose to Gloria¡¯s chest. She sniffed a little bit closer and said to herself, ¡°He smells the most here!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Gloria smacked the little girl¡¯s buttocks. Her charming face was so red that she held Vivian and walked forward; even her earlobes were red. Before she left, she gave Soran a slightly angry look. As for Soran, he didn¡¯t blush at all. He just looked far away to hide his embarrassment.


    The little girl seemed to have understood something!


    After all, she grew up in the slums, so she was more mature than the other children of her age. She put her head out and looked at Soran, then at Gloria. Then she said, ¡°shame!!!...¡±


    ¡°Sister Gloria! Did you do something shameful with big brother?!...¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The little girl touched her small buttock that was hit again and did not speak again. But her big eyes turned several times, as though she was thinking about something.


    She did have a curious expression!


    The little girl soon forgot about it. Then she took Gloria¡¯s hand and took her toward the camp. At the same time, her little face looked proud. She led Gloria and told her that the paved road waspleted only the day before; also, all the monsters in the neighborhood were cleaned up by herself. After walking a little bit, they saw a camp surrounded by fences. The ce now seemed like a town.


    Soran had to deal with cargo, so he was still at the port. Meanwhile, Vivian led Gloria and exined everything to her.


    The little girl did take part in the building of the camp, after all.


    The camp was now different from when Soran left. First, the fence was much higher than before; it was threeyers thick and couldn¡¯t be easily hit by powerful beasts. At the same time, it was convenient to increase the number of towers. At present, there were 16 watchtowers in the whole camp, which wasparable to many medium-sized towns in terms of scale. Soran had no ns to build a solid wall for now because it costs too much, and there was no need for it now.


    The north gate had guards; not only were there pirates guarding it, but there were also some drow fighters.


    Gloria was shocked by this!


    Since Soran didn¡¯t have time to exin everything to her, when she saw these stern and resolute drow fighters, she was shocked. It seems that she was shocked at Soran¡¯s speed of development.


    Having the drows yield was not an easy task!


    ¡°Young madam!¡±


    The young drow fighter bowed his head to little Vivian. At the same time, he turned his eyes to Gloria. He seemed to have noticed Gloria¡¯s powers, and he was quite shocked. He bowed his head respectfully and said, ¡°Wee to the camp. Your excellency! ¡±


    The drows would always be a race that respected the strong.


    Gloria nodded slightly, and then followed Vivian into the camp. She noticed that these drows were not afraid of the sun. It seemed that they were not pure drows but half-drows. Only half-drows could move on the surface so easily.


    Inside the camp, there were four big roads!


    Unlike any town Gloria had seen before, she felt a strong visual impact as soon as she entered the camp.


    Not because the buildings were impressive, but because everything here was very neat. It was more orderly than any city she had ever seen. The straight roads divided the area into four. The drainage channels on both sides were the same too. All the built houses were of the same style, a kind of brick house that looked very strange and neat. The design of the houses was not clever, but because they were arranged in rows on both sides of the street, it was very pleasant to watch. At a nce, Gloria liked this ce a little more. She liked this clean and tidy environment.


    There was no excrement on the road. Even though there was arge poption here, there was no foul smell in the air.


    Although the pirates dressed messily, they obviously knew a lot about following rules. When they saw Gloria, who was with Vivian, they all bowed their heads to show their respect. There was a cksmith in the corner of the street. The noisiest ces were the three pubs; it was hard for pirates not to have alcohol. There was also no brawls here because Soran had set up a specialpetition arena. Any personal grievances had to be resolved in the arena, and the leaders were also required to be present during the duel.


    Gloria saw many ves!


    However, unlike ves in other ces, they were strong¨Cnot at all weak or skinny. Some of them even looked ruddy, which meant that they had enough food.


    From the west gate, there were cars of bricks and tiles. There were still many open spaces that had been divided into areas but had not yet been built. Many craftsmen were busy. Among them, there were some that looked oriental. Among the ratherzy pirates, there were some who were obviously serious and fierce-looking pirates who were in charge of patrolling.


    Outside the south gate was an open field.


    A group of ves worked in the fields. More preparations were needed for the first cultivation. There were also fierce pirate overseers nearby.


    There was a need for good quality fertilizer.


    Otherwise, the first year¡¯s harvest would be very poor, even though the soil here was quite fertile.


    Gloria gazed silently at what was in front of her; the more she saw, the more surprised she was, for she knew how quickly Soran had built it. Even with the help of the power of the witch council, it would not be possible for Gloria to build something like this in such a short time.


    It was hard to imagine!


    If Soran was given some time to develop, what kind of city could he finally built in the outer inds!

 Chapter 335 - Fiercely Competitive!

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 148 Fiercely Competitive!</h4>


    Soran was working on many things.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as he arrived, his men wanted to report matters to him; but because Gloria was by his side, he waved him away. Later, when Gloria and Vivian went to the camp, he had to deal with things. Although he left Vivian here, it was still the pirate leaders who were in charge of day to day matters. In addition, Soran took notice that the rtionship between his subordinates seemed to have changed; there seemed to be groups forming.


    Among all the pirate leaders, Adele Isabe should be the highest-ranked.


    She had the most subordinates, and her power was above high-grade. However, after Casa, the half-elf first mate won Soran¡¯s praise for his ability in handling affairs and gave him a part of the ships to take care of, the half-elf first mate¡¯s rose through the ranks. For a long time, this half-elf first mate had the intention ofpeting with Adele Isabe. Last time, he sessfully plundered the fleet of Asrod, the pirate king, and brought back arge amount of wealth and a fleet. His strength had, in turn, surpassed Adele¡¯s.


    On the other hand, Adele, who failed to contact the alchemy guild, not only failed toplete Soran¡¯s task, but also was dyed, so Soran did not have a chance to meet her before leaving for the north. As a result, the pirates were less impressed with her. The pirates respected and obeyed the strong. Since Adele Isabe was not able toplete the task, the pirate leaders below her despised her.


    Also, she was a woman, and that made her position in the group more awkward!


    Before Soran left for the north, he designated the construction of the camp to the pirate leaders below. The half-elf first mate was the manager, and Adele Isabe came back to the campter. Naturally, he would not give her the power in his hand, so Adele was like a leader without power. Although there were still many people under hermand, she was quite free every day. Other pirate leaders, such as the one-eyed pirate, the housekeeper, the Giant Hunter (all nicknames), were not satisfied with a woman controlling them. Therefore, when the half-elf first mate wanted to create factions, they also formed their own small circles, with the intention of isting Adele.


    In all aspects, it was always more difficult for a woman to be a pirate than for a man. Besides, Adele¡¯s capabilities were not enough to suppress the other pirate leaders.


    If she were a legendary profession, her position would not be threatened!


    However, she was only a high-grade profession, and the other pirate leaders were not weak.


    Pirates were not idiots.


    Although they were all working for Soran, they knew which pirate leader had more power and was more important, which pirate leaders had more resources.


    That was why Soran immediately noticed the awkward situation Adele was in!


    The other pirate leaders stood in a circle, with the half-elf first mate standing in the front; Adele stood alone with her arms crossed, and her expression seemed indifferent.


    ¡°Your excellency, Throat Cutter!¡±


    When Soran came, many pirate leaders immediately bowed their heads to show respect. Adele stood alone and seemed down.


    Because she didn¡¯tplete her task, she became frustrated!


    ¡°Transport the items!¡±


    Soran nced at the others, then finally looked at the half-elf first mate and Adele, and said slowly, ¡°Everyone else, get to work. Casa and Adele stay behind. ¡±


    The other pirates looked at each other, then swiftly bowed and went.


    The half-elf nced at Adele and stood still. He knew that Soran was a man who attached importance to ability. During this period of time, the half-elf worked hard to build the camp. For this reason, he even used some cruel means to suppress his discontent underlings. Now the construction progress of the camp had been improved by at least 30%. Although there were some cruel means in the process, his underlings had been overwhelmed by him. In all respects, Casa had perfectlypleted his task.


    Therefore, the half-elf was very confident. He believed that Soran knew who was the best.


    ¡°Good work!¡±


    Soran looked at the lighthouse, the road and the wharf, then said slowly, ¡°It seems like it was the right decision to give you this task! There haven¡¯t been any problems, right? ¡±


    Hearing Soran¡¯s words, Adele became even more down, while the half-elf first mate showed a confident smile.


    He bowed his head slightly, then said in a deep voice, ¡°there was no big trouble during this period of time, but we did encounter natives from another tribe a week ago; they seemed to havee from another side of the ind. They were scouts and didn¡¯t attack us, but they did send people to monitor the other side of the river. ¡±


    ¡°There was also a group of Quetzalcoatlus nearby that took three ves from us half a month ago, but they didn¡¯t attack us again; it should be just an ident. In addition, your excellency, we recently found a group of Kou Tao around the port. There was no conflict, but we should be careful. ¡±


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Very good job. Bring someone to ount for the items and ves.¡±


    The half-elf first mate bowed and went.


    Only Adele Isabe was left in front of Soran. The red haired pirate had a somber expression and bowed her head, ¡°Your Excellency. I didn¡¯t finish what you asked of me! ¡±


    Soran looked at her and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I!...¡± Adele felt conflicted¨Ca sense of disappointment and frustration. ¡°I am useless!...¡±


    Soran did not console her.


    He was one of the three pirate kings on the south coast, not a kid who yed around. Soran¡¯s rapid rise to power and at the same time, able to control a group of elite pirates, was due to his style of reward and punishment. Soran was able to make his men serve so actively because he would reward good work. If he broke the rules for Adele, then the name he had built up in the past would be affected. He couldn¡¯t make an exception because she was a woman.


    Soran looked at the red haired female pirate in front of him and said slowly, ¡°put down your work in the camp. I will take charge of the fleet for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I will send you to receive the training of the drow fighters in two days. You have the talent and are much stronger than others. I hope you can go close to the realm of legend as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Soon, I will give you a very difficult task.¡±


    ¡°I hope you learn not only the fighting skills of the drows but also their insidious and cunning methods. Because this time, the task is very difficult for you. You will deal with many noble and religious people who are good at ying these games. You must learn to use intrigue and cruel means. The drows are the expert in this field. ¡±


    After hearing this, Adele was shocked and trembled slightly.


    Soran was depriving her of her power, which was a severe punishment for her. However, when she heard about a difficult task, her eyes could not help glow with light again. She nodded solemnly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your excellency! I will surely not let you down!¡±


    As long as there was a chance, she would prove herself and regain her power and status.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Soran looked at her and said, ¡°Go now. I hope you can enter the realm of legend one day.¡±


    He turned and left after saying that.


    Adele Isabe stood there and took a deep breath. Her gaze was fixed on Soran¡¯s back, her hands clenched.


    This was not it!


    How could she easily be surpassed by a half-elf who was not as good as herself; her body flowed with the blood of the Amazon. How could she admit defeat so easily!

 Chapter 336 - Saruman’s Accidental Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 149 Saruman¡¯s idental Discovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Soran quickly went to the camp.


    Once again, Soran had returned to his base,pletely designed by him. Soran had a rare sense of pride.


    It was not easy for him to have made it this far, from a petty thief in Amber city to a pirate king on the south coast. How much blood he had shed and how many injuries he had suffered along the way. But it was all worth it, especially when he saw the work he had built; a sense of satisfaction emerged in Soran¡¯s mind because he firmly believed that if he was given enough time, he could change everything and even affect the fate of the whole world.


    On both sides of the broad avenue were rows of brick houses.


    Soran watched the new houses with satisfaction, then entered a hidden room in his apartment.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    A man, who was hidden in the shadow, knelt on one knee and said respectfully to Soran, ¡°I have done what you ordered.¡±


    Soran had a stern expression and replied, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Are there any movements from the drows? Have they caused any trouble?¡±


    A rogue.


    He was also a rogue with a profession level of more than 12. Not all of the pirates were fighters. Although few casters became pirates, it does not mean that there was no other profession among the pirates.


    Soran was a careful person.


    That was why as soon as he became a pirate king, he immediately set aside some men whom he trusted.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of people, but they were all potential rogues and had received simple training from Soran. Thus they were good at stealth and spying.


    Perhaps theirbat ability was not great, but they still had their uses!


    As a rogue himself, Soran put great importance on information and intel gathering.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    The man in the shadow handed a dossier to Soran and said, ¡°the drow warriors contacted their group several times and sent something back secretly. However, there was no obvious movement. I did not want to get discovered, so I did not get too close. ¡±


    Soran did not trust the drows.


    In fact, anyone that had gone to the Underdark would not easily trust the drows.


    Because of Soran¡¯s current strength, these drows dared not act recklessly and disobey his orders. But as long as Soran showed a little weakness and made them feel that they had a chance, the possibility of these drows betraying him was quite high.


    This was their natural instinct!


    Soran took the dossier, looked through it, and said, ¡°good.¡±


    ¡°Keep a low profile, and do not get exposed.¡±


    After saying that, Soran left the room. Even though he had thousands of men under him, very few had such usefulness.


    On another side of the camp.


    Under the escort of a group of pirates, Saruman, wearing a gray robe, came to theboratory where he worked. He had an independent yard and brought many pieces of alchemy equipment for his work.


    After seeing the camp, he was quite shocked, ¡°Seems like this ce isn¡¯t that bad!¡±


    Saruman directed his three wizard apprentices he brought to set up the room and carefully transported the experimental equipment in.


    Turning Struvite Stones into fertilizer was not a difficult task.


    The trouble was that if a high-quality product could not be formed, then he would have to do the transforming himself. His real task was to find a way to create a process that could bepleted by his wizard apprentices or ordinary people. This was not too difficult for an experienced alchemistpared to creating a Golem and giving it intelligence.


    Saruman was not in a rush to start work.


    After unpacking, he walked around the whole base. Curious about what Soran had done.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    A drow ranger on patrol stopped Saruman. He looked at the other side and exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t get close to that side. There are dangerous nts, some cannibal nts.¡±


    Cannibal nts?


    Saruman, with a curious expression, reached for his staff and said slowly, ¡°young man. Rest assured. ¡±


    ¡°A wizard wouldn¡¯t be harmed so easily!¡±


    After saying that, he went into the forest. The drow behind him hesitated but did not stop him nor follow him in.


    The nts inside were too strange!


    Saruman frowned a little as he entered, and then he used two protective spells to advance cautiously.


    Wizards could be confident but not reckless.


    The wizard, who was not young, had a lot of experience. He entered very carefully and observed the nearby nts.


    ¡°Interesting! Interesting!¡±


    Saruman seemed to have found something. He approached a huge mutant cannibal flower. After he sprinkled a little strange yellow powder, the deadly nt didn¡¯t attack him but swayed slightly as if it were sleeping. Saruman walked around the nt, showing a trace of obsession on his face. He reached out and stroked the root of the nt and, murmured, ¡°beautiful! Deadly! Dangerous! At the same time, full of vitality! ¡±


    He then shut his eyes and took a deep breath. As if feeling for something, he muttered, ¡°Some magic aura!¡±


    ¡°Who created you?¡±


    Saruman carefully used a dagger to cut the roots of the nt, then took some blood-like liquid. After he turned to take something like seeds, he then slowly left the ce.


    On the other side.


    Vivian had also led Gloria to where she would be staying, a big house beside Soran¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Just as Gloria was pulled into the room by Vivian, she suddenly heard a cat. Then she saw Vivian rushed in with a cheer, and then brought out a little girl with obvious animal characteristics. The little girl was about the same height as Vivian. She was wearing a beautiful floral skirt; she had a pair of furry cat ears and a curled tail. Besides that, she had other characteristics simr to humans.


    Gloria had been shocked many times today, so when she saw the catgirl in front of her, she was calm, ¡°A Catfolk? I thought these creatures were extinct already! ¡±


    Vivian led the cat girl to Gloria and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Gloria!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s called Lulu!...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her!... she¡¯s actually very capable!...¡±


    When Gloria heard this, she smiled and looked at the cat girl who was almost as tall as Vivian. She joked, ¡°What does she know? ¡±


    The little girl confidently nodded and said, ¡°she knows how to somersault!¡±


    Gloria chuckled, reached out and stroked the little girl¡¯s head. Then she looked at the cat girl and said slowly, ¡°can she speak?¡±


    The cat girl seemed to have understood something, opened her mouth and said, ¡°Meow!...Lulu!...Meow!...¡±


    When Gloria heard the words, she understood something and said slowly: ¡°it seems that she still can¡¯t speak. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Let me help you!... ¡±


    Gloria muttered some strange words and a glow of magic appeared on her palm.


    When Gloria pressed her hand on the cat¡¯s forehead, the kitten¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes became dazed. This statested for about half a minute, then she opened her mouth like a child who had just learned to speak, ¡°Lu... Lulu... Sister!... Master!... ¡±


    After saying a few words, as though she was rushing it, she once again said, ¡°Meow!... Lulu!...Meow!¡±


    Gloria touched the cat girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Take it slow.¡±


    ¡°I only cast a buff on you. It can help youplete enlightenment, but you still need to learn it slowly.¡±

 Chapter 337 - Somersault Lulu

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 150 Somersault Lulu</h4>


    The Intelligence of the cat girl did not seem to be too high.


    Most of the beastfolks were not very smart, but it did not matter much because they were born with the natural ability of [Beast Sense]. Even if their Wisdom was not very high, the Beastfolks still had a strong sense of intuition. For many things, they had a beast-like intuition, and when inbat, they were even more powerful. These kind of creatures were quite rare because they were not natural species, but intelligent creatures generated by some taboo experiments.


    It was said that there were two types of beastfolk.


    On the one hand, there were the Gnolls, with a jackal¡¯s head and a humanoid¡¯s trunk. The other was like the cat girl, with a human appearance and some animal characteristics. The former belonged to the creation of nature, while thetter was produced artificially. All the rumors point to the taboo experiments of the Arcane Empire because it was recorded that among them; some great arcanists mixed the blood of humans and animals and wanted to cultivate excellent servants with special purposes.


    They interfered with nature and created a new lifeform.


    For thousands of years, many conspiracy theorists believed that the fall of the Arcane Empire was due to the creation of these forbidden lifeforms.


    ¡°Lu...Lulu!...¡±


    The little cat girl opened her mouth and talked as if she was a little pleased. She stammered, ¡°brother... Brother... Your excellency... Master... Eat... Hungry... ¡±


    As though a child was speaking. As soon as she spoke a little too fast, ¡°Meow!...Lulu!...Meow!...¡±


    What the cat girl said was what she heard the most.


    After saying about thirty or fifty words in a row, she suddenly shuddered and hid behind Vivian with great agility.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The little cat girl seemed to be a little frightened. All her hair stood up, and she immediately went behind Vivian.


    Vivian touched the cat girl¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Lulu? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gloria too looked up to the door, and then saw Soran¡¯s figureing in from outside. When he noticed that all the people in the room were looking at him, he was a little stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you all looking at me?¡±


    Vivian turned around and stroked the cat¡¯s hair. She said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry! Lulu! Brother won¡¯t hurt you! ¡±


    The kitten curled up and looked at Soran with a kind of fear in her eyes.


    It was as if a beast had seen a tiger, or a new recruit encountered a veteran who survived hundreds of battles. Her instincts sensed something from Soran, a very bloody aura, which represented the lives he had taken. From the first time she saw Soran, he was the one she was most afraid of. She was more scared of Soran than the pirates who caught her. Even after spending so much time with Vivian, she still hasn¡¯t eliminated her fear of Soran.


    [ughterer].


    The end of each life left more blood smell on Soran; ordinary people wouldn¡¯t feel it. Only a beast like her could detect it.


    Perhaps because of Vivian¡¯s constion, the cat girl mastered the courage and took a look at Soran.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Vivian took the cat girl¡¯s little hand, took her to an open space, and said seriously, ¡°Lulu! Do a few somersaults! Show them what you can do! ¡±


    Maybe because of the distance, the cat girl¡¯s nervous expression rxed a lot.


    She was held by Vivian¡¯s little hand, and she seemed to be a little hesitant. But when she saw the little girl¡¯s eyes, she nodded softly.


    After Vivian backed off, the little cat girl did a somersault.


    Not 360 degrees.


    But aplete 720 degrees.


    The cat girl¡¯s petite figure fell to the ground after spinning two rounds. Her body was so flexible; her slender waist looked almost boneless. The somersault was just the start. The cat girl¡¯s small body turned in the air. Her speed was dazzling, which meant that she not only had amazing toughness, dexterity, and coordination but also had far more physical strength than ordinary people.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The petite cat girlnded on the wall, but she didn¡¯t fall down. Instead, she continued climbing the wall.


    As though she had the ability ¡®Spider Climb¡¯!


    She rolled and leaped between the walls. The 90-degree vertical walls seemed to be t ground to her. Atst, Soran and Gloria were shocked.


    ¡°Natural extraordinary Dexterity!¡±


    Soran was quite shocked. As a top-level rogue, he was the one who saw the potential in the cat girl. So the shocked expression on his face was also the most obvious. He found that not only did she had great dexterity, but her flexibility and bnce were also almost the same as him now.


    Soran was almost a legendary grade profession, but the cat girl was only a child.


    Gloria looked shocked and said slowly, ¡°More importantly, she¡¯s still young!¡±


    ¡°Even as a minor, she already has such talent. Her future will be filled with great potential! It seems that there is no mistake in the records. This kind of beastfolk has some amazing talents! ¡±


    ¡°Pa, Pa, Pa!¡±


    Vivian looked at the surprised expression on the faces of Soran and Gloria with great satisfaction. She seemed to be entirely happy, and pped her hands and jumped in front of Soran. She said in a crisp voice, ¡°Big brother! Isn¡¯t Lulu amazing? I found her talent in this field! In order to train her, I baked fish for her many times and spent a lot of time! ¡±


    Soran and Gloria both looked at each other for a moment.


    He crouched down and stroked Vivian¡¯s little head. Then he said softly, ¡°She¡¯s fantastic! If she had proper training, she might be Vivian¡¯s good helper! When she grows up in the future, big brother will help you teach her something more powerful! ¡±


    The little girl nodded after hearing that.


    However, after a while, she frowned slightly and said in a small voice, ¡°Big brother. Actually, I still want to train Lulu to be a maid. You see how beautiful she is and how flexible she is. She¡¯s probably very good at te spinning. ¡±


    te spinning!?


    Soran became speechless after hearing that. What ns did Vivian have for the cat girl?

 Chapter 338 - The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 151 The Storm</h4>


    A peaceful day passed.


    As the Outer Inds approached March, the stormy season wasing.


    On the second day after Soran¡¯s return, there was heavy rain. Although there was no way to estimate the rainfall, it did rain quite heavily, and there were still many houses with slight water leakage. There was nothing they could do either. In this era, the level of craftsmanship was limited, and there would be losses if they were met with cases of strong winds and heavy rain. Soran had been prepared for the climate of the Outer Inds for a long time. Otherwise, if they built thatched houses like those on the maind, they might have already been destroyed.


    The rain crackled down.


    Even when Soran had already nned the drainage channel, the rain had also emphasized the areas for improvement of the road. In the end, there was still a little flooding. The paved road faired a little bit better, but all the roads made with mud were now muddy. There was no way for horse carriages to move on them. Because of the rainstorm, the ves were unable to work. Now, they were all taken into custody, and men were sent to guard them and look out to slow down the epidemic.


    The indigenous people were a little better. Some of the maind ves they just brought here were not ustomed to the climate and were vomiting and having diarrhea. Fortunately, there were doctors with them and there were no casualties.


    Having no Priests was still a problem!


    The climate of the Outer Inds was harsh, and there were many stormy seasons. At the same time, because of the beliefs of this area was considered to be under the Storm Lord, the storms here were likely to be apanied by thunder!


    Now, for example.


    shes of lightning went across the sky. From time to time in the distant rainforest, it looked as if someone was controlling it!


    It rained the entire day.


    If he was in a wooden house, it would have probably been wet inside, but Soran had built a lot of brick and tile houses. From this point onwards, they needed to be more adaptable to the climate of the Outer Inds and be more resistant to storms.


    Because of the heavy rain pouring, the whole camp was quiet.


    The pirates hid in the houses to protect themselves from the rain. The three pubs were already filled with people. It was pitch-ck outside, and it was hard to see clearly beyond five meters.


    ¡°The climate here!...¡±


    Gloria lifted her head and looked up at the sky, then stood next to Soran, reached out and grasped his palm, and said went, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that suitable for farming. If such weather urs so often, the seeds might not be able to survive.¡±


    Soran nodded gently, and his was expression heavy, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, they haven¡¯t sowed this time, or I¡¯m afraid it would have been washed away. There are too many things that need to be built here, such as ditches for drainage and irrigation, dams for flood control and prevention, all of which need a lot ofbor force. Now we can only do it step by step. This kind of climate can¡¯t be changed anyway. I¡¯ll prepare the Sea God sacrificial ritual in two days. ¡±


    After hearing that, Gloria frowned slightly and went, ¡°You¡¯re borrowing the gods¡¯ power?¡±


    ¡°The price of asking for help from the gods is not small! It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t advanced to legendary, otherwise, I can use the power of the Wizard Tower and the arrays to forcibly reverse the climate of the surrounding area. ¡±


    Soran turned to look at Gloria, reached for her delicate body, then said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡±


    ¡°That would expend too much!¡±


    ¡°Unless there is a Wizard¡¯s Tower to maintain energy consumption. If not, even though there is no problem, for the time being, a forced reversal of the weather will have side effects in the future.¡±


    ¡°Nature is mysterious!¡±


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s a force that can change the world, it¡¯s better to follow and adapt.¡±


    Gloria could not understand some of Soran¡¯s words. She could understand them separately, but she felt it was a little strange when put together. But after all, she was a wise Witch. She roughly understood Soran¡¯s meaning.


    She nodded gently, leaned her head on Soran¡¯s shoulder, and slowly said, ¡°In the short run, you can rely on the power of the gods, but in the long run, it will be a form of dependence. This is not beneficial to your rule here, and the influence of the gods will be higher than your prestige.¡±


    Soran took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°As long as itsts for the time being.¡±


    Rumbling!


    A bolt of lightning struck, like tentacles in a storm roiled sky.


    Soran stood under the eaves and looked towards the sky. His eyes seemed to pierce through space and he saw even more things.


    That was the domain of the gods, a ce where there was the power that he needed.


    The stormsted for a full three days before it stopped.


    Some were waterlogging in Soran¡¯s camp. Although it was a bit of a headache, it also exposed some ws in the construction nning. After the storm stopped, he quickly mobilized people to repair them, and at the same time, repaired all the damaged roads and houses. After the rainstorm, there was a clear blue sky. It seemed that there would be no rainstorm in a short period of time. In terms of climate, farming here needed a bit of personal character and good weather, but if one was strong enough to a certain extent, he or she could change the climate entirely.


    The busy morning passed quickly.


    At first, they were inseparable, but now, Soran and Gloria had also recovered their usual work and rest habits.


    Soran was busy building the camp, practicing magic and mastering [Practiced Spellcaster], and trainingbat skills in the afternoon. The Drows and Adele were his trainingpanions. Gloria usually studied in the house and would only asionally go out for a walk. Recently, those man-eating nts attracted her attention a little, but she had soon turned to the study of the shadow ne. Gloria wanted to build a portal that uses the cracks in the shadow ne to connect the two worlds.


    So that when they were exploring the Wizard Tower, they could return to the material ne at any time and close the portal at the same time in case of any sudden situations.


    This was the safest way!


    In addition, they would maintain a frequency of three-days-once to enjoy each other¡¯s time for two.


    No matter if it were Soran nor Gloria, they were not the kind of people who were easily indulgent in lust. They had pursuits that were higher than a material body, which was to attain a realm superior to the mundane world.


    It might have been because of Gloria¡¯s existence that Soran¡¯s baleful aura was much lesser than before.


    This led many pirates to be grateful to the Honorable Witch. One needed to know that Soran in the past was a murderous and merciless man. The pirates under hismand would always be afraid of him rather than respectful of him. Now that Soran hadmitted fewer murders, and even if some of his men made mistakes, they were only flogged.


    It was better to get whipped than to lose one¡¯s head!


    The ves started to get busy.


    There were many things to do in the camp. It wasn¡¯t easy to get everything from scratch.


    Sometimes, even Soran felt exhausted.


    But it was all worth it because the foundation had been established here. Even the Drows, after seeing the growth of this ce with their own eyes, gradually felt more epting of it.


    There were even suggestions from the Drow Warriors to move their tribe here.


    It was safer, morefortable, and more convenient. It had plenty of food, excellent equipment, and various daily necessities.


    But, because some of them within the Drows were worried that Soran would turn from cooperation to annexation, and devour the entire Drow tribepletely, the female Drows in the group were quite opposed to this.


    Soran was not in a hurry.


    He was going to leave it to time, but when the time came and they still did not understand, then they should not me Soran for using some cruel means.


    Arge area of wastnd had been reimed towards the South of the camp.


    However, it had not been sown yet. It was estimated that they would have to wait till March to sow them. The construction of houses by burning bricks and tiles was still in full swing. Soran¡¯s preliminary n had nearly 500 houses, enough to amodate all his people, and even a small number of ves was considered in it. Wizard Saruman had begun to study how to turn Struvite stones into high-quality fertilizer. It was estimated that there would be results in a month or so. At that time, he should have almost begun to sow the farnd, and ves transported from the maind would have all mastered deep plowing.


    Conducting precision farming was necessary here.


    Recently, Soran learned from his subordinates that Saruman was interested in the man-eating nts, which had piqued his curiosity.


    But fortunately, Saruman had not dyed his original work. Hence, Soran did not enquire much either.


    In the afternoon, Soran was in the training ground practicing his White Raven Sword Style. Just after he and Adele had finished fighting, cries of the ves and pirates could be heard from a distance.


    Bang!


    Soran seemed to have heard something, and his figure immediately came out into the air and rushed towards the direction of the cultivatednds.


    Sessive figures have emerged one after another.


    Soran¡¯s pirate leaders ran out one after another, leaped andnded on the roof one by one. Then, they quickly went towards cultivatednd.


    Nearly ten pirate leaders with the strength around the fourth grade went closer at full speed, and then they crossed the fence and rushed to the reimednd. The one rushing in front of them was Soran. As his figure drew closer, he immediately saw the huge Quetzalcoatlus. They swooped down from the sky with their wings pping, and their huge dragon ws pierced two indigenous ves in a sh. With their dying screams, the Quetzalcoatlus, like eagles, grabbed their prey and flew away into the distance.


    Soran¡¯s face was gloomy. When he saw that the bipedal pterosaur had killed his own ves in front of his own eyes, a trace of anger and murderous intent immediately rose in his heart.


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    The Elven War Bow appeared in Soran¡¯s palms. When he was within the range, he sessively shot one arrow after another. Most of them urately hit the Quetzalcoatlus, but most of them hit the wyvern¡¯s wings, and it was not anything vital.


    The Quetzalcoatlus moaned and their figures shook a little. But it still flew farther and farther.


    ¡°You want to run?!¡±


    Soran chanted the incantation expressionlessly, and his figure rose directly.


    ¡ª ¡°Fly!¡±


    His figure flew to the sky, at the same time in an instant, he pulled an arrow again and aimed at the abdomen of the Quetzalcoatlus!

 Chapter 339 - Flying Shot

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 152 Flying Shot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Fly.


    This was a rtively important spell for a Wizard.


    However, there was a very big limitation on this spell, that was, Fly required the caster to maintain it. It was not realistic to bombard the enemy in the sky because it required a very high mastery of the ability. Even fighter jets needed to fly back and forth to attack continuously. If a Wizard wanted to cast spells in flight, he would naturally have higher requirements for the ability.


    That was [Combat Casting] and [Flight Casting] abilities.


    Without the support of these two abilities, the result of a forced casting might backfire, and then the caster would fall from the sky.


    Soran did not have the Flight Casting ability, neither did he have Combat Casting, so there was no way for him to cast spells in the sky. Once he cast the spells, the chances of failure were higher than 90%!


    However, under the flying state, it would not affect his other actions, such as nocking an arrow on a bow. This action was not part of the casting, but still within the controls of Fly. So when Soran¡¯s figure soared and he shot three arrows in session, although it was not as smooth as when he was on the ground, he still found a sense of bnce with his strong Dexterity. Casting in flight was equal to maintaining two spells at the same time, but shooting in flight was a separate matter.


    Swoosh!


    Three sharp arrows flew out, one hit the lower back of the bipedal pterosaur, and one hit the ventral side of the bipedal pterosaur. Thest arrow shot directly into the jaw, and half of the arrow pushed into the flesh.


    ¡ª- ¡°Test of Death!¡±


    Soran¡¯s attack seemed to have triggered the Test of Death, and the bipedal pterosaur began to moan and shake, and then its huge body fell unsteadily.


    The powerful immunity of the Dragon species saved it from death, but it still gradually fell from the sky.


    At the same time.


    A row of data emerged in front of Soran:


    ¡°Target hit!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 16 Pierce Damage to the target!....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired part of the information on the ability [Precise Shot].¡±


    ¡°Target hit!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 27 Pierce Damage to the target!....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired part of the information on the ability [Mobile Shooting].¡±


    ¡°Target Hit!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 54 Pierce Damage to the target!... You¡¯ve hit the enemy¡¯s vital points!.... Test of Death Immunity triggered!.... Target has sessfully passed the Test of Death Immunity!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired part of the information on the ability [Flight Shooting].¡±


    A dense amount of data alerts emerged, and even Soran paused in surprise. He did not expect to see so much information alerts on different abilities in one breath.


    Dexterity was the most important attribute for long-range attacks. Soran was a quasi-legendary domain in Dexterity.


    Hence, he would be very talented in archery. Even if he was not familiar with it before, he could master it very quickly, let alone, he had many other abilities to support it. That was why the leader of the Drow Warriors would suggest Soran try out archery because he saw Soran¡¯s talent in this aspect. The quasi-legendary level attribute would strengthen Soran¡¯s ability to master archery, and would greatly improve his speed of mastering such abilities. In the past, Soran had already found out that the speed of mastering abilities under the temporary blessing attribute would increase a lot.


    The Quetzalcoatlus was already about to fall to the ground.


    The body of the indigenous ve that it had hunted previously had already dropped, and sttered almost unrecognizably. Although it did not fall directly, it had lost a sense of bnce while in flight. Having fallen, even if it did not die, it would also disabled.


    Soran did not rush down to absorb the ughter EXP. He aimed directly at the other Quetzalcoatlus.


    Swoosh!


    This time, Soran slowed down a little bit.


    He aimed at the head of the Quetzalcoatlus and then shot directly at it. The arrow turned into a cold flying shot. However, because of the air and wind speed, there was a slight deviation, and he shot below the neck of the Quetzalcoatlus, which did not hit the vital point of its head.


    The data alert did not emerge.


    The first ability data alert was the easiest to obtain, but thetter two would gradually increase the difficulty, which would take time to umte.


    Ouhhhhh!


    A shrill scream resounded.


    The Quetzalcoatlus released the body within its ws, then suddenly pped its wings frantically to speed up and flew directly towards the distant mountains.


    It was afraid.


    Even monsters could also be scared, especially when their peers fell within such a short amount of time.


    Swoosh!


    Soran continuously shot, finishing all the arrows in one breath. Unfortunately, the power of the arrows decreased significantly after the distance between them was extended. Only some of the arrows managed to hit its draconic wings, the resulting damage was not enough to threaten the Quetzalcoatlus.


    The speed of Fly was not faster than that of the Quetzalcoatlus. Soran watched the enemy fly farther and farther.


    In the end, he could only descend helplessly.


    Flying in the sky with wings was much more convenient. The dragons were still the overlords of the sky. No one would fight with a dragon in the air.


    Pa-da!


    Sorannded briskly on the ground, and behind him came the cheers of his men and the sound of other pirate leaders approaching.


    He rushed directly to the Quetzalcoatlus that fell in front. Even if it fell from such heights, it still wobbled and maintained its trajectory. Afternding, it did not directly fall to its death, but there were signs of fractures in its legs and abdomen. Not far away was the body of the indigenous ve. His belly was directly pierced by the draconic ws, and arge part of his intestines spilled out.


    Soran¡¯s expression was bleak. He went closer while frowning, and then he shed towards the head of the Quetzalcoatlus.


    Pu-cht!


    Fresh blood sttered out.


    Soran beheaded the Quetzalcoatlus, then frowned and looked towards the distant mountains.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The half-elf first mate and the red-haired female pirate went closer. When they saw Soran, they bowed down slightly. The half-elf first mate said: ¡°It was these two Quetzalcoatluses that attacked the ves. One of them had a scar on its tail. I remembered it very clearly.¡±


    Quetzalcoatlus. It had a Challenge Rating of 8-12 belonging to the Dragon species, and Monster Level between 15-18. A small number of special lineage could reach the legendary domain.


    Soran nced at the body of the Quetzalcoatlus in front of him and said: ¡°Have them transport the body back.¡±


    ¡°These Quetzalcoatluses wouldn¡¯t dare to attack us again for the moment. We will clean them up in two days. It¡¯s about time to clean up the surrounding monsters. ¡±


    The Quetzalcoatlus looked a bit like they were Quetzalcoatlus from the Jurassic times.


    Its body was quiterge, with sharp ws and tusks, which were very offensive. Their necks were very long, which was a rtively obvious weakness.


    As a rtively difficult Dragon species to deal with, it was still a little more difficult for Soran¡¯s men to challenge them.


    Soon, the others arrived.


    The body of the bipedal pterosaur weighed close to two or three tons. It took a total of twenty to thirty people just to carry it back.


    A bearded pirate at the back held onto the head of the Quetzalcoatlus. When they returned to the camp, someone immediately raised the head of the Quetzalcoatlus. Then, there were cheers from the pirates. Even many of the ves cheered and looked at Soran filled with awe. Strength could always subdue many things, and the continuous attacks by the Quetzalcoatlus also frightened the ves. But the creatures they feared were easily killed by Soran.


    The Quetzalcoatlus, which Soran had to fight with his life on the line, was no longer his opponent.


    When Soran returned to the camp, Gloria also happened toe out. She came out to have a look when she heard the cheers outside.


    Gloria nced at the bloody body of a Quetzalcoatlus in the distance and frowned slightly: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Soran smiled when he saw her and went: ¡°There¡¯s a Quetzalcoatlus nest nearby. It just attacked the ves. I managed to kill one, and another one escaped.¡±


    Gloria nodded slightly, raised her hand to lift her long hair to the back of her earlobe, and said with a yful smile: ¡°Do you need me to make a move?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Soran smiled too, and said: ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You can focus on researching the arrays, it would be better if you were able to open and close a portal stably. The shadow ne that¡¯s connected here always gives me a strong sense of danger. If we could travel back and forth freely, then it would be easier to deal with it. ¡±


    Gloria nodded and said softly: ¡°Yes. I know.¡±


    The bipedal pterosaur was soon carried away to be skinned and have its tendons ripped. The pirates were also eager to taste dragon meat.


    The Drow Warriors were also busy giving orders. As dexterous warriors, they could not afford to equip themselves with expensive silver and golden armors. The extraordinary leather armor made of dragon skin was the best armor they could get. However, the Drow Warriors could not easily ask for it because they have not yet fully relied on Soran, and their status was no better than those of the elite pirates. Only a small portion of the extraordinary weapons shipped back from the North was allocated to Drow Warriors, and most of them were used to arm the core pirates under Soran.


    Rewarding should never be done haphazardly.


    If he just solely thought of trying to rope in the Drow Warriors, would it not mean that that would shun away the pirates under him!


    Now, these pirates were the ones that were Soran¡¯s most loyal men.


    On the other side.


    The leader of the Drow Warriors, Dark de-Andri, looked at everything in front of him and fell into deep thought. After a while, he called a Drow Ranger and gave a few words in a low voice. He went: ¡°Get someone to send back the news.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s getting stronger and stronger!¡±


    ¡°Tell those stubborn women. They better not to act brashly! This man is not so easy to make use of! They just want to make use of his strength to strengthen our tribe, but they would have never thought that the one that was feeding them was a ferocious tiger! ¡±


    Prideful female Drows.


    These female Drows, who dominated in the Underdark, had statuses that were much higher than the males had still yet to fully ept Soran¡¯s identity.


    To Dark de-Andri, this was a very dangerous thing because he knew very well how dangerous his Excellency Throatcutter was, and at the same time, how cruel his means were. He was very worried about when his Excellency has exhausted his patience, what kind of terrifying things would he do.

 Chapter 340 - Combat Casting

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 153 Combat Casting</h4>


    Dang dang dang!


    The sound of the roaring wind, apanied by the sound of weapons colliding, and then the sound of Gloria¡¯s coquetry with a ponderous voice: ¡°That¡¯s all? So, you¡¯re such a useless man! What about your spells? Why is it so easily interrupted? Weren¡¯t you so cockyst night? Now, where has your manliness gone to? ¡±


    ¡°Come here?¡±


    ¡°Use your spells to attack me!¡±


    ¡°You are as soft as a woman now! Where¡¯s the bravery you hadst night? Have your legs gone weak?¡±


    Dang dang dang!


    Gloria¡¯s white tight dress was as beautiful as a blooming snow lotus, but her attacks were extremely fierce as if she had strengthened with Draconic Strength. She wielded her heavy staff and swept towards Soran¡¯s entire body¡¯s vital points repeatedly. As a Northern Witch that was close to legendary, she was not without any closebat abilities. On the contrary, the world¡¯s top Wizards have all received melee training. It could be said that even if she did not use magic, her closebat was equivalent to a Fighter above grade 2.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    It might have been due to physical exhaustion, or Gloria might have gotten a little excited by what she said, but her charming face appeared a little flushed. she continued in a voice full of sarcasm: ¡°Is that all you can do? Or is it that you can only be a hero to a woman at night, but once you fight, you¡¯ll easily get distracted and interrupted?¡±


    A full chest going up and down due to vigorous movement, making an arc that was very eye-catching alluring.


    Dang!


    With a beautiful and sharp spinning sweep, Gloria directly pushed Soran back a step. At the same time, she jumped up and swung her staff and went for Soran¡¯s head.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Soran took a deep breath. The expression on his face was speechless. In any case, it was a very saddening look.


    From the beginning to the end, he only defended and did not attack. Hence, he had been freely attacked by Gloria and forced to such an embarrassing state. Several times, when he finally had a little time to cast a spell, he was immediately interrupted by his opponent¡¯s busty fierce attack. After parrying two rounds of his opponent¡¯s attacks, Soran seized the opportunity to fight back with two Arcane Missiles. But Gloria¡¯s protective energy field could not even be broken. The result of the fight made Soran a little bit sulky. He was feeling oppressed.


    Dang dang dang!


    At the end of the new round of attacks, Gloria stepped back like a butterfly from a flower. Her full chest was slightly undting. Then, she took a breath and said, ¡°That should be all for today.¡±


    After all, the physical stamina of a Wizard could not match that of a melee profession.


    Sullenly, Soran kept his Curved Sword, then looked up at the woman with an expression of inexplicable excitement and a charming face that resembled a peach blossom in front of him. He said in a sulky voice: ¡°I can¡¯t believe that your sneering is so good!¡±


    This was a woman with the skill to ridicule.


    How could he not see that her skills in sneering were at such a high level before? What she said while they were having an exchange, really affected Soran¡¯s performance a little.


    Weakness.


    Soran was a very strong man and was even with a strong will and determination. But when he was being ridiculed by a woman about his sexual life, especially by his own woman, it undoubtedly would still affect him a little bit.


    When Gloria heard him, she gave him a mischievous look, raised her fair fingers and gently flicked her drooping hair. She then said with a gentle smile: ¡°A Wizard must learn to ignore the taunts of his enemies. This is the first lesson in mastering Combat Casting. Many enemies can read your emotions clearly, and then use words to provoke and agitate you to influence your casting.¡±


    ¡°You may not be affected if it was closebat, but from the perspective for casting, you are not focused enough! To master the ability of Combat Casting is not simply just dealing with the enemy¡¯s attacks, but also to learn to ignore their interference to you through their words. ¡±


    Concentration was the key to determining [Combat Casting].


    Previously, the Gloria who was very brave and ferocious has now turned into a gentle and charming woman again. It was as if she was not the one who had said all kinds of provocative and even shaming things to agitate Soran. She slightly raised her eyebrows and untied the hairband, letting the long, silky hair fall at will. Then, she nced at Soran, yfully: ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Soran replied with a single word in a muffled voice.


    Then, he went straight over, picked up the noble Witch in front of him, then lifted her onto his shoulder, turned around and walked towards the room.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Soran seemed to have foreseen what would happen next, so her charming face was flushed. But, she did not struggle. Instead, she gently hammered Soran¡¯s shoulder, and whispered: ¡°Petty little man! You said that no matter what I said when we were training, you would not be angry!¡±


    Pa!


    Soran raised his hand and patted her round buttocks. In a muffled voice: ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°I just feel like I need to prove myself again!¡±


    When Gloria heard him, her tender body could not help but go weak, and her face became redder. She was a bit coquettish while she begged for mercy: ¡°I was wrong. You were as fierce as a tigerst night!....¡±


    Soran kicked the door open and continued to murmur: ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    His palm caressed her round buttocks, and he slightly pinched it a few times. Then, he threw Gloria on the bed, raised his hand and closed the door with a magic spell. Then he reached out and grasped the Witch¡¯s full chest, kneaded it on the slightly protruding point. Subsequently, with the clothes still yet untied, he opened his mouth and directly bit it lightly.


    ¡°Hu!...¡±


    Gloria quivered a little, her hands reached and grabbed Soran¡¯s neck. She blushed like the sunset in the sky, and said in a soft voice: ¡°How petty! I already told you that training Combat Casting would make you angry!¡±


    ¡°Easy!¡±


    ¡°Ah!... En!... Idiot!...¡±


    Soran did not untie Gloria¡¯s clothes either. He directly lifted the long skirt, then reached out his fingers and stroked the spot below a few times. When he took it out, it was already wet. There was a yful grin on the corner of his mouth. He slowly said: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t mean what you say!¡±


    ¡°Were you using those words to provoke me! Do you get excited as well?¡±


    He entered mercilessly.


    Soran lifted Gloria¡¯s soft body and let her sit on him. He opened his mouth and kissed Gloria¡¯s lips. He moved his waist gently, it was at an intensely hot yet uplifting rhythm.


    ¡°Hu!.....¡±


    The lingering kiss made Gloria a little intoxicated as she closed her eyes. She blushed and held onto Soran¡¯s neck. She twisted and moved her body slightly together with the impact. In this intoxicating blend of happiness, she suddenly felt Soran¡¯s lips close to her earlobe, and then he said in a low rasping voice: ¡°Gloria, I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you! ¡±


    Her body went stiff for a brief moment.


    At the next moment, Gloria¡¯s whole body jerked like an electric shock. Her mouth could not help but let out a moan, and then she had a slight convulsion.


    She suddenly pushed Soran down onto the bed and kissed him on the lips, a little crazy, and a little obsessed.


    After a while, Gloria gently raised her head. Her white fingers wiped the corners of her mouth. Her face was as charming as a peach blossom. She gently pressed her palm on Soran¡¯s chest, and her slender waist swayed with the ups and downs. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, but I think it should be love. You know what? When I first realized that I was longing for a man, I felt a little overwhelmed!¡±


    It was an intimate unity.


    The passionate rhythm seemed to be lingering soothingly, and Gloria leaned forward to kiss Soran¡¯s lips again, and then gently stretched her hand behind her back to untie her dress.


    Outside the window, the sun¡¯s rays shone bit by bit.


    All the lust in the unity turned into tenderness. Everything seemed so wonderful.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Maind, Okdo valley.


    A group of armed fighters approached closer there. They were dressed in ck full-length armor, and their faces were cold and merciless. They did not look like ordinary fighters, but more like fallen ckguards. Behind these ckguards, there were also a group of priests in robes, who did not bear the insignia of any gods on their chest, but this also meant that they belonged to some forces that could not see the daylight. Behind them was a priest in a ck robe, who looked coldly into the valley and ordered everyone to enter.


    Hehehe!


    A strange voice came from all sides of the valley.


    One could see the vampire bats circling in the dark, along with some strange figures flying around the valley. They had scarlet pupils and sharp fangs at the corners of their mouths.


    ¡°Wee to my territory.¡±


    A Demigod Vampire that wore a blood-red formal dress descended from the sky. He smiled and looked at all the people in front of him. Finally, his eyes fell on the ck priest, yfully he went: ¡°High Priest! I didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon!¡±


    The priest in ck took a step forward and said angrily, ¡°You shameless thief! How dare you steal the divine power of our Lord! I¡¯ll capture you back today! ¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± The handsome face of the Vampire Demigod showed a wry smile. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Suddenly arge group of vampire ves appeared around him.


    There were no traces of fear on the ck-robed Priest¡¯s face. He looked around contemptuously and said in a deep voice: ¡°Do you think this garbage can help you defeat me? You are so naive!¡±


    A brief silence.


    Then, he saw that another emaciated figure had emerged. Standing alone at the exit of the valley, he seemed to have cut off the nearby space and had brought an evil shadow along with a melody here.


    The Hellpoemer yed the magic flute with his fingertips, looked up to the front, smiled and went: ¡°What if I joined?¡±


    The face of the ck-robed priest suddenly changed!

 Chapter 341 - Mistress of Riches

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 154 Mistress of Riches</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Combat Casting.


    It was a rather difficult ability to master.


    This was perhaps the most difficult ability Soran had trained so far because even if talented Wizards wanted to, they needed at least three to five years to master Combat Casting. Myriad changes would happen duringbat. Many Wizards would cast their defense spells in advance, and would then rely on the energy protection field to drag for time to cast. Even with Gloria¡¯s guidance, Soran had been slower in mastering this ability during training.


    One could not help but say that this woman had a very high sneering ability!


    While attacking and interrupting Soran¡¯s casting, she also had a keen insight into Soran¡¯s emotions and then relied on hernguage to provoke and influence him.


    Damn it!


    Soran felt that he had to learn how to sneer at the enemy. After all, his umtion of basic skills was a little shallow.


    The ability training could not be rushed for now.


    So, having fed Gloria, Soran began to be busy with other things.


    The camp should never be set aside. In the future, regardless if it were Soran or Vivian, they might require the poption and strength here. This was the preparation and foundation for the umtion after legendary. Otherwise, when the Avatar¡¯s Crisis broke out, he would not have the time and energy to umte even if he wanted to. Under this progress, the umtion of the poption would eventually lead to a qualitative change from a quantitative change.


    The elite pirates began to gather.


    After the incident of the Quetzalcoatlus attack, Soran already had ns to clean them up.


    Quetzalcoatlus looked a bit like the Quetzalcoatlus of the Jurassic era. They were a little different from themon Wyverns that people knew. Quetzalcoatlus looked more like the one in the Lord of the Rings.


    Wyverns were much easier to tame, but the bipedal pterosaurs were much more difficult!


    That was why when Soran had a little idea of taming them, he gave up. It was very difficult to find someone who had mastered Dragon Training, and it would require a lot of time and money.


    Groups of elite pirates gathered and heavy javelins were distributed.


    However, just as Soran was about to go and resolve the Quetzalcoatlus, an unexpected visitor arrived.


    A ship was docked at the port.


    It was a very special ship with the emblem of the Goddess of Riches engraved on it.


    On the South Coast.


    This was a ce where the forces of the gods wereplex. There were neutral gods, such as the Goddess of Riches, evil gods, such as the Sea Goddess, and even some demon lords¡¯ forces from the Abyss, as well as some under lords hiding in the dark corner. So when the ship with the emblem of the Goddess of Riches was close to the port, Soran immediately put down the matter of resolving the Quetzalcoatlus and rushed to the port with his men.


    He did not know how the believers of the Mistress of Fortune found this ce!


    But as the most powerful God¡¯s Temple in the South Coast, Soran could not afford to easily offend the Mistress of Riches that had Great Divine Power.


    Temple of Riches.


    A powerful force that had remained neutral and had a power that had reached all over the world.


    When Soran came to the port, there were already many people gathered here. The pirates were alwayswless and greedy for wealth. But after seeing these people decked out in jewelry, they were quite honest, and some people even bowed down to pay homage. The Goddess of Riches was a universally believed god. She had arge number of believers. However, it was difficult for her to have a fanatical believer, so her power was much weaker than some other powerful gods.


    Sometimes quantity did not necessarily exceed quality!


    ¡°Your Excellency Throatcutter!¡±


    Coming down from the deck was a woman in a silver robe with gold iid cuffs. She had a head full of long blonde hair and on her ten fingers, she had six jewel rings on. It was said that the Goddess of Riches loved gold, and many of her priests had long blonde hair. These priests were shining with jewelry and liked to wear expensive essories. Their clothes were also exquisite and luxurious. This was a well-endowed and tall woman, wearing a string of pearl nes of amazing value on her chest. She bowed slightly towards Soran and smiled. She said slowly: ¡°Your Excellency. I have brought you goodwill from the Mistress of Riches! ¡±


    The Mistress of Riches¡¯ goodwill?


    Soran¡¯s heart did not rx because of it. He looked at the tall woman in front of him and said slowly: ¡°Wee your Honorable Priest to such a deste ind. I¡¯m curious how you found this ce!¡±


    The tall woman did not answer directly, but smiled and said: ¡°The Mistress of Riches has always been watching us!¡±


    It seemed like someone had disclosed the news.


    Soran was not very angry because as such a huge target, it was hard to hide from a powerful God¡¯s Temple. He just wondered how the other side knew the sea route here.


    The tall woman in front of him looked around and sized up the harbor in front of her, then she said with a smile: ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s eyesight is very good! The port here alone would bring you great wealth in the future! ¡±


    Speaking of this, her expression was a little yful: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in to have a look?¡±


    She would surely be ill-intentioned.


    Although the other party had always been smiling, Soran felt that this might not have been a good thing.


    Because at his back stood the Sea Temple.


    If he was carelessly involved in the confrontation between the two God¡¯s Temples, it would be a terrible disaster!


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Soran turned and made a gesture for an invitation. Even if he was one of the three pirate kings on the South Coast, he did not have that big of a gap in status when facing a senior Priest from the Temple of Riches.


    The necessary respect was still ascertained, not many people would want to offend the Mistress of Riches!


    Who would have ever despised money?


    The face of Priest of the Goddess of Riches revealed traces of a satisfied smile, then got up and followed behind Soran, while observing the surroundings at the same time.


    Behind her, there were two low-grade Priests, as well as the temple¡¯s fighters who were well-equipped with gorgeous armor. The Mistress of Riches was the richest God, so most of the Temple Fighters who believed in her had first-ss equipment. Just the eight Temple guards behind them were enough to kill one team of Soran¡¯s elite pirates.


    Because Soran only nced at them briefly, he was able to tell that their weapons were mixed with pure gold!


    The Principality of Rossad.


    In the middle of a huge hall sat a woman who looked rather dangerous.


    She looked at the emissary below with cold eyes, and a trace of a ponderous smile appeared on her charming face. Her red lips opened softly: ¡°Do you mean? Ashrod wants to ally with me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!...¡±


    ¡°Does he deserve it? A puppet supported by the Naga royal family! He¡¯s so naive, thinking of allying with me! I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t even deal with the newly rising Throatcutter now right? ¡±


    ¡°Now get the hell out!¡±


    ¡°Go back and tell him! If he wants to ally with me! Let the Royal Naga behind him send their messengers! ¡±


    Humiliation.


    The humiliation from the Red Dragon Duchess made the emissary in the hall rather angry, but he did not dare to explode at all. Because in front of him was a very scary and dangerous woman with extremely cruel means.


    It was said that she ughtered her entire family for power. The purpose was to use some kind of evil magic to extract the power of other Sorcerers¡¯ bloodline in the family. This made her a legendary in just a few years, bing the most powerful Dragon Disciple on the South Coast. And so far, no one had seen her fight with all her strength. Many people thought that she had the strength close to a high grade legendary.


    High-grade legendary Dragon Disciple!


    This was not only a powerful Spellcaster but at the same time, also a rather horrifying Fighter!


    Red Dragon Duchess.


    Her rise was more exaggerated than that of the now rumored Throatcutter. A cruel woman who just appeared as the newly married wife of the Duke of Rossard. But not long after she married the old Duke of Rossard, the old duke died. Subsequently, his three sons also identally died.


    Atst, She took over the power as expected and at the same time took over a principality in a few years at an amazing speed.


    It could be said that she was one of the most feared women on the South Coast!


    Her ruthlessness and cruelty could bepared to those of Drows in the Underdark. Almost anyone who dealt with her was extremely cautious because if one was not careful, they would be doomed!


    The emissary slowly withdrew from the main hall.


    Before leaving, he took a look at the woman on the throne deeply, then turned around and left.

 Chapter 342 - Imposingly Rich!

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 155 Imposingly Rich!</h4>


    On the way to the camp, the Priest of the Goddess of Riches had been observing the surroundings.


    These people who believed in Mistress of Riches had very keen insight, especially within the grasps of wealth and business opportunities. Regarding the Mistress of Riches, Soran did not know much she knew because she was usually a very low-key God. Even when the new Mistress of Riches reced the old Mistress of Riches, people didn¡¯t realize until hundreds of yearster. The reason for the discovery was that the Mistress of Riches was promoted from Lesser Divine Power to Great Divine Power, and at the same time, she changed her original Divine Title.


    In the past, the Mistress of Riches was the ¡®Goddess of Trade and Riches,¡¯ but now she was the ¡®Goddess of Riches and Trade.¡¯


    This change of a position meant that the power she had mastered had been multiplied!


    The Mistress of Riches, who used to take [trade] as her core Divine Title, had fluctuated in power. Once the war broke out and spread to the trade, her power began to be affected. In that scenario, there was no way to trade, and naturally, there was no way to increase the divine power she would receive. However, with [Riches] as the core Divine Title, her divine power has gradually stabilized, and because the Temple of Riches had be a bank-like existence, she had almost always maintained a strong Divine Power and therefore touched the [Protection] of money domain.


    Riches, Trade, Money, and Protection!


    This new sessor of the Mistress of Riches was only discovered by others at this time. She had already reced the past Goddess of Riches!


    Henceforth, the power of the Temple of Riches had be the first-ss power on the maind, which upied an important position within thepetition between the godly Temples.


    When he heard this information for the first time, Soran was also quite surprised!


    He had never thought that he could make such a big change just by changing his Divine Title, and let a God who was already on the verge of decline rush into the field of Great Divine Powers at one go. If not for the Mistress of Riches¡¯ strong control over trade, and because of the underdevelopment of trade in the maind that has affected her Divine Power, he was afraid she was likely to be the first one to enter the [Great Divine Powers] in the past hundreds of years.


    There were rows and rows of neat brick houses and numerousnes of straight drainage ditches.


    There were simple shops, taverns, and cksmiths on the streets, as well as specially built public toilets. There were no filthy messes like the other towns, and there was no garbage on the roads.


    Everything here was clean and tidy, and even other people thought that Soran had a slightpulsive habit for cleanliness!


    ¡°Your Excellency really surprised me!¡±


    The Priest of Riches, who was bejeweled, looked around her and revealed a thoughtful expression then said slowly: ¡°There is full of life and vitality here, that is the breath of riches.¡±


    In such a town, as long as there was stable public order, it would soon attract many businessmen.


    Overseas trade was now in Soran¡¯s hands. Port Tylon and the town under construction were two points, strangling the ends of the Outer sea routes. If Soran was willing to open up a little, he could attract arge number of adventurous businessmen. Trade was exactly what Mistress of Riches needed, which could expand her faith and strengthen her power. The decline of the City of Wealth had temporarily affected trade, and the turmoil that had happened previously had not been able to recover in a short time.


    That was also the reason why she came here!


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Soran raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation, then turned and entered the hall.


    When the Priest of the Mistress of Riches just sat down, Gloria, who was dressed in a ck witch¡¯s robe, appeared in the hall. She gave Soran a slight look and nodded gently.


    ¡°Your Honorable Witch!¡±


    Ms. fortune¡¯s Pastor stood up and leaned over to show her respect. As a representative of the fortune church, she knew her identity and status, and her influence in the witch Council. Even she knew that Gloria had been promoted and praised by the witch Council because she had touched the field of legendary witches.


    Gloria smiled and nodded in response, reaching out and making a gesture of invitation, just like the hostess here.


    She smiled and said: ¡°Wee, the emissary of the Mistress of Wealth. Your presence brings light to my humble dwellings.¡±


    Everyone was seated.


    The Priest of the Mistress of Riches nced at the others, got up and smiled, then went: ¡°Just call me Gold. In fact, I did bring the goodwill of the Mistress of Riches here.¡±


    Gold?


    What a strange monosybic name.


    The Priest in front of them named ¡°Gold¡± walked to the center of the hall and said slowly: ¡°It seems that your Excellency is nning to develop this ce into a city. I have to admit that your Excellency¡¯s vision is unique! However, it requires considerable manpower and financial resources to develop such a remote Outer Inds. As far as I know, although your Excellency has a close rtionship with the Sea Temple, they have not provided any help. On the contrary, arge part of your trade that your Excellency has in the Outer Inds will be handed over to them.¡±


    She gave a little smile, filled with confidence and a rather exquisite demeanor. Then, she took out a golden transaction card and said seriously: ¡°This is a divine power gold card of the Temple of Riches. As long as you have it, you can withdraw 100,000 Gold Derahls from any Temple of Riches on the maind at any time!¡±


    She handed the gold card to Soran and said with a confident smile: ¡°This is just a small gift for your Excellency. Please do not reject this!¡±


    ¡°This gift is not included within our next transaction. Whether we cooperate or not, this gift just simply represents our good intentions, and to express our thanks for re-establishing the rules on the South Coast, restoring the trade to a normal order! ¡±


    100,000 Gold Derahls!!!


    Even Gloria, at the side, was astonished.


    Even with Soran¡¯s experience, it was not that he had never met a person that was rich and imposing. He had been in contact with the Royals and godly Temples and so on. However, it was his first time receiving one hundred thousand Gold Derahls so freely.


    The Temple of Riches was rich and imposing!


    With the Gold Derahls, Soran could not help but breathe heavily, and then smiled and reached for it.


    He might as well take it.


    Seeing Soran epting this divine power gold card, the Priest of Mistress of Riches showed a satisfied smile at the corner of her mouth, and her expression became prouder.


    The Temple of Riches was that confident!


    o one would be able to reject them sternly.


    Gold raised her finger and turned the ruby ring on her index finger one round, gave a look to a servant beside her, and someone handed a document to Soran. She was quite confident as she went: ¡°The Temple of Riches has the most powerful strength on the South Coast! We can fully support the financial resources your Excellency needs to build this ce! At the same time, the Temple of Riches also holds thergest and most mineral resources on the South Coast. We have an abundant amount of ves, which can replenish the manpower you need at any time! ¡±


    ¡°It can be said thatpared to the Sea Temple, who would only exploit benefits from you. We can offer you much more! As for what we want: It¡¯s just that you open this city to us, give us the freedom to trade Outer Seas, and then build a Temple of Riches here to let us bring in more believers for the Goddess.¡±


    Gold looked at Soran with some ambition and satisfaction. She believed that the wonderful conditions she offered could make the other party agree.


    But to her surprise, Soran looked at the document and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to the above conditions!¡±


    The conditions were actually pretty good.


    The Temple of Riches would provide Soran with funds, manpower, and materials, asking only to open up the city¡¯s authority, giving them the authority of free trade in the Outer Inds, and let them develop their faith and establish temples. For Soran, who had justpleted the prototype, if he could get the support of Temple of Riches, it would be able to speed up the construction process greatly, but it was also quite dangerous for him to do so because of the Sea Temple!


    In addition, after hearing the conditions, Gloria also kept her silence on the surface, but she was secretly using telepathy to Soran: ¡°You cannot agree to this! The shadow ne is connected with the camp. We can¡¯t let other forces know the existence of the Wizard Tower! ¡±


    Of course.


    Soran suddenly woke up at the sound of Gloria¡¯s words.


    The value of that Wizard¡¯s tower was immeasurable. Therefore, no matter how good the conditions of the Temple of Riches were, he could never agree to them.


    The authority of the city must be fully controlled by himself, and the establishment of Temples with open authority would interfere with Soran¡¯s influence.


    Furthermore, he relied on the Sea Temple behind everything. Now, the Sea Temple had yet to get stationed. If the Temple of the Mistress of Riches took station before the Sea Goddes, they would Soran to settle the disputes.


    Gold¡¯s face was full of astonishment. She had no idea that Soran would refuse so firmly.


    Soran couldn¡¯t be too rigid with the Temple of Riches, let alone they just gave them 100,000 Gold Derahls, so he pondered for a moment and said slowly: ¡°But as for my goodwill, I am willing to open part of the free trade authority to the Temple of Riches. As for other things, I¡¯m afraid I have to seek for the Sea Temple¡¯s opinion on this!¡±


    The Sea Temple.


    Having heard this. Gold could not help frown. She came here because she knew that the influence of the Sea Temple on Soran was far from great. If he asked the Sea Temple about this, they would never agree because the Sea Temple also required faith. This ce has not been developed yet. Once it became an existence simr to Port Tylon, the Sea Temple would send Priests to settle here. At that time, how would the Temple of Riches be allowed to enter? Although the forces of the gods wereplicated, the establishment of the Temples was to each his own.


    When the Temple has been established, the foundation would beid.


    You could see that the Sea Temple and Storm Temple¡¯s countless fights against each other in Port Tylon, but neither of them could win the other. It was because there was support from the Temples behind them.


    Building a Temple here was equivalent to building half a Wizard Tower!


    As long as the gods standing behind them have yet to fall, in the end, who would have the ability to stem out a Temple with Divine Power in operation?


    In the battle at Amber City of yesteryear, many Knights of Terror of legendary Challenge Rating couldn¡¯t easily attack any Temple. From this, one could tell how powerful a Temple¡¯s protection ability was.


    Soran could not allow the power of Temples to enter his territory.


    Moreover, if it was even possible, he would keep the power of the Sea Temple to the outskirts. This was also why he constantly nned to expand the port. There were too many important secrets in the camp.


    ¡°This!....¡±


    Gold¡¯s expression was a little shocked and disappointed, but she did not give up on the idea. The Temple would lower its evaluation of her if she could not finish her task.


    With a smile on her lips, Gloria said to Soran through telepathy: ¡°Hold her back. We could use her as a counterweight, and seize this opportunity to demand from the Sea Temple! ¡±


    Eating from both sides?


    Soran was stunned for a moment, and then he thought for a while. He turned his head and looked at Gloria in surprise.


    This woman¡¯s political acumen was so high.


    Facing Soran¡¯s surprised look, Gloria smiled quietly, then raised her hand to lift the long hair near her earlobe gently, and her eyes wandered to look at him.


    Therefore, Soran stood up and said: ¡°If your Honorable Priest is not in a hurry, maybe you can stay here for a few days. I can immediately send someone to ask for the opinion of the Sea Temple.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, you should see the port here where thend is very open. In fact, I¡¯m going to sell some of thends there. Although it¡¯s a little expensive, I think that with your Honor¡¯s eyesight, you will be able to see the potential of thesends.¡±


    A very clever answer.


    After hearing this, the Priest of the Mistress of Riches looked deeply at Soran and said: ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Fine. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for your Excellency¡¯s reply.¡±


    They did not agree with the terms of the exchange, nor did they agree to let her establish her Temple, but they were willing to sell part of thend.


    This was very meaningful!


    In Gold¡¯s view, Soran was undoubtedly quite afraid of the Sea Temple and did not want to lose the support of the Sea Temple. But he was also attracted by the superior conditions of the Temple of Riches and did not want to give up such powerful support easily. So there was a euphemistic answer. If he was willing to sell thend near the port, the ownership of thend would belong to the Temple of Riches. Even if it was impossible to establish a Temple in a bold way, it was fine to be a stronghold for the development of faith for the Temple of Riches.


    As for whether they could finally build a temple and strengthen their faith here, it was obvious that he wanted to see the collision between the two Temples.


    He was a very cunning and treacherous man!


    He wanted to swallow the benefits from the two Temples, but he did not want to get involved in the fight for faith between the two Temples.


    Gold had seen the topography of the port, which was a very superior natural port. If it developed into a ce like Port Tylon, the port would undoubtedly be the ce with the most prosperous people, and the fleetsing and going would fill the whole port. On the contrary, the camp here was not so advantageous geographically because it was built inside, surrounded by mountains on both sides, close to the tropical jungle on one side and a little far from the port. However, the terrain here was quite open, which could be used to develop arablend. When she came, she had already seen a lot of arablends.


    Gold had a little more contempt towards Soran. After all, he was just a pirate leader with little business sense. He only thought about what was dug out of thend and did not realize that the biggest wealth here was trade.


    If she came here to build, the city would be close to the coastal port and directly built into a port city!


    Now, If the port was developed, it would be divided into two cities. Even though the distance was rtively close, it was still not connected atst. With the powerful power of the Temple of Riches, it might not be able to nibble the port bit by bit. If the port was swallowed and the core area of trade was upied. The value of the city here would be reduced a lot.


    Her sharp business vision made her realize that the port was the key, and the fight for faith in the future was also in the prosperous port area.


    Now, the most important thing was to fight with the Sea Temple. If they could not meet each other head-on, they could only give each other part of their interests and strive for each other to meet their needs.


    It would be a terrible thing to have friction between two powerful godly Temples!


    The group of believers of the Mistress of Riches was soon settled down.


    When Gold left the hall, she could not help but see some figures of the Drow Warriors, which surprised her quite a lot, and turned to take a deep look at Soran.


    Drows!


    These kinds of creatures were very difficult to deal with. It seemed that they were subordinates belonging to this pirate?


    Maybe she had looked down on him too much.


    The group was settled near the South Gate by Soran, and at the same time, they were watched secretly to prevent these people from moving in the camp at will. Gloria also quietly set up a Vignce Array to block the area connecting the shadow ne. Now the portal has not beenpletely secured. If the portal¡¯s shadow cracks were fixed, they would gather, and then the rest of the camp would not be able to enter the shadow ne. The port was under development. When the time was right, they should be settled near the port.


    ¡°This might be an opportunity!¡±


    When the Priests left, Gloria immediately came to Soran and said: ¡°The goodwill from the Mistress of Riches will make the Sea Temple filled with a sense of crisis! This can let us reap more benefits! ¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Soran gently nodded his head.


    But then he subsequently said in a deep voice: ¡°But we must be careful about this, because if we are not careful, we may offend two godly Temples at the same time.¡±


    Having heard this, Gloria frowned, then raised her fingertips and made a light stroke on the map for nning and construction, then separated an area from it, and said slowly: ¡°Give up part of the benefits! Let them fight for it!¡±

 Chapter 343 - Dragon Egg

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 156 Dragon Egg</h4>


    The arrival of the Goddess of Riches priest made Soran slightly cautious.


    As his strength grew more and more, it would inevitably attract the attention of many old and powerful forces. Fortunately, it was the priest of the Goddess of Riches. If the Storm temple secretly sent someone to contact him, it would be even more troublesome.


    Soran¡¯s ind was very close to the Amazons, thus rejecting them would mean hostility.


    If Soran was able to ignore the Sea temple then he would have the power to do what he wanted.


    He must enter the realm of legends!


    Soran felt that he must quickly be more powerful. If there were three figures around the realm of legend, then no temple would try anything on them.


    After settling the priest, Soran then brought some men to deal with the Quetzalcoatlus.


    With Gloria in the camp, the eye of the wizard was always watching the cracks in the shadow ne, thus Soran was not worried about the other party discovering the secret here. That was why he took a group of his men out early in the morning to hunt the Quetzalcoatlus. As a dangerous dragon subspecies, they would give Soran a great amount of ughter EXP; this EXP could certainly level up his wizard. However, to avoid damage, it was not realistic for Soran to hunt these creatures alone. There may even be a few of them together.


    The back of the mountain was a cliff.


    Soran had built a brick factory here. Craftsmen from the East were busy working here. Behind the red earth was a river, thend beyond the river was the territory of the Quetzalcoatlus.


    The Quetzalcoatlus dung around the area prevented other creatures from getting close.


    The men that Soran brought along were grade 3 and above, including the elite who had participated in the white dragon battle. The dragon skin armor was in the process of making, and it was not so easy; the process may also require the skills of the drows. A group of people walked up the mountain road. Before they got close to the cliff, they heard the low roar of the Quetzalcoatlus. These dragon subspecies had noticed them but did notunch an attack. Instead, they roared at them to drive them away.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Soran shot one of the Quetzalcoatlus on the wing, provoking the beasts; immediately two of them swooped down from the sky with a roar.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Soran yelled, pulled out his curved sword. He leaped then stabbed the beast in the belly; the force was so great that it opened a wound nearly two meters long, and a lot of intestines came out. Immediately the Quetzalcoatlus mmed into the ground and hit Soran¡¯s abdomen with its wings.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Soran coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He suffered a lot of bruises, but the price was worth it. The Quetzalcoatlus in front of him was almost dead.


    ¡°Shash!¡±


    The curved sword shed at the head of the Quetzalcoatlus.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Activated Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 72 shing damage to the target!... Beheading sessful!... Target dead!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 5600 ughter EXP!¡±


    Even though Soran was doing well, his men were not doing very well. Although they hit the enemy with a harpoon when they dispersed, another Quetzalcoatlus had also rushed in. The iron armor could not block the sharp ws of the Quetzalcoatlus. Its ws pierced the armor and went into their flesh; their ribs were even lifted. The attack ofrge dragon subspecies was quite fierce. With its huge size advantage, they were powerful enough to lift a mammoth.


    One diving attack, and immediately it killed one of Soran¡¯s men. Immediately the Quetzalcoatlus wanted to fly away.


    Soran wasn¡¯t going to let it get away. He immediately picked up a harpoon and threw it out. The harpoon shot out and hit its wing, making it stumble to the ground. Without the chance to fly, the Quetzalcoatlus immediately swept its tail, and then opened its mouth to bite the nearest man.


    ¡°Allow me!¡±


    Soran needed the ughter EXP, so he wouldn¡¯t want his men to kill it. He yelled out, ¡°Everyone move aside, use the harpoons to attack it.¡±


    ¡°Bull¡¯s Strength!¡±


    ¡°Haste!¡±


    Soran activated the permanency Haste spell on his legendary boots, and then his whole person became a blurry figure.


    Although permanency spells could be activated all day long, it was not so convenient in normal life, and sometimes it may even be useless. Most of these permanency spells were activated duringbat. Some permanency spells were tattoos that required special environments to activate.


    For example, the dragon wing like permanency spell.


    If the spell was revealed early on, it could even be a disadvantage.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    The curved sword became a cold light and shed on the back of the Quetzalcoatlus. After the white dragon and the red dragon, these dragon subspecies became easier to deal with.


    It might be harder if he was alone, but now he had his men to help him kite the beast.


    With the light of his curved sword, the Quetzalcoatlus in front of him was killed quickly. Soran stood beside the body of the Quetzalcoatlus and gasped for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡°go straight up! Don¡¯t worry about the bodies. We¡¯ll deal with them when wee back! ¡±


    The rugged mountain road winds up.


    Sometimes there was no road at all and they had to rely on ropes. They soon got to the Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s nest.


    Immediately they saw two Quetzalcoatlus guarding the nest.


    There was a reason why the Quetzalcoatlus stayed in their nests and did not help theirpanions when they were attacked; neither did they run away when they encountered powerful enemies. Soran was a little stunned when he came up, and then he looked passed the two Quetzalcoatlus and saw several eggs hidden behind them.


    Spring seemed to be the time for Quetzalcoatlus toy their eggs. Then in summer and autumn, they would go out and bring food back.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Soran looked at his men and ordered, ¡°All of you, do not attack the dragon eggs.¡±


    ¡°They may be useful!¡±


    Taming dragon subspecies was very difficult.


    However, if they were hatched, the difficulty of domestication would be reduced a lot. Quetzalcoatlus could grow rapidly and grow to more than 1000 pounds in half a year as long as they had enough food. Although Soran didn¡¯t know how to domesticate Quetzalcoatlus, the drows had the skills to domesticate Basilisk. The giant lizards were very simr to the dragon subspecies, which meant that the possibility of domestication was about 30%.


    30% was enough for Soran to give it a try!


    Soran¡¯s men immediately retreated, while Soran slowly approached the two Quetzalcoatlus in front of him. As Soran approached, the Quetzalcoatlus was very uneasy, but they did not leave the nest. Whether pure dragon or dragon subspecies, the chances of themying eggs were not very high, thus they often protected their eggs at all costs.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    A glow of cold light appeared.


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared. The next moment, he appeared behind the Quetzalcoatlus. However, he didn¡¯t attack the enemies in front of him. Instead, he went directly to those eggs and collected five eggs one after another at a dazzling speed.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Soran stabbed the Quetzalcoatlus at the back and yelled, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    As long as they didn¡¯t need to worry about the eggs, they could attack the Quetzalcoatlus freely.


    This Quetzalcoatlus was not hard to deal with. If Soran transformed into the ughter form, it was not difficult to deal with these Quetzalcoatluses alone.

 Chapter 344 - Practiced Spellcaster

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 157</h4>


    <h4>Practiced Spellcaster</h4>


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    As thest Quetzalcoatlus fell to the ground, Soran could not help standing up and gasping. He clenched his teeth and pressed his arm, then put back the arm which was almost dislocated by the dragon. There were three dead Quetzalcoatlus in front of him.


    ¡°How are the injured?¡±


    Soran moved his arm and turned around to looked around at his men. Someone had been hit by a Quetzalcoatlus near the dragon¡¯s nest. They were hundreds of meters from the foot of the mountain, so it was almost impossible for that person to survive.


    A sneaky pirate counted the men that were there and reported, ¡°Your excellency! Four dead, seven injured.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Soran nodded.


    This was eptable to Soran since the dragon subspecies were dangerous creatures.


    One Quetzalcoatlus gave him nearly 5000 ughter EXP. Clearing this ce up, Soran got nearly 30000 ughter EXP, which was enough for him to level up his wizard once.


    However, For the time being, Soran wanted to hold off spending the EXP. Since Soran had acquired two notification on the ability [Practiced Spellcaster], he would master the metamagic ability after getting the next notification.


    Combat casting progress was slow.


    However, if he mastered the ability Practiced Spellcaster, acquiring Combat Casting would be faster.


    It was difficult to move so many corpses back.


    Soran could only take his men back first, and then arrange other subordinates to take the corpses back. Soran went back with five dragon eggs and got rid of the Quetzalcoatlus. The camp should be rtively safe now unless some dangerous creatures were migrating.


    Inside the camp.


    Just as Soran returned, he saw the attendants of the Goddess of Wealth. They were observing the ce, but because Soran had banned certain areas. They could only secretly observe theyout here. The location of the shadow crack was close to the warehouse, where people were not allowed to approach freely. They could only observe the situation of the south gate and the east gate at most.


    ¡°Big brother!?¡±


    After Soran returned, Vivian soon came to him.


    Today, she wore a ck princess dress while her beautiful long hair was tied with a bow. She came near and immediately saw the dragon eggs Soran had ced neatly. Behind the little girl was the petite cat girl. Today, she seemed a little timid, following Vivian nervously. Maybe it was because the little girl in the ck princess dress put more pressure on her today, or because of other reasons.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Practiced Spellcaster


    The little girl widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Big brother! Are these dragon eggs?¡±


    Oh no.


    When Vivian asked about the eggs, Soran thought it was bad news. He knew that the little girl had always wanted to have a powerful pet. Now that she saw these dragon eggs, she would want one.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The little girl jumped close to the table, reached out her little white hand and touched it, then cheered, ¡°It¡¯s a dragon egg! I have long wanted one!¡±


    ¡°Big brother is the best!¡±


    Vivian stood on the chair, tiptoed and kissed Soran on the cheek. Immediately she ran out with a dragon egg in her arms.


    She ran away like the wind!


    ording to the little girl¡¯s judgment, Soran had a 90% chance to disagree with her keeping such a dangerous creature, but she still really wanted to keep a fierce pet. So in the end, she decided to run with her brother¡¯s dragon egg after kissing him, and wait for two days to hatch out the baby dragon. Then Soran wouldn¡¯t be able to say no.


    ¡°Vi!...Vivian!...¡±


    Soran finally let out a sigh.


    He didn¡¯t trust the little girl to raise a dragon, even if it was only a dragon subspecies. The dragon family had a gic memory, so they were naturally wild. Dragons would not recognize the first person they saw as parents; those were just the story of bards. The real domestication of the dragon species was controlled by magic.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Gloria¡¯s figure appeared outside the door. She was wearing a long ck dress and her hair was tied up casually with a hairband. After entering the door, she took a look at LuLu, who was sneaking out. Then she said to Soran, ¡°With Vivian¡¯s powers now, there should be no danger in raising a dragon subspecies.¡±


    ¡°It may be dangerous if it were a pure dragon.¡±


    She walked to the table and looked at the rest of the dragon eggs and said, ¡°Do you n to domesticate it?¡±


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°I have that thought.¡±


    Gloria reached out and touched the eggs, then frowned and said, ¡°One of the eggs has died. It¡¯s very difficult to domesticate the dragon species. Only the people from dragon city would know the secrets of dragon domestication. Maybe it¡¯s easy to hatch them, to control them, but it would be very difficult to make them listen. ¡±


    Soran heard her and pressed his hand on the dragon egg that Gloria said; the egg was dead.


    This dragon would not be able to hatch.


    Even with dragon eggs, some of them would not hatch.


    Sometimes it was simr to chicken eggs.


    Only some of the eggs would hatch among arge number of eggs.


    Soran put the egg aside and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. The drows have the skill of taming Basilisk. During this period, they relied on me to supply materials, but only sent a team of drow warriors to work. It¡¯s time for them to do something. By the way, we should also test the attitude of female drows!¡±


    ¡°If these female drows do not recognize the current situation, then I¡¯ll have to end them!¡±


    Gloria raised her hand and gently tugged her long hair. She looked a little worried and said, ¡°Drows are all about conspiracy and betrayal. I still can¡¯t trust them. You¡¯d better be more careful! ¡±


    Surface creatures do not trust creatures of the Underdark; it was also the same the other way around.


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°I know. If they made any moves, I¡¯ll immediately erase them.¡±


    With a slight hum, Gloria took out a scroll and handed it to Soran, ¡°Vivian and I were in the process of deciphering the mystery of this scroll. Apart from studying how to arrange the connection to the shadow ne, the little girl¡¯s talent is amazing. She¡¯s learning so fast that I¡¯m surprised. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long for her to surpass mepletely. ¡±


    ¡°Trantion of [Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors]plete.¡±


    ¡°This is a copy of our transcription. It has been parsed with words you can understand. However, there is still a paragraph in the original script that we can¡¯t solve. It seems that it¡¯s not part of the magic, but more like an improved technique of an arcane master. For the time being, Vivian and I haven¡¯t been able to decipher it. It¡¯s a personal note that would take us some time to decipher. ¡±


    Word.


    There were many words in this world. After some wizards be powerful, they would also create their own words.


    For example, a twisted wave line. It may only be a wavy line in other people¡¯s eyes, but it represented some meaning to someone. These were the most difficult to decipher since they were created by individual wizards. Unless you could find the corresponding magic book or use some special ability to understand it; even the knowledgeable Gloria couldn¡¯t decipher it in a short time.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    Soran took the scroll, nodded and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll memorize it quickly.¡±


    The arrival of Gloria had given him much help.


    Vivian spent more than a month without deciphering the spell ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors¡±. Shortly after Gloria arrived, she hadpleted most of the analysis.


    ¡°En.¡±


    Gloria smiled and looked at Soran then left the room.¡±ess Read.live if you like watching mangaics.


    Around midnight.


    After Soran had made arrangements for the night watch, he went back to his room.


    He carefully spread out the magic scroll in front of him, and then picked up the goose pen to transcribe on some white paper. Each piece of white paper was filled with dense symbols, and he wrote a lot. Then he rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    ¡°Why is this so hard!¡±


    Soran felt dazed. He got up to the window and took some air, then went to study it.


    The difficulty was high!


    Even though this was a level 3 spell, Soran felt that it was more difficult than a level 5 spell.


    He studied for half a day and didn¡¯tplete the prototype of the magic model. With this progress, it would take at least half a month toplete the memorization. There had been no spell that was so difficult for Soran.


    The night was over soon.


    Soran had not slept all night. He only rested when the sun was about to rise.


    The progress of the spell model analysis was less than 3%. There was already a lot of paper on the table that had all kinds of symbols. Soran rubbed his forehead to rx his nerves and then began to remember the magic he had mastered.


    As morning came.


    Soran left the room and practiced spellcasting. After he had used all his level 1 spells, a long-awaited notification popped up.


    ¡°Ability level up!¡±


    ¡°After a long time of practice, you¡¯ve gained part of the information for the ability [Practiced Spellcaster].¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mastered the ability [Practiced Spellcaster]!¡±

 Chapter 345 - A Difficult Choice

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 158 A Difficult Choice</h4>


    Finally.


    When the notification finally appeared, Soran felt a sense of relief.


    It was more difficult for the spellcaster to master his or her abilitypared to other sses. Many melee ss necessary abilities could be learned in a year and a half, but even the most straightforward abilities of the wizard took a lot of time. From the moment Soran multi-professioned in the wizard, the ability [Practiced Spellcaster] had been umting, but only until now did he mastered it. And among them, there were also the abilities [Able Learner] and [Sage], but it still took a long time.


    ¡°Practiced Spellcaster [Spellcasting ability]: as you cast spells again and again. Your ability to master spells had gradually improved, also enhancing your ability to master spells. When you cast any spell, the time spent would be -1. If you cast a spell that takes only one second to cast, you would instantly cast the spell. This cast time reduction effect can be stacked with other equipment of the same effect. ¡±


    ¡°Arcane Missile!¡±


    Soran gently raised his fingers, without even chanting, then a series of arcane missiles shot out, prating the target in front of him. Practiced Spellcaster was the core ability of a wizard; many of the Metamagic Abilities mastered in the future woulde from this basic ability.


    Since he had mastered the ability [Practiced Spellcaster], Soran did not need to save up on the ughter EXP he got.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°The Profession wizard is now Level 10.¡±


    ¡°Received 27 [DEX 21+ (INT 21-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 10 [Profession HP 4+ (CON 22-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Acquired one Free Attribute point.¡±


    ¡°Acquired one ability point.¡±


    Soran allocated skill points to Literacy and Concentration. He still couldn¡¯t master [Combat Casting] quickly enough because he didn¡¯t have enough Concentration and was easy to be interrupted during battle. The Concentration of a wizard had a wide range of functions; learning magic orbat casting, all of this must pass a Test of Concentration. The Concentration level of a pure wizard was rtively high. The most important test of Concentration was the ability [Mobile Spellcasting].


    The free attribute point was allocated to Wisdom, something important when he needed to master legendary spells.


    Then there was a very important ability point.


    ¡°Maximize Spell [Metamagic Abilities]: This Metamagic ability can maximize the power of a spell, and increase the damage of a certain spell by 100% at the cost of upgrading two spell levels. For example, a level 1 arcane missile will be a level 3 spell after using this Metamagic ability to memorize it; the damage caused by the arcane missile to the enemy will be increased by 100%. ¡± (Note: a prerequisite for Empower Spell)


    ¡°Silent Spell [Metamagic Abilities]: This Metamagic ability could silently cast a spell at the cost of upgrading 1 spell level. This allows spells not needing any casting actions and chanting, casting any spell silently. The spell ignores any silent spell, and it¡¯s hard for the enemy to notice that the wizard is casting. Until the moment when the casting ispleted, it would not be detected by an enemy. ¡± (Note: Prerequisite for the epic ability silent spell.)


    ¡°Spontaneous Casting [Metamagic Abilities]: This Metamagic Ability allows spells to be instantly cast at the cost of upgrading three spell levels. Instant spells cannot be interrupted by any normal means. They are also immune to silence and counter-attack. ¡± (Note: Prerequisite for the epic ability Spontaneous Casting.)


    Soran looked at the three choices that had appeared and went into deep thought.


    Among them, Maximize Spell was an output maximization spell, which could greatly improve the power of a spell. If a person wanted to go all in, this ability was quite useful. Then there was the Silent Spell, which was a very effective ability when sneaking an attack on the enemy. During the Astral ne wars, the Eye of the North used this ability to cast a legendary spell silently. No one noticed that she was preparing a legendary spell; they only noticed it when the spell had been cast ¡ª this ability used to be popr with trickster wizards because it could catch an enemy off guard.


    Finally, Spontaneous Casting, which everyone was familiar with. It was able to turn a spell into an instant cast spell at the cost of making it 3 levels higher.


    It was a rather useful ability that came at a heavy price!


    Whether it was Silent Spell or Spontaneous Casting, they were both prerequisite spells for future epic abilities. After mastering this Metamagic Ability, advancing to legendary wizard would allow the mastery of other epic instant cast spells; Spontaneous Casting (silent) 0, Spontaneous Casting (silent) 1, Spontaneous Casting (silent) 2 and so on.


    As long as you master this epic ability, the corresponding level of spells would not need to be increased additionally.


    For example, if you mastered the epic ability Spontaneous Casting level 1, then all the level 1 spells would be automatically converted into instant cast. This epic ability could be upgraded to level 9. After mastering level 9 Spontaneous Casting, any level 9 spells would be instant cast.


    That was why previously, many wizards mastered the ability of Spontaneous Casting early on.


    To save ability points, and level up Spontaneous Casting after entering the realm of legend!


    However, Soran had never seen anyone seed in doing so.


    Even the most powerful spell caster, that was, the elder princess of Arendelle; would not have mastered level 9 Spontaneous Casting, maybe only level 6.


    This was a hard choice!


    It determined whether a spellcaster wants to be the most powerful one, or give up and pursue other rtively easy and practical abilities, such as Silent Spell, Extend Spell, etc.


    The Eye of the North chose Silent Spell.


    This meant that it was almost impossible for her to be the most powerful wizard as she could only walk further and further on the path of Silent Spell.


    The elder princess of Arendell and Vivian had chosen the path to be the most powerful wizard.


    Soran was sure of one thing.


    That¡¯s Vivian¡¯s had mastered the ability of Spontaneous Casting. Otherwise, her casting speed would not be so fast; many low level spells not even requiring any chanting.


    Now!


    It was Soran¡¯s turn to pick, and he was not sure which path he should take.


    If he picked Maximize Spell, then he would pursue the path of greatest damage. In the future, whenbined with the ability [Epic Spell Pration], it would be very devastating to the enemy.


    However, if he picked Spontaneous Casting, he would be able to get close to the most powerful wizards.


    This was a hard choice.

 Chapter 346 - Spells

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 159 Spells</h4>


    Soran went into deep thought.


    He went back to the room. When he saw the scroll of the level 3 spell [Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors] on the table, he made a decision as he remembered something. Instant cast was something of a legendary level, and the most important thing for him now was his currentbat power since it was too hard to save up enough ability points for the legendary Spontaneous Casting. Furthermore, if he had be a god, he would have other spells to rece Spontaneous Casting.


    The realm of the gods was indeed filled with mystery!


    Thus Soran made the decision and muttered, ¡°select Metamagic Abilities [Maximize Spell]!¡±


    As he chose the metamagic ability, Soran¡¯s thinking had also beenpletely opened up. He had a new idea about the total amount of spells he had mastered at this stage, thebat application of all kinds of spells, and the types of spells.


    First, the level 1 spells!


    Most defensive spells could not stop Soran, who had amazing Dexterity and Constitution. It could be said that most of the level 1 spells were not as good as his own attack. Therefore, all the level 1 spell slots were used to memorize [Arcane Missiles]. Soran currently had six level 1 spell slots. If all the slots were Arcane Missiles, he would be able to rely on the ability [Practiced Spellcaster] to instantly cast 30 missiles, which was equivalent to one level 6 spell [Missile Storm].


    (Note: Arcane Missiles maximum five rounds. Lesser Missile Storm maximum 15 rounds, cast time 2 seconds. Greater Missile Storm maximum 30 rounds, cast time 3 seconds.)


    In addition to the transformation type wizards, there were also ice wizards, necromancy, Arcane missile wizards, and wizards that specialize in Bigby¡¯s Hand. The most powerful ones were the transformation wizards and the wizards that specialize in Bigby¡¯s Hand. These two wizard systems were born before the Arcane Empire. At present, few could master these two sets ofbat magic systems.


    (Note: Bigby, one of the most famous battle wizards in history, is the inventor of Bigby¡¯s Interposing Hand [level 5], Bigby¡¯s Forceful Hand [level 6], Digby¡¯s Grasping Hand [level 7], Bigby¡¯s Clenched Fist [level 8], and Bigby¡¯s Crushing Hand [level 9]. These five spells were the legendary battle spells of Bigby¡¯s Hand, which were enough to kill a legendary fighter in face-to-face handbat.)


    There were two spells that could overpower the gods inbat; the spell Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors, which Soran had discovered, and Bigby¡¯s Hand.


    Among them, the spell Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors had a lower casting requirement.


    After his thoughts had opened up, the other things were easier to work through.


    Soran did notck the ability to survive, so there was no need to memorize arge number of protection spells like other wizards. It was better for him to fill his spell slots with buffs or explosive spells. He filled his level 2 spells slots with Bull¡¯s Strength and Cat¡¯s Grace; the remaining level 3 spell slots were all used to memorize Arcane Missiles [Empower Spell].


    Soran gave up most of the other spells and only retained the spell Fly; he used the other spells to memorize Arcane Missle [Maximize Spell].


    With that, his ability to ¡®BIUBIUBIU¡¯ would beplete. From level 1 to level 3, he had memorized a total of 12 Arcane Missile spells.


    With this amount of firepower, it was possible to end an enemy within moments!


    From level 4 spells onward, Soran was more careful about which spell to memorize. That was because they were important in battle and great buffs.


    In the end, he chose Bull¡¯s Strength [Maximize Spell], Cat¡¯s Grace [Maximize Spell], and Greater Invisibility.


    As a level 10 wizard, Soran still had the remaining two level 5 spell slots. However, he did not want to use it for other spells. Instead, he wanted to use it to memorize his ace.


    ¡®Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors¡¯!


    Even though it was a level 3 spell, afterbining it with the metamagic ability [Maximize Spell], it would require a level 5 spell slot to memorize.


    Since he wanted maximum damage, he could not use level 3 spell slots to memorize the spell.


    For the first time, Soran had a clearer picture of what spell slots he should use.


    As a top-tier rogue, he was still a novice in the field of spellcasting. It wasn¡¯t until he had mastered his own spells and abilities that his thought process became more clear. Although he had 22 Wisdom and 10 professional level in wizard, Soran only had about 20 spell slots. He didn¡¯t have enough spells slots for him to cast spells freely like other wizards. He could only turn the core of his spellcasting style into explosive type, and try to match his rogue¡¯s fighting style.


    With his spellcasting style forming,


    This would make it so that he wouldn¡¯t need to rememorize the spells from scrolls.


    Profession level 10 was the beginning of another tier. The ughter EXP needed to level up from here would be greatly increased. Especially for spellcasters, as the ughter EXP needed would be 20% morepared to other melee professions.


    In the short term, Soran would not have enough ughter EXP for his wizard ss. Instead, he wanted to focus on his Rogue and the legendary ability [Shadow Realm].


    The afternoon passed quickly.


    After having a clearer idea of what to do, Soran opened his attribute page. Soran was now not a thief who lived in the streets of Amber City and had many advantagespared to before.


    His attributes were now:


    Name: Soran


    Race: Half-elf [Son of ughter]


    Attributes: Strength 19(+7, Belt of Giant Strength+6), Dexterity 26 (+2), Constitution 22 (+1), Intelligence 22 (+2), Wisdom 16 (+1), Charisma 19 (+3, Sadness of Mohe +2).


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 7 Rogue (0/126500)/Level 5 Shadow Dancer (0/18500)/Level 10 Wizard (0/148500) [Grade 4]


    Health Points (HP): 292/292 [Strong]


    Experience Points (EXP): 72075 ughter EXP, 1545 Profession EXP [Unassigned]


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Legend Rating: 27


    Divine Points: 12 [Minor Divinity]. (Level up to [Lesser Divinity] requires 30 divine points.)


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 225, Literacy 275, Steal 75, Pick Lock 80, Snare 75, Focus 65, Diplomacy 75, Appraise 45, Deception 40, Intimidation 75, Taunt 20, Performance 25, Listen 45, Evade 120, Parry 55, Block 30, Heal 65, Search 45, Detect 50, Scribe Scroll 45, Spellcraft 35, Survival 45, Use Magic Device 35, Cooking 35, Alchemy 25.


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands, Epic Dexterity.


    Special Skills: Blessing of the Maid of Misfortune, Blessing of the Sea Goddess, Dragonblood baptism level 2, Heart of ughter, ughterer, The Ascetic, Sage.


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Perseverance, Able Learner, Practiced Spellcaster, Reflex Evasion, Danger Sense, Dodge Roll, Darkvision, Spell Control, Empower Spell, Maximize Spell, Minor Magic Resistance, Lesser Cold Resistance, Lesser Poison Immunity, Greater Dual-wielding, Regeneration [Moderate], 10 feet Telepathy.


    Profession Abilities: Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon [Proficiency], Curved Sword [Legendary].


    Combat Skills: Shadowstrike, Conjure Shadow, Shadow Jump, Shadow Leap, Fear Gaze (Divine), Fear (Divine), Vampiric Touch (Divine), Counterspell, Sword Form [Heavy Hack], Sword Form [Horizontal sh], Sword Form [Beheading], Sword Form [Spinning Strike].


    Attributes, skills, abilities¨CGreat power came from the umtion of these three factors.


    Soran basically had surpassed other professions at the same level in these three elements. The only obvious weakness was his Taunt, which was 20.


    This was natural.


    Soran¡¯s fighting style had always been to deal with enemies in a clean-cut manner, so there was basically no chance to ridicule or provoke the enemies, that was why his Taunt skill was the slowest growing one.


    Maybe it was because he hade in contact with more women, but his Acting skills had also improved.


    A day went past.


    Soran had devoted most of his energy to the analysis of the spell Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors. However, he still took time out to work on theyout of the camp. At the same time, he also analyzed some of the information he got from port Tylon.


    A war had broken out.


    The northern beastman and the southern kingdoms have had small skirmishes.


    The rebels of the south coast had attacked a city, and the decadent kingdom announced that they were bewitched by an evil devil. At the same time, they urgently called on the nobles in the kingdom to eliminate the rebels.


    Unfortunately, there were a few responders. It seemed that in this period of chaos, many people felt the omen of the Time of Trouble. The old aristocratic would want to preserve their strength. Thus few would be willing to waste their resources. In particr, the main force of the rebel army had not been seriously damaged. Furthermore, there were only rumors about a devil, and no one could confirm his identity.


    South gate.


    A furtive figure came around from the side and climbed into a room through the window.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    The thin figure took off his cloak, then leaned over slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything. The guards were strict around the warehouse, and there were magic traps cast by the witch. I didn¡¯t dare to go in. ¡±


    There were many rogues among the believers of the Goddess of Fortune.


    He was one of the followers in disguise. He had been trying to spy on the camp since he came to the camp.


    ¡°En.¡±


    Kim wore a gold robe iid with pearls and jewels, slightly nodded, and said, ¡°Be careful. Although he is friendly to us, it¡¯s better not to provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Any news from the temple?¡±


    A middle-aged man stood behind her. He looked like an average believer but was, in fact, a grade 3 wizard.


    The Goddess of Fortune had a wide range of believers, and there were many wizards who gave their faith to money. Hearing this, he immediately replied, ¡°there is no clear message, but the temple is secretly sending people to negotiate with the Sea temple.¡±


    Level 5 spell ¡®Message.¡¯


    After listening to his words, Kim pondered for a moment and then said: ¡°Let them speed up. The decline of the City of Wealth may result in the goddess being dissatisfied with us. If we can establish a trade route here, the prosperous trade could enhance the goddess¡¯s power and influence.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± the middle-aged man nodded and replied.


    At that moment, s


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Throat Cutter is business savvy at all!¡±


    ¡°I went out a lot these days and found that he put most of his human and material resources into that uselessnd. The cultivatednd that has just been reimed is basically of little value. Even if there was good weather, it would only yield very little. He¡¯s better off just doing trade. If he invested all his time, energy, manpower, and material resources into the construction of a port and wharf, he would get 20 years¡¯ worth of yield from that field in one year of trading.


    ¡°At the end of the day, he¡¯s just a rich vige pumpkin with little vision. He just wants to keep thend.¡±


    Kim turned to look at her. It seemed that the identity of this woman was quite high, so her attitude and tone were rtively soft. She shook her head slowly and said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s not that simple. A pirate king who could rise up in such a short time would certainly not be a simple character. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he has a bigger n!¡±


    A bigger n?


    What could be this big n? What n would make him put more importance into that piece ofnd and not the wealth in front of him?


    The woman thought for a while and seemed to have an idea.


    Sea temple.


    With a crash of smashing something, then from the hall came the angry roar of the Naga Siren priest, ¡°How could it be! This hungry white-eyed wolf! When did he get so close with the temple of wealth! ¡±


    The Naga Siren priest had an angry expression.


    There was a strange voice nearby, which seemed toe from the seawater under the temple. It asked, ¡°Your Excellency, the priest! What now? ¡±


    The priest thought for a moment and said, ¡°This guy is bing harder and harder to control!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°We have to send people to build the temple. He has developed some power in the outer inds. It¡¯s time to build the belief of the sea goddess there.¡±


    A strange voice continued toe from under the sea, ¡°What about the temple of wealth? These guys are not easy to deal with! ¡±


    ¡°Agree to their request. But they have to pay for it,¡± said the Naga priest, with a wry smile on her lips! ¡°If they want to get their faith into the outer inds, they would have to give up part of their own interests. Tell them that we have to allow us to spread our faith among the fishermen in the coastal areas before we would allow them to expand their trade in the outer inds. ¡±


    Trading of faith.


    This was the priest¡¯s intentions!


    For a long time, the sea temple has had a hard time moving their faith ind.


    The request for the temple of wealth was an opportunity for her to spread her faith to the coastal areas. She dared not put forward too many conditions, but only focused on the fishermen who may be believers of the sea goddess. As for whether they would be able to expand the scope and influence of the sea goddess further after they hadid a foundation along the coast, that was something of the future.


    The fisherman was an opportunity for them.


    As long as the temple of wealth permitted them, they would be able to root their faith among humans.


    As for who would gain more and had more influence, in the end, it depended on the strength of each temple. The Naga Siren priest was very confident about this because as long as she cut off the sea route, the situation of the temple of wealth would be quite passive.


    Thinking of this, she could not help showing an evil smile!


    Inside a dark valley.


    The strong smell of blood almost enveloped thend. There were dead vampire bats everywhere, and ferocious vampire ves.


    At the center were the corpses of ckguards.


    As a powerful fallen profession, they were ultimately killed by the numerous vampire bats.


    ¡°How is this possible!...¡±


    The priest with a ck robe was covered with blood. Under the torn ck robe, the body armor he was wearing was exposed. He held a heavy mace in one hand, and a shield with flowing light in the other hand. He mumbled in a daze: ¡°How could I fail!...¡±


    There were five followers around him.


    Only the priests survived; high-grade priests who could wear full body armor without affecting their casting ability.


    In this kind of fierce battle, the priest would always be thest standing!


    Thudd.


    The figure of the vampiric demigod descended from the sky. There were serious burning marks on his chest, but flesh and blood there was regenerating rapidly. He didn¡¯t have the grace and calm expression at the beginning, because half of his head seemed to be severely burned. Many high-grade Darkguards fell nearby, and few vampire ves survived.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡±


    With a smile on his face, the vampiric demigod slowly said, ¡°the elite of your temple were all buried here by you. Even if you go back, the high priest will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Serve me! Or die!¡±


    ¡°Now that you have no power to stop me, why do you cling to a fallen god? Be loyal to me! You would be the chief priest. Anything he can give you, I can give you too!¡±


    ¡°Tang.¡±


    A weapon fell on the ground.


    The priest seemed to have given up and slowly kneeled down.


    ¡°HAHAHA!¡±


    The vampiric demigod let out an uncontrobleugh.


    After defeating the temple of Fear, they would no longer be able to prevent the vampiric demigod from stealing the power of Fear. After umting a certain amount of power, the vampiric demigod would be able to take up the divine title of Fear.


    In the dark corner of the valley.


    The Hellpoemer kept the magic flute in his palm. He was surrounded by corpses with various ways of death. However, they all had a calm expression when they died.


    He looked silently at the vampiric demigod, as his eyes glowed with a strange light.

 Chapter 347 - Chapter 160 Dragon Skin Armor +1

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 160 Dragon Skin Armor +1</h4>


    Soran got up early the next morning because the third shipment from Snake Ind had arrived. At present, the transfer stations of the outer bases were all done at Snake Ind, where a killer whale was present. Now that the killer whale was almost the size of a blue whale, smaller ships would not be able to bear a single hit from the killer whale. The maritime space near Snake Ind had been divided into restricted zones by Soran, fearing a sneak attack from the pirate king Ashrod.


    Around that area, all other ships except for Soran¡¯s would be attacked by the killer whale.


    About half a month ago, there was a merchant ship that sailed from Shipwreck Bay. The merchant ship was directly hit by the mutant killer whale and sunk; not one soul survived. Since then, others learned not to go into that region. People would learn how serious Soran was through the blood. Snake Ind stored arge number of resources, many of which were directly supplied to the outer ind bases, reducing the time between supplies.


    Just out of the camp, the leader of the drows, Dark de Andri, waited in front.


    ¡°Your excellency, Throat Cutter!¡±


    When he saw Soran approaching, he bowed a little and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked some of my men to send the dragon eggs to our priest. There should be no problem in hatching them, but it¡¯s hard to say whether they can be domesticated sessfully. We¡¯ve been away from the Underdark for too long, so there are only a few people in the group who knew how to domesticate Basilisk. ¡±


    ¡°But, we¡¯ll definitely do out best!¡±


    Soran looked at him with a stern expression and said, ¡°I see. ¡±


    He walked away after saying that.


    Dark de Andri was a little nervous. He hesitated for a moment but did not go with Soran. Instead, he called for a drow Ranger, frowned, and said, ¡°He is bing more and more impatient with us! Haven¡¯t those damned womene out with a result yet? At least they should show their position, right? I¡¯m afraid Throat Cutter will be more and more dissatisfied with us! ¡±


    The young Ranger was also nervous and whispered, ¡°A lot of important positions had been taken over by those pirates. We can¡¯t get close to the warehouse! The pirates obviously want to prove that they are no worse than us. I¡¯m afraid we will be reced if we go on like this! Besides, those pirates are all humans, but we are all drows. I¡¯m afraid if we go on like this, Throat Cutter would... ¡±


    The young drow ranger paused for a moment.


    The two looked at each other and could not help shaking their heads. Dark de Andri frowned for a moment, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°Those damned females are really stubborn! It¡¯s clear that we¡¯re under someone else¡¯s roof, but they still act as though they¡¯re in the Underdark! ¡±


    The drow ranger had a thought after hearing what Andri said. He suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Lord dark de, the drow warriors are very supportive of you! And your reputation is not inferior to any priests, but because they are females, they always have a higher position than you! I think, since we have gradually integrated into the surface world, maybe some of our customs should be abandoned. As the males in the group, we have more responsibilities, but no corresponding status.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we made some changes!...¡±


    ¡°If your excellency is willing to stand up, I believe many drow warriors and rangers would support you!...¡±


    Silence.


    Dark de Andri fell into silence, but his eyes burst with excitement, which seemed to be a little hot. In the society of drows, the status of male drows was very low. They did not have much power. Even in the belief of The Dark Maiden, the female drows were still firmly in the dominant position. After thousands of years of inheritance and umtion, the suppressed males were not withoutint. It¡¯s just that the custom of the ethnic group had been deeply rooted, and the rule of the female drow had be unshakable!


    However, since they hade to the surface world, maybe there could be a change?


    In the Underdark, if a male drow of any family was in the upper position, they may be ridiculed by other drow families, or even considered to be challenging the dominant position of female drows. Often they would be punished by the Queen of Spiders or even attacked by other drow families. But they were now on the surface world, and no one would attack them.


    There was a cold light in Andri¡¯s eyes. He slowly grasped the handle of his de and said in a deep voice, ¡°Give them another chance! They don¡¯t know the strength of the Throat Cutter, but we can¡¯t let our group be dragged into the abyss of eternal doom! ¡±


    Soran¡¯s methods were very ruthless.


    For a long time, he had always been decisive. Dark de Andri was worried about what will happen when he ran out of patience!


    The port.


    As soon as Soran arrived at the port, he saw the priest of the Goddess of Riches walking around. Kim still had many jewels, just like a nobledy. The best description of what they liked was the color of gold.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    The one-eyed pirate had been waiting nearby for a long time. Seeing Soran, he immediately handed over a list and said: ¡°these are the goods that arrived. Also, here is the message from the sea temple.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Soran took it over.


    ¡°Half the resources given to the drows, all the other goods give them to the eastern craftsmen as a reward.¡±


    Soran opened the letter from the sea temple.


    After looking at it, Soran could not help but frown. He kept the letter without saying a word.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    Kim came over with a smile on her face. She yed with the agate ring on her index finger and said slowly, ¡°It seems that we can sign an agreement? We are interested in thend, from the front slope to thend here, and we are willing to buy it at a price absolutely satisfactory to you. At the same time, if you have no problem, soon, the City of Wealth would send someone to support your construction of the port and wharf. ¡±


    What a great appetite!


    Soran nced at the ce she was referring to, and the position she had chosen was rather tricky. At one stroke, nearly one thousand Mu ofnd was zoned out. From the port to the border there, almost one-third of the most usefulnd was zoned out by her. And she seemed to have included a third of the ports, which made Soran a little hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to reject our proposal!¡±


    Kim had been secretly observing Soran¡¯s expression changes. After noticing that Soran seemed disagreeable, she immediately said, ¡°the fleet of the City of Wealth set out yesterday. Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind after you see our strength. Money has the most powerful effect on people. I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t let you down. ¡±


    Saying this, she could not help let out a confident, yful smile.


    Soran, however, was silent for a moment and then put the letter away. It seems that the priest had faster ess to information than Soran. The fleet of the City of Wealth had actually set out yesterday; this was a way to show their strength. The foundation of a temple that had stood for thousands of years was really greater than a pirate king who had justid his foundation.


    At the warehouse.


    As soon as Soran got back, the half-elf first mate was there waiting for him already.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    Seeing him, the half-elf first mate bowed down slightly and then handed over well-made leather armor. He said excitedly, ¡°We have finished crafting more than ten dragon leather armor. This is the one just made today. I have tested it slightly; its protective ability is simr to iron armor but is a lot lighter.¡±


    ¡°Please take a look, your excellency!¡±


    Is itpleted?


    Soran smiled and reached for it. He looked at it carefully, felt the weight, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Good! But this seems to be the dragon skin of the Quetzalcoatlus. What about the other parts? ¡±


    Hearing this, the half-elf first mate said in a soft voice, ¡°the other part is difficult to make. It may take a while, but the quality should be better than this batch.¡±


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°Tell them to get it done soon, we¡¯ll probably be cleaning up the wildlings near here.


    There was a bloodthirsty smile on the face of the half-elf first mate, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely finish the task this month. ¡±


    Item Type: Dragon Skin Armor


    Item Grade: [Rare (Grade 1)]


    Description: This is a leather armor made of dragon skin of Quetzalcoatlus. It is stronger and lighter than other armor and has good protection ability. Part of the dragon skin characteristics of the species will remain on the leather armor; it is durable against fire, ice, and acid, and will not be easily damaged. This Dragon Skin Armor is rough and is not at it¡¯s best. It had the potential to be enchanted.


    Requirements: 8 Strength or more [Because it¡¯s dragon skin, it is rtively heavierpared to other leather armor.]


    Effects: Dragon subspecies, Fortitude, Defence +5.


    Item special effect: [Subspecies dragon skin], this dragon skin armor has the protective effects of the dragon subspecies. It is immune to any attack with an attack strength of less than five and can reduce the damage it receives when receiving most attacks.


    Dragonskin was different indeed!


    Soran took the Dragon Skin Armor + 1 in his hand and nodded his head contentedly. Compared with iron armor, the protection ability of this armor was also good. Giving them to his men would greatly increase their ability to fight.


    Unfortunately, Soran could not wear it because there would be a higher chance of failure if a wizard was wearing armor. If the armor was too heavy, the chance of spell failure could increase to more than 50%. The only advanced ss that could easily spell cast with armor was the arcane knight. They had a unique ability, which was called [Casting with Armor].


    (Arcane Knight [advanced profession]: had the ability to be alert and iron-willed. Advanced specialized inbat casting and skill specialization [Focus]. You can wear any armor to spell cast.) [Note: one of the advanced professions of high-grade heroes, the advanced system of double cultivation of magic and martial arts. ]


    The number of Arcane Knights was too small, so it was hard for him to learn the ability of ¡°Casting with Armor.¡± Therefore, in the future, he could only find a way to get the legendary enchanted robe. The legendary wizard robe also had a strong protection ability, and could even directly be enchanted with a protection field.


    After a day of work.


    During the evening, after Soran had finished the work, he walked along the camp.


    On his way, he went to see the research progress of wizard Saruman. The remation of cultivatednd was almostpleted, and it would be sown soon. The fertilizer had to keep up with the progress, or the harvest this year would never pass the mark.


    Now, there were no weeds around the camp. The neat road was almost everywhere. Saruman¡¯sb was in the north corner. He seemed to like studying the nts in the tropical jungle.


    Soran quickly came to an independent yard.


    There were specially arranged magic traps nearby. Soran could easily find them by relying on the intuition of rogues. Meanwhile, the traps Saruman set up had also alerted of Soran¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Wee your excellency!¡±


    The gate of the courtyard opened automatically. There was a simple alchemy array, from which Saruman¡¯s voice came out, ¡°What you need is almost finished.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing some experiments and cannot leave. Pleasee in freely, your excellency.¡±


    Soran looked around, then went into the yard.


    As soon as he went in, he saw some strange nts, which looked like pitcher nts. There were many nts that were not easy to identify. These nts were nted around the yard, and they were enclosed by special fences. Each nt had a sign in front of it, recording the nting time and so on.


    ¡°This is?...¡±


    Soran frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°Man-eating nt? He is cultivating these nts?¡±


    It should be those strange nts.


    Even though its size was simr, itcked some life aura. But these nts should be the man-eating nts from the forest.


    The difference was the nts seemed animated in the forest while they were just nts here.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    Saruman stepped out of the room, bowed slightly to make an inviting gesture, and then said, ¡°I havepleted what you wanted.¡±


    When he saw Soran observing the nts, his expression changed a little, and he pretended to be rxed, ¡°these cannibal nts are interesting. I¡¯m studying them.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°These nts were fertilized with the fertilizer your excellency wanted. You can see that they are growing very well.¡±


    Soran noticed the momentary unnatural feeling Saruman had, but he didn¡¯t ask much; after all, Saruman only had an employment rtionship with him. The research hobby of wizards was very special. As long as it was not dangerous, it was within Soran¡¯s tolerance. He had dealt with necromancers before. Compared with those who studied corpses all day, Saruman¡¯s hobby was nothing. He got up and went into the room. At once, he saw a lot of bottles and cans, as well as a lot of ss test tubes.


    For a moment, he felt that he was in a chemistryb.


    Alchemist.


    There was a field that included potions, enchantments, engineering, magical constructs, and so on. Even soul building was in the realm of alchemy.


    There were three apprentices busy in theboratory, beside which there was a heavy y Golem. The y Golem looked very stiff as if it hadn¡¯t been infused the soul.


    ¡°Look, your excellency!¡±


    Saruman took out a box, which contained something the size of sand, and smelled like urea. He reached for his beard and smiled, ¡°this is what you wanted. I¡¯ve tested it, and it works with any nt.¡±


    Soran took one and looked at it.


    This was a little different from the fertilizer in his memory, but the difference was not too far. It was technically not difficult to convert struvite stones into fertilizers.


    He put it back and said, ¡°How¡¯s the production?¡±


    ¡°This!...¡± Saruman became awkward and said in a soft voice, ¡°About this much per day.¡±


    Soran frowned and said, ¡°No, this is too little!¡±


    How much was there in this box.


    The amount ofnd he needed to reim was quiterge. There were nearly a thousand ves in charge of farming alone; this amount of fertilizer would not meet the demand for farming at all.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Saruman continued, ¡°I¡¯m already thinking of ways to change the alchemy engine. If I seed, the production will increase.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Soran nodded. He tapped on his shoulder and said, ¡°Try to increase production. My request is not only that it fulfills our needs, but it would be something we can sell.¡±


    ¡°I think you understand what I mean.¡±


    Saruman nodded seriously and imed, ¡°By the end of this month, the production would be to your excellency¡¯s expectations.¡±

 Chapter 348 - Sad Vivian

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 161 Sad Vivian</h4>


    After getting a promise from Saruman, Soran felt more at ease.


    Since he promised to finish the task by the end of the month, he would wait for a while more. Before leaving, Soran nced at the cannibal nts again. He didn¡¯t know if it was his mind ying tricks on him, but he noticed that the nts moved slightly. These mutant nts were a little special, so hopefully, Saruman¡¯s research on them would not cause any trouble.


    It was close to evening.


    Soran walked around the camp once, and was ready to go back and research more on the spell ¡®Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors.¡¯


    This low-grade god ying spell was really not that easy. Soran had been analyzing the spell model for so many days, but still hadn¡¯t made much progress. There were many quiteplex spell nodes and models in the construction of the ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors¡± spell model. If a spell model waspared to a circuit board, then level 3 spells were like calctors, while the Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors was the difficulty of aputer. This requires an amazing ability of memory and analysis. ording to Soran¡¯s estimation, it was almost more difficult than level 6 spells.


    The sea wind blew.


    Soran came to the west gate.


    Just when he came here, he saw that the patrol was a little rmed, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal.


    ¡°Your...Your excellency!...¡±


    The captain in charge of training saw Soran, he trotted over and said, ¡°The young madam is!... The young madam is walking around with a dragon!...¡±


    A dragon?


    Soran was shocked when he heard this, then quickly went over.


    Just around the gate, Soran saw Vivian in a ck princess dress, walking at a rather happy pace with a satisfied expression. The little girl led a Quetzalcoatlus the size of a hound; it seemed that it had just hatched for a few days. At the moment, Vivian tied a pink rope to its neck, and then she took it for a walk like walking a dog. The newly hatched Quetzalcoatlus was not big, but its eyes were full of ferocity. asionally, when someone passed by, it would open its mouth and roar, and raise its wings to show strength.


    The growth of the dragon species was slow, but they would have fighting capabilities at an early age.


    When a young dragon was born, it would be able to fight after eating other eggs. When a pure-blooded young dragon was born, it would have 1 challenge rating, which could easily kill an adult man withoutbat training. Only three or five dayster, the young dragon would grow tusks and ws, and the challenge rating would be increased to level 2-3, which could kill some noob professions. Although the Quetzalcoatlus in front of them had just hatched, it still could easily kill one or two adults.


    Without proper training, the young Quetzalcoatlus was filled with ferocity, and Vivian was dragging it around with a string.


    Although it dared to show his teeth and ws to others, it was quite afraid when it turned to the little girl. It seemed that it must have been punished after it had hatched. Young dragons didn¡¯t regard the first person they saw as their parents. The gic memory of the dragon was no joke. They could still distinguish if the creature was a dragon or not. It was much more dangerous to raise such a dragon subspecies than to raise a wild wolf cub. That was why Soran doesn¡¯t agree that the little girl should raise the dragon.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian soon noticed Soran, and the little girl gave a joyful cry. Then she ran toward him with the rope pulling the Quetzalcoatlus.


    The young Quetzalcoatlus could not fly and could not run.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Vivian looked like she was showing off. She raised the pink rope, then pushed the young Quetzalcoatlus with her leg lightly. She pushed it in front of Soran and said happily, ¡°the egg had hatched! Brother, look! It¡¯s called cky! Doesn¡¯t it look awesome!¡±


    cky...


    Soran twitched his mouth, then nodded relentlessly, ¡°Yeah, it is very awesome!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Vivian was very happy when she heard that. Then she raised her small hand and led the Quetzalcoatlus forward. She wanted to take it for a walk to let other people know it. People here were very violent and might kill cky if they didn¡¯t know better. The little girl walked with joy, holding a rope in her little hand, and dragging the young Quetzalcoatlus behind her. asionally, other people would be shocked to see her and her pet.


    By tomorrow everyone would know that Vivian had a dragon pet!


    But it really was awesome. Others walked dogs while she walked a dragon. Seeing that the little girl was so happy, Soran could only shake his head and sigh.


    Around dinner time, Vivian led the young Quetzalcoatlus back.


    The newly hatched Quetzalcoatlus ate arge amount of food. If they had enough food, they could gain 35 pounds a day. About half a yearter, the Quetzalcoatlus could reach 1000 pounds. The catgirl is a small maid¡¯s dress was in charge of feeding it. She carried a big wooden bucket filled with fresh fish from the port. It seemed that the little cat girl was also very yful. She moved the fish left and right, ying with the Quetzalcoatlus before feeding it.


    A fish that was a foot long was swallowed by it in one go.


    Just a day or two after hatching, the Quetzalcoatlus was already able to eat a bucket of fresh fish.


    asionally, the little cat girl would also hold a fresh fish greedily and smell it. She seemed to like the fishy smell. Unfortunately, she did not dare to put it into her mouth after looking around.


    Because if she ate raw fish, Vivian would punish her.


    She was a bit afraid of Vivian.


    Especially when Vivian wore a ck princess dress, the catgirl often felt scared.


    A day passed without any drama.


    Soran began to analyze the spell model of ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors¡± after nightfall. It may be because of the umtion of the previous days because now, his research has be a little faster.


    The big room was lit up by a magic light, which felt like a hundred-watt light bulb.


    Gloria brought it and some alchemy tools made by the wizard Saruman. Because there were two orthodox wizards around, Soran could also enjoy some conveniences. Most of the time, the world of wizards was full of fantasy, like science fiction. Soran still believed that there was not much difference between golems and high intelligent robots. Even in some areas, golems were superior to robots.


    Soran forgot about time as he went into research.


    Not sure how long had passed, when he finally snapped out of researching the spell model, the outside was already dark.


    ¡°Ta, Ta, Ta.¡±


    Light footsteps were hearding in front of Soran¡¯s room.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Soran put down the quill pen in his hand, and then put away arge stack of white paper. With the improvement of his capability, his perception and listening ability was bing stronger and stronger. Other rogues were less likely to attack Soran, and he became more aware of his day to day surroundings.


    He got up, opened the door, and saw the little girl standing there.


    Vivian was wearing a pure white nightdress and pink cotton slippers on her feet. Her beautiful big eyes seemed to be covered with tears as if she had just woken up and was a bit confused.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± the little girl went to Soran, as tears came down her eyes.


    Soran quickly picked up the girl in front of her, leaned over her forehead and kissed her, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying? ¡±


    Vivian held Soran tight and said in a small voice, ¡°Big brother!... I dreamed about Heath...¡±


    Heath.


    That loyal dog.


    Soran also became a little sad when he heard her. He kissed her on her cheek and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry now. Heath is buried in the graveyard by us, and it will rest in the kingdom of the god!... ¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had a new pet, that was why she thought about the old dog that had been with her.


    Soran has also been cruel and cold.


    Not anyone could earn his respect. However, that dog could.


    It was a loyal dog.


    Soran could still remember how old it was, but it still guarded the house beside Vivian. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t even have a good meal before it died.


    Its mission was also fulfilled because Soran lived.


    Faith made the old and hungry dog stay up until Soran woke up. Then he unloaded his burden and left peacefully in a deep sleep.


    Soran buried it in a grave because it had his respect.


    ¡°Big brother...¡±


    Vivian felt better after a good hug. She raised her head and said, ¡°Vivian has be so powerful, could I bring him back?¡±


    ¡°I miss him so much!¡±


    Silence.


    Soran was silent for a moment. He patted the little girl¡¯s head, kissed it, but did not give her an answer.


    Vivian seemed to have understood something.


    ¡°Heath...¡±


    The little girl sobbed out, ¡°He really died and would nevere back?...¡±

 Chapter 349 - Port Modor

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 162 Port Modor</h4>


    Three days went by.


    Soran was busy analyzing the spell model of ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors,¡± while Gloria had been arranging an array to contain all shadow cracks. The pration of cross-ne energy was prone to idents. It would be a very troublesome thing whether the sh of the different energies or the creatures of the shadow ne slipped to the material ne. For Gloria, the important thing was to be able to move back and forth freely before solving the mystery of the shadow ne. As an orthodox wizard, she would surely leave a safe route for herself.


    Adventuring into the ne without any prior knowledge, was the style of a rogue.


    Last night, Gloria went over to Soran¡¯s ce to spend the night and also mentioned Vivian.


    The little girl asked her a lot about souls. She even asked where the soul would return after death and how long a pure soul could exist if it didn¡¯t carry out rebirth, where the soul finally arrived after the death, and thew of the transformation of the soul, many things even Gloria had no answer to. After all, she had just touched the realm of legends. Maybe she had mastered the skill injecting soul fragments into Constructs, but she still had no grasp of the knowledge of the spirit realm.


    Vivian recorded everything seriously then asked more about legendary spells.


    As they discussed, Gloria also told Soran very seriously that the little girl seemed to be very interested in the legendary spell [Wish]. This spell was taboo among the wizards, because it was a legendary spell that could theoretically achieve most of the wishes, but had to pay a heavy price. [Wish] could revive the dead, increase the person¡¯s Strength, improve their attributes, and even make people immortal. Theoretically, this legendary spell could satisfy the wishes of most ordinary people, but the cost was high.


    Soran became silent after hearing this.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, only let out a soft sigh.


    [Wish] was one of the most difficult legendary spells to master. The difficulty of memorizing was frightening, let alone achieving the conditions of casting.


    Ultimately this spell would summon a Genie!


    The effect was a bit like ddin¡¯smp. It may summon a Djinn or a Dao. The spell may even summon the ancient elemental gods.


    Currently, there were not many in the world that could cast this spell.


    Another day went past.


    Soran¡¯s analysis of the spell model of ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors¡± was finally on the right track, with the progress of nearly 45%. As he progressed, the speed of mastering got faster and faster. It was estimated that he would be able to remember the spell in a short time. However, on this day, the fleet from the temple of Riches finally reached port Modor, and many people and materials had also arrived.


    Modor.


    Gloria gave this name. The name came from the north and had a special meaning.


    She made a simple Fortune Tell and finally decided to use the name. Soran didn¡¯t care much about this, so he named it ¡°Modor.¡±


    The temple of Riches assembled a vast fleet.


    With abundant financial resources, they used many big ships to transport goods and people. When Soran arrived at port Modor, he saw a group of skinny yellow ves being escorted down; these were ves from the mines. The temple secretly controlled many mines, which needed arge number of ves. Moreover, there was a high probability of the death of ves working in the mines. Thus the temple had to control arge number of the ve trade secretly.


    The ves brought by the temple were a mix of different races. Most were human, but there were also other races.


    Soran even saw some Grey Dwarfs.


    They were excellent ves, as Mind yers had already controlled them for a long time. The grey dwarfs were also very tough, so many ve owners liked them.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    After receiving the ves, the half-elf first mate trotted over and said, ¡°All have been ounted for. A total of 632 ves were transported, most of them are humans and a few other races. Thirty-two of them are sick, and some died on their way to the sea. Shall I settle them down now? ¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Soran nodded as he didn¡¯t have much sympathy for ves.


    These ves were seen everywhere. The very system was greatly rooted in this world, and even the temples supported it. Many perspectives from Soran¡¯s previous world was pointless here.


    Soon, the ves were brought to the city of Modor.


    Then a priest with a lot of jewelry appeared in front of Soran. For some reason.,Soran felt the urge to steal something from her, probably because he was a rogue. Even though the gold and jewelry on her were not rare grade items, they were worth around 50 to 60 thousand Gold Derahls.


    All high-grade priests were quite rich, so the priest of the Goddess of Riches was even richer.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    Kim smiled as she stood beside Soran. Then she waved to the port and said, ¡°We¡¯ll get started then.¡±


    ¡°Bong!¡±


    A loud bang was heard from the port.


    Then he saw several huge ships put their deck down. The ships then opened their heavy hatch and let some huge golem came out.


    Most of them were y golems and stone golems about three meters. They came to the port with dull steps. Then they moved under the control of a grade 3 wizard and soon reached thend promised by Soran to the temple of Riches.


    BOOM!


    There were huge bangs, and then there were sounds of ttening and explosion. The ten golems pushed forward like arge roller. The stone golems were responsible for breaking the mountains and cracking the stones while the y golems became small diggers that quickly ttened thend.


    The art of golem.


    Soran was startled. He snapped out of his awe after a while. Compared with primitive humanbor, the golems seemed to work like modern technology. However, this method consumed a lot of resources. If there wasn¡¯t an Elemental Pool from a wizard tower to charge the golem, such arge amount of energy consumption must be made up of money.


    The golems worked highly efficient!


    These golems were specially designed and had no fighting capability. In a very short time, the golems had already ttened thend and started to build the foundation. Rocks that needed two people to carry, the y golem could carry one with each hand and move with amazing speed. The stone golem could carry stones that were several tons. They were more efficient than excavators and cranes because thetter need to be operated by people, and the golems could do things on their own.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    Kim said with satisfaction, ¡°The strength of the temple impresses you. With this speed, we could finish the port in half a month.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t say anything because he felt like he was being led by someone from a different era. While he was still desperately relying on human power to do things, others had begun used machine like tools.


    Golems.


    Soran looked at these golems and went into deep thought.


    Gloria¡¯s golems could not be brought out. They belonged to the council of witches. She only brought a y golem for cleaning.


    However, Soran remembered another matter.


    [War of Golems]!


    Soran had a very deep memory of the great event, and it was also the event that let the world know the shocking strength of the legendary sword saints.


    The War of Golems had not happened yet.


    If no one triggered the red alert in ruins, or if someone canceled the battlemand of the legion of golems in advance, would the war of golems even break out?


    If that legion of the golem was not destroyed, how powerful would it be?


    At that time, it was estimated that theirbat effectiveness was equivalent to the main force of a principality. If the red alert had not been activated, people would not have destroyed the legion of golems. ording to records, the golems were given amand to destroy everything, but before themand came into effect, they were buried in the ruins. Later, some explored the remains and found the bones of Demons.


    Some people spected that there must have been an outbreak of some terrible gue of the dead, or that devils had invaded. That was why the legion of golems was finally given the order to destroy everything.


    If someone could change themand, then everything would be different!


    Soran went into deep thought.


    ¡°[War of Golems]. A battle at the legendary level. The difficulty of exploring the remains was the same as that of the desert evil things. If you do not have a legendary team, you may die without knowing the reason. (Note: most of the remains rted to the Arcane Empire are legendary challenges.)¡±


    The difficulty may be as difficult as the wizard tower in the shadow ne!

 Chapter 350 - All-out War!

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 163 All-out War!</h4>


    It was a bright and sunny day.


    It rained a little bit in the morning, making the road a little muddy, but soon the sky was clear. Near February, it was time to nt seeds. With the help of thousands of ves, Soran finally dug through the ditch connecting the river and built a simple dam with the help of magic to turn mud into stone. Gloria and Vivian jointly performed the transformation of y into stone in two days.


    This kind of dam which was made from stones was probably better than made from cement.


    It was the first step for Soran to reim thend. The abundance of ves allowed him to squeeze thebor value. ording to his estimation, this year, they wouldplete the remation n of at least ten thousand Mu ofnd. Ten thousand Mu ofnd was enough to allow for self-sufficiency of Modor city. As long as the city was self-sufficient, Soran would not have much to worry about.


    Food,nd, and people¨C


    These three things were more important than gold in times of trouble. They were also important to form divinity.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion came from where Soran was staying. Soran stood up with great excitement. However, unlike the past, he now had two balls of fire in his palm, which were about the size of his fist. The mes were formed in a highly concentrated state, and then it floated in his palm.


    [Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors]!


    Soran finally learned the level 3 spell.


    BOOM!


    Soran took a deep breath, then looked at the surrounding environment. Then he leaped directly to a height of nearly 12 meters. Then he waved his hand forward, and a fist-sized fireball roared out. Unlike the spell Fireball, the me was like a solid thing. It felt like a lead ball, not an energy ball like a fireball. The fist-sized ball roared out at an amazing speed and hit the target in front at the next moment. The target was blown into pieces of wood, leaving only a bare wooden handle.


    BOOM BOOM, BOOM!


    In a short time, five targets exploded in front of Soran. These training targets were sted to pieces. asionally, one or two of them were blown open after the ball prated the target. Even if Soran used the elven battle bow to shoot at full force, there was no way to shoot through these wooden targets that were nearly 10 cm thick.


    Thud.


    Soran came down to the ground. The balls of fire on his palm seemed slightly dimmer. Within a second, his great Dexterity allowed him to attack five times swiftly.


    ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Maximize Spell]!¡±


    The killing power of Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors, which was enhanced by the ability to Maximize spell, was more powerful than Soran expected. He could only do this amount of damage with a full stroke from his sword, but this spell only needed him to throw it out. At Soran¡¯s current spellcasting level, he could cast Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Maximize Spell] 11 times. ording to his current attack speed, without considering hitting the target or not, he could throw them out in 2 to 3 seconds.


    BOOM!


    Since all the targets were blown into pieces, Soran could only turn to the walls.


    One Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors flew into the wall, and a pit appeared with a depth of nearly 5cm. There was also a small explosive effect, with the killing power simr to that of an Arcane Missile. That was to say, the damage done by the Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors was around 30. At present, he could only do 40 damage with a good sh from his sword.


    Of course.


    As a level 3 god ying spell, Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors was more than this.


    The Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors was equivalent to a + 5 level rare weapon, which meant that it had +5 pration. Most supernatural life could notpletely be immune to the damage it causes.


    BOOM!


    Five continuous balls flew out and made a hole in the wall. Soon cracks appeared around the hole, and the whole wall copsed.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    The patrols outside yelled and quickly came to Soran.


    Soran stopped looked at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°Bring some armor from the storage; leather armor, chainmail, iron armor, and full metal armor.¡±


    His men quickly went out.


    After a few minutes, they brought out a pile of different armors.


    Soran temporarily made a wooden frame with his sword, and then he asked his men to put the leather armor on it. The two-level five spell slots were all used to remember Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Maximize Spell]; Soran once again recited the spell and cast it, then two fist-sized fireballs reappeared in his palm. He threw out a ball toward the wooden frame with the leather armor. With the rumbling explosive sound, the leather armor was blown open on the spot, and the front of the armor had been blown out of shape.


    The second experiment was chainmail.


    Soran threw out a ball, and explosions were heard again. The chainmail had a ten-centimeter hole in the middle.


    Then it was the iron armor, which was blown to pieces.


    However, when Soran tested the half-body armor, the effect was much different, because the half-body armor was made from a rtivelyplete piece of iron. The ball of fire only blew out a pit and didn¡¯t destroy the equipment directly. With Soran¡¯s current Spellcasting Score, his limit was here. Half body armor could somewhat protect against the Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors, so full body armor could be even better. The other armors, however, were basically the same as paper paste under the pration effect of + 5.


    ¡°The effects are like a grenade!¡±


    Soran waved his hand satisfactory and blew a pit on the ground. Then ordered, ¡°tidy these things up.¡±


    The killing power was shocking!


    The only disadvantage was that the spell had only 11 rounds, and the hit rate needed to be controlled by himself.


    Even though the Melf¡¯s Minute Meteor traveled fast, hitting the target or not was dependent on the user.


    This spell could not be controlled mentally!


    In terms of stats, it required his own Dexterity to hit. In this respect, Soran definitely had a great advantage because no pure wizard had a higher Dexterity than him.


    ¡ª


    After cleaning up a little.


    Soran got up and went to the port to check. Because of the support of the temple of Riches, the port of Modor, which had its own advantages as a natural port, had been preliminarilypleted. Now there was no problem in docking a batch of ships. What needed to be done next was to expand the port further. On the other hand, thend sold to the temple of Riches had been built. However, there was only one foundation in the center because that would be where their temple would be built.


    These rich buggers insisted that the temple had to be built using marble.


    Anyone who knew a little about architecture knew how much manpower and financial resources it took to build with pure white marble.


    There was not much marble nearby, and no marble mine had been found, so the materials for building the temple needed to be transported from other ces. The bigoted priests were of the opinion that only white marble could match the Goddess of Riches, so they actually used a fleet to transport the marble from other ces.


    If the temple was expanding too quickly around the port, Soran would be quite worried.


    Kim was still walking around. The woman was actually very beautiful, and she was very experienced in dealing with people. When she saw Soran, she seemed to want toe over and talk about it. But just then, a warship with a broken g came in. It was Soran¡¯s ck g!


    Something was wrong.


    Immediately, Soran rushed over.


    The warship soon got close to the port. A lot of blood could be seen from a distance, as well as some bodies on the deck.


    All of them were pirates under Soran¡¯smand. Some of them were elite troops that he had a good impression of. Now they were all corpses lying on the deck. The warship was full of traces of sword cutting; there were also obvious signs of battle. Even the mast had been hit by cannon. The whole warship had been seriously damaged.


    ¡°Your excellency, Throat-Cutter!¡±


    The scarred face pirate covered with blood limped out with the help of a pirate. His left arm was gone, and he was wrapped with bandages. The northern man, who was nearly 1.9 meters, pushed aside his assistant, then stumbled toward Soran. Then he fell on his knees with a thump and said angrily, ¡°I am ipetent!¡±


    ¡°Snake ind had been attacked by Ashrod! Our men there died, and we barely escaped!¡±


    ¡°Snake ind has also been burnt to the ground!¡±


    Crack!


    The wood under Soran¡¯s feet cracked inch by inch, and his face turned blue for a moment. A strong murderous aura made everyone panic.


    ¡°How is it possible!?¡±


    Soran almost roared out the words and said angrily, ¡°All the elite of Asrod are stationed on the eastern route. How can they have the ability to circle around and attack Snake ind quietly?¡±


    Scarface buried his head deep, said with shame, ¡°It was Rossad, Chamber of Commerce! We had no idea that Asrod had conspired secretly with the Principality of Rossad! They attacked Snake ind and caught us by surprise! ¡±


    Principality of Rossad?


    Soran calmed down and said, ¡°Rossad Chamber of Commerce? Principality of Rossad? The Duchess of Red Dragon? Ashrod had formed an alliance with them?¡±


    ¡°What about the sea temple? How could the sea temple have no reaction or information? Did they send troops to help?¡±


    Scarface was a little gloomy and slowly said, ¡°We sent out people to ask for help, but Snake Ind fell too fast. There was no news from the sea temple, and I don¡¯t know if the sea temple knew about it. ¡±


    The Naga Siren priest!


    How could they not know about the attack?


    Port Tylon was not far from Snake Ind. Soran had hoarded a lot of materials and sent many men to guard them. It was not so easy to capture Snake ind. How could the sea temple not know anything?


    Soran took a deep breath.


    The atmosphere was so oppressive that others were afraid to speak. After a while, he picked up the scar-faced pirate in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can you still fight?¡±


    The scar-faced pirate, who thought he was going to die, suddenly raised his head and said firmly, ¡°yes!¡±


    The fall of Snake Ind.


    He thought that he was going to die for sure since that ce was an important base for Soran.


    As the leader of shipwreck bay, he had the greatest responsibility, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Soran killed him right now.


    ¡°Priest Kim.¡±


    Soran turned around and looked at the priest, then said, ¡°please.¡±


    Kim had a stern expression too and said, ¡°No problem. Limb regeneration is not troublesome. He will be able to fight again soon. ¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Soran nodded softly. He then told his men, ¡°Gather the men to the hall!¡±


    A serious aura spread in Modor.


    The previously yful pirates were all stern. One by one, the pirate leaders hurried to the meeting hall, all of them looking very serious, as if a storm wasing.


    The half-elf Casa.


    The red-haired pirate, Adele Isabe.


    Dark de ¨C Andri


    Scarface.


    One-eyed Jack.


    Tiger shark.


    Housekeeper.


    Soran¡¯s pirate leaders, big and small, gathered in the meeting hall. Scarface, who had his arm regrown, was sharpening his sword.


    Soran stood in the center of the hall and said with a serious tone, ¡°Snake ind had fallen!¡±


    The hall was quiet.


    The pirate leaders had already heard about the attack before they came here.


    There was no fear in their eyes. On the contrary, there was a kind of bloodthirsty excitement. This period of peace had made them yearn for blood.


    There were pirates, after all!


    As witnesses to the establishment of Modor, these pirate leaders had enough confidence in Soran. They knew that Soran must be furious at the fall of the snake ind, so they knew a confrontation with Ashrod was inevitable.


    Soran looked around the room and said, ¡°Ready the men!¡±


    ¡°Adele Isabe! Call upon the pirate fleet in Shipwreck bay!


    One-eyed jack!... go to the port Tylon to gather people and ask for the support of the Sea temple!


    Casa, lead the leading ship to cut off the eastern route, don¡¯t let any of Asrod¡¯s ships go near the south coast!


    Dark de ¨C Andri! Send word to your high priest!


    They have to send men to fight this time!


    Others, gather your men and follow me! This time, we have to go all out with Ashrod!¡±

 Chapter 351 - Fallen Witch

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 164 Fallen Witch</h4>


    After Soran gave orders, a war aura filled the camp.


    A group of patrol guards began to gather, and rare grade weapons from the north were distributed out inrge quantities. The new dragon armor was given to the elite pirate guard. Soran also had many items. Although they were not great equipment, they were still good. The pirate leaders gathered their men, and warships parked near the port with goods on them were reced with batches of ammunition, weapons, and medical supplies.


    Even the cksmith was busy. After two months ofying around, they were finally going to war.


    After eliminating Ashrod, Soran would be able to rule the south sea with peace.


    If you weren¡¯t an idiot, one could tell that Soran¡¯s focus was on the outer inds. That was to say, if Soran defeated Ashrod, Soran would need a pirate leader to manage the eastern sea route. Whether it was the half-elf first mate, Adele Isabe, or the other pirate leaders, they all believed that they had the chance topete for that position. To be entrusted by Soran to manage the eastern sea route was a great opportunity.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    Near the port, a young woman in a cloak opened said, ¡°Throat Cutter really is going to go all-out war with Ashrod? Ashrod has the support of the Naga Siren royal family behind him. Recently, I¡¯ve even heard that he became close with the Red Dragon Duchess; legendary Dragon Disciple¡¯s are not easy to deal with. He may not have a chance to win! ¡±


    Priest Kim had a smile on her face and said slowly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡±


    ¡°Ashrod, the pirate king, defied openly. He was already in a dilemma! If he did not counter the attack, his reputation as the Throat Cutter would be severely damaged! But even with the support of the Sea temple, his chances of winning aren¡¯t high. If he fails, we can take the opportunity to put forward more demands! ¡±


    The young woman had a strange expression and asked, ¡°What if he fails totally?¡±


    The priest took a nce at Soran and replied to the woman, ¡°Then there¡¯ll be a new owner here!¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled sinisterly.


    The people of the Goddess of Riches were very egoistic. They were known to be neutral, but often they would lean toward evil alignment.


    Modor.


    Inside Soran¡¯s residence.


    Gloria wore a ck robe and entered Soran¡¯s room. With a stern expression, she said, ¡°Starting a war? The red dragon duchess is not so easy to deal with!¡±


    Soran heard her, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°But I am in a difficult situation. My rise here was sudden. Because I¡¯ve defeated the Swamp King, it deterred others and made pirates around the south coast dare not act recklessly. But if something like this happens and I don¡¯t take action, then other people may take the opportunity to attack me. They will think that I¡¯m not strong enough. At that time, not just Ashod, but I¡¯m afraid that the Amazons, the Chamber of Commerce of the south coast, and even the Sea temple may attack us! ¡±


    Soran knew this would happen.


    When he knew Snake Ind had fallen, he knew that a war was inevitable!


    Even if it was farming time and the shadow ne could be explored, Soran had no time. It was a very serious blow to the morale of his men. If they didn¡¯t fight back, then the pirates in port Tylon and Shipwreck Bay would desert him.


    Soran¡¯s rise was too abrupt!


    His prestige had been built up by victories and brutal killings. He could not allow the enemy to stand on his head and provoke him now.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Gloria understood him immediately. She nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Soran shook his head and said, ¡°You have to stay here. At this time, I can¡¯t rest assured that other people in the base camp. I can only fight without worries if you¡¯re here! ¡±


    After hearing the words, Gloria looked at Soran anxiously and said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have much chance to win over the red dragon duchess! Let alone the fact that Ashrod has the backing of the Naga Siren royal family.¡±


    Soran heard her and said, ¡°The Sea temple will definitely lend a hand.¡±


    Gloria shook her head gently and said, ¡°Under these circumstances, the Sea temple may not help you that much; or else Snake Ind wouldn¡¯t have fallen.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    When Soran was about to speak, Vivian¡¯s voice suddenly came from the outside of the door. It seemed that she was eager, ¡°Big brother! And me! Leave the red dragon duchess to me!¡±


    The little girl was in a ck dress.


    Her face seemed to be a little excited, and her lovely little face was full of the desire to fight as if she had stayed in the house for too long.


    ¡°Also!¡±


    With a bloodthirsty smile, she held out her little hand and grabbed the cat girl who was following her, ¡°Lulu is also very powerful! She can fight three... No! At least five... No! Maybe ten! ¡±


    Poor Lulu was pulled along by Vivian. When she saw Vivian looking at her, she immediately nodded her head and said, ¡°Meow!...Lulu...is powerful!...I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll fight 10 of them!...Meow!...¡±


    The little cat girl put her paw out.


    When she felt that one paw was not enough to make ten, she immediately put out her other paw.


    Beast folk had the ability to transform. In the fighting state, part of their body would change from human to animal characteristics. Lulu had extraordinary Dexterity at a young age, which meant that she must be of some special lineage.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Gloria thought about it, and then she looked up and said, ¡°The odds are still not good enough! I must set up a teleportation array on your warship so that I can use it as a teleportation mark and support you at any time when necessary! ¡±


    Soran did not reject the idea. After all, dealing with the Dragon Disciple was not easy.


    Just then!


    Gloria suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Who is it? Which excellency hade to visit!¡±


    ¡°Please show yourself!¡±


    Soran clenched his sword immediately and made preparations for the battle. Vivian narrowed her eyes and looked around carefully. Only Lulu didn¡¯t take any action. Soran¡¯s perception couldn¡¯t be worse than that of Gloria. Lulu, as a beast folk, should be the most intuitive one, but even she didn¡¯t respond. So the strongest possibility was that the visitor was not in the current ne.


    Gloria, on the other hand, could somewhat sense it.


    ¡°Daughter.¡±


    A maic voice was heard then a shadowy figure with a ck robe appeared outside the door.


    She raised her head to look at Gloria and said slowly, ¡°Long time no see! It looks like you¡¯re on the verge of bing a legend! Sure enough, you¡¯ve always been wiser than me! ¡±


    Gloria¡¯s mother!?


    Corinne?


    Soran was shocked to see her, but he did not rx.


    After seeing her mother, Gloria raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Mother! You!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the fallen witch of the north nodded gently. Her expression was calm as she exined, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen. I¡¯ve made a deal with a powerful being in the underworld.¡±


    The aura of a demon.


    Soran¡¯s sense was sharp. When he heard that, he immediately felt a trace of demon aura.


    Gloria, with a stern expression, said slowly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The fallen northern witch got up and walked into the room. She was surprised to see Vivian next to her. Then she said calmly, ¡°To help you. The news that you came to the south coast spread widely. I knew you were here as soon as I heard about it. If you want to deal with Ashrod, I can help you! ¡±


    Gloria did not rx at all. With a sad voice, she sighed and asked, ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Her mother had ultimately fallen.


    Even though she had foreseen some of the future, she didn¡¯t think that her mother would deal with a demon.


    Good thing it wasn¡¯t a devil.


    Or else her soul would have been in the deal too!


    ¡°Him!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s mother looked up at Soran, and then she did something unexpected. She bowed down slightly to show her respect, and then said, ¡°Your Excellency Throat Cutter! Please forgive my past ignorance and shortsightedness. In my past days, pride, regret, and jealousy blinded my mind. ¡±


    Unbelievable!


    Not only was Soran shocked, but even Gloria was also shocked.


    Was this really her mother?


    That arrogant and mean woman! Why did she have apletely different attitude after her degeneration!


    Gloria had never seen her mother apologized.


    Not only did she put herself down, but she even spoke of her mistakes in such a calm manner.


    Gloria took a deep breath.


    Gloria had not expected the drastic change from her mother. She asked again, ¡°Mother! What do you really want? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯lle here without reason!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s mother looked at Soran again and said, ¡°Him.¡±


    ¡°A man that¡¯s outside the will of destiny.¡±


    ¡°The man that is unique when the coin of fate is tossed! When I first met him, he was a lowly thief, but now he is the ruler of the south coast, and he has touched the edge of legend. I have enough reason to believe that he is a man beyond the will of destiny. Only he can change my destiny. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want too much. Just that he would change my destiny when I¡¯m about to fail.¡±


    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll give him anything he wants!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s mother turned her eyes to her daughter and seemed to notice the distrust on her face. She was a degenerate: a witch who traded with demons, and her daughter wouldn¡¯t even believe her. Corinne had a wry smile and said, ¡°In the past, I was confused by pride and prejudice.¡±


    ¡°After leaving the north. I went to different ces, and finally understood something.¡±


    ¡°That was what I¡¯m willing to give up for what I pursue. Atst, I found the answer in the desert. I¡¯ve devoted all my efforts to it. I¡¯ve lost my husband and even my only daughter. I¡¯ve spent all my energy on it. I have changed from a noble witch in the north to an exile, a degenerate. I will never give it up, so I am willing to give everything for it! I gave up my arrogance, remorse, meanness, dignity, body, soul...¡±


    Silence.


    Soran was not sure what the fallen northern witch wanted, or for what did she gave up all she had.


    However, the woman gave Soran a shock!


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his own walk. For Vivian, he would also give up everything.


    ¡°Mother!...¡±


    Gloria let a sad expression and said, ¡°You!...¡±


    Corinne¡¯s expression was very calm. Even if she said something so shocking, she was still quite calm, as if she was telling something unimportant. She then said slowly, ¡°I am still me, but I was blinded by my heart in the past, and now I finally see through all the mists!¡±


    ¡°Your excellency, Throat Cutter. My only request is that someday you¡¯ll change my destiny. I¡¯ll give you everything. What my daughter can give you, I can give you too!...¡±


    The fallen witch was still very calm.


    It was real peace, not the disguise of the acting ability. Her heart seemed to have found something. Thus her words felt real.


    At this moment, Soran changed her perspective on her. He found that the woman in front of him was the same kind of person as him.


    They just had different goals. Soran¡¯s was Vivian.


    Gloria turned her eyes to Soran. Her expression wasplicated; sadness, anger, and many feelings that could not be expressed in words because the one standing in front was her mother!


    However, her mother had made a deal with a demon; maybe her soul had been traded too!


    Trust wasn¡¯t easy.


    Soran was silent. He looked at the fallen witch and asked slowly, ¡°Which demon did you make a deal with?¡±


    The fallen witch became silent.


    Her expression was hard and bitter, and then she slowly took off her clothes. Her white and delicate skin was like milk. There was a very strange tattoo near her ribs, which looked more like a birthmark. It was a red lip pierced by a wire. The red lip was so enchanting as if it was full of beauty, an attractive dark power.


    Soran was shocked once more.


    Gloria became angrier!


    She looked at her mother and yelled, ¡°Queen of Subus!...¡±


    ¡°Are you mad!?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the end result will be? You idiot!!...¡±


    Soran had never seen Gloria so angry.


    She was enraged and sorry.


    Her emotions even affected Soran.


    The fallen witch slowly pulled up her clothes. Even now her expression was very calm, and slowly said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that the Queen of Subus could give me what I want! I¡¯m destined to be a failure.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t I bet everything? Daughter! You¡¯re better than me!... But somethings you can¡¯t understand!...¡±


    Queen of Subus. Soran was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Anyone who made a deal with her would not have the upper hand. In the end, she may lose everything. She was one of the abyss demons that Soran was most afraid of.


    God knows what this witch had put to gamble!

 Chapter 352 - Morale

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 165 Morale</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    This night was different for everyone.


    While Soran was preparing for the battle against the pirate king Ashrod, a secret meeting was held in Goodspring Town, 150 kilometers north of Whiterun. This was a rather remote town. Because it was close to Whiterun, they were somewhat influenced by the ancient red dragon. The people there only knew there was a red dragon nearby, but they didn¡¯t know that it was a terrible ancient red dragon.


    Inside a dark room.


    Five figures, all covered in cloaks, sat down with each other. They looked at each other and nodded softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    The first one to speak was a woman, a very beautiful woman.


    This woman had a delicate and iparable face, but from her forehead to her chin, there was a shocking scar. The blood-red scar seemed to be a mark, which was unforgettable. The beautiful woman tapped lightly on the table then turned her eyes to the others and said slowly, ¡°since we are all here. Let¡¯s discuss how to deal with Rhinehart. Somehow he has won over the Hellpoemer, and now even the chief priests have lost to him. ¡±


    ¡°Our elites have been wasted. Not long after, we¡¯ll fall to his control!¡±


    The atmosphere was tense.


    The others there looked at each other but were still silent.


    That¡¯s right. They were all descendants of Fear.


    Since the vampire Rhinehart became the god of vampires, the other descendants of Fear had been in a panic. They united to survive. The five in the room got together by chance and discussed how to deal with the vampire god.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    The one talking was a rather strong man, who seemed to be a Barbarian. He had exaggerated muscles and a powerful body. He tapped the table lightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are we all waiting to die?¡±


    A chilling voice was heard.


    A little man sitting in the left corner looked at the others and said slowly, ¡°If we can sit here, we must have a little trust with each other. Maybe if we join hands, we may beat him! ¡±


    Everyone became silent when they heard this.


    How would they form an alliance?


    How do they make sure if others would put in their all? How would they prevent back-stabbing?


    Having them sit together was already quite hard.


    The beautiful woman with the scar on her face nced at the other people who didn¡¯t speak, then took out a scroll out and handed it to the four people present. She said slowly, ¡°This is the information I collected.¡±


    ¡°Take a look?¡±


    The first to pick it up was the skinny man. He read through it once and passed it to the next person.


    The others soon looked through it.


    ¡°Throat-Cutter?¡±


    The huge Barbarian put down the scroll and asked, ¡°What does this guy have to do with our business?¡±


    The beautiful woman nced at him with a slight look of discontent in her eyes, and said slowly, ¡°Pay attention to the time it took for him to rise! It¡¯s just after the battle of the City of Wealth that he rose rapidly on the south coast! ¡±


    ¡°And there were other descendants of Fear in that fight.¡±


    When she said that, everyone else could not help thinking. At first, the man who had been silent said slowly, ¡°Do you mean to say? Is he also a descendant of Fear? ¡±


    ¡°This Throat-Cutter must have some capability in order to rise to be a pirate king.¡±


    ¡°If we can have him on our side, our chances of winning would be greater.¡±


    The beautiful woman chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. I think he is not only a descendant of Fear but also the first awakened son of Fear! ¡±


    ¡°In other words, he is stronger than any of us!¡±


    Everyone became silent after hearing what the woman said. After some time, the skinny man sitting in the corner raised his head and asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Soran could not have predicted what had happened.


    On the second day, his men were all ready to set sail. However, Soran had one more thing to do.


    ¡°Tong, Tong, Dong!¡±


    The sound of the dull drums was heard.


    Soran wore ck attire and arrived at the port. Behind him were groups of armed pirates and elite pirates that had dragon armor.


    Today was a day of war!


    Soran needed to boost morale and give his men the confidence to win.


    He didn¡¯t say much nor promise a huge reward; none of these were needed.


    ¡°Tong!¡±


    Soran stood on a high point at the port. He looked around and said, ¡°Raise the dragon head!¡±


    ¡°Raise the dragon head!¡±


    ¡°Raise! The dragon head!¡±


    His men passed on his orders. Then two strong elite pirates appeared with a huge dragon head.


    The ferocious white dragon skull was lifted out.


    All the pirates who saw it with their own eyes could not help showing a trace of shock on their faces. Even Kim and others who stood by to watch the ceremony were also surprised.


    A white dragon skull.


    And it looked like the skull of an adult dragon!


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    With the pirates roaring, the white dragon skull was transported to the warship and finally fixed on the dragon warship, which they got from defeating the Swamp King.


    Now the dragon warship had be a real dragon warship!


    When the head of the white dragon was hung on the warship, all the pirates nearby became willed up. Many guys even hit their chests with their fists, making a roar and eager to fight!


    ¡°It really is a dragon head!¡±


    A young woman¡¯s voice came from behind Kim, whispering: ¡°It seems that we have underestimated him. The Throat Cutter killed an adult dragon! At this time, he used the dragon head to raise the morale of his men! Look at the group of pirates below, now they all seem to be eager to kill Ashrod!¡±


    The dragon warship.


    The warship that originally belonged to the Swamp King was nowplete.


    Soran stood on the high tform and looked down at all the people. He finally looked at Gloria and Vivian. Then he pulled out his sword with a ng and pointed directly to the distant sea!


    ¡°Boommm!¡±


    There was a sudden vibration from the bottom of the sea. Then the four sides of the sea separated to the left and right. In the surging waves, a dark mast emerged. Then, a ghost ship emerged from the bottom of the sea in front of everyone. As the fog spread, the ghost ship in front of them became unclear. Through the fog, they could only see the broken ship and sails, as well as the ghosts wandering on the ghost ship.


    The aura of death was spread out!


    Kim could not suppress the shock on her face; the young woman behind her even had her mouth wide open.


    ¡°Ghost ship!...¡±


    Looking up at Soran¡¯s position, Kim murmured, ¡°He has a ghost ship! It looks like a ghost warship close to legendary strength! ¡±


    Ghost ship [Deadman¡¯s Voice]!


    The aura of death calmed other pirates for a while, but there was a force brewing in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Soran looked at them all, raised the sword in his hand, and yelled, ¡°War!¡±


    ¡°War!¡±


    All the elite pirates pulled out their weapons and roared towards the sky.


    ¡°War!¡±


    Soran yelled again,


    ¡°War!¡±


    All the other pirates reacted, and then followed the elite pirates to roar out.


    ¡°War!¡±


    Soran stood on a high spot and yelled once more!


    ¡°War!¡±


    All the pirates pulled out their weapons and roared with excited expressions.


    ¡°What an impressive guy!¡±


    Kim looked at Soran, who was standing in a high ce and murmured, ¡°This guy is a master who ys with people. These pirates are about to burst! ¡±


    The young woman nodded and said, ¡°It seems we have to reevaluate him.¡±


    On another side, Vivian stood in the corner and looked at Soran over the crowd. There was a gleam in her eyes, and she murmured, ¡°Big brother looks so awesome right now!¡±


    The fallen witch was still very calm. There were only slight movements that showed that she wasn¡¯t that calm.


    A war was about to break out!


    The battle between two pirate kings was about to break out!


    The winner shall control the entire south coast.


    The loser would be obliterated.


    The Stormlord, who had been dominating the Amazon coast, seemed to be quite silent. She had never expanded her power beyond Amazon¡¯s territory for nearly a hundred years and seemed to be intending to watch the decisive battle between the pirate kings.


    No one knew who the victor would be.


    That was why the other forces on the south coast chose to be silent, waiting for the final result.

 Chapter 353 - Divine Gift

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 166 Divine Gift</h4>


    South coast, Snake Ind.


    The dragon warship docked near the former base camp of Soran. From a distance, there were still traces of the fire on the ind. The whole camp turned to ashes. At the position near the wharf, there were masts erected one by one; it seemed that things were hanging on it. Arge number of seabirds gathered near the wharf. As soon as the warship approached, the ckbirds scattered in all directions, exposing the bodies hanging on the mast¨C the were all Soran¡¯s men.


    These people became captives after the fall of Snake Ind. They were hung on these masts by Ashrod¡¯s men.


    This was not only a show of force but a provocation.


    ¡°Your Excellency Throat Cutter!¡±


    When he saw the bodies of his men hanging on the mast one by one and being pecked by seabirds, scarface became angry once more. He was ferocious, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was filled with a desire to kill.


    Soran patted him on the shoulder and soothed him, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Send a team of people to bury the corpses. We will make them pay for it. ¡±


    ¡°Set sail!¡±


    ¡°For port Tylon.¡±


    When Soran was about to lead the fleet to port of Tylon, a strange whimper came from the seafloor nearby.


    Soran felt something!


    It felt as if something was calling him. Soran immediately waved to stop the ship and jumped into the sea.


    There were many things under blue water.


    Many shipwrecks could be seen at the bottom of the sea after the battle. The thing calling for him, however, was deep in the sea, something familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Soran finally saw the creature calling him, the mutant killer whale that he had controlled had part of its body rotted. There were dense wounds in its abdomen. The rotten flesh attracted many marine creatures, and there was even a spear on its chest.


    It should have died early on with this kind of injury!


    Soran noticed that arge amount of flesh had been cut away from its body. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of mutation or something else; it still had quite an amazing recovery ability. Even though the wound had rotted a lot, it still maintained a weak life force. Many ships sank near it, including medium-sized warships. It seemed that the pirate king Ashrod had paid a great price to deal with it. It¡¯s not easy to kill such a sea giant in the sea.


    As Soran got near, it¡¯s call became weak.


    Most of its body had sunk into the sand, and it was covered with all kinds of marine parasites, some of which had even prated into its flesh.


    These injuries were too serious!


    Unless a high-grade priest healed it, there was little chance of survival.


    Soran quickly approached the killer whale. He pulled out his curved sword and cut off the arrows. Then he took out the spear near its chest. Then he took out several bottles of healing potions and poured them into its mouth. The therapeutic effect of the medicine was too weak. As a variant marine creature, killer whales had quite amazing vitality. In turn, the amount of healing needed to treat it was even more amazing.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    After Soran took out the long spear, arge amount of blood came out. This made the killer whale be weaker.


    Without a high-grade priest, no one could do anything about the wound!


    It had been strong for a long time. In this case, it could not be cured at all. With its huge size, Soran also could not transport it back to port Tylon.


    ¡°Damn you, Ashrod!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes were filled with blood lust. He slowly pulled out his curved sword and swam to the front of the mutant killer whale without expression. The world under the sea was very dark, but the sword Icing-death glowed as the temperature was low. Soran came close to it and stroked its head, then said slowly, ¡°Rest in peace!¡±


    With this kind of wound, it was pointless letting it hold on and torture itself. Perhaps it was better to relieve it.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Soran raised his sword but stopped at thest moment, only 10 centimeters away.


    That was because a row of data appeared.


    ¡°Divinity activation!...¡±


    ¡°The target creature¡¯s attitude towards you is fanatical (loyal), triggering the divine gift condition and automatically mastering the new ability [Divine Gift]!...¡±


    ¡°Minor divinity activated!...¡±


    ¡°Part of the divine power is transforming!... The target has no shard of divinity!... Transformation failed!...¡±


    A strange row of data.


    Soran instantly stopped his sword. At the same time, he opened the strange notification that had appeared.


    ¡°Divine Gift [Gifted Skill]: you can bestow a part of your divinity to a certain target, which can greatly strengthen it and transform it into a divine creature. Afterpleting the process, the target creature will have a certain spiritual connection with you, with the lowest effect equivalent to the spell Suggestion; you will be able to influence or even control the will of the target. Under the condition of Divine Gift, you can use the target as a temporary vessel for your incarnation as a Saint.¡±


    [Note: Because you¡¯re not a god, you can only give the divinity!]


    Divinity?!


    Soran was shocked. As he had thought of something, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Chosen? Saint?¡±


    Soran nced at the dying mutant killer whale in front of him. He hesitated a little, but then he put his hand on his head. Divinity was a very powerful power. Gods could give some of their own power and some of their divinity to their followers. Those who master the power of their gods were Chosen and Saints. This kind of gift does not need to be given to only the believers. Gloria¡¯s mother could suddenly advance as a legendary witch because she had epted the divine gift of the Queen of Subus.


    This was a powerful skill!


    Because after a creature epted the gift of divinity, the creature would be branded.


    This could be seen from the descendants of Fear because they did not ept divinity; however, the will of Fear still had a great influence on them.


    ¡°Divine Gift!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes showed a strange little brilliance. The space around him twisted. His whole person seemed to be shrouded in the power of divinity and looked like a god overlooking the world. With the palm of his hand resting on the mutant creature, a divine force prated into its body and soul, and then Soran had a weak spiritual connection. That feeling was like a spiritual transmission. He could switch his consciousness to the mutant killer whale in front of him at any time.


    Soran could even use its eyes to see if he wanted!


    As Soran injected one divinity into the mutant Orca in front of him, and amazing changes began to appear. Its weak heartbeat gradually became strong and powerful, and its decayed body was rejuvenated with amazing vitality. Some of the injuries began to regenerate. The mutant creature, which had already entered the dying state, began to move, and then swallowed a nearby sea creature attracted by its blood.


    One divinity.


    Even the Swamp King had only two divinity points.


    Even after so many battles, Soran had only umted 12 divinity points. As he gave 1 point of divinity to the mutant killer whale in front of him, his divinity was also reduced to 11 points. However, the effect of this one divinity point was quite huge. The mutant creature had a great appetite suddenly, eating the fish in the nearby sea area crazily, and expressing a new kind of joy through the spiritual control generated by the connection of Soran!


    As a non-intelligent creature, the killer whale¡¯s resistance became weak after epting the divine gift.


    Soran could now even control its consciousness!


    The mutant killer whale was eating a lot. Its huge body moved like a shadow on the bottom of the sea. At the same time, it opens its huge jaws and swallowed arge number of fish.


    The injection of divinity was like giving a shot of steroids.


    Soran could feel the crazy hunger and thirst in its heart. A little divinity had changed it in essence. Before it bes a sea monster, great hunger and thirst would ovee it.


    A shadow appeared from under the sea.


    Soran got on to his ship once more, and said, ¡°Set sail! To port Tylon!¡±


    One point of divinity had changed the killer whale¡¯s fate.


    At the same time, Soran also got close to a more mysterious field, which belonged to the realm of gods. Although he had a weak divinity, and could not give divine power like other gods, he could still bestow divinity to a target to control its will.

 Chapter 354 - [Beheader] Soran!

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 167 [Beheader] Soran!</h4>


    As Soran left Snake Ind, the huge sea creature also moved into the deep sea.


    A little divinity made the mutated killer whale obtain the sublimation of the soul. As it consumed more and more flesh, the injuries on the mutated killer whale also recovered rapidly. Divinity was more powerful than mutated magical creatures. When divinity umtes to a certain extent, it may transform some creatures into gods, or it may turn them into Abomination. The divinity given by Soran was not from the power of light, justice, and goodness. In fact, from the moment when he gave the divinity, the mutant killer whale was surrounded by a desire to kill.


    It consumed countless sea creatures.


    The damage of the mutated whale shark had mostly recovered. The rotten flesh gradually regenerated, and its metabolism went on at an amazing speed. With more and more consumption, its body size exceeded that of the blue whale. With the increasing size of its body, a ferocious, sharp bone spur grew on the back of the mutated killer whale, and its sharp fangs grew more. Its smooth skin also began to have scales that were dark green in color.


    It was now not a killer whale, but some sort of scary sea creature!


    Its insane consumption had satisfied its thirst for blood, but the hunger for killing still torments its soul. Atst, the mutant creature stopped eating. Its body size hadpletely exceeded that of a blue whale, and its weight may be near twice that of an adult blue whale. The huge and iparable mutant creature hadpletely changed its appearance. Its body was covered with scales, its back was covered with bony spurs, and its teeth were strong enough to cut through anything.


    It got closer to the deep sea, and its keen ability to hunt had led it to a new target.


    The mutated killer whale moved its huge body at high speed. Its pupils were slightly red and were simr to when Soran transformed into the ughterer form.


    Finally!


    It spotted a new target.


    It was a huge and iparable deep-sea squid. This deep-sea squid was killing a whale, which was simr to the humpback whale. The size of the adult whale had no advantage in front of this huge and iparable sea giant; it was wrapped in the sea by its strong and powerful tentacles. The deep-sea squid had a sharp mouthpiece, and it had existed for a long time. When it noticed the approaching killer whale, it released its prey very vigntly and then retracted its huge tentacles.


    A battle was about to happen!


    The mutant killer whale did not hesitate and immediately rushed in; it opened its jaws and went for the enemy.


    Blood came out.


    The two huge sea creatures moved dramatically while blood filled the seawater around the area.


    Port Tylon.


    Soran¡¯s fleet was docked at the port, but just as Soran went near the port of Tylon, a strange row of data appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Killed deep-sea squid [Mutant Sea Creature]!...¡±


    ¡°Divinity of ughter transformed!... extracting soul energy!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 1050 ughter EXP.¡±


    A strange notification indeed.


    Soran was a little confused with the sudden data prompt, as well as the ughter EXP that he suddenly gained.


    He had done nothing special during this period!


    Aside from giving mutated killer whale one divinity point, Soran spent most of his free time learning magic, so this sudden ughter EXP must have something to do with the killer whale.


    Because it was killing and hunting, if it had killed a target, then this would be interesting.


    ughter divinity!


    If the mutant killer whale had killed a target, Soran would get a part of the ughter EXP.


    Soran had now identallye into contact with a more wonderful field, which made him think of the war portfolio. Whenever there was arge-scale war in the world, any god with the war portfolio would gain more power. Even in order to strengthen their own powers, some evil gods would deliberately stir up wars and expand their fields to more areas.


    ughter. It was a very scary field because from the beginning to end, whoever had this portfolio would be a powerful deity!


    Soran did not know why, but he knew that any divinity realm rted to killing, soul, and death would give the person additional soul energy. So the sudden ughter EXP suggests that it was probably rted to the mutated killer whale, and it was also caused by the little divinity given by him because the divinity of Soran was ughter.


    ¡°Your excellency, Throat Cutter!¡±


    The figure of the half-elf first mate appeared near the port. There was blood on his body that had not been dried. When he came to Soran, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°The eastern sea route had been blocked! We wiped out Ashrod¡¯s men, and some of them were captured! Now no ship would enter the south coast without us knowing. ¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Soran nodded.


    He scanned through the people in front and said, ¡°Where are the people from the Sea temple?¡±


    The half-elf first mate replied in a low voice, ¡°The Naga Siren priest said that this time we must do it ourselves! Ashrod, the pirate king, has not betrayed the Sea temple publicly. She does not want to turn things into an internal struggle of the Sea temple. So this time, it can only be regarded as a fight between the pirate kings. She said that she would restrain the strength of the Naga Siren royal family and ensure that there would be no Naga Siren involved in this fight! ¡±


    Soran became angry and cursed out!


    It was the Naga Siren priest who wanted to deal with Ashrod, the pirate king. Now that Soran was in total war with Ashrod, the priest did not want to get involved.


    What was the use of holding back the Naga Sirens?!


    It¡¯s not like the Naga Sirens would publicly betray the Sea Goddess. Ultimately, she wanted the two sides to be injured!


    ¡°Any movement from the Principality of Rossad?¡±


    Soran frowned, looked at the half-elf, and said, ¡°The red dragon duchess is in charge of a principality, and she can¡¯t act rashly. Did you find out where she was? ¡±


    The half-elf first mate shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m ipetent! I only found out that the navy of the Principality of Rossad was dispatched to Raging Sand ind! There¡¯s a city there built by Ashrod. They probably want to fight us there! ¡±


    Soran was silent.


    After all, this was all expected because his growth was fast. It was natural that the Naga Siren priest would try and limit his power. But when he heard the news, he was still full of anger, and his dissatisfaction with the Naga Siren priest was growing.


    It seemed that she was not a good long-term partner.


    ¡°Where are the prisoners?¡±


    Soran took a deep breath, turned around and took a look at the warship fully docked at the port of Tylon, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Even if the Sea temple does not go to war, we can still defeat Ashrod! Bring all the prisoners up! ¡±


    The half-elf first mate went to work.


    Soon, a row of captives was brought up. Since Ashrod attacked the Snake ind, Soran naturally needed to answer blow with blow. He pulled out all his strongholds on the south coast.


    ¡°Throat Cutter! You¡¯re a dead man!¡±


    A pirate captive who was burned on the side of his faceughed and scolded, ¡°Ashrod will hang your head on a gpole! All of you are going to die! ¡±


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    The pirate elite who escorted the captive directly shut his mouth with a punch. The half-elf first mate nearby exined, ¡°He is Ashrod¡¯s half brother. We caught him alive when we attacked the stronghold!... ¡±


    Half brother?


    He seems like a human?


    Soran walked to the captive without any expression and said, ¡°I will not die! Soon enough, I¡¯ll send Ashrod to hell!¡±


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    A head rowed down, and blood shot out.


    Soran was cold.


    He did not look at the headless body at his feet. Then he swung his sword again and cut off the head of the second captive. One by one, the heads fell to the ground and rolled around; the blood had dyed the dock red, but Soran did not stop at all. He chopped off their heads expressionless until thest captive died under his sword.


    A total of a hundred and twenty-seven captives¨C


    Soran killed them all and did not leave any alive.


    Port Tylon was filled with a great bloody smell, and countless heads were on the ground.


    Without winning, Soran would have to fear the possibility of betrayal; these heads acted as a warning.


    From this day on, people also started to call Soran the Beheader.

 Chapter 355 - Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon Experimental Model I-1

    Chapter 355: Chapter 1 Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon Experimental Model I-1


    Port Tylon.


    More than 100 heads were simply salted with lime and then ced in the most central position of the port. With the decisive battle between the two pirate kingsing, the trade of the whole south coast stopped temporarily. All the cargo ships were docked at the port, and they dare not go to sea at this time. They were afraid that they would be affected by the pirate king war. War was always the most devastating thing. The chaos of war during the Time of Troubles would lead to the destruction of the maind.


    One after another, warships arrived at port Tylon.


    When the fleet from Shipwreck Bay, the outer inds and port Tylon converged, people were surprised that Soran, the Beheader, had now owned hundreds of warships¨Cenough to match the navy of a kingdom. One warship came to the shore gradually, and then they saw a group of armed and ferocious pirates gathered.


    They arrived because they feared Soran. They believed that he would be victorious because Soran defeated a Swamp King before, controlled the dragon warship, conquered a witch in the north, and controlled a ghost ship.


    Even the active pirates near the City of Wealth hade to join them. The action of the temple of Riches was noticed by these local snakes. They coveted the wealth of the eastern sea route, which was a bigger cake than the outer inds. The goods from the east were all several times more profitable. Ashrod, the pirate king, firmly controlled the eastern sea route; thus, they had no chance to interfere at all. But as long as they helped Soran to defeat the pirate king Ashrod, they would gain some goodies.


    South Coast region.


    The outer ind¡¯s real value was the mines upied by the wildlings. If these mines could not be seized from them, the value of the outer inds was only one-third of that of the eastern sea route.


    The only downside was that the eastern sea route was more dangerous, and the travel time was longer!


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    The figure of the half-elf first mate appeared in front of Soran and said in a deep voice, ¡°121 warships have arrived in response to the call, and there are 32,015 pirates withbat effectiveness. There are also some responding pirate leaders on the way, which is estimated to take a day or two to reach. ¡±


    Soran was a pirate king, so not responding to his call would mean getting dealt with after the war.


    This was the right of a pirate king!


    Even if they were not Soran¡¯s men, any pirate that was on the south coast had to respond to the call.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait that long!¡±


    Soran stood on his warship and said, ¡°We will not wait that long. Tomorrow we¡¯ll set sail for Raging Sand ind.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The half-elf first mate responded.


    This night, Port Tylon was totally different from the past. There were no people walking around in the street. The taverns were also quiet. The sheriff in charge of port Tylon was even a little frightened. Since Soran had many men¨Cenough to attack port Tylon¨Cthe guards were rather tense.


    There were only lights in the port area. Groups of strong pirates carried weapons and materials to the warship; heavy artillery, boxes of gunpowder, and the atmosphere of war enveloped the ind city.


    On the second day.


    The person that Soran was waiting had arrived; that was a gift that Gloria had prepared for him.


    Following the emergence of a portal, a stereotypical northern witch in her forties appeared, while there were two other young northern witches.


    ¡°Your excellency Soran?¡±


    The middle-aged witch with a rigid face looked at Soran and nodded slightly, ¡°Councillor Gloria has used an A-level authority to apply and has the right to use any A-level strategic materials of the northern witch council.¡±


    ¡°This is what she had applied for. Please ept this!¡±


    As soon as Soran nodded, the middle-aged witch with a rigid face opened a portal and saw that the space in front of her was linked to the inside of a wizard tower. The portalsted for a short time. Then two huge and iparable iron golems appeared, carrying out something simr to a mortar but only simr in shape.


    ¡°Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon experimental model I-1.¡±


    The middle-aged witch with a rigid face looked at Soran seriously and said, ¡°The Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon hadpleted charging, but please note that it can onlyunch one energy pulse attack!...¡±


    ¡°The experimental model belongs to the ss A strategic material of the witch council. As an experimental model, it can carry out long-distance energy pulse strike with an effective range of 120 kilometers and an actual range of 50 kilometers. Since there is no wizard tower operating as a hub, I suggest you attack within 30 kilometers. ¡±


    ¡°Councilor Gloria can only apply for temporary use. The Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon is still the property of the witch council.¡±


    ¡°Any damage to the item will lead to a fine of three million 600 thousand Gold Derahls.¡±


    The stereotypical middle-aged witch took out a document with magical patterns and handed it to Soran. She then said, ¡°These two iron golems are responsible for protecting the experimental cannon, and they will operate it ording to yourmand to attack. Please note that this weapon must be protected. It is one of the only experimental pieces left in the witch council. In case of any damage, councilor Gloria¡¯s authority would be affected. ¡±


    Soran nodded, took out a ring that was like a seal, and pressed on the document gently.


    A glow of magic appeared.


    The middle-aged witch pointed at the dragon warship, and the two iron golem carried the cannon onto the deck of the ship. It was a weapon that looked like a mortar. It was a little different from what Soran had seen in the city of half-elves in the past. The curve of the barrel was quite smooth. The slender barrel had no opening while the trajectory was three staggered rune marks. At the end of the barrel was a purple gem. This was not a weapon of traditional alchemy, but an energy weapon from the period of the Arcane Empire.


    In fact, Soran was not sure how powerful it was. But it didn¡¯t seem impressive enough.


    The base of the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon was a square alchemy structure, a bit like a golem deformation device, which automatically extends out of the bracket to fix after being transported to the deck. The gun barrel was only the size of an adult¡¯s arm, and the whole body of the cannon was a shiny silver-white. Soran reached out to touch it and found that there was arge amount of Mithril in it. Only Mithril could bear such arge amount of energy operation, and it would not block the energy transmission capacity.


    ¡°Receiptpleted.¡±


    The middle-aged witch with a rigid face took a look at Soran and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Excellency Soran! Please protect it properly. After the cannon fires, we will immediately track it and recover it.¡±


    After saying this, she opened a portal and left the ce.


    ¡°Set sail!¡±


    Soran looked at his men and ordered them to cover it up, leaving the two iron golems to guard beside the cannon.


    He stood on the deck of the warship and said, ¡°Set sail for Raging Sand ind!¡±


    Trumpets were blown.


    With the dragon warship taking the lead to leave the port, nearby warships also set sail. More than a hundred pirate ships sailed into the sea and headed for Raging Sand Ind upied by Ashrod.


    Countless gs waved in the air.


    Pirate ships which were of different design moved toward the eastern sea route. The group would enter the territory of Ashrod.


    Inside the deep sea, a broken ghost ship was also slowly moving forward. The undead bound by the ship worked expressionlessly. Only when there were marine creatures nearby, their faces showed a trace of hunger for blood.


    [Ghost ship] Deadman¡¯s Voice.


    It was hungry.


    It fed on death, flesh, and souls. However, since the battle of the Swamp King, it had been silent and have had no chance to taste blood. It had a thirst for death!


    Onn another deep-sea region.


    It seemed that a call from somewhere was sensed, and a huge shadow rose from the bottom of the sea. The first thing that emerged was a bone spur; it was around the size of an arm and was as sharp as a javelin.


    The huge shadow moved to the surface and followed the Soran¡¯s ship. It¡¯s owners ship

 Chapter 356 - Ghost Ship

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 2 Ghost Ship</h4>


    Raging Sand Ind¨C


    Thergest ind within 500 kilometers, surrounded by golden sand beaches and a dense forest in the center. The city built by Ashrod, the pirate king, was here. Initially, there were many wildlings here. However, after Ashrod controlled and unified the eastern sea route, it became the base camp of the pirates. Compared to Soran¡¯s strictws, Ashrod had a lot of confusion in his management; as long as no one rebelled against him, Ashrod would not care.


    The ind had little wildlings. The majority of the poption of the isle were pirates.


    A city that only had pirates had no vitality.


    This was the most significant selling ce of the eastern sea route. Only Ashrod could make money and dare to take anything. It was said that he even allowed some taboo business here. Unlike from the outer inds, the sea route of the outer inds could be as soon as one month, and no news could be blocked for too long. However, the eastern sea route took a long time, and the possibility of encountering storms and sea monsters were very high.


    Soran gathered the ships and got close to the ind.


    He stood on the lookout with a spyss, looking at the port and warships ahead. He saw the pirate ship gs and the navy warships from the Principality of Rossad.


    Soran noticed some strange warships, which made him feel uneasy.


    Eastern warships!


    Most of the warships of the eastern pirates were fast ships. Soran had seen such boats in the past, near the port around Death Desert. It was the territory upied by the pirates of the East. They and the desert robbers controlled thend and sea trade, respectively. Nobles supported these bandits; some were even supported by a mighty monastery.


    Eastern monks¨C


    Monks were not like the pdins. Some of the monks werewful evil.


    ¡°There are eastern pirates!¡±


    Soran came down from the observation tform, looked at the fallen witch beside him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that Ashrod has been operating the eastern sea route for many years, and can attract the East pirates! No wonder he suddenly dared to fight with me head-on. ¡±


    The Principality of Rossad had the best heavy infantry.


    Their navy was the weakest. In fact, because of the Sea temple, the whole south coast did not have a powerful fleet of the navy.


    ¡°Eastern pirates?¡±


    The fallen witch looked a far and said, ¡°Those monks are not easy to deal with.¡±


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    As soon as Soran noticed the enemy, the enemy warships also saw them. With the appearance of arge ck warship moving forward, other warships also gathered towards it. Ashrod summoned more warships than Soran, and the navy of the Principality of Rossad sent out dozens of warships. There were also the eastern pirates under hismand. Ashrod had more ships. However, Soran brought medium-sized warships, while the enemy had some small ships.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the red dragon duchess.¡±


    A magic glow appeared on the fallen witch¡¯s palm, and then her eyes became white. This was the wizard¡¯s ¡°thousand-mile eye,¡± observational magic.


    ¡°Big brother, let me handle them!¡±


    The little girl was very excited today. She looked at the front eagerly and said in a crisp voice, ¡°They are just a pile of wood. Vivian can kill arge number of enemies alone.¡±


    Soran put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡±


    ¡°They may have a spellcaster among them. The red dragon duchess is from an ancient family, so they must have some confidence.¡±


    Hundreds of ships were now facing each other.


    The pirates roared; most of them were tense since there hasn¡¯t been such arge scale battle for hundreds of years.


    Soran was not experienced with naval battle.


    However, as a top tier rogue, his observation skills were very good.


    Just at a nce, he could see that the fleet on the opposite side was divided into three parts. First, the Principality of Rossad, which had a battle formation; they were a regr naval fleet and must have had the corresponding training. Then there was the fleet of Ashrod, the pirate king. Like Soran¡¯s men, these warships would be used to protect the main fleet; they had no formation. Ashrod¡¯s men were also a mix. Finally, there were about ten eastern pirate warships, all of which were medium-sized ships. They were not very far ahead, which meant that they had no n to fight all out for Ashrod.


    Soran¡¯s main fleet was 16 warships.


    As for the dragon warship, half-elf first mate, red-haired female pirate Adele Isabe, Scarface, Giant, housekeeper, and so on. These pirate leaders led their warships, surrounded by their pirate minions. Without military training, Soran could only disperse his men tomand them. Otherwise, there was no way to dispatch them after the battle broke out. Sea battle, unlikend battle, was more chaotic.


    ¡°Wooooo!¡±


    The strange sound of a conch suddenly came from afar.


    Soran realized something and yelled out, ¡°Careful! Something is under the water!¡±


    A shadowy figure appeared from under the sea.


    Then a medium-sized ship on the nk of Soran¡¯s fleet shuddered and suddenly capsized and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Immediately!


    The others saw the outline of the dark shadow. It was a huge sea snake with three heads. A medium-sized warship looked like a toy in front of it. In a blink of an eye, it flipped and sank it into the sea.


    ¡°Let me deal with it!¡±


    The fallen witch, Corinne, frowned, as if aware of the morale of her side was a little low, ¡°It is the sea beast! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a three-headed snake, a dragon subspecies! ¡±


    Soran pulled her back and said, ¡°No need!¡±


    Damn Naga Siren priest.


    Didn¡¯t she say the Naga race would not join the battle?


    Besides the Naga Siren race, who else could control this sea giant!


    BOOM!


    Just as the sea snake overturned one of Soran¡¯s warships, the enemy pirate fleet alsounched an attack. The sailors began to fill in ammunition, and the massive piratemandos were ready to approach for close quarter battle. The warships of Ashrod, the navy of Rossad, and the warships of the East surrounded them from the side.


    ¡°Only a greedy snake would try to swallow an elephant!¡±


    Soran let out a huh. With his call, a huge shadow appeared at the side of the enemy.


    The mutant killer whale!


    No.


    It was now the sea giant¨CKhakass.


    The killer whale that obtained a little divinity from Soran had be huge, reaching nearly 50 meters in length and weighing more than 300 tons. On its back were shards, as sharp as a javelin. The scales on its body strengthened its defense ability and made it able to bear more impact. Like a fierce monster, it rushed into the enemy¡¯s right-wing and sank a warship in a sh. At the same time, a huge wave hit the nearby pirate ships.


    These ships were too little for the sea giant!


    Cheers were heard.


    The demoralized pirates recovered because the mutant killer whale was more oppressive than the three-headed sea snake lurking in the sea.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Countless cannon fire where heard.


    Soran looked at the half-elf first mate and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand themand here to you!¡±


    After saying this, Soran¡¯s figure leaped out and ran full speed on the sea.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    In the middle of the battlefield, the seawater suddenly separated to the left and right. Then a dark mast emerged; the ghost ship broke through the sea and soared above. One by one, the guns turned and aimed at the pirate warships on both sides. The next moment, the two warships of the enemy were sunk when the cannons were fired.


    The dragon warship was in the center.


    The Ghost ship was still the greater threat.


    Just as the Ghost ship sank two warships in session, the enemy also aimed their guns at the ghost ship. However, under Soran¡¯s will, the ghost ship changed direction immediately, and then summoned a mist on the sea; the ship then went into the mist at an amazing speed. The Ghost ship avoided the cannon fire.


    ¡°Prepare for boarding!¡±


    Soran looked at the group of undead, who were bound to the ghost ship. With a ferocious smile on their faces, they waved their heavy weapons and prepared to board the enemy¡¯s warship in the fog. They were undead. As long as the ghost ship was not sunk, they would never really die.


    ¡°Animate ropes!¡±


    In the fog, the ghost ship stealthily approached a warship. In an instant, the ropes all over the warship seemed to fly like snakes. They automatically entangled the nearby warships as if they were alive. A tough roped even swept out like a viper, strangled the enemies on the deck, and hung them up.


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    Soran took out the Elven War Bow, and in a sh, he took arrows and shot the enemies hoisted by the ropes.


    The battle had only begun.

 Chapter 357 - Balor’s Whip

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 3 Balor¡¯s Whip</h4>


    Naval battles were not easy.


    Even powerful spellcasters would think this environment difficult.


    When Soran controlled the ghost ship to kill the enemy pirates, the enemy¡¯s spellcasters also locked onto his position. Even though the fog slightly blocked their sight, it was not so difficult for the powerful spellcasters to find him. But then came the next problem. They had to go closer to attack Soran. The power of twenty-four cannons was very fierce, and there was also a mutant killer whale escorting nearby.


    In these cases, spellcasters would usually use Fly. But that would mean exposing their position and attracting enemy fire.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Vivian, who had gone to the ghost ship, smiled sweetly. The little girl with a ck princess dress raised her hand to throw out Dispel.


    With Vivian¡¯s capability, the Dispel she threw out couldpletely take down the enemy spellcasters.


    After the Fly spell was removed. The spellcasters who were just about to attack Soran all fell into the sea. What was waiting for them was a big jaw. Without any buff spells, these spellcasters could only swim in the sea. Vivian wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to cast spells. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the red dragon duchess, the eager little girl would have killed a lot.


    ¡°Trash!¡±


    Ashrod stood on the sea demon warship and roared, ¡°A mere ghost ship is causing you so many problems! Aim the cannons! Aim them all at the ghost ship and sink it! ¡±


    Rows of cannon aimed their barrel at the ghost ship.


    Under themand of the pirate king Ashrod, the enemy, who was a little rmed by the appearance of the ghost ship, responded hundreds of artillery nearby aimed at the ghost ship. Ashrod wanted to use the firepower to cover the whole area; even if the ghost ship could automatically change its direction of navigation, it could not escape such a dense andrge area of the fire.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Loud cannon fire rocked the skies.


    The intersecting cannon fire on both sides almost covered all the directions of the ghost ship. No matter how it changed its position, at least a dozen cannons would hit the ship.


    Soran, with a calm expression, looked ahead and ordered, ¡°Dive to the bottom of the sea!¡±


    The dark ship began to dive.


    The ghost ship gradually sank to the bottom of the sea. The sea was surging all around. The undead who were killed on other pirate warships jumped into the sea and then swam to the deck of the ghost ship.


    The mist became less dense.


    With the end of five minutes of intensive fire, there was nothing in sight, no shipwreck. There were many corpses floating on the calm sea, but all of them were Ashrod¡¯s men. His face was quite blue at the moment. The ghost ship itself was a rather terrible existence in the sea. Now this rather terrible existence was controlled by a person, so thebat effectiveness it could y was even more amazing!


    Soran¡¯s men were not sure what happened. They only saw the covering fire aiming at the ghost ship. They were not sure whether the ghost ship had been sunk or whether Soran had died in such a dense fire attack.


    After all, being legendary didn¡¯t mean being able to avoid dense cannon fire.


    BOOM!


    Ashrod¡¯s expression changed and yelled, ¡°Attack! Attack! Attack!¡±


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    In response to them were two heavy revolving cannons, the dark mast rising from another position; the ghost ship reappeared on the sea, and the fog around it became thick again. When the figure of the ghost ship was in a fog, only a vague, shadowy figure was seen. It was difficult to determine its specific position without closing the distance.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The pirate king Ashrod was rather angry. He shouted to a man dressed as an officer, ¡°Where is the red dragon duchess? What about the support I need? Let them sink the ghost ship! ¡±


    The expressionless officer looked at the battlefield.


    He noticed that the pirates on the nk of Soran¡¯s group had already shown signs of rout. They were not the navy Rossard¡¯s opponents. On the other hand, because of the lurking sea snake, the originally denser formation of the group had been loosened. In order to avoid the sea monster, many warships opened their distance. Thus there were quite obvious defensive holes exposed in the middle. At this time, if a fleet was inserted like a sharp knife, it couldpletely cut the formation arranged by Soran.


    ¡°Let the eastern pirates attack.¡±


    The expressionless, burly officer took a look at Ashrod, and then said to a sorcerer who was in a cloak beside him, ¡°The ghost ship! Can you deal with it? ¡±


    The woman said slowly, ¡°Legendary animation!...¡±


    ¡°The hull, sails, artillery, and the whole ship were upgraded by alchemy. This ghost ship can deal with dozens of warships! ¡±


    ¡°If the red dragon duchess does not intervene, we won¡¯t be able to deal with that ghost ship!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, there seems to be a powerful spell caster there.¡±


    The female sorcerer suddenly frowned, and then her figure soared like an eagle. ¡°Looks like a little girl! I¡¯ll go test her out! ¡±


    ¡°Pang.¡±


    A pair of blood-red dragon wings expanded.


    The female sorcerer, who had been hiding in the cloak, showed her true self. She was a beautiful young woman; at least she looked quite young. She was wearing a silver silk robe iid with many runes. She held a strange scepter in her palm, which looked more like a hammer. From her back was a pair of huge red dragon wings, this pair of dragon wings allowed her to fly easily, and set off a gust of wind in the flight.


    Dragon Disciple.


    ¡°Dragon Wing Awakening [Gifted Ability]: Dragon Disciple of ss 9 will further awaken the abilities of the dragon family. At this level, they will obtain a pair of dragon wings ording to the inherited blood of the dragon family. This pair of dragon wings can let them fly freely in the air. This ability belongs to the gifted ability, which was activated in the transformation state and cannot be removed by any magic.¡±


    The young woman pped the dragon¡¯s wings and soared, then the petite body swooped up under the action of the huge dragon¡¯s wings. She raised her hand to throw out a Fireball and hit the deck of the ghost ship in a sh. Dragon wing was her gift. Thus Dragon Disciple with dragon wings did not need the spell of Fly.


    ¡°Careful big brother!¡±


    Vivian looked at the sky and said, ¡°Red dragon duchess! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s figure soared. As she held out her little white hand, a me whip with a length of 15 meters appeared in her palm. It was a whippletely formed by me. The heat burned the air. With its appearance, the temperature around it increased a lot, as if it was radiating the hot breath in all directions.


    ¡°Balor¡¯s Whip!¡± [Spell like ability]¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face was covered with a tattoo, and a pair of small devil wings appeared on her back. They were still not fully opened, but they did not affect her flight ability.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    The little girl gave a roar and raised the me whip. She raised her hand and whipped it to the Dragon Disciple in front. The air that the me whip swept seemed to be burning. At the same time, the me trace was left in the air.


    A strong wind came in.


    The Dragon Disciple dodged the attack and waited a hundred meters away. ¡°A demonic sorcerer? You¡¯re rted to the demons, huh?¡±


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    A sharp arrow shot out of the ghost ship and flew toward the Dragon Disciple. However, when it was close to her, an invisible energy field blocked the arrow, which exhausted its power and fell down gently.


    ¡°Careful, Vivian!¡±


    Soran¡¯s voice sounded in the little girl¡¯s heart, and said in a deep voice, ¡°She is not the red dragon duchess, she has not yet appeared! ¡±


    The woman in front was a level 9 Dragon Disciple.


    Any Dragon Disciple could awaken a pair of dragon wings as long as they were level 9. The woman in front was definitely not the red dragon duchess whom Soran had encountered previously.


    After she heard that, she immediately held back.


    She waved the whip of fire and suspended it in the air. She looked up at the Dragon Disciple, and coldly said, ¡°Vivian is not a demon sorcerer. At least I¡¯m better than you, shameful woman who is not wearing anything below! ¡±


    Her body became stiff.


    The young Dragon Disciple¡¯s face showed an angry expression. She had no idea that the little girl had such good eyesight. She could see through the protective field of her wizard¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The young Dragon Disciple, who was like a real dragon, opened her mouth, and fire came out.


    Dragon Disciple VS Divine Sorcerer!


    Vivian smiled and waved the me whip, which absorbed the burning dragon breath directly. The me on the whip of Balor became hotter.

 Chapter 358 - Arcane Pulse Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 4 Arcane Pulse Cannon</h4>


    Ashrod!


    When Vivian met the young Dragon Disciple, Soran¡¯s sights had arge warship with the armor of Naga Siren.


    Pirate King-Ashrod!


    The asshole who betrayed Soran to deal with the Swamp King alone. The guy who sneak attacked Devil Ind to steal the fruits of victory. Soran restrained himself, but he did not expect Ashrod to attack the Snake ind. Now that he finally saw this guy, Soran¡¯s eyes suddenly had a strong and iparable murderous intent.


    ¡ª- ¡°Bull¡¯s Strength [Maximise Spell]!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Maximise Spell]!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Cat¡¯s Grace [Maximise Spell]!¡±


    Auras of different spells emerged. When the outline of the Naga warship appeared in front of Soran, he began to cast his spells at full speed. He continuously cast Maximise Spell, a supportive spell. Then, his entire figure rose up in the air, just like a master of Qing Gong. His toes tapped lightly on the water, and then his whole body was treading on the water and ran at high speed on the sea.


    Behead!


    Get rid of Ashrod!


    At this moment, Soran had no reservations. When he was approaching the Naga warship at full speed, he gave a loud roar, and his whole body made a crackling bone explosion. Then, his pupils erged and were covered with blood. Finally turned into a monstrous and bloody red.


    ¡ª- ¡°Transform ughterer!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure leaped upwards after approaching the Naga warship. The power of his transformation was quite amazing, and the solid and iparable decks were all cracked. His figure shot up like an artillery shell. A high-speed concentrated minute meteor appeared in the palm of his hand, which locked onto Ashrod¡¯s position and then directly threw it out.


    Boom!


    There was a loud explosion.


    There was a hole in the deck of the Naga worship, and one of Ashrod¡¯s entourage was killed on the spot.


    Melf¡¯s Minute Meteor under the Maximise Spell was equivalent to Soran¡¯s all-out strike. His figure was still in mid-air, and the attack was like an anti-aircraft gun. The minute meteor fell from the sky, like a dense bombing, which fell onto the helmsman of the Naga warship. There were violent explosions, and Soran poured down nine meteors in a row in just one second. Relying on the amazing Dexterity of having transformed into the ughterer, they all urately hit their targets.


    Arge hole was directly blown out of the strong deck, and the nearby bodies were scattered and smashed.


    The continuous explosions destroyed everything within five meters.


    Ashrod, the pirate king who has been in charge of the eastern route for many years, failed even to let out a fart. Soran blew him into pieces.


    In actual fact, when he was attacked, he activated several pieces of equipment in session, but only managed to block the attack of three-minute meteors. Then he was submerged by the roaring minute meteors. Melf¡¯s Minute Meteor, known as ¡°Low-Grade God ying Spell,¡± easily broke his defense equipment. Under hundreds of explosions and burns, the quasi-legendary pirate king fell.


    Pa-da!


    Soran¡¯s figurended on one knee, and the fire in his palm died out gradually. Melf¡¯s Minute Meteor could only be used for about ten attacks. As a level five spell with Maximise Spell, it was supposed to be a sustainedbat ability. But because of Soran¡¯s high-speed attack, it became an explosive ability. Soran had only a few high-level spell slots, and the three Maximise Spell made his level four and level five spell slots only left with half. He pulled out two Curved Swords in a moment afternding and shed with a cold light towards the enemy in front of him.


    Dang dang dang!


    ¡ª- ¡°Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    It was an expressionless middle-aged officer who was fighting with Soran. He had slight burns on his body. The weapon in his hand was a rare rapier, which blocked the powerful and ferocious moves of Soran.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The middle-aged officer took a look at the mincemeat in front of him and said, ¡°How useless! How could he be beheaded so easily!¡±


    Roar!


    Against Soran, whose attacks were so fierce, he suddenly roared. Then, his body expanded like a barbarian. This was not a Rage ability, but another ability that Soran was not familiar with, more like a kind of forbidden evil magic.


    ¡°Elder Brother, careful!¡¯


    Vivian¡¯s voice suddenly came from the sky. Then she saw a strange red-figure emerge from the sky. She crossed an arc and fell from the sky. Raising her hand, and it was a Hold spell.


    ¡ª- ¡°Hold Human!¡±


    The Red Dragon Duchess finally appeared. But, her goal was Soran in front of her.


    She also wanted to behead her target.


    When Soran sessfully beheaded the Pirate King Ashrod, she strangely appeared nearby and then locked her target on Soran.


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hit with Hold Human!.....¡±


    ¡°Enforced Test of Fortitude triggered!..... Test of Fortitude passed!.... You¡¯ve been released from Hold Human!....¡±


    Where did shee from?


    Soran¡¯s Sense ability was not weak, and the attack of the other party has not even triggered the Danger Sense. The only exnation was that she was really not nearby.


    Spirit World!


    Soran seemed to have suddenly thought of something.


    High-grade Spellcasters could let themselves enter the spirit world, which was the parallel ne of the material ne. Most of the people could not see those in the spirit world. This was simr to the tactics of a legendary Rogue because a legendary Rogue could also enter the shadow ne, and then directly shuttle from the shadow ne back to the material ne.


    ¡°Fortitude passed?¡±


    Soran was delighted, a momentunched an Evade Gaze, his whole body entered into Sneak State.


    ¡°Detect Invisibility!¡±


    The Red Dragon Duchess cast her spells very quickly. With a magic aura, Soran¡¯s figure appeared 10 meters away.


    ¡°Dissection! (Level eight spell)¡±


    With a magic aura, the Red Dragon Duchess revealed a cruel smile on her gorgeous face. Suddenly Soran¡¯s figure froze, and from his mouth came a roar like a beast in pain. The flesh and skin of his whole body showed a strange light red color. The skin on his body seemed to have been cut by a scalpel, showing tiny red blood scars.


    ¡°Power Word: Jolt!¡±


    Another spell descended from the sky, making Soran¡¯s figure stiff in ce.


    However, it seemed that the influence of this spell on Soran was limited. After a pause, he regained his freedom.


    ¡°What a strong life force!¡±


    The Red Dragon Duchess frowned and murmured: ¡°Demonic bloodline? How can a Rogue possibly have a life force simr to a Fighter? ¡±


    The jolt was rtively effective to those enemies with lower life force.


    However, if the enemy¡¯s physical strength and vitality are too tenacious, the chance of passing the immunity judgment is quite high!


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran was unable to attack the Red Dragon Duchess in mid-air. He went straight into the shadows and appeared on the edge of the deck.


    The Deadman¡¯s voice was getting closer.


    His figure plopped into the sea and disappearedpletely.


    He could not risk too much!


    Soran¡¯s means of air attacks were bow and arrow. Most likely, the arrow could not even break the energy defense field of the Red Dragon Duchess.


    Legendary Dragon Disciple!


    Based on Soran¡¯s current strength, even if he transformed into a ughterer, the odds of winning would not increase much either. He could only barely be able to survive.


    The one who could actually defeat her was someone that he had waited very long for!


    ¡ª- Fallen Witch [Corrine]!


    When the figure of the Red Dragon Duchess appeared, the Fallen Witch mysteriously disappeared from her original spot. When Soran¡¯s figure fell into the sea, the Fallen Witch in ck robes appeared near the Deadman¡¯s Voice. When she raised her hand, a spell was sent towards the Red Dragon Duchess in front of her.


    ¡ª- ¡°Greater Dispel Magic!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Disintegrate!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Mordenkainen¡¯s Dispel Magic!¡±


    Legendary Spellcasters would have arge number of defense capabilities. If one wanted to kill them, the most important step was to break their defense field.


    ¡ª- ¡°Fear Domain!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Time Stop!¡±


    Vivian had already waited for her to appear for a very long time. She suddenly abandoned the opponent that was in front of her. Then, teleported and appeared near the Red Dragon Duchess. Subsequently, she cast a legendary spell Time Stop.


    ¡ª- ¡°Contingency!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Chain Contingency!¡±


    When the figure of the Red Dragon Duchess stopped in mid-air, the intensive triggering of spells erupted like fireworks, and a magic aura emerged one after another, and the endless protective energy field covered her. It was not known how many defensive spells had been triggered at once. Only her equipment had five to six magic auras emerging.


    It was very difficult to kill a legendary Spellcaster!


    Soran was not sure whether Vivian and the Fallen Witch could break the defense field of the other party within the duration of the spell, so in order to pursue the greatest oue, he gave themand to attack without any hesitation.


    Legendary Dragon Disciple.


    Their life force wasparable to that of the legendary Fighters. They were equivalent to half a dragon. Even without any defensive spells, it was very difficult to kill them. (A legendary Dragon Disciple¡¯s life points were 12. Soran¡¯s Rogue was only 6)


    With the operation of the Iron Golem, Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon Experiment Number I-1 emerged with a purple glow. Then, powerful and iparable energy converged on the silver-white gun tube, just like electromaic charging. The iparably powerful energy even made the surrounding space slightly distorted, and the electric arc of the energy pulsing had a texture that was like ayer stacked upon anotheryer.


    ¡°Energy Activation Completed!¡±


    ¡°Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon Experiment Number I-1 target locked!....¡±


    ¡°Fire!.....¡±


    A purple energy beam cut through the sky. The next moment, it prated the body of the Red Dragon Duchess. The highly concentrated energy even passed through the domain of Time Stop. A huge hole opened in her chest. No blood traces could be seen at all because all the blood traces had evaporated. But it was just the beginning. The purple energy beam broke through the air and incinerated the mast of the warship. Part of the mast broke and fell down. The energy beam covered a distance of nearly 20 kilometers and finally hit the wall of Raging Sand Ind in the distance.


    Rumbling!


    There were no sounds of explosions ¡ª only the sounds of rumbling and copsing.


    The solid gate, which was nearly ten meters thick, just like this in a blink of an eye, turned into ruins.


    The whole battlefield was deathly still.

 Chapter 359 - The God’s Avatar

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 5 The God¡¯s Avatar</h4>


    There were still remnants of the purple beam in the air.


    At the next moment, the body of the Red Dragon Duchess was floating like a snowke in the sky, turning into pure energy and dissipating into the air.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The scenario in front of Soran made his eyebrows furrow. The Fallen Witch¡¯s expression also changed. Raising her hand, she threw out a level nine spell.


    ¡ª- ¡°Trap the Soul!¡±


    An invisible energy barrier shrank, and there was a strange whisper. This spell must be chanted with sphemy because it could imprison the soul of any enemy. Unfortunately, when the Fallen Witchpleted the casting, the body of the Red Dragon Duchess had already transformed into energy and dissipated. Only two or three pieces of equipment fell from mid-air, and Vivian next to her quickly reached for it, and then directlynded in front of Soran.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hide Life!¡±


    The Fallen Witch¡¯s expression wasplicated as shended on the Deadman¡¯s Voice, and said in a deep voice: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that a Disciple could master this legendary spell. It seems like we have underestimated her too much! ¡±


    Legendary spell.


    The spell which has just been used on the Red Dragon Duchess was a top-level spellparable to ¡°Time Stop.¡±


    ¡°Hide Life [Legendary Spell]: Legendary Spellcasters can iste their life force to a certain ce in the body, then take it down and keep it in a safe ce. This way, you couldn¡¯t be killed by any conventional means, and you were immune to the effects and influences of paralysis, near-death, and death. If the enemy destroyed one¡¯s body, then the part that contained the life force can resurrect themselves by having their body reconstructed through Clone.¡±


    [Note: Hide Life can transform the body into a half energy state, immune to most of the negative states.]


    ¡°Clone [Level Eight Spell]: Makes a lifeless copy of your body, and your soul will be immediately transferred to the living body for resurrection after death. The clone¡¯s body copy needs to be cultured in theboratory for several months, and your level will be reduced by 1 level after the resurrection. There is a certain probability of failure in cloning, which would require a lot of material for cultivation. ¡±


    [Note: Clone requires arge alchemyboratory. ]


    Legendary Wizards were the hardest to kill.


    One of the reasons was the legendary spell ¡°Hide Life.¡± It could iste the life force of the legendary Spellcaster to a certain ce, and then take it down for keeping it in a safe ce. It was a bit like a Lich¡¯s Phctery, but as a blood and flesh legendary spell, Hide Life¡¯s required requirements were much more.


    It would require a lot of wealth just to cast this legendary spell, and it might need to consume a certain amount of soul energy.


    But its use was also very amazing!


    That was one more chance at life, not to mention the Fallen Witch nearby. Soran did not expect a legendary Dragon Disciple to master this spell. One had to know a Disciple¡¯s spell depended more on domains. It was very difficult to master this magic, and it needed a high Alchemy skill to support it. Many legendary Wizards might not even be able to master this spell.


    This spell could give them another chance at life and make them calmer than other legendary professions.


    If the Arcane Empire hadn¡¯t been destroyed. They wouldn¡¯t even need to go through so much trouble since the Arcanists possessed an advanced version of ¡°Hide Life.¡± That is to say, after the death of the body, it directly used the parts that contained the life force to recreate a body for the resurrection. It did not require Clone to act in concert with it.


    In that case, if one wanted to kill a legendary Arcanist, one could only destroy them on the level of their soul.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Soran killed the Pirate King Ashrod.


    The Red Dragon Duchess was pierced by the Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon and then dissipated into the air with the wind. The enemy in the process of fighting back suddenly turned a little stupefied. But rather, the fastest reaction was those Oriental pirates. They almost did not think much about it at all. They immediately went onto another boat to escape from the battlefield. The second to react was the navy of the Principality of Rossad, which had an edge on the nk, but they withdrew from the battlefield at themand of theirmander. Thest were the subordinates of Ashrod, the Pirate King. They were about to be beaten senseless. They were like a swarm of bees wanting to escape, yet in a mess. Some of them wanted to escape to Nusa Ind at the back.


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    Soran nced at the scattering enemies, then reached out to stop Vivian, who was ready to pursue them. Then he said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t rush in lightly. There are still Dragon Disciples nearby.¡±


    A Principality¡¯s force was not that weak.


    If the Red Dragon Duchess was not caught by surprise, Gloria would still have to open a portal toe and help.


    There was a teleportation array in the captain¡¯s room of the Deadman¡¯s Voice.


    It was connected with theboratory on the Outer Inds, and Gloria could reach the ghost ship at any time through the teleportation array, which was the reason why Soran was not afraid.


    Cheers resounded!


    The scattered enemies made Soran¡¯s men braver and braver. Many pirates raised their weapons and cheered for victory. But, at the next moment, their cheers came to an end spontaneously!


    That was because a wave appeared in the distance. A huge wave of up to more than ten stories high. The huge wave was like a blue sky approaching the battlefield, and the huge wave of tens of miles would engulf everyone in it. No warship could survive in this frightful wave. They would be easily blown up and smashed like a paper paste, and finally sink to the bottom of the sea.


    ¡ª- ¡°Tsunami [Legendary Spell]!¡±


    The great waves were advancing like a wall, and all the warships in front of it were seemingly so small.


    The cheers turned into screams of terror.


    All the pirates on the battlefield, regardless of whether it was friend or foe, were running around like headless flies. They were all under cover of the legendary spell ¡°Tsunami.¡± The Oriental pirates who started to run fastest had already reached the area of Tsunami. Under the huge waves of more than ten floors, their warships were overturned like toys, and even a ripple did note out. They were directly smashed and sank into the sea. The sailors on the warships had little to no chance of survival.


    ¡°Goddamn Naga Priest!!!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face was rather ugly at the moment. He seemed furious and roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that the royal family of Naga would not make a move?¡±


    Tsunami.


    That was the Naga royalty¡¯s signature spell.


    In the entire area in the South Coast, other than the priests of the Sea Goddess, Soran could not think of anyone else who could cast this horrifying legendary spell.


    This spell would have the ability to destroy a port city.


    Maybe it could not threaten a powerful man like Soran. After all, he had many ways to save himself in the face of the Tsunami. But his men, fleets, defeated enemies, and the spoils he captured would hardly have been intact under such a horrifying Tsunami. If all the power of the Tsunami were to explode, then even Nusa Ind would be submerged. Huge waves more than ten stories high would be enough to destroy everything, and Soran¡¯s victory would turn into ruins.


    Going five minutes back in time¨C


    At one point on the bottom of the sea, groups of armed Naga guards were scattered to the left and right. In the center was a group of monstrous-looking female Nagas. In front of them was a mirror made of seawater.


    ¡°Your Excellency Banshee!¡±


    A female Naga Wizard looked into the mirror and said slowly: ¡°Ashrod failed! The Throatcutter killed him! ¡±


    Humph!


    A cold hum sounded, followed by a cold voice from behind, and slowly said: ¡°This ipetent trash! When he was dealing with the Swamp King, he was already so clumsy. Now, dealing with the Throatcutter, he¡¯s of no use at all. ¡±


    ¡°Prepare to cast.¡±


    ¡°Let all these humans get buried in the sea.¡±


    The Naga Wizard at the side nodded, and then there was a strange chant of incantations resounding. This was thenguage of the oceanic Nagas. With their chanting of incantations, a huge wave gradually rose on the sea. The height of the huge wave was more and more amazing. Atst, it almost became a blue sky moving forward.


    Sea Temple.


    A mirror made of seawater was also in front of the Naga priest.


    Her expression at the moment was quiteplicated, it seemed like she was hesitating and struggling, and her eyes were fixed on the approaching tsunami waves in the mirror image. It seemed like she was making a rather difficult choice.


    ¡°Your Excellency Priest.¡±


    Within the dark seawater came a low voice, which slowly went: ¡°If your Excellency does not wish to make a move, let them get killed by the Tsunami. That way, we will be able to seize the opportunity to reap more benefits.¡±


    Having heard that, Naga Priest gently shook her head, and went: ¡°A Tsunami would not be able to kill Throatcutter. At most, it could only kill those mortals present and destroy all the warships.¡±


    ¡°But, that way, the forces in the South Coast would be an empty area.¡±


    ¡°To us, this might not be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Let the others prepare to cast. We need to pray for the Sea Goddess¡¯ avatar to descend!¡±


    The horrifying Tsunami was looming.


    Many people closed their eyes in despair and firmly held onto the ship. Under this horrifying huge wave, they could only pray for fate to care for themselves because there was no way for them to escape from the coverage of the Tsunami.


    ¡ª- ¡°Fly!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Fly!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Fly!¡±


    When the horrifying Tsunami appeared, Soran and others had already cast spells at full speed. The few spell slots could barely save that many people. Even if Vivian and the Fallen Witch were present, they could only use Fly to bring very few people into the sky.


    The horrifying Tsunami got closer and closer.


    Huge waves of more than ten stories high made people felt desperate and suffocated, but when the Tsunami was about to sweep them, a strange sound of a conch suddenly rang from the surroundings.


    Then, they saw a wave rising from the middle of the battlefield. The seawater stirred like a whirlpool, and the blue seawater automatically gathered into a figure of more than ten meters. She stood in the whirlpool, holding a trident, and gently pointed to the tsunami sweeping in front of her. Then they saw that the huge waves in front of her gradually dissipated, as if everything just happened was an illusion.


    Sea Temple.


    There was a muffled voice in the sea, and it slowly went: ¡°Your Excellency Priest! The other sea priests have been summoned. We are ready to cast! ¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Priest?¡±


    The sounds in the sea seemed to be a little anxious, and a strange tentacle emerged in the deepest parts of the darkness.


    The Naga Priest was still standing there, but the expression on her face was stiff and looked of panic brewing. In the mirror made of seawater in front of her, there was a goddess figure holding a trident. She stood in the vortex as if she was the master of the sea. With her hand raised and a little finger pointed forward, the shocking Tsunami disappearedpletely.


    The Sea Goddess!


    The Naga Priest felt shivers all over at the moment.


    There was a fear in her heart because she had not yet cast the spell to pray for theing of the avatar of the Sea Goddess. But before her, the avatar of the Sea Goddess had already appeared.


    What did this represent!?


    Just thinking about it made her shudder all over, and her heart could not help panicking.

 Chapter 360 - With The Moon

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 6 With The Moon</h4>


    Under the dark skies.


    Soran stood at the pier of Ranging Sand Ind and looked at the distance. The night was full of winners and losers. Even though Soran defeated the pirate king Ashrod and unified the pirate forces on the south coast, he had offended the royal family of Naga Siren and the Principality of Rossad. As long as the Sea goddess didn¡¯t fall, the Naga Siren royal family would only make small moves, and they wouldn¡¯t do anything bold against Soran.


    However, the red dragon duchess could attack.


    This woman was not only a legendary Dragon Disciple but also had a resurrection spell, ¡°Hide Life,¡± which made it difficult to kill her.


    Soran doesn¡¯t know much about the Naga Siren race in his memory. He just remembered that they were matrilineal society and once had a god. However, the deityter turned into an evil thing, which seemed to be something called a banshee. In Soran¡¯s previous memory, the Naga Siren people did trigger some legendary tasks, but there was a powerful Sea goddess above them, so all their actions only failed. That is to say, that they had little impact on society.


    At the same time, as Soran worried about the threat from Naga Siren and revenge from the Principality of Rossad, the Naga Siren was also concerned.


    After the Sea Goddess appeared as a Saint, the Naga Siren realized her mistake.


    She had always been afraid that Soran¡¯s strength was too strong, and that the Sea temple would lose control over him. However, the worry in her eyes was insignificant for the gods. The Sea Goddess didn¡¯t care whether there was a pirate king rising outside the temple. She only cared whether the pirate king was useful to her.


    From this perspective, Soran¡¯s role was now very important. First of all, he killed the Swamp King, who believed in Dagon, the demon lord of the Abyss. This was equivalent to clearing the chess pieces of the rival demon lord¡¯s camp in the sea and pleasing the Sea goddess with the enemy¡¯s head. Then Soran opened up the outer inds. As the benefactor of the Sea Goddess, Soran¡¯s outer ind development gathered the poption, which was also intangible dissemination of her faith and umted a lot of primitive believers.


    His men, for example, became believers of the Sea Goddess.


    Then Soran beat Ashrod.


    This bloody killing took ce in the sea, which could be understood as a sacrifice ceremony. The Sea Goddess was a god of the chaotic evil camp. Her joy and anger were unpredictable, like the sea, so she would not reject this kind of killing ceremony at all. On the contrary, she liked it.


    From the start to the end, even though Soran got more powerful, it was also beneficial for the Sea Goddess.


    In this way, the actions of the Naga Siren priest were nothing. The gods above did not feel that Soran was a threat. So, all the actions of the Naga Siren priest to restrict the development of Soran had be restrictions on the expansion of the influence of the Sea Goddess. If this was the case, the current position of the Naga Siren priest would be a little dangerous.


    The Sea Goddess did not answer her prayers but directly incarnated to help Soran through the crisis. This meant that Soran¡¯s position was Naga Siren priest in charge of the Sea temple.


    Deities were realistic most of the time!


    The Sea Goddess doesn¡¯t care about Soran¡¯s ambition or whether he wanted to be more powerful than the Naga Siren priest. What she cared about was whether Soran could expand her influence and spread her belief to a far distance.


    The outer inds were an opportunity.


    If her faith could be expanded around the outer inds, this would mean putting a nail into the territory of the Storm Lord.


    Soran was more important than the Naga Siren priest.


    Now, after seeing the incarnate of the Sea Goddess, the Naga Siren priest slowly understood this.


    She didn¡¯t think of Soran¡¯s growth as an expansion of the Sea Goddess¡¯s influence.


    It was like how Soran treated the half-elf first mate and the red-haired female pirate Adelle. He didn¡¯t care who had more power. He cared about who could do what he told them to do. That was why the powerful half-elf first mate was promoted, while the red-haired female pirate, who failed in the mission, was deprived of her power.


    Because, to Soran, the two of them were not a threat. This was the same for the Sea Goddess.


    In the quiet night, Soran stood on the tower and watched the night sky. The stars were dim; many of them looked gray. This meant that some gods had been unable to stabilize their divination. It will not be long before the kingdom of the gods represented by these grey stars would be separated, and these gods would fall to the world one by one.


    The Time of Trouble wasing soon.


    The stars in the night sky were getting dimmer and dimmer. Many people had noticed this and realized theing chaos.


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s footsteps came from behind. She was wearing a white dress.


    Soran turned around and smiled.


    The little girl came to his side, raised her little white hand, and held one of Soran¡¯s fingers. She stood beside him and said softly, ¡°What are you thinking? Since you left Amber City, you look at the sky more often.¡±


    Soran held her up, kissed her forehead, and answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He looked up at the moon.


    It seemed that the power of the Higdy of Silvermoon became weak.


    ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Vivianid her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°Vivian has be more powerful after some time.¡±


    ¡°No matter what. I will always be by your side. Vivian will be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The little girl nodded seriously with a serious expression.


    Soran smiled and held the little Vivian tightly in his arms. He looked up at the bright moon and murmured, ¡°Higdy of Silvermoon, I don¡¯t know how fate will be. Can we avoid this war with you?...¡±


    New moon 1677, September,te.


    The Witch of Terror, Lilian died under the hands of the Higdy of Silvermoon. There were only a few Descendents of Fear left who set off the feast of killing. The Times of Trouble would then officially start, and the Saints would tear the world apart.


    It was now, new moon 1676, February.


    In about three months, the first weak gods will fall to the world as Saints, and demons would frequently appear all over the world. Soran had grown fast enough, but he still felt that time was very tight. He came to the outer inds from Amber City. Although his strength was advancing rapidly in the killing, he was also getting closer to theing of the Times of Trouble. When the powerful gods also fall to the world as Saints, then unprecedented turmoil and catastrophe would officially begin.


    Soran liked the moon in the past.


    However, after knowing Vivian¡¯s identity, the moon¡¯s radiance became a painful sting in his heart.

 Chapter 361 - +5 Lich Ring

    <strong>Chapter 361: Chapter 7 +5 Lich Ring</strong>


    On the second day, the whole Raging Sand Ind became busy.


    After the battle, arge number of captives were captured. Many pirate minions surrendered as soon as they saw the situation. Coupled with the appearance of the Sea Goddess, these pirates were more awed by Soran. But because it waste, Soran couldn¡¯t deal with trouble, so he could only put them all in custody, and blocked the warehouse on the ind. In addition to the massive amount of food and equipment, there was also Gold Derahls to reward his men.


    Ashrod was better with money than Soran.


    This guy was in charge of the eastern sea route, with the support of the Naga Siren royal family, and at the same time snatched the spoils of Soran¡¯s Snake ind. In the treasure house of the ind, there were more than 200,000 Gold Derahls and arge number of pearls. There were special pearl collectors in the East. This was probably how Ashrod collected hundreds of thousands of pearls. Soran couldn¡¯t take all the reward; almost half of the reward would be given to his men.


    After a ship sinks, only half the men aboard would be alive.


    Attacking Raging Sand Ind was only a start. After killing Ashrod, Soran naturally needed to control his other territory.


    Furthermore, after taking over the eastern sea route, Soran needed to transfer his men.


    It was a time-consuming andborious thing to manage the eastern sea route. After some thinking, Soran decided to let the most capable half-elf first mate manage the eastern sea route. He was ruthless and decisive. In this period, he would be the person who could stabilize the situation as soon as possible.


    Soran left the people with a high killing aura.


    After taking over the eastern sea route, only the most ruthless pirates could control the situation.


    As for the other people.


    Port Tylon, Shipwreck Bay, Modor all needed men. Soran needed to promote some men to these new vacant positions.


    Ashrod had many rewards.


    However, even after gathering all these items, they were notparable to the three items that the red dragon duchess dropped.


    That was because all the items she dropped were legendary equipment.


    ¡°Item Type: Ring of Wizardry [+1]


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 1)]


    Description: This is a very special wizard ring because it can only add level 1 spell slots. It is said that it is a piece of legendary equipment made by a special wizard himself because the owner of this ring was a chaotic wizard. In order to increase his level 1 spell slots and memorize the unique Recklessness spell, he spent a lot of time making this special grade 1 legendary item. This item once drifted into the hands of many people, but in the end, only the frenzied wizard could exert its greatest power.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: double one¡¯s level 1 spell slots.


    This was the first item the red dragon duchess dropped.


    It was also very famous legendary equipment because for special chaos wizards, this grade 1 legendary item was a very powerful artifact.


    This was mainly because the frenzied wizard had a special level 1 spell ¡®Recklessness.¡¯


    ¡°Recklessness [Level 1 spell]: a special spell that can only be mastered by a frenzied wizard. The power of chaos makes magic produce unknown variations. A chaotic wizard can try to use Recklessness instead of any spell he can master, including the legendary spells he has mastered. However, the spell requires the user to pass a test of confusion. If the user failed to pass the test, there might be unimaginable things happening. ¡±


    [Note: Can use Chaos Barrier to increase the chance of passing the test.]


    Chaos wizard¨C


    A group that focused on chaos spells. They were almost like a bunch of nutjobs.


    They were few in number, and many of them died under their own magic, but asionally there were some terrible chaos wizards. After entering the field of legend, they be strong enough to face a group of legendary wizards or be a powerful existence in some nes.


    Since chaos had infused into their soul, any spell they used would change.


    They could rece any spell with the unique level 1 spell ¡°Recklessness.¡± As long as they sessfully passed the test, and they would be able to cast as many legendary spells as the number of spell slots they had.


    In theory, if they were strong-minded, they were unbeatable!


    But if their character was not strong enough, the magic could petrify themselves, turn them into frogs, send a sh of lightning, or something else strange and unimaginable.


    Soran had never seen a surviving chaos wizard.


    This legendary item was their artifact and allowed their level spell slots to double.


    In any case, neither Soran nor Vivian could bring the item to its best effects, so it didn¡¯t matter who had the ring. But Vivian was a wizard and sorcerer, and the level 1 spell slots were calcted separately. If she wore this equipment, Vivian could gain another 15 level 1 spell slots.


    15 level 1 spell slots; even if they were used to memorize Arcane Missile, the effects would be tremendous.


    Thus, Soran did not hesitate to give this item to Vivian.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The second item was somewhat more impressive. It was also a ring, but it was more famous.


    That was because it was an item that was more powerful than artifacts!


    Item Type: Lich Ring


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 5)]


    Description: This is a ring made by the legendary Lich. It is engraved with aplex magic array. It makes the user immune to any toxin, disease, and increase its resistance to Charm spells and mind control spells. This ring uses a special alchemy technique that reduces the casting time of any spell by one second. However, please note that this ring is shrouded in the power of the dead, with a special curse on it, which may reduce your Constitution.


    Requirements: Constitution above 10.


    Special effect: A cursed item, reduces 2 points of Constitution. You can¡¯t take it off by yourself after wearing them. You can only remove the ring by first removing the curse. (Note: the undead are not affected by these effects.)


    Equip effect 1: [toxin immunity]. This ring has a special power, which can make the wearer immune to any toxin attack. No matter the poison made by alchemy, natural poison, or poison attack produced by magic, the wearer can bepletely immune to the damage caused by them, as well as other negative states, such as paralysis, rigidity, etc.


    Equip effect 2: [disease immunity]. This ring has a special power, which can make the wearer immune to any disease attack. No matter the disease caused by magic or natural disease, it cannot have any effect on the wearer. Even the most terrible gue can not threaten the wearer of this ring. Any disease spell is invalid for the wearer.


    Equip effect 3: increases immunity resistance to charm and mind control spells by 2.


    Equip effect 4: Increases your casting speed by 1 point.


    Equip effect 5: adds an additional level 6 spell slot and a level 7 spell slot.


    Equip effect 6: able to use ¡°Greater Haste¡± once a day.


    Equip effect 7: increases spell resistance by 10.


    Equip effect 8: increases regeneration ability and basic life recovery speed + 1 per hour.


    Equip effect 9: Defence level + 2. ¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    This was the ring of the legendary Lich. Soran had only +2 rings in the past, so when he saw a +5 Ring Lich, he was almost stunned.


    This was a priceless ring!


    It was a legendary item that couldn¡¯t be measured by money. It could be said that any reward that Soran got was dimpared with it.


    From certain aspects, this item was more powerful than artifacts, but it was also dangerous to run around with this kind of item because spells could locate it. Many wizards, dragons, and special lifeforms liked to use spells to track this kind of top-level legendary equipment. It may be fine to stay in the base camp with it, but once taken out, the red dragon duchess will probably track and locate it.


    That¡¯s because the item had a strong magic aura¨Cstrong enough to cross nes.


    That¡¯s why it was basically an artifact.


    Even the gods may be interested in its existence.


    Thus the first thing Soran did after identifying the equipment was to let the fallen witch Corinne seal its magic aura. The northern witches were proficient in Divination, and there were many ways to make others unable to track and locate it. Unless, of course, someone was bored enough to track the location with a legendary Divination spell. For the time being, no one else would be able to determine its location.


    As for thest item,pared to the +5 Lich Ring, it could bepletely ignored.

 Chapter 362 - Missing God

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 8 Missing God</h4>


    Lich products must be excellent was amon saying in pubs. The undead with an infinite life could always make some powerful and shocking equipment in the long years. The lich made nearly one-third of the top legendary equipment that could match the artifacts. The other two-thirds were leftovers from various peak periods of the Arcane civilization. So, in the eyes of many adventurers, killing a Lich was even better than killing a dragon.


    Thest item was very average, an unusual defensive brooch which, after activated, would give the user three spells: greater Mage Armour, Fire Shield, and Elemental defense.


    This was a piece of high-grade charging equipment, not legendary equipment that could recover automatically, so there was no need to pay too much attention to it. Soran put it on Vivian¡¯s chest; the little girl needed some protective item.


    A day went by.


    Soran had a lot of things to do. He suddenly swallowed the territory of Ashrod, the pirate king. He and his pirate leaders were busy taking over the territory, counting materials, transporting people, guarding prisoners, taking over ves, and so on. The city of Mordor needed a lot ofbor, and even with thousands of people, Soran could still take them all in. So after taking over the territory of the pirate king, the second thing he did was to move the ve poption to Mordor.


    During the afternoon, when Soran was busy with stuff, Vivian appeared outside the door.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± the little girl said and dragged the cat girl along. ¡°Look what I¡¯ve discovered!¡± Vivian said.


    A strange card was on her palm.


    [Deck of Many Things]!


    Soran took a nce and was shocked. ¡°Where did you get the Deck of Many Things?¡±


    Vivianughingly yed with the card, then handed it to Soran in front of her, and said in a crisp voice, ¡°I grabbed LuLu and yed hide and seek with me, and then happened to find it in a dark box. This card was inside.¡±


    After such a long time.


    Soran never thought that he would find the Deck of Many Things here at Ashrod¡¯s camp. Finding this item was lucky.


    ¡°Step back a little!¡± Soran took the card over and told the two to step back slightly. At the same time, he activated the Deck of Many Things.


    The markings on the card did not seem to be used.


    The Deck of Many Things was unpredictable. As a legendary item, it could open many special effects, including permanently improving attribute points and gaining a lot of ughter EXP. There were three special cards in the Deck of Many Things: the clown, sun, and Iron Throne. If these three cards were opened, the user could get 50000 ughter EXP, 300000 ughter EXP, and 1000000 ughter EXP, respectively.


    Unfortunately, Soran only saw people getting the clown card!


    With Soran activated the card in front of him, the magic pattern like a whirlpool gradually shown its traces. The first thing that emerged was a bit of starlight, which couldn¡¯t help but surprise Soran because he was likely to draw a card with added attributes. But as the moon¡¯s light rose, there was a slight disappointment in his face, and then the pattern on the card emerged.


    ¡°Deck of Many Things [Silver Moon]!¡±


    As the imagepletely appeared, a silvery light flowed into Soran¡¯s body.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Activated Deck of Many Things!...¡±


    ¡°Gained [Silver Moon]!... Permanently gained 10 Life Force!...¡±


    Not bad.


    Soran picked up the card and touched Vivian¡¯s head, ¡°How did you know I needed this?¡±


    The little girl gently nodded her head and said, ¡°Because I saw that there were still some cards like this in at your ce. I¡¯ll tell you a secret, sister Gloria¡¯s mother also has a card like this. I saw her turning over and overst night. If brother likes such cards, how about Vivian steal them for you? ¡±


    There¡¯s another card?


    Soran was slightly taken aback and shook his head, ¡°No need.¡±


    Soran still didn¡¯t know what¡¯s up with the fallen witch. Someone that had signed a deal with a demon was hard to trust.


    It may be best not to stir things up!


    At the same time,


    ¡°Damn, Soran!¡±


    The shrill roar of repression, pain, and anger broke all theboratory tubes around theb. The wholeb shook.


    The red dragon duchess let off sharp roar and then walked out without expression. Her failure and death caused some small troubles. The nobles of the Principality of Rossad, who were suppressed by her at the beginning, we¡¯re ready to move after hearing the news that Soran, the Beheader, killed her. Now she needed to clean up these guys and tell them that what was killed overseas was only a puppet. She would never be defeated so easily.


    Autumn fall.


    There didn¡¯t seem anything special today.


    But for the priests who believed in the half-elf god, today was hysteria. That was because it was on this day that they suddenly lost contact with their god; no one could get any power. The statues in the temple were dim. The spirit light on the gods had never been so dim for hundreds of years. Although the priests had tried to block the news, others had heard something vaguely.


    The half-elf god had gone missing!


    The priests could pray for divinity, and even the kingdom where the Saint was linked to the god did not know his whereabouts.

 Chapter 363 - The Attention of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 9 The Attention of Gods</h4>


    Missing deities were a rare urrence, but once it happened, sweeping changes would ur.


    Although the half-elf god was only a [Minor] God, he was still real god after all. As long as he remained in his realm, even powerful gods would find it very difficult to kill him. Since the kingdom of gods was an independent world, they create theirws, so no god would leave their realm easily. However, something unexpected had happened; the half-elf god had gone missing.


    Gods rarely left their realms.


    Even if they wanted to enter other realms, they would only incarnate as a Saint or go into one of the believers.


    Therefore, in terms of material level, there were also Saints in the half-elf temple who could serve as the host of gods. They had the ability to connect the kingdom of gods and could directlymunicate with the half-elf god.


    However, there was a problem now!


    There was no trace of the god in his realm. This Minor god was not in his own realm.


    All the priests could notmunicate with the god. Naturally, all the priests lost their divine powers.


    It was disastrous!


    Although there were many Druids in the half-elf home, the Saints were the main power to protect the half-elves. His priests had been fighting against the orcs on the wild border, driving out the ogres in the mountains, and dwarfs who were not very friendly to the half-elves. The priests lost the ability to perform divinity, which was crushing. When they couldn¡¯t contact the gods, all the temples began to operate crazily.


    This kind of incident had happened before.


    When thest Goddess of Riches went missing, all of her priests lostmunication with her.


    However, she was already weak, so a new figure took her ce.


    A missing god meant that he might have fallen to the material ne or some other ne.


    This event had attracted many people¡¯s attention. Even many legendary professions had turned their eyes to the location of the city. As the priests lost their spells, the city set up an emergency defense to prepare for the next possible attack. The fall of a god would inevitably lead to more terrible chain events. Both good and evil would be interested in the believers he left behind. Now the most important thing for the half-elf temple was to find a way to find any trace of their god. Because the realm of the god was still intact, he may not have fallen.


    Soran was not aware of what had happened so far away.


    In fact, he was very busy now because it took a lot of manpower to control the eastern sea route. At the same time, in regards to expanding the territory, he also needed to supply materials to the outer inds, which made his finances begin toe under a little pressure. Ashrod, the pirate king, left a lot of wealth, but not much of it could be turned into money. Soran had nearly 300 warships and nearly 5000 pirates under hismand. These people need a lot of money to eat and drink.


    After the eastern sea route had been cut, a new problem would arise.


    No matter what hatred he had in the past, he had to negotiate with the eastern pirates. Otherwise, the trade route would be abandoned. His fleet could not go to the eastern countries, nor could the eastern fleet enter the southern sea.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡± There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Soran put down the document in hand.


    Soon a middle-aged man who looked like a clerk came in. He leaned slightly and said, ¡°Your Excellency. This is thetest news. Please have a look. ¡±


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°Put it there.¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly left.


    After reading the statistics of materials and spoils, Soran reached for the stack of intelligence documents. He nced through and then focused on the intelligence information of Whiterun and Arendalle.


    The south coast was a trading area, so information was not dyed.


    Whiterun was still like that. After the red dragon appeared, trading there became slow.


    Many people had avoided Whiterun so that the city¡¯s business tax had been reduced by more than 50%. Now it was urgent to expel or kill the red dragon. The nobles in the city had toe together, hoping to attract powerful adventurers with great rewards. It was better to have a legendary team to deal with the red dragon.


    Unfortunately, all of the adventurers that went did note back!


    That was an ancient red dragon. Soran was not strong enough to deal with it, so going there would only add to the headcount.


    ¡°Whiterun is a useless city now!¡±


    Soran murmured to himself, put down the document, and whispered, ¡°No one can kill the ancient red dragon until the Times of Trouble.¡±


    ¡°But this is good. Whennd trading is bad, sea trading will prosper.¡±


    The second piece of news was about Arendelle. After seeing the news, Soran frowned and murmured, ¡°The elder princess is missing and hasn¡¯t appeared in a long time? Is Princess Anna in charge of Arendelle now? That is bad!¡±


    Soran reached out his hand and caressed the legendary curved sword. He said slowly, ¡°The prosperity of Arendelle ispletely supported by the strength of the elder princess alone. Now that she disappeared for a long time, I¡¯m afraid that Arendelle¡¯s situation is a bit worrying! I don¡¯t know if Anna can handle it alone! ¡±


    The elder princess had immeasurable power.


    However, after losing the great elder princess, Arendelle would not deserve the wealth it had.


    Great wealth without great power was a disaster waiting to happen!


    Now Soran was far away on the south coast, and he couldn¡¯t help much. He could only hope that the elder princess would appear as soon as possible. After all, he felt a little guilty for Princess Anna.


    He picked up his pen and wrote something, asking his men to take note of Arendelle more.


    Instincts told him t


    The battle of Raging Sand Ind.


    Soran¡¯s harvest was not intended to be very rich. First of all, he got a lot of ughter EXP, most of which came from himself, and a few were provided by the mutant killer whale. It¡¯s really a surprise for Soran that divine gifts had such an effect. Although the ughter EXP was less than 10,000 points, it was an additional source.


    At present, he had umted 160,000 ughter EXP, which was enough to level up the wizard, but not enough to level up his Shadow Dancer profession.


    Too bad, he could not kill the red dragon duchess himself.


    The great amount of EXP was on her real self. Killing herself would probably give the person 100,000 or more ughter EXP.


    As for Ashrod, this guy only gave less than 40,000 EXP.


    Total trash!


    No wonder he did not dare to take on the Swamp King. He was no match for the Swamp King.


    The greatest reward of this battle was the legendary rating he got. After killing Ashrod, Soran got the highest amount of legendary rating.


    ¡°Battle of Raging Sand Ind [legendary battle]: in the middle of February 1676 in the new moon era, you had a decisive battle with a pirate king on Raging Sand Ind. In the battle, you killed Ashrod, the pirate king, and defeated the red dragon duchess. Your reputation has spread all over the world. Most pirates have heard of your name. At present, you have be the most powerful pirate king on the south coast. At the same time, because of the emergence of the Sea Goddess, people from other forces are paying more and more attention to you. The appearance of the Sea Goddess incarnation means that your existence has attracted the attention of some gods. [Legend rating + 8] ¡±


    8 Legend Rating.


    Soran had never gotten this much.


    Especially when it mentioned the fact that he was noticed by gods, this let him felt pressured.


    After entering the realm of legend, he would have the qualifications to be noticed by other gods.


    He was concerned whether it was good or bad to be noticed by the gods so early on. But this meant that he had a clear picture of what he wanted to do.


    Elemental Stone (earth)


    Soran yed with the legendary item he got and thought about something.


    After so long, the effect of this legendary equipment had been reduced a lot; the number of enemies who could force Soran to activate Stoneskin was much less now, and the summoning of an Earth Elemental was pointless at sea.


    However, it was not without use because this legendary equipment was only a part of something bigger, a chain of legendary difficulty tasks that would ultimately lead to a shard of divinity.


    Elemental Stone (earth), Elemental Stone (water), Elemental Stone (fire), Elemental Stone (air).


    Combining the four into one would summon a giant Earth Elemental, giant Water Elemental, giant Fire Elemental, and giant Wind Elemental at the same time. (giant Elementals were second only to the legendary Elder Elemental.)


    With Soran¡¯s abilities, he could give the challenge a try!


    Moreover, there was also an item Soran needed to go to the desert to get: an artifact for Rogues, [Clock of proof against Detection]¨C


    A legendary item that rendered the user immune to Detection like spells.

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 10 LuLu

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 10 LuLu</h4>


    Near the end of February.


    A week had passed. As Soran was busy with things, he finally got a reply from the eastern pirates. The other side wanted to sit down and talk.


    There was no eternal enemy in this world, only eternal interests. It was not only Soran who was blocked by the eastern sea route but also they were unable to transport expensive Eastern goods to the south coast in exchange for interests. Compared to the more fertile southern area, the eastern desert covered a wide area. Because of the energy variation left over during the Arcane Empire, the east desert covered two-thirds. Such a colossal desert area significantly limited the output of the eastern world. Trade was the most important economic source of the eastern pirates.


    At noon on the second day, on the east side of the Raging Sand Ind, Soran saw the eastern pirates.


    It was hard to believe that the most significant force among the eastern pirates was the pirate group controlled by a group of monks¨Cmonks that werewful evil. Both desert bandits and eastern pirates had monks among them. They were a rather difficult enemy.


    It was a monk who was sent out to negotiate with Soran this time. He was a legendary monk. Just after the dragon warship approached, several figures on the opposite ship flew out. These monks fell directly on the sea, then walked on the sea at high speed, and finallynded on the deck of the dragon warship.


    These monks seemed to have distinct oriental ethnic characteristics, not easy to describe, but simr to Indian people.


    Soran looked at the monk on the deck.


    As the opponent looked him up, Soran also checked him out.


    At least in terms of appearance, he was not old. His appearance was not very different from that of the oriental people in Soran¡¯s memory. Although his skin was like an Asians, his forehead, bridge of nose, and eyes were all prominent western ethnic characteristics. His eyes were sharp, and there were thick calluses on his palm. The monks were proficient in unarmedbat, and their palms were the strongest. The most striking thing was his skin, with a little bit of light gold, as if the yellow skin was somewhat golden.


    [Perfect Self]!


    A unique ability of the legendary monk.


    However, Soran preferred to call it ¡°King Kong body,¡± because after they reach the legendary level, monks could be immune to diseases and toxins, and would never grow old again. They would only die when they reached the end of their lifespan. Ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t hurt them. They also had terrific resistance to magic. Legendary monks were one of the most difficult enemies to deal with.


    ¡°Your excellency!¡±


    The legendary monk looked at Soran, as if in disbelief that Soran was the legendary Beheader.


    From his appearance, Soran was just too young.


    In terms of strength, Soran seemed to have not reached the legendary realm, at least for now, he was no legend because there would be a kind of sublimation of the soul in a traditional profession. As a legendary monk with high perception ability, he could feel this. However, Soran¡¯s prestige was umted by a mountain of heads. Although the other party had doubts, he had no disrespect.


    ¡°Please!¡± Soran gestured to invite the monk and his three fellow monks in.


    All of them were high-grade professions.


    The background of the eastern pirates was still so strong. In the beginning, he traveled to the Oriental world and saw many legendary figures. It may be because of the energy variation during the Arcane Empire, or it may be because the environment was too harsh. In the eastern world, evil things, gods, and Abominations often appeared. There was even a monk monastery that Soran dared not break into; it was built directly above the nest of some ancient Abomination. (Note: the name seems to be Phaerimm, a terrible Abomination that ended a specific era.)


    One of the jobs of the monks was to guard these ancient creatures.


    This was the same for the monks who werewful good,wful neutral, andwful evil. The monks of the three camps came from many different monasteries, but the essence of keeping order still existed. Their task was to prevent those chaotic and evil creatures from causing more significant damage. Among the adventurers who were mainly active in the eastern world, some people imed to have seen the legendary monk with a profession level of 40.


    Soran did not believe that because a level 40 monk would have incredible fighting capabilities.


    They would be almost immune to any physical attack or spell damage. Soran estimated that the most powerful monk in the eastern world had only a profession level of about 30. (Note: the Son of ughter, who was said to have created ¡°Yin style¡± and ¡°Yang style¡± was at level 40.)


    This was the limit to his estimation!


    Ranging Sand Ind.


    Soran was discussing matters with the legendary monk.


    Sounds of argument seemed to being out.


    But Vivian didn¡¯t pay much attention to these. She was interested in the three bald-headed monks outside because she once met a monk that gave her a little gift.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The little girl was dressed in a ck princess dress and looked at the monk outside the door with her head askew. ¡°I¡¯ve seen people like you before,¡± she said in a crisp voice, ¡°But he looked much stronger than you. ¡±


    The monks did not respond, only looked at her.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Vivian looked at them said in a crisp voice, ¡°I heard that you have some potent fighting skills. I dare you topete with myckey?¡±


    The three monks looked at each other, and one of them showed some interest.


    However, when Vivian pulled out the candidate topete with them, the monk¡¯s face immediately showed disappointment, even a little sad.


    That¡¯s right¨CVivian pulled LuLu out!


    LuLu was wearing a pink skirt today. There were many sweets in her pocket. As Vivian¡¯s little attendant, she followed her all day.


    Just like her tail!


    At the moment, LuLu, who had just eaten a candy, came out with such a stunned face and looked around doubtfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on her!¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, then said, ¡°You may not even win!¡±


    ¡°LuLu. Fight the bald head in front. If you win, I¡¯ll give you a holiday and anything you want to eat!¡±


    Meow!


    In an instant, her eyes were shining, almost without thinking much. She turned into a shadow and rushed out and shed at the monk.


    ¡°Pang, Pang, Pang!¡±


    LuLu¡¯s small figure directly flew out, and then fell on the ground with a plop. She meowed a little looked at her dirty dress and let out an angry look.


    She was mad.


    At the same time, the senior monk who just fought with her stared at his chest with astonishment; there were three faint bloodstains on his arms, chest, and abdomen. The enemy¡¯s attack was not enough to threaten his life, but the speed was incredible. As a monk with strong perception, he still couldn¡¯t keep up with the attack speed.


    What monster was this!?


    The high-grade monk¡¯s face became serious. He put his hands together in a tiger-like posture, and at the same time, his eyes locked on the delicate cat girl in front of him.


    Vivian had a yful look.


    It seemed that she had confidence that LuLu would win the fight.

 Chapter 365 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 11 Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Pang, Pang, Pang!¡±


    What had happened shocked the three monks because, among the professions, no one could move faster than the monk. What¡¯s more, the monk¡¯s ending skill relied on the continuous blow like the wind to destroy the opponent. However, the scene in front of them overturned their prior understanding because the little cat girl in front of them had an attack speed was even faster than that of a high-grade monk. That dazzling attack was almost too fast for the retina¡¯s capture limit, especially the other side¡¯s fantastic agility and reaction.


    She used her arm and was able to walk on a 90-degree wall, but also could directly run against the wall.


    Even monks needed some level of Qinggong to achieve this!


    Where did this cat girle from?


    She also only ackey? How powerful would the little girl in ck dress be?


    ¡°Pang, Pang, Pang!¡±


    LuLu was knocked back again.


    Even though her attack speed was fast, she had one ring weakness: Strength.


    As a beast, LuLu had a very high natural Dexterity, but her Strength was probably less than eight or nine. Even when she grew up in the future, she would only have 12 to 13 Strength. If she were not strong enough, she would not be able to kill. It was hard for her to fight with the high-grade monk in front of her. Even if she attacked the other side, she would only scratch his skin. It would not affect thebat effectiveness of the opponent even after 12 scratches.


    ¡°Roundhouse kick!¡±


    The monk that had been forced back by the cat girl was losing face.


    He gave a loud yell, and his legs kicked out in a row to raise a gust of wind. The strong whip leg blocked all the attacking routes directly. No matter where LuLu attacked, she had to take the attack.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The little cat girl was alert. Her innate ability let her know the danger, and immediately she pulled away.


    ¡°Chain steps!¡±


    ¡°Shock palm!¡±


    The monk overwhelmed the cat girl with his continuous attack.


    The monk in front of her suddenly rushed forward with a big yell. He waved his hand and beat it out. The fierce palm attack mixed with a dark force. If he hit the cat girl, her life would be in danger.


    Vivian showed a worried face as she watched at the side.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Just as the attack came in, the back of LuLu¡¯s petite figure suddenly twisted, and Soran¡¯s figure appeared in her shadow. He put the petite cat girl behind him. Then he blocked the attack from the monk with his fist.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    Soran stood still and was slightly stiff.


    The monk stepped back three steps in a row and looked at Soran with disbelief. The other side had resisted the dark energy on his palm. Soran showed strength uncharacteristic of a Rogue, but more like a legendary Fighter. Just now, the monk¡¯s attack was like a cow sinking into the sea. The legendary pirate king in front of him had a Constitution far superior to that of ordinary people. This was very difficult for a Rogue because their training direction was more on skills than their own Constitution.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Soran nced at Vivian with a slight reproach, and said in a stern voice, ¡°Nuisance! Go back, you two! From today on, you two are not allowed toe out for two days!¡±


    Soran just came out to have a look and saw this. Vivian was fearless and didn¡¯t know the depth of the monks, but Soran knew that some of their unique fighting skills were quite dangerous. That¡¯s why he took the hit. If it weren¡¯t for him to take the attack, LuLu would have been seriously injured now.


    A 7 to 8-year-old cat girl would not be able to beat a monk without any profession skill support.


    ¡°Pa, Pa, Pa!¡±


    ps were heard.


    The figure of the legendary monk also came out. His expression seemed a little cold. Suddenly he said, ¡°You are indeed the legendary Beheader! You are really impressive! ¡±


    From that move, a


    2¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Soran turned and stared at Vivian.


    The little girl seemed to be a bit scared. She grabbed LuLu and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to train LuLu. Besides, she has some unique skills that she hasn¡¯t used.¡±


    Soran frowned and said, ¡°Go back to your room. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    At that time, the legendary monk in front of him suddenly seemed to make a decision and said, ¡°Your Excellency! Since we have been arguing about the distribution of interests on the eastern sea route. How about this. I¡¯ll have apetition with you. If you win, everything will follow your request. If I win, then we have the right to free trade on the south coast! ¡±


    Compete?


    Soran was slightly shocked but looked at the opponent and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    This guy wanted to try his Strength. In this case, he couldn¡¯t give in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°Anger Strike!¡±


    When a monk reached level 10, their hands would be + 1 rare weapons. When they reach level 13, their hands would be regarded as + 2 rare weapons. After that, the unarmed attack ability of the monk would be strengthened at every three professional levels. The legendary monk would get at most +5 rarity.


    Some of the monks could even train their hands to metal like¨Cmaking them hard as metal.


    Anger Strike was a saying of adventurers.


    The original name was probably ¡®Kill Strike,¡¯ a lethal attack.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    The legendary curved sword appeared on Soran¡¯s hand. Soran couldn¡¯t allow any carelessness at this level of the duel.


    ¡°Trackless Step!¡±


    In the face of the legendary rising pirate king Soran, the legendary monk didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of mercy. He started with a fierce attack and wanted to use the monk¡¯s active attacks to suppress Soran.


    ¡°Shocking Strike!¡±


    The legendary monk, who was proficient in unarmedbat, approached at high speed and raised his hand to strike Soran¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    The golden palm hit the curved sword, and a force passed through the de to Soran, making him feel as if he had been punched.


    This was a technique used on full armor Fighter, but he used it on a Rogue.


    ¡°Sword form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s curved sword cut toward the waist of the opponent. The legendary monk, avoided the attack, while his legs swept and kicked toward Soran.


    ¡°Sweeping Kick!¡±


    ¡°Continuous Strike!¡±


    ¡°Spinning Kick!¡±


    Legendary monks were good at continuous strikes; their speed and technique would dazzle an opponent.


    ¡°Sword form [Beheading]!¡±


    In the face of the fierce and iparable continuous attack skill of the enemy, Soran had no panic in his heart. He was very clear about the fighting style of the monk; that was, he should never show weakness. Once he gave in, he would be beaten to the point of no return. He suddenly burst out and wave the sword and cut toward the opponent¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sidestep!¡±


    ¡°Scaling Step!¡±


    In the face of Soran¡¯s counterattack, the legendary monk¡¯s expression became more and more dangerous. Although the enemy didn¡¯t use many abilities from the beginning to the end, it was the most straightforward moves that could reflect the real strength of the other side: powerful attributes, high reflexes, amazing dodge techniques, and almost non-human immunity.


    The figure of the legendary monk rose to a height of 20 meters as if he had been enchanted by magic. His expression was very serious. He fell from the sky like a shell. At the same time, he ps his hands suddenly, and a burning breath emerged.


    ¡°Yang style!¡±


    A fire exploded, and the extremely hot waves came out. When the legendary monk waved his hand, a strong force burst out, directly shaking Soran¡¯s figure upside down.


    Cough, cough!


    Soran retreated seven or eight meters in a row, suddenly rolled over, and stabilized his body. He reached out to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth, then murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine seeing this move again many yearster.¡±


    Yang style.


    Previously, many called it the ¡°Jiu Yang move,¡± which shows how powerful it was.


    Yang style, Ying style, Trackless Step were t


    1¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes became cold. His figure went into the shadow and thenpletely disappeared.


    He was severe now because he was facing a tough battle.

 Chapter 366 - Hand Off

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 12 Hand Off</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Spinning Kick!¡±


    In the face of Soran, who disappeared without a trace, the legendary monk¡¯s response speed was extremely swift. He stamped his toe into the soil. Then a whirlwind kicked up arge piece of earth, and then his legs kicked out in session to raise a gust of wind, which blew the soil away in all directions, covering the front area of more than 10 meters.


    An experienced legendary monk, indeed!


    If Soran hadn¡¯t moved after he went into the shadows, the dust would reveal his figure.


    However, Soran was not an ordinary Rogue. He yed with all his strength against the legendary monk without reservation. After he entered the shadow, he immediately used Shadow Leap, and he had already left his original position.


    ¡°He!¡±


    The legendary monk moved back and did not dare to stay at his original position.


    No trace of Soran was found in the dust. The legendary Rogue had already lurked near him. Unless the other party moved first, he could not even determine the specific location of the enemy.


    1The legendary monk was now in a defensive position.


    At the same time, he moved in a circle at high speed, covering any weakness he had.


    Soran¡¯s situation was a little bit disadvantageous because he didn¡¯t have buffs. Fortunately, all the monks were highly conscious, so Soran was very likely to have an advantage in attributes. The legendary monk had a strong intuitive dodge ability. They could easily detect the normal sneak attack. To deal with this kind of enemy, one must use a wave of offensive attack to upy absolute advantage.


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Waist sh]!¡±


    Soran figure appeared behind the monk, and at the same time, he shed toward the monk¡¯s waist.


    However, the legendary monk seemed to have expected the attack. He suddenly burst out, and at the moment before Soranunched the attack, he turned around and kicked out a whip leg.


    Monks had extremely high evasion ability and were very perceptive to threats.


    ¡°Tiger Strike!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Kick!¡±


    The sudden attack from the legendary monk was fast. He kicked toward Soran¡¯s head, covering all areas.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared once more, but this time he did not move far.


    ¡°Conjure Shadow!¡±


    A twisted shadow suddenly emerged from the shadow of the legendary monk. It just went over and clung to the enemy. Although the crooked shadow could not threaten the legendary monk who had a great Constitution, it could still hinder its movement.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared once again behind the legendary monk.


    ¡°Vampiric Touch!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared out of the sky and used Vampiric Touch at the moment of contact with the enemy. At the same time, a cold light appeared, which immediately shed toward the head of the enemy in front of him.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    As if hitting metal.Read more chapter on v ip novel.


    The legendary monk¡¯s palm turned to gold in a sh, and he held Soran¡¯s attack with his hands directly, creating a metal ring.


    Drops of blood dripped down.


    He had underestimated the sharpness of the legendary curved sword. A crack was heard, and half of the monk¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Your excellency is truly powerful!¡±


    The legendary monk immediately decided to step back, and in an instant, opened a distance of ten meters. His voice trembled slightly because of the pain, then he bowed slightly and said, ¡°I give up! From today on, the interest distribution of the eastern sea route will be following your requirements.¡±


    The other three monks came to his side, a


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Soran stood and stared at the monk. There was still a sense of killing in his eyes. He looked at his opponent silently for a while. Then he took back his curved sword and said in a deep voice, ¡°Very well.¡±


    Monks seldom-used equipment.


    This was their biggest weakness. Even the legendary monk would not be able to take the edge of Icing Death. As long as he forced the opponent to a corner, Soran¡¯s chance of winning would significantly improve.


    The legendary monk covered the wound, but there was not much emotion on his face. He just bowed and said, ¡°Then everything is settled. I will convey your request to the monastery. ¡±


    ¡°Farewell!¡±


    After saying that, he left without even looking at his hand on the floor.


    Only after walking out of the hall, did he rx.


    Just now, if he didn¡¯t give up and back away in a hurry, he would have been beheaded by Soran because the other side did not use his trump card. The shadow crossing ability of the legendary Rogue was not only that, but there were also different legendary abilities. Soran had not mastered the fighting skills of the legendary Rogue. He had used up his Shadow Leap, Shadow Jump, and Conjure Shadow.


    The legendary monk made up his mind to tell the monastery about his danger and try not to conflict with the rising pirate king.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Vivian, who had been standing beside, came over. There was a trace of murderous air in her beautiful big eyes. She said in a crisp voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him just now! He hurt you! ¡±


    Soran nced at her and said, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how strong the monastery is? It¡¯s an organization that has guarded ancient evil for thousands of years! Even the temples of the gods have no advantage over them. ¡±


    The monks¡¯ missions were to guard evil creatures.


    As professions in thewful alignment, they had many strict dogmas. These people may not be kind, but they had been maintaining the world order.


    Soran had no intention of starting something with them!


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Soran nced at LuLu and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can¡¯t do this again! LuLu is still a child; you let her fight with a high-grade monk. What if something bad happened! Dark de will train her tomorrow. You¡¯ll return to the outer inds today. Gloria is preparing a shadow teleportation door, so you go help her with it.¡±


    The little girl felt wronged. She pulled LuLu away too.


    <i>She should have won! </i><i>Stupid LuLu using a powerful skill at the beginning, if not for that, the monk wouldn¡¯t have had the chance.</i>

 Chapter 367 - Soran’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 13 Soran¡¯s Gift</h4>


    It was March now.


    The time till the Time of Troubles was around half a year. There were about 20 months till the fall of the Goddess of Magic.


    Soran always felt that something was chasing him. Even though he had walked fast enough, he still felt that time was not enough. After the news that the vampiric demigod had defeated the temple of Fear, Soran¡¯s sense of crisis became more and more intense. ording to the original historical events, it should be Lilian, the Witch of Terror, who woke up, controlled the temple of Fear, and finally sets off a tragic killing. But now the control of the Fear temple had be the vampiric demigod, and a massacre seemed to be on the horizon.


    Vivian had been sent back to the outer inds.


    Soran could not risk further awakening the Fear divinity within her because as the boundaries of the ne became looser, the higher-level demons could break through the barrier of the ne to the material ne within half a year at most. Devils had appeared; they bewitched powerful people to start wars. Since this time, the number of devil followers on the material ne had be more and more frequent, and some evil organizations had carried out taboo sacrificial rites.


    Rtively, the south coast was now more peaceful after the battle.


    The news from each area was not very good.


    There was a sign that the orcs have moved south. The mixed-race orcsunched plunder. The internal friction of the humans had increased. Even the red dragon duchess, who had just fought with Soran, was involved in the war of suppressing the rebellion. It seemed that since March, tensions that were brewing in the past six months broke out, and wars have burst out in at least seven ces on the whole continent.


    There was also news about Autumnfall.


    Soran heard that the half-elf god had gone missing, so his priest had no power.


    He did not remember where the god fell to, but he remembered that he, ultimately, died in the Underdark. As the weak gods fell, the world¡¯s attitude towards the gods gradually changed.


    The eastern sea route was running smoothly.


    The mission of the monk monastery was to suppress those ancient evil creatures. At least before the destruction of the demon army, many powerful monks would live in seclusion all over the world.


    This was their tradition!


    Just like the monk that Soran encountered, he would be training somewhere.


    The eastern sea route was to supply the consumption of monasteries. It also needed a lot of resources to cultivate monks. Many secret methods needed expensive herbs.


    Soran still had some honor because he was a person who kept his word, and a good monk was alsowful. Both of them attached great importance to the existence of order and rules.


    The one responsible for the eastern sea route was the half-elf first mate.


    He was a decisive person. Handing him control of the eastern sea route would be good.


    That was why, around March, Soran was ready to go back to the outer inds.


    He had to prepare for the next step. The foundation of the outer inds was to further his ns, which were to make for the Saints and deities.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have a conflict with other gods, a fight with Fear was inevitable.


    Even though he had died, he had not disappearedpletely!


    Soran needed Fear topletely fall and never be a threat to Vivian at all.


    There were four Elemental Stone.


    The earth Elemental Stone was near the elven territory, the water Elemental Stone was in the Frost Kingdom, and the fire Elemental Stone in the desert area. The general location of these three ces was clear to Soran, but he only knew that the wind Elemental Stone was in a dangerous area.


    This was a legendary mission!


    Gaining the earth Elemental Stone was aplete coincidence, and he now remembered the huge rock giant who rushed out from under the altar of elements when they finally left.


    That monster was the real guardian of the earth Elemental Stone.


    After the four Elemental Stonesbined, the user would get a legendary summoning spell.


    ¡°An army of Elemental!¡±


    In those days, someonepleted the task with a pile of heads. With Soran¡¯s strength, he should be able to try to finish it independently.


    After all, he had equipment that surpassed his previous power!


    His first stop was the Frost Kingdom. Something was going to happen to Arrendell, and Soran wanted to check it out.


    He was a person that emphasize his promises!


    The altar of the water element was only 100 kilometers away from Arendelle. There were many active Ice Trolls nearby. He nned to cross the north to get there and would pass through Arendalle on the way. Then the next stop was the desert of death. The first goal was to get the fire Elemental Stone, andter try to get the Rogue¡¯s artifact [Cloak of Proof Against Detection].


    This was a piece of core equipment against the Saints!


    As for thest Elemental Stone, he may need Gloria to help him since the ce was rather dangerous.


    Four pieces of Elemental Stone would lead to the opening of a seal. The reward was a shard of divinity. If you had divinity at the same time, then it would lead to someone bing a demigod!


    Both Vivian and Soran could leverage on the Shard of Divinity to be a demigod.


    Thus, Soran wanted the shard no matter what. After all, this was one of the few methods that Soran knew how to get a shard without killing a god.


    Even if Soran joined hands with everyone, he would not be able to defeat a weak god.


    That was because a demigod would be immune to the legendary spell [Time Stop].


    If Vivian¡¯s ability to stop time were useless, then the sess rate of defeating a god would decrease. This was the same with the god ying spell ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors.¡± After all, this spell could only help break the god¡¯s protection, but not directly kill the god.


    The outer ind was different now after some time.


    The port of Mordor had doubled in size, with two more unfinished monuments, namely, the Sea shrine and the Riches shrine. Both temples seemed to bepeting for strength. The materials used to build the temples were extremely expensive. Many of them had to be transported across the sea from other ces. People were realistic. They believed that if the temple were more majestic, then more believers would be attracted. ording to this progress, it was impossible to build the shrines within one or two years.


    The trade of the outer inds had attracted many traders.


    Especially after the chaos had disrupted the trade onnd.


    The city of Mordor was still the same.


    It was just a little bigger. At the same time, green buds were emerging from the southern arablend, and spring wheat had been nted. This year, even if it was not a good harvest, they could still ensure self-sufficiency.


    Soran had many things to do in this short time.


    During the afternoon, the ves were gathered and counted. Mordor now had around 3000 ves.


    Soran stood on the high tform and looked down at the ves below. Then he nodded to the red-haired pirate girl beside him. Then, nearly 30 ves were brought out.


    ¡°I emphasize my promises.¡±


    Soran looked down at the ves in front of him and looked at others. His eyes swept over to the drow warriors beside him, and he could feel that the other side was avoiding eye contact.


    Soran walked toward the ves. There were two that looked like brother and sister.


    ¡°Those who are hard-working will get the corresponding reward.¡±


    Soran watched the ves; they seemed to be nervous. Only the first two brothers showed surprise because Vivian had promised that some people would be rewarded.


    ¡°As your master!¡±


    Soran looked down upon the thirty ves and said in a deep voice, ¡°I give you freedom! From this day on, you will acquire the identity of a resident of Mordor, owning your own house, property, and family. ¡±


    ¡°Men!¡±


    ¡°Free them!¡±


    Cheers were heard.


    The other ves there could not help but look up with shock on their faces.


    Were they free?


    How was this possible!


    But what happened next made them realize that this was not a joke. The city guard next to them untied the shackles of more than 30 ves, and then threw them pieces of rough linen clothes. In addition to the two brothers standing in front of them, the other ves were still surprised, because they did not expect that Soran would give them freedom.


    These ves that got their freedom were good ves.


    Most of whom came from the maind, and only three were wildlings.


    The freedom was not to let theme and go. They were only granted the identity of the residents of Mordor City, and then had the right to housing, property, and family formation.


    These people still had to work for Soran.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t have to be packed in stinking cages or beaten by guards. They could earn their wealth and live a life far beyond that of other ves.


    Freedom?


    Rtive freedom was still freedom.


    ¡°Bring them there.¡±


    Soran turned to look at the red-haired female pirate and said in a deep voice, ¡°There are houses arranged for them in the north. From tomorrow, they don¡¯t have to work with other ves. People with special skills will be assigned to other ces. People without special skills will be assigned to work in the port. These two people are very talented in farming, so let them be in charge of farming.¡±


    There were many differences between ves and poption


    Soran¡¯s next step was to transform the ves in Mordor into its city¡¯s poption. Of course, they had to be docile ves. Those wildlings who were challenging to discipline would be left for the drows.

 Chapter 368 - Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 14 Teleportation</h4>


    After such a long time, Gloria fixed the teleportation array connecting the shadow ne, opening a portal that could allow free movement through the channel at any time. The teleport gate was full of magic alert traps, which made it difficult for even legendary professions to sneak in quietly. Exploration of the shadow ne was very time-consuming because neither Soran nor Gloria could take down the wizard tower. Even if they joined forces, they might not be able to defeat the first level guards of the wizard tower with three diamond golems and one Construct. Also, the powerful tower spirit that controls the wizard tower.


    Before Soran left, there was still one thing to prepare.


    That was to memorize the level 5 spell ¡°teleportation.¡± Gloria had set up a teleportation array in Mordor city. As long as Soran learned teleportation, he would be able toe back from thousands of miles away.


    This was the best cheat of a spellcaster!


    Unfortunately, the spell was hard to master, so Soran would have to study it on his way there.


    As the gate to the shadow ne was ready, Soran once again stepped into the shadow ne.


    But this time, there were more people. Not only Soran, Vivian, and Gloria, but also the fallen witch Corinne. She had a lot of research on the period of the Arcane Empire and was even more proficient in some aspects than Gloria.


    ¡°This is!¡±


    The fallen witch came for the first time, so when she saw the wizard tower in front of her and the maze that was covering arge area, she was shocked and said, ¡°What a powerful maze! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more powerful than the maze we have in the north! But its power has declined, and many parts are no longer working! ¡±


    Soran did not say anything.


    In this aspect, the two witches were more authoritative!


    ¡°If you¡¯re the x-factor in faith.¡±


    The eyes of the fallen witch were bright, as if a wave of hope appeared, murmuring, ¡°Then maybe there is something I want to find here! If I don¡¯t have to go to the Clockwork Nirvana of Mechanus, then I can... ¡±


    She stopped before she finished her sentence and frowned, ¡°The wizard tower is still working even though it had used plenty of its power. I feel that the maze is still supplying energy to the elemental pool. This wizard tower has been in operation for so many years, so there must be a spirit in it responsible for maintenance.¡±


    The group slowly got close to the maze.


    Soran using his memory, brought them through the path he tookst time.


    ¡°Alert!¡±


    ¡°Alert!¡±


    But when they were just near the range of the wizard tower, a sound of mechanical synthesis sounded, ¡°Intruder! Intruder! Combat readiness activated!... ¡±


    ¡°Guardian golems charged!¡±


    Bad news!


    Realizing the situation, Soran immediately said, ¡°Back away! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±


    As soon as he said this, there was a loud bang. Then three huge and iparable diamond golems appeared, targeting them, and rushed to them.


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    Soran quickly backed away, and the others also followed up. Diamond golems were highly resistant; a legendary spell may not necessarily be able to beat them. Relying on handbat to deal with them was even more difficult.


    Even in Gloria¡¯s tower, there weren¡¯t any such top-grade golems.


    ¡°This is no good.¡±


    As the fallen witch withdrew from the maze, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t enter it at all if the firstyer of defense is so strong. There must be a half-ne in the wizard tower of this level. I¡¯m afraid there are countless dangers in it. Even the Eye of the North would not survive. ¡±


    ¡°We must be able to stop its supply of power!¡±


    After saying that, Gloria and her mother both looked at the location of the maze. The maze was not only arge-scale defense facility but also maintained a part of the energy supply. At least one nuclear power nt was needed to maintain the power supply. As a defense device, the maze also bore part of the energy consumption of the wizard tower. As long as the wizard tower was still running, a legendary team may not be able to enter it alive.


    ¡°Is there a way to cut its power supply?¡±


    Gloria gently tucked her long hair and turned to look at her mother. She was fascinated by the knowledge of the Arcane Empire. She should be the most familiar one among the people present.


    The fallen witch frowned slightly, looked at the huge maze in front of her eyes, and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult! We can try it, but we have to break the ancient maze.¡±


    ¡°This may require a long time! As long as no Wizard was controlling the maze, the wizard tower would only operate ording to the original set procedure, and the tower spirit should not have the right to take over the maze operations. This means that we have a 50% chance of breaking the maze.¡±


    This exploration still ended without anything good. The diamond golems and the wizard spirit were a solid defense line. Soran could barely deal with a diamond golem, but if three diamond golems attacked at the same time, even a legendary fighter would not be able to stand one round.


    To explore this wizard tower, they would have to cut off its power. Going into a working wizard tower would surely mean death.


    If the power was cut, then the diamond golems would not work.


    The defense system in the sorcerer tower would be automatically removed, only relying on the energy stored in the element pool to maintain a few defense programs at most. Technology during the Arcane Empire had a high demand for energy, which was like modern technology. Without power and fuel, many things would be decoration.


    Exploring the tower then would be easier!


    Soran had no intention of rushing into these legendary difficulty ruins. Past bloody experiences had told him that anything rted to the Arcane Empire should not be taken lightly.


    Gloria and the lot would be in charge of cutting off the power, while Soran would prepare to search for the three Elemental Stones.


    If he could gather the stones together, he could not only get a piece of divinity shard but also summon the ¡°Elemental army¡± to rece soldiers as expendable soldiers when exploring the wizard tower.


    That was why, around mid-March, Soran began his journey to the north.


    This time, he would cross the north and the mountains to enter the Frost Kingdom. After he had memorized the teleportation spell, he would be able to teleport back to the outer inds anytime he needed to.

 Chapter 369 - The Unseen

    <h4><i>Chapter 369:</i> Chapter 15 The Unseen</h4>


    This time, Soran made all preparations before he left.


    He drew out the blueprint for further nning of the outer inds. ording to his originalyout, the poption limit of Mordor city was about 50000 people, which was not a small city in the current era. The port was still operated by the temple of Riches and the Sea temple. Soran paid more attention to thend, and his future focus would also still bend. When his strength had umted to a certain extent, he may expand to Treasure Ind, where the wealth was enough to easily rece the ind trading.


    After all, no matter how lucrative trade was, it couldn¡¯t bepared with gold mining. Furthermore, it would be very difficult to be a more powerful pirate without gold as support.


    [Note: Treasure has been mentioned before, inds which were rich with minerals.]


    Going out alone was simpler.


    Soran set out directly on the ghost ship and arrived at Shipwreck Bay along his route. There was no need for resupply. After a little inspection of the ck market and ve trading, Soran continued his journey to the north.


    The north was around the north-west direction on the maind.


    The Frost Kingdom was located in the northernmost position, so Soran¡¯s voyage was quite long. To gather the other three Elemental Stones, Soran would need to journey almost half of the whole continent. From the south to the north, from the north to the east, and finally across the desert of death into the Underdark because thest Elemental Stone was in a certain area in the Underdark¨CA ce that may encounter a Beholder.


    Back to the north again, Soran¡¯s mood was very different. He got to Deepwater Port and left the ghost ship in the nearby area.


    The port was still busy, as usual. However, among the noisy crowd, there were many more people who wore weapons, even some children had daggers hidden around their waist.


    Soran could not help but frown. He walked along and got close to the city gates when he saw a bunch of bounty: Humans, Dwarves, and Lizardmen.


    The public security here seemed to deteriorate from thest time. One billboard was posted with ten wanted notices. The guard in charge of patrolling was also much more nervous than before. The adventurer¡¯s guild was also more lively than before, and there were even billboards outside with many tasks written in bright red big characters.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±A hundred miles to the south of the port, Gushu town was attacked by the dark scale Lizardmen. A small number of enemies, danger degree of C, and a mission reward of 1200 Gold Derahls. Urgent task, there will be additional rewards afterpletion. ¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±There are fleeing ogres near Fakena town. Recently, there are many people missing. The mayor wants to ask someone to investigate this matter and determine the number and trace of ogres. The mission reward is 300 Gold Dearahls. There is an extra reward for helping the town guard to kill the ogre. ¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Yesterday there was a strange fog around the port. Some merchant ship sailors said that they had seen the trace of a ghost ship. This task is a special task. Anyone can get a reward as long as they provided clues. The difficulty of the task is level B. ¡±


    Perhaps it was close to the Times of Trouble. There were many missions given out.


    However, Soran felt ironic that the difficulty of the tasks erected outside ranged from level F to level C. The only task of level B was to investigate the strange fog around the port yesterday. Needless to say, it must have been because of Soran¡¯s arrival because he had used the fog ability before he got close to the port. Unexpectedly, the nearby sailors saw the fog. That¡¯s why there was this B grade mission.


    It was something surprising to him, Soran had also epted the task from the adventurers¡¯ guild in those years, but unexpectedly, after so many experiences, he became a difficult task one day.


    There were groups gathered outside the city gate.


    Before leaving the town, Soran saw a group of trained militia, mostly adult men, many of whom were 15 or 16 years old. In previous years, militia training would not be carried out in March, during the busy farming period, but after wheat had been harvested. Therefore, if you had the experience, you would guess that there was a problem with the public security nearby. Since they were training, something important must have happened nearby. Otherwise, they would be nting wheat.


    Soran did not stay here for long.


    In fact, he had been prepared for theing of chaos for a long time. A catastrophe was far more than what was seen now. When the real chaos came, it would be a real disaster.


    If everything went ording to n, Soran would reach Frost Kingdom tomorrow. Unfortunately, some small ident happened before he left the port.


    He found a pile a corpse. Strictly speaking, it was a pile of corpses that have been dead for a while. The corpses had begun to rot; Soran was rmed because of the stench here.


    Corpses were not something rare. If it only was a corpse, Soran wouldn¡¯t care one bit. But the corpses had a distinctive feature that made Soran stop: all the corpses had their eyeballs taken out.


    They all had bloody eyes, and there were fight marks on them. In terms of the fight marks, some people may have their eyeballs taken out when they were alive, and then their throats were slit by the enemy.


    It was a very skilled killing technique!


    Soran checked through the eyeball-less corpses and muttered, ¡°The Unseen!? Has this group appeared?¡±


    The Unseen was an evil cult that was not strong or weak.


    They believed in an evil god without eyes. These people liked to dig out their victim¡¯s eyes after defeating the enemy, or sacrifice to the evil god they believed in with killing, and finally dig out the eyes of the killed people as a sacrifice. The reason why Soran knew about them was simple. Previously, he was assigned to investigate another cult.


    The evil cult was called the [The Blind].


    The two evil cults had simr areas. While Soran was investigating the Blind, he came across the Unseen.


    ¡°Die! You evil-doer!¡±


    When Soran was about to leave, he suddenly saw a magic glow that made him extremely ufortable, and then a pdin¡¯s signature spell ¡°Detect Evil¡± fell on him.


    As though activating andmine!


    Soran¡¯s body shed in a moment with a very strong blood-red light. As the most powerful pirate king in charge of the south coast, Soran was now said to be bloody. Although he brought order to the south coast, the life of ordinary businessmen had been much more stable. There was no denying that he controlled the ck market, the ve trade, and the protection of other businessmen. So no matter from which point of view, Soran¡¯s evil aura was very strong!


    There was only one kind of person that would cast ¡®Detect Evil¡¯ on anyone regardless.


    Pdins!


    There was a trace of a murderous aura in Soran. If there was any behavior in the world that disgusted him the most, there was no doubt it would be the pdins.


    That was why Soran had a great intent to kill!


    The pdin was a handsome young man.


    He looked like a noble person. Because he was wearing gorgeous full-length armor, just as he cast ¡®Detect Evil¡¯ on Soran, he had a righteous expression. At first sight, the pdin didn¡¯t have muchbat experience. Before the distance between the two was shortened, he already went into a charge. Soran could even close his eyes to catch the track of his attack.


    What an inexperienced noob!


    He probably was around grade 3, and a profession level of 12 or below.


    From the color of the magic glow, Soran belonged to the heinous person type! Therefore, when the pdin saw such a strong blood-red light, he did not hesitate tounch an attack. In his view, Soran was one of those evil people who could be judged directly!


    ¡°Do not engage!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    ¡°Are you mad! Don¡¯t cast Detect Evil without thinking!¡±


    There was a female voice behind the young Pdin, and two or three other mixed voices, which seemed to be a team of adventurers.


    The Pdin seemed to have taken up the role of the Fighter.


    They looked like a team of adventurers who have epted a certain mission. The Pdin walking in the front, after seeing the corpses and Soran standing beside them, reacted first by casting Detect Evil.


    Damn you!


    With a ng, Soran suddenly pulled out his curved sword. Then just like how the monks moved, he rushed toward the pdin. After a parying, the attack from the pdin, Soran shed his sword toward his head!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Three figures rushed out from the side of the woods. One of the women¡¯s voices seemed familiar to Soran, and few people could make him feel familiar. So after a little hesitation, he turned his sword over and used the back of his sword.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    The young pdin fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Soran turned and looked at the four adventurers who were close to him. After checking them out, he noticed a familiar face.


    Annalynne¨Ct

 Chapter 370 - Temple of Glory

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 16 Temple of Glory</h4>


    Swoosh!


    A sharp arrow flew out from the front.


    Soran¡¯s ears twitched a little, his eyebrows knitted together, and in a moment, moved as fast as lightning. He directly grabbed the sharp arrow with his bare hands.


    There was a deathly silence all around. The jaw of the thief, who had just shot an arrow from the opposite side, dropped.


    He had just seen the Pdin faint from a single attack by Soran. Without thinking further, he shot another arrow, trying to escape from his enemy. However, he did not expect that it was such an ending where the other side could catch the arrow barehanded.


    It was almost in the blink of an eye.


    The small team of Adventurers in front realized a point, that even if all of them worked together, they might not be the match for this man.


    Soran looked at the group of people in front of him.


    A Pdin, a Priest, a Rouge, a Ranger, thest one was wearing a robe that he could not really discern clearly, but the chance of him belonging to the Spellcasters was very high, he was either a Wizard or a Sorcerer.


    This was a standard Adventurer¡¯s team!


    Pdins and Rangers reced Fighters and Barbarians. The Rogue looked like an old-timer. His response was the fastest of all.


    This kind of Adventurer team¡¯s configuration was enough to cope with most of the situations.


    The expression on the young Priestess¡¯s face changed rapidly, from being worried and bewildered, to dubious and contemtive, and then, eventually revealing total shock.


    Because she recognized Soran that was in front of her!


    It has been half a year.


    Soran¡¯s appearance did not change much. What had really changed was his aura, from a petty thief in Amber City to the most powerful Pirate King on the South Coast.


    The changes that happened to him made his aura entirely different!


    ¡°You!.....¡±


    The young Priestess took a step forward in surprise, and the Rogue next to her held her back very vigntly. Annalynne still had an expression filled with disbelief on her face and murmured: ¡°You are Soran?!...¡±


    She recognized him?


    After hearing the young Priestess shouting out Soran¡¯s name, the rest of them were relieved b


    If she knew him, they might be able to avoid this battle. Although they had yet to exchange blows, the others in the Adventurer¡¯s team had been in a cold sweat since the start. Soran hade all the way and had ended an uncountable number of lives. This substantial level of murderous aura was not something that the Adventurers of their level could fight against, let alone Soran¡¯s Fear Gaze blessed by divinity. If they were people that had weak willpower, they might have already been scared till their legs went weak.


    ng!


    Soran kept his Curved Sword and looked down towards the young Priestess in front of him and nodded softly, ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    ¡°You!.....¡±


    The expression on the young Priestess¡¯s face was a littleplicated, and she slowly said: ¡°You didn¡¯t die! That¡¯s great! Ever since such a big event happened that day, I¡¯ve been worried about yours and Vivian¡¯s safety. But when I went to the slum the next day, it was already in ruins. I have been searching for a long time and didn¡¯t find any traces of you at all. How¡¯s Vivian doing?¡±


    The expression on Soran¡¯s face was a little gentler, and he said softly: ¡°Vivian is fine. We already left Amber City a day earlier than that. ¡±


    The young Priestess¡¯s face was full of doubts.


    It seemed as if there were many questions in her mind, such as why Soran had appeared here. And, in just over half a year, how could he be so strong to such a degree. One must know, after all that happened in Amber City, she also made considerable efforts, and tediously became a grade three Priest, but now it seemed like she could not even walk around within Soran¡¯s grasps.


    Soran had no intention to speak too much, either.


    He nced at the rest of the Adventurer team and said in a deep voice: ¡°Did all of you appear here because you¡¯re just passing by, or are you guys investigating the Unseen?¡±


    Silence.


    In the face of Soran¡¯s question, the others were obviously taciturn. The young Priestess hesitated a little and bravely said: ¡°We have received a task, and it was to investigate their identity! Are they called the Unseen? Do you know their identities? ¡±


    They did not even know the situation about the Unseen?


    Soran shook his head when he heard that sentence. He did not know whether they were too brave, or they were in a hurry to die. He said in a deep voice: ¡°If it is really for the purpose of investigating the Unseen, I suggest you go back now and send the high-level professionals toe here. Based on your current strength, it was good that you guys did not find them. I am afraid none of you can go back alive if you¡¯ve actually found them!¡±


    An rmist talk? Or was it really true?


    Soran¡¯s words made the faces of others heavy. The Ranger and the Rogue looked at each other, then bowed slightly and said: ¡°Your Excellency! Do you know anything about them? These people have devastated a lot of the ordinary people, and recently some people from the Temples are investigating them.¡±


    Based on Soran¡¯s strength, no matter good or evil, he was worthy of them using honorific titles like Your Excellency.


    Soran looked down at the Pdin, who fainted from a nce, then thought for a moment, and said, ¡°The Unseen. It¡¯s an organization that believes in the Underlord. They like to dig out the eyes of their enemies after killing them, and they prefer to dig out the eyes of the living directly in a sacrificial ceremony. I¡¯m not sure whose followers they are foring out and doing such activities, but I know that there are two legendary professionals among them.¡±


    ¡°With your strength, you guys are basically sending yourselves to die.¡±


    Silence.


    The young Priestess, with a stiff expression, said slowly: ¡°But the Temple can no longer mobilize anyone. Recently, the movement of Vampires is getting abnormal. High-grade Priests have already been sent out to deal with those Vampires. ¡±


    Vampires?


    Would it be rted to the Demigod Vampire?


    Soran, with a slight frown, said in a deep voice: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vampires recently?¡±


    There was a little hesitation on the young Priestess¡¯s face. Then she said: ¡°There are many Vampire ves in the South and North. We suspect that there is a Vampire Temple that is constantly transforming ordinary people into vampires. Recently, the Priest of the Lord of Glory is gathering people. The spread of Vampires has greatly threatened the lives of ordinary people. All the senior members of the Temple have been sent out to deal with them.¡±


    It really looked like it¡¯s the Demigod Vampire Rheinhart!


    As a Son of Fear that was bestowed upon by the Vampire¡¯s Divine Title, if he wanted to expand his power, he needed to have enough followers.


    Ordinary people were unable to be his followers.


    His core Divine Title was the Lord of Vampires, which greatly limited his scope of absorbing believers, so if he wanted to expand his faith, he must turn other humans into Vampires. But if the number of Vampires was too much, it would threaten the ordinary people. After all, they were the food source of Vampires. Too many Vampire ves were a disaster for ordinary people. This sort of thing was bound to attract the attention of the Lord of Glory. As a follower of the Dawnlight, the young Priestess often needed to cooperate with the actions of the Temple of the Lord of Glory because the Dawnlight was one of the gods of the Glorious God system!


    Should I help her?


    Soran could not help but be deep in thought within his heart. He was certain he was still able to deal with the Unseen. Even though he did not like to deal with the Pdins very much, and the others might not trust him either.


    But to help them deal with the Unseen, maybe he could find a way to let the people of the Temple of Glory concentrate on dealing with the Demigod Vampire.


    As the backbone of the good alignment.


    They would never allow such creatures like the Vampires to spread. That was to say, the conflict between the Temple of Glory and the Demigod Vampire would get stronger, which was basically reaching the stage where it was impossible to reconcile.


    The Demigod Vampire was Soran¡¯s biggest enemy at the moment.


    Even as the strongest Pirate King on the South Coast, he might still not be his opponent now. After all, the other party had sessfully be a god.


    Soran did not like to owe other people favors.


    So, after having thought for a while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll help you track them!¡±


    With that, he turned and went in a direction.


    The Adventurer team at the back looked at each other in surprise. Atst, they turned their eyes to the young Priestess. After seeing her nodding, they immediately went forward to help carry the fainted Pdin. Then, they quickly followed Soran¡¯s steps.


    A Rogue who looked like a legendary.


    If his Excellency could help them, their chances of them dealing with the Unseen surged.


    Soran¡¯s tracking ability had never been weak at all. Basically, his basic abilities have been improved a little after each battle. However, because these improvements were scattered, he did not care much about the one or two points of leveling the basic abilities, so naturally, he did not need to pay too much attention. (Note: one or two points of basic abilities improvement after each battle were not specifically listed.)


    At present,pared with the past, his overall basic abilities have improved by 20 to 30 points, especially more obvious in the field of Survival, Search, Intimidation, and Listen.


    Soran¡¯s tracking speed was very fast.


    The Adventurer team at the back could only wake the Pdin up, and then quickly follow suit.


    There were voices of arguments that could be heard from the back. It seemed that the Pdin who just woke up wanted to wipe out the evil. Soran was not interested in taking care of this either. But if the other party dared toe up again, he would not be merciful.


    A day went by just like that.


    Soran followed the trails left behind and went forward at high speeds, followed by the Adventurer team. The Pdin seemed to be very repulsive to him, but because he was knocked out with a single move by Soran, he still had some fear in his eyes.


    If a fight really broke out, they estimated that they would not be able to evenst a few minutes in Soran¡¯s hands.


    The second day.


    The trail that Soran was tracking became more and more obvious. The Unseen were obviously a big group of people conducting their activities. There were more than ten of them, so the traces left behind were also more obvious.


    They followed the Unseen all the way to a ce called Withered Leaves Town in the north.


    As they approached the town, the traces left by the Unseen in the wilderness became much lighter, but ording to Soran¡¯s intuition, the Unseen should have already entered the town.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    He stopped, turned around, and looked at the others. Then, he said in a deep voice: ¡°The Unseen should be here. Your targets are too obvious.¡±


    ¡°Split up and move in pairs.¡±

 Chapter 371 - Legend of Soran

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 17 Legend of Soran</h4>


    As soon as he heard that they were going to split up, the young Pdin immediately wanted to object.


    But at this time, the young Priestess nced past him and said: ¡°Okay. How about this? You two together. Dino, you follow Ranst. I¡¯ll work together with Soran.¡±


    The Pdin opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he was interrupted by the skilled Thief beside him.


    He seemed to have roughly guessed the identity of Soran. The experienced Thief has already seen Soran¡¯s Curved Sword several times along the way. As a Rogue, he still knew a little about the legends of his profession. He followed Soran all day yesterday. The more he saw it, the more he felt that Soran was the legendary [Beheader], the most powerful Pirate King on the South Coast!


    For this existence, there are different opinions from the outside world. Some people thought that he was formidable, while others believe that he was too cruel.


    But there was no doubt that if anyone offended his Excellency Beheader, the final result would be terrible.


    If the man in front of them was the most powerful Pirate King Soran on the South Coast, then they had betterpletely follow his arrangement because they were just a group of third-ss Adventurerspared to this rising legend. The experienced rogue still believed in his eyesight. ording to his judgment, he was 80% sure that the other party could be that Pirate King on the South Coast.


    He was not the only one who had guessed this; the young Priestess also roughly guessed a little.


    She did not ask because the time was not right.


    The party soon separated, and Soran brought the young Priestess to enter from the other side, while the others came to the town in batches. The targets of two people acting together were much smaller. In this era, the vignce of foreign Adventurers was still extreme. A team of more than five people could easily attract the attention of spying people. The two of them entered the town quickly and then came to the tavern here. The young Priestess was silent all the time and had aplicated expression.


    Her heart was full ofplications.


    That year, she looked down on Soran a little. It was not that Soran was hateful, but she liked the little girl Vivian very much. She also thought that a little thief like Soran would never be able to reach anywhere. Atst, she kindly advised for Vivian to be a Priest, and also tried to find a job for Soran, to change to doing something more decent.


    Unfortunately, Soran refused her without hesitation.


    In the eyes of the young Priestess at that time, Soran¡¯s actions were undoubtedly very disrespectful.


    But time proved that she was wrong.


    Soran¡¯s current strength, the equipment he was wearing, and his very movements were radiating prestige. Everything told her that the Thief who could not get on the stage in the past was not the same now.


    Not only did he be a strong man in the legendary domain, but he might even be a person where the South Coast would shake if he shook his feet!


    Regardless of good or evil, Soran¡¯s achievements were already beyond her imagination.


    The young Priestess thought of a lot of things in her heart. After there was no one else nearby, she finally summoned up courage and went: ¡°Soran. Is the man on the South Coast really you? I always thought it was just the same name!... ¡±


    Soran did not answer but only nodded softly.


    The young Priestess shuddered and finally got her answer, but she was shocked from the bottom of her heart.


    How long was this?


    From the great disaster of Amber City to now, she started her adventuring career because the original Shrine was destroyed. She thought she had made rapid progress. But now she had just be a formal priest. And, Soran had already be the most powerful Pirate King on the South Coast.


    She suddenly had a feeling that fate was unpredictable!


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Soran nced at the people near the tavern, then grabbed the young Priestess behind him and took her into an alley.


    The young Priestess¡¯s white little hand was held by him, and she was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and said: ¡°Have you found those Unseen? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Soran shook his head and said in a deep voice: ¡°There are vampires here!¡±


    Vampires?


    The young Priestess looked a little surprised and murmured: ¡°Vampires? They have already expanded to here?¡±


    Soran¡¯s senses were very sensitive.


    As a top Rogue in the gray field, he also knew a lot about the dark creatures. Just after ncing at the tavern, he found that one or two people in the tavern were in an abnormal condition. Their skin was too pale. As residents of towns of this scale, these people need to work hard every day. It was hard for people who have been working for a long time to have pale skin like them. Besides, these people looked quite healthy. At the same time, their breath was very weak, not as strong as ordinary people. Soran¡¯s powerful observation abilities found that their chest undtion was obviously lower than that of ordinary people, only about one-third of the strength of ordinary people when they breathed.


    If ordinary people breathed like that, they would have already been hypoxic!


    They were Vampires.


    They should be Vampire ves that were just converted and did not know how to disguise themselves to look like ordinary humans yet.


    ¡°Demigod Vampire?¡±


    Soran frowned, and in his heart, he went: ¡°His forces have already expanded so quickly? His ws have already reached such a remote ce.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°The more prosperous the ce is, the more powerful the Temples were. These rtively remote towns are the ces where he could easily take advantage of due to its remoteness.¡±


    The prosperous areas were divided by the Temples of the gods, and it would not be easy for the Demigod Vampire to enter.


    In other words, these more remote towns were weak in defenses, and could easily be infiltrated by Vampires. Then, he could gradually spread his beliefs, expanding the number of followers of the Demigod Vampire.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± The young Priestess looked at him and asked.


    Soran nced around, pulled her, and continued forward, then said in a deep voice: ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to spend the night first. Vampires like to make their moves at night. I¡¯ll follow them to see what I can find. If the Unseen also came here, they would definitely brush with them.¡±


    The forces of the Demigod Vampire must be suppressed.


    Recently, all the information that was collected by Soran was not very good for him, especially the growth of the Demigod Vampire, which made Soran felt a serious threat.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The young Priestess nodded.


    On the other side.


    The people who were separated were ready to go around to the other side and enter the Withered Leaves Town.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    The Pdin¡¯s face showed a trace of shock and murmured: ¡°You say he is the legendary Beheader ¨C Soran? How could Annalynne know him? ¡±


    When he heard the true identity of Soran from hispanions, even as a Pdin, he could not help feeling a cold sweat down his spine.


    That was the most ruthless Pirate King in the legends!


    Maybe his conduct was not that cruel, but his methods were extremely ruthless. It was said that thousands of people died in his hands.


    The Pdin was not an idiot.


    There were so many evil practices in the world, and they could hardly keep them under control. Therefore, there was also a warning against blindly taking action in Pdin¡¯s doctrine.


    If he did not know Soran¡¯s identity, maybe he would still dare to fight. But after understanding Soran¡¯s identity, there was no desire to fight in his heart at all.


    He was not even considered an opponent at all!


    He even knew what kind of disaster he would bring upon the Adventurer team if he offended the legendary Pirate King.


    ¡°It should be him.¡±


    The experienced Rogue had a good attitude towards Soran, even a little bit of awe. He said in a deep voice: ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being one of the strongest Rogues in the legends! To be the most powerful Pirate King on the South Coast in just a few months! His strength can be said to be unfathomable. When he started to engage you, he did not even exert much strength at all!¡±


    Rogues rarely produced heroic characters.


    The main reason was that Rogues had no advantage in frontalbats, and their fighting style was used to assassinations, spying, sneaking attacks, etc., so most Rogues liked to hide behind the scenes, which was more secure for them.


    Soran was definitely an exception!


    In recent hundreds of years, few Rogues have appeared in such a direct way, and there were also Swashbucklers who had a tough fighting style, just like the protagonists in anecdote stories of Poemers.


    In fact, the story of the rise of the evil Pirate King based on Soran has appeared in the mouths of the Poemers, but most of them had negativements. People thought that he was one of the most terrible Pirate Kings of this era!


    The Poemer was not that bored to talk about a Pirate King as a legendary hero. After knowing, people were actually more afraid of him.


    But this was not the same for the Rogues.


    There were also legendary powerful people among the Rogues, but many of them never revealed themselves at all, or there were other characters who were mysterious from the beginning to the end, only leaving behind their legendary names.


    This was also good for their safety.


    Soran was the only legendary Rogue standing on the stage and as the leader of a force as well even if an organization like Shadow Thieves that has been passed down for many years, the leader of that organization would not be known to other people as tantly as he was.


    Basically, nearly half of the world¡¯s Rogues have heard of his name, and many of them admired him.


    To Rogues, the concept of good and evil was weak. Many Rogues started their careers as Thieves, and even the legend of the Beheader ¨C Soran, had used to be just a petty thief in the past.


    Rogues were more optimistic about the rising figures within this profession.


    That was why Soran had a high reputation amongst the Rogues!


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The experienced Rogue in front of him suddenly stopped, and then came to a graveyard quickly. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Took at these tombs! These tombstones have been erected for a long time, but the soil has recently been turned over.¡±


    Hearing his words, the rest of them woke up immediately and came to the graveyard quickly.

 Chapter 372 - Vampire Temple

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 18 Vampire Temple</h4>


    The side of Withered Leaf Town was a graveyard.


    In the remote towns of this era, the graveyards were rarely ced too far away, which was simr to the eastern tombs, which were concentrated near the gathering ce. Initially, other people would not pay so much attention while passing by the cemeteries. Still, most of the Rogues were the ear and eye scouts in the Adventurer team, so their natural observation abilities were much better. The experienced Rogue nced and found that some graves in the cemetery were not right, and the soil looked like it was newly turned.


    ¡°This was recent.¡±


    The Ranger grabbed a handful of earth and looked at it. He pulled out the weeds on the grave. His expression was congealed, and he said: ¡°At most seven days ago. Someone dug up these tombs, and the tombstones were all erected again at the end.¡±


    Did someone touch the graves?


    Everyone¡¯s expression became serious. The Spellcaster, who seemed to be silent from beginning to end, looked around for a while, then cast something simr to a detection spell, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s not the work of a Necromancer. There is no aura of the undead spreading nearby. A Priest has blessed the cemetery here, and the undead would not be born automatically.¡±


    The Pdin¡¯s expression was a little angry, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Who would have done this? It is a great sin to desecrate the dead!¡±


    Themon customs still respected the dead.


    Generally, after being buried, they should not be disturbed. Most of these acts were strictly prohibited byw.


    ¡°Open it to see, and we¡¯ll know!¡± The Rogue¡¯s expression was heavy.


    The four people at the scene looked at each other. The Pdin¡¯s expression was hesitant, but they all nodded atst.


    The cemetery was weird. Soon, they dug up one of the overturned tombs. Then they found that the coffin in the tomb was empty.


    ¡°Dark creatures.¡±


    The Ranger sniffed the smell inside and said in a deep voice: ¡°This disgusting smell is definitely the dark creatures. I have a clear memory of my hatred towards them!¡±


    The Rogue looked at the tomb and said slowly: ¡°It might have been a Vampire.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it has been infiltrated by the Vampire Temple.¡±


    Soran still did not know what was going on at the cemetery.


    However, it was much easier for him to find Vampirespared to these people. When the sky was getting dark, he entered the tavern quietly.


    The tavern was rtively very lively.


    Beside the bar, there was a Poemer who looked rather down-to-earth. Although Poemers was also one of the professions, many of them did not seem to have done well, because this profession was too much of a jack of all trades. There were not many powerful professionals amongst Poemers. However, Hellpoemers were an exception. More of these Poemers were like the ones in front of them. They relied on performances to please others in exchange for some rewards. asionally, good-looking Poemers could hook up with somedies so that they could earn some extra money.


    Third rate casting ability, third rate fighting ability, and a third rate thieving skill¨Cthese added together made a Poemer.


    There had been some strong Peomers, but if this profession wanted to be strong, they had to be supported by strong attributes. Even Soran¡¯s attributes might not be able to support a Poemer with just one strong attribute. In those days, the Poemers who were able to do this had special adventures or got the help of gods. In the past, there was a point of view that only when all the initial attributes have reached 18, could one be a top-level Poemer.


    If one¡¯s initial attribute was so powerful, they would have been a first-rate Spellcaster, a first-rate Fighter, and a first-rate Rogue.


    Unfortunately, there were too few of them.


    And no matter what profession was the most advanced, one should know that Soran¡¯s initial attributes were not so high.


    The Poemer was telling a story in the unique way of ying an instrument and singing in the North. The protagonist of the story was called Soran. Yes, he was talking about the battle between Soran and the Pirate King Ashrod. The biggest naval battle on the South Coast in decades was spreading in all directions with great speed. More and more ordinary people had heard about the war.


    However, the content by the Poemer had nothing to do with the process of fighting. In his words, this fight was more like a duel between the nobles.


    Soran and Ashrod fought for three hundred rounds.


    In the end, the more evil Beheader-Soran killed the Pirate King Ashrod. Thence, pleased the cruel Sea Goddess.


    That was roughly the story.


    The main point of the story was the battle between Soran and Ashrod. How did both parties fight to their deaths? How did the Throatcutter-Soran sell one of his ws and killed the other Pirate King?


    Most of the stories by Poemers were unreliable, but this sort of artistic expression undoubtedly attracted other people¡¯s attention.


    Soran was a little startled. He was not used to bing a protagonist of the story himself. Especially since he was portrayed by the other party as if he was weaker than Ashrod, finally resorting to strategies to defeat the other party.


    Soran¡¯s target soon emerged.


    After the day was getting dark, the two figures, a little sneaky, walked out.


    He quietly got up and hid in the shadows. Then, he followed them. The two new Vampire ves could not detect him and would not be able to find any traces of Soran.


    They crossed the street and went into a rather luxurious mansion.


    A nobility!


    The ruler of the Withered Leaves Town seemed to be a lord whose name Soran did not remember.


    The two Vampires entered through the back door. It was not convenient for Soran to follow them directly. He could only wait for them to enter and quietly flipped into the yard.


    The breath of dark creatures.


    As soon as Soran entered, he smelled dark creatures. There seemed to be not many living people in the mansion.


    Sure enough, the problems were here.


    His expression was serious as he went: ¡°No wonder vampires were lurking here but no one found them. It seems like the aristocrats who rule here have been corrupted by them.¡±


    With the aristocrats hiding the truth, even if there were signs of the spread of Vampires, it could still be covered up temporarily.


    The North was thend of the Witches.


    Such a remote ce belonged to the blind area under their management, and the power of the Temple was quite weak.


    ¡°They must be exterminated!¡±


    Soran frowned and listened to their movements. Then he quietly approached the hall. The power of the Demigod Vampire could not be further expanded. This matter must be told to the Witch Council.


    Presumably, they would not want arge number of Vampires within their own territories!


    Pa-da.


    Very slight footsteps were audible.


    Just after Soran entered the mansion, another figure came in at the back, but the figure that followed was a little special because his eyes were covered with bandages.


    His eyes were slightly sunken as if there were both the pupils were not in them!

 Chapter 373 - Conflicts of Faith

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 19 Conflicts of Faith</h4>


    Soran had just entered, and a figure followed him soon after.


    But instead of going straight to the front door like Soran, he quietly turned the window sideways to go into one of the rooms. The rooms here were luxurious, which was a little out of cepared with this remote town. There was even some expensive Oriental porcin. The floor was covered with soft carpet, and the quilts in the room were expensive velvet. No matter from any angle, the decoration here was not what a little noble in a remote area could enjoy.


    There was not much-cultivatednd nor special products in the Withered Leaves Town. The main tax here was the rent collected by the Lord.


    With such little money, they could barely maintain a decent life.


    It was estimated that in somerger cities, the slightly wealthy businessmen could have a better life than the aristocrats.


    But now, looking at the decoration in this house, it was at least at the rank of a Viscount aristocrat, that was, the luxury decoration of private manor of a middle-level aristocrat.


    Soran walked around the luxurious mansion and realized that the other party¡¯s identity might not be very clean.


    In short, a normal ie could not maintain this kind of life. Ordinary bedrooms were decorated to this level. It was estimated that the master bedrooms wereparable to Gloria¡¯s bedroom in Whiterun.


    What was Gloria¡¯s identity?


    She was a member of the Northern Witch Council and the actual leader of a Northern City. The status gap between them could not bepared.


    Da da da.


    Soran suddenly stopped. He waspletely invisible in the stealth state, so he did not need to worry about being found by others. Just now, a Vampire ve passed by in front of him. He did not even notice Soran standing a meter away in front of him. Unless there was a clear stench of blood on Soran, which depended on the blood tracking ability of Vampires, they were unable to detect the existence of Soran.


    There was a slight noise in the other room.


    Soran took a step back with great vignce. Even though he saw a room with windows on its side being opened, he did not see any figures. The door was only opened gently, and then it closed gently again.


    A rogue!


    There was also another high-grade Rogue here.


    The other party¡¯s Sneak ability was equal to Soran¡¯s. Soran could not see through the other side¡¯s Sneak, and the other side seemed to have not felt Soran either.


    If the door didn¡¯t suddenly open, it might require two of them to be close enough to each other before they could rely on their perception and experience to find each other. But now. Soran determined the position of the other party first. The first chance was in the grasp of his hands. If he wanted to, he could even kill the target in three seconds.


    But by doing so, his trail would be exposed.


    Soran, with a trace of curiosity in his heart, temporarily restrained the idea of determining the identity of the other party. Instead, he quietly followed behind, pulled away to a certain distance, and then nned to see what he came here to spy on.


    He was not someone with the Vampires!


    Not many people would be that bored to Sneak in their territory. Just now, he waited for the Vampire ve to leave beforeing out. It was likely that he was a Sneaker from other forces.


    In such a remote town, in addition to the Unseen, Soran never thought there would be other high-level Rogues.


    This house was rtively bigger.


    The Rogue in front seemed to be familiar with it. He should havee to investigate it secretly before. Only to see him turn about and eventually arrived at a door, and then opened the passage leading to the basement.


    Creak.


    When the door was opened, there was an obvious sound, and the Rogue in front seemed a little nervous.


    After opening the door, he went in quietly, and then he closed it. It was no doubt a good habit to close the door subsequently. Soran could only wait in ce for a while and then gently open the door. There were torches on both sides of the basement. The stairs below lead to the depths. It looked like there was a tunnel. It was estimated that it had been arranged here for some years.


    Having just entered the basement, Soran smelled a faint smell of blood.


    At the corner of the stairs, he saw a limp corpse. The killing technique was crisp, very simple. It hit the enemy¡¯s heart directly and then twisted his neck.


    A master!


    Soran looked at the corpse, and his expression became more and more serious. The life force of the Vampire ves was very tenacious. It was impossible for ordinary Rogues to kill them with a single attack. Either he was an experienced veteran, or he was a high-grade professional above level 16. Soran could see a little bit of an assassin¡¯s ruthlessness from the position where the body was hit.


    This guy might have been trained as an assassin!


    Following the passage, one could see some strange murals. But Soran has no time to look at them because he found two more bodies in front of him.


    Close to a legendary¡¯s strength!


    Soran nced at the two bodies lying in the corner, and his expression became more and more serious. Because the two enemies were still killed by one blow, and he killed two enemies at the same time without disturbing others. Even with Soran¡¯s current ability, it was not so easy. The previous Rogue might have reached a profession level of more than 18.


    In other words, he was at least a quasi-legendary Rogue!


    As he went deeper and deeper into it, Soran¡¯s vision gradually widened. In front of him appeared arge secret chamber. The most striking thing was one of the buildings simr to the altar. There was a blood pool in the center of the altar, and there were several smaller blood pools around it¡ªno wonder these vampires could not find theirpanions killed. The bloody stench here was too strong. They could hardly smell other bloody scents.


    The altar of the Demigod Vampire!


    As a dark creature that fed on the blood of living people, Soran naturally did not expect to see anything good near their altar.


    But looking at the size of these blood pools, it seemed that the Vampires have been living here for a while. If there were not dozens or hundreds of missing people, it was not enough to fill up these pools with blood.


    A prayer was going on at the altar!


    In the center was a priest in a ck robe, and then an old man dressed obviously as a noble. Vampires would not age, so his current appearance undoubtedly represented that he was transformed into a vampire by others after his body entered the state of old age.


    A fanatical prayer.


    Soran did not find the Rogue from the start, but he was sure he was hiding somewhere nearby.


    ¡°Bring up the sacrifice!¡±


    After finishing thest prayer, the ck priest said to the believer who was kneeling under the altar.


    Very soon, a man was subsequently brought to the altar.


    His body was shackled. From the back, he seemed like he was not an ordinary person. To deal with ordinary people, these Vampires did not need the shackles made of refined steel.


    This was a professional!


    Soran could not see the other party¡¯s appearance from the back and could not judge his profession. He could only confirm that he should be a melee professional.


    But, as the sacrificial man was brought up, Soran immediately noticed that the nearby shadow was distorted.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    The priest of ck robe said coldly, but in response to him was a mouthful of phlegm and a voice full of fanaticism. ¡°The Unseen are the true gods! You hypocrites won¡¯t live long!.... ¡±


    Bang.


    A heavy punch went forth; the man¡¯s words were forced to hold back.


    Hearing what he said, Soran immediately roughly sorted out the whole story. It seemed that there was a conflict between the Unseen and the Vampire Church. Both sides wanted to carve this ce into their territory. It seemed like the Vampires had captured the Unseen believer. When the man on the altar was hit with a fist, Soran saw the appearance of the other party when he was sideways. The man had only one eye, and the other eye socket was empty.


    A senior member of the Unseen!


    Only true believers would dig their eyes out. No wonder a high-grade Rogue wasing to save him.


    However, how could a Rogue defeat these Vampires?


    Soran¡¯s heart was just a little confused, then he felt a vibration around him, and then there was a loud sounding from above.

 Chapter 374 - Trickery

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 20 Trickery</h4>


    There was a loud rumble resounding forth.


    Soran felt the shock of the explosion, and then the Vampire believers in front of him started to move at full speed. Some pulled out their weapons to see what was going on, while others took refuge in panic. There was a woman among these Vampires, and she seemed to be quite young as well. She was dressed as a standard nobledy. She looked a little panicked. She seemed to have no experience fighting. However, the ck Priest¡¯s expression was very calm. He gave a few orders in a deep voice. He had some of them to go out and take a look at the situation. At the same time, he pulled out a sharp de and prepared to bleed the captives of the Unseen believers.


    For any godly Temples, fanatic believers were the most important wealth!


    It was not easy to cultivate a fanatic believer. No organization could easily give up their inner fanatic believer, and even the Temple of the Underlord was the same. Soran had never been defeated in battles thus far, from killing the Swamp King to ughtering a Dragon, and then the decisive battle with the Pirate King Ashrod. After so many battles, Soran¡¯s Pirates did not have many fanatical admirers for him, but these people were the core cornerstones of his rule on the South Coast. As long as these fanatical pirates were not consumed, he could make aeback in any situation.


    Under normal circumstances, t


    Soran¡¯s elite guards were only a hundred men.


    Less than a third of them adored him enthusiastically. These were people who have experienced the battle of the Swamp King, the battle of Dragon ying, and the battle of the South Coast.


    For the Unseens, a high-level fanatic believer could not be given up so easily!


    When the ck-robed Priest was ready to cut off the throat of the sacrifice, the high-grade Rogue, who had been hiding in the dark, could not sit still anymore.


    Only a twisted shadow appeared, and the high-grade Rogue appeared behind the ck priest in after using ¡®Shadow Leap.¡¯


    A sharp cold light emerged!


    The high-grade Rogue stabbed at the heart of the other party in an instant, but what came out instead was the sound of metal colliding with metal.


    Dang!


    There was a hole in the ck-robed Priest¡¯s clothes, revealing the whole body armor made of refined steel inside. The Priest was just another name for the priest. Their fighting style was slightly different from that of the Priests. But the Priest was also a man who could use Divine Spells and was equipped with full armor. This sort of profession was like a steel te, but they were a steel te that could also use Divine Spells.


    The dagger failed to prate the whole armor of the ck priest. The high-grade Rogue turned around and chopped his body. Another cold light appeared to cut the shackles of the sacrifice.


    Ka-cha!


    The sound of it breaking apart rang and the shackles forged by refined steel were cut off directly.


    ¡°A weapon made of gold?!¡±


    Soran, who was hidden in the dark, was shocked for a moment, and then thought to himself, It seems that only pure gold can directly break the shackles, other than first-rate legendary equipment.


    Roar!


    There was an angry, low roar vibrating.


    As soon as the captive man on the altar was cut off the shackles, he let out a roar and directly rammed against a person beside him.


    Ka-cha.


    The Vampire¡¯s chest depressed by the powerful impact. At the same time, the man grabbed the sharp sword in an instant and cut off the head of the aristocratic woman who was panicking at the beginning.


    A wave of hacking and killing.


    It seemed that the man was a high-grade fighter, and his sub-profession was a barbarian. In the blink of an eye, he killed three to five vampires like a killing machine.


    Many of these vampires looked like members of this noble family.


    The sound of a battle breaking out came from the entrance.


    The high-grade Rogue cut off the refined steel shackles and thenshed out one attack after another. The stormy attacks forced the ck Priest to have no chance to use his Divine Spells at all.


    One must not give the Spellcaster a chance, or the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Dang-dang-dang.


    But it was quite surprising that in the face of the ferocious attacks by the high-grade Rogue, the ck-robed Priest blocked them one after another. The weapon he used was a shield and a staff, which was not weak at all.


    Battle Priest¨Ca priest who had received specialbat training. He has also mastered the skills of using a shield.


    Another cold light appeared.


    Soran finally saw the face of the high-grade Rogue. His eyes were covered with ck cloth, and there seemed to be nothing in them. He did not know how he saw the surroundings so clearly. When he attacked the ck-robed Priest in front of him, Soran also locked on to another weapon that slightly reflected some golden light. It was a very small dagger, which did not seem like his usual weapon of choice.


    It was really a weapon of pure gold!


    This kind of expensive metal was rare in the Underdark. Forgingrge weapons was too expensive. Even forging such a dagger would cost an astronomical amount. Incorporating a small amount of refined gold would be able to forge a + 1 extraordinary equipment, which could be continued to be upgraded to level + 2 and + 3. This dagger in front was at least a refined gold weapon of more than + 3. On the surface, the proportion of gold was absolutely not little.


    A group of Unseen believers attacked inside.


    These guys were easy to identify because many of themcked an eye, which was a fallen¡¯s desecration ceremony.


    When finished, they would receive an additional desecration bonus.


    The effect was simr to Soran¡¯s blessing by the gods. Many rituals of sacrificing demons could also obtain this kind of desecration bonus. The higher levels were like the insignias on the Fallen Witch, which was the highest level of a desecration ceremony.


    Soran began to move.


    The battle between Vampires and the Unseen seemed to be a little even. Dark creatures had a natural attribute bonus, and the advantage of the fallen¡¯s bonus after the desecration of the Unseen was not as obvious.


    But Soran was not interested in this kind of scuffle. His goal was the high-grade Rogue and the ck-robed sacrifice.


    The refined gold dagger was of great value to him!


    The Priest was the key to spreading the belief of the gods. By killing this ck-robed Priest here, the Demigod Vampire¡¯s power would be greatly affected. Beforeunching an attack, Soran tore a piece of cloth from his body and then tied onto his eyes. But they were notpletely covered, but just a product for semnce.


    ¡ª- ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    ¡ª- ¡°Swordform [Behead]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind the ck-robed Priest. For the ck-robed Priest who was fighting against the attacks of the Unseen, Soran¡¯s sneak attack was undoubtedly making it worse. He could not even dodge or block, so he was killed under the siege of two high-grade Rogues. The legendary Curved Sword in Soran¡¯s hands sliced off his head with Icingdeath. With the gushing of blood, the headless corpse of the ck Priest fell to the ground.


    The sudden appearance of Soran surprised the Unseen.


    But as the ck Priest was killed, especially when he saw the ck cloth covering Soran¡¯s eyes, he rxed a little bit.


    But this moment of rxation is deadly!


    Soran¡¯s face was cold, and he stabbed forth again. His heart was pierced instantly.


    Pa-da.


    Soran threw away the ck cloth covering his eyes. The back of his hand broke the enemy¡¯s heart. The Unseen¡¯s unbelievable expression was still written on his face, but his body had lost all breaths of life.


    Bang.


    Two bodies fell to the ground one after another, and Soran quickly searched the Unseen for the refined gold dagger.


    A proper n would make it easier to eradicate the enemy.


    Soran killed two high-grade professionals with one stroke, and thenunched the ¡®Evade Gaze¡¯ in an instant, and entered the stealth state again.


    The scuffle continued.


    But then, it was his hunting time alone!


    ¡°No!¡±


    When a violent explosion came, the young Priestess¡¯s face immediately changed, and then she approached the ce where the fire broke out.


    The Pdin, Rogue, Ranger, and the other figures soon appeared.


    The movement here has shocked many people, even the town¡¯s guards were approaching quickly, but it would take time for them to gather. There was also no need to ce too much hope on the fighting force of the guards of a remote town, either.


    ¡°The Unseen!¡±


    The Ranger first rushed into the burning mansion. He took a look at the nearby corpses and said in a deep voice: ¡°They¡¯ve attacked here! Something¡¯s wrong! Be careful! ¡±


    He leaned over to look at another corpse and said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s a Vampire! There are also Vampires here! ¡±


    ¡°Be careful as we proceed!¡±


    The Pdin humphed, then took out a shield to protect the others, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Their leaders might be down below.¡±


    ¡°This ce is filled with an evil aura!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the Vampire¡¯sir. They¡¯ve corrupted the nobility here!¡±


    The group of people quickly spread out into a standard battle formation, and then cautiously went inside.


    But the deeper they went inside, the more surprised they were because there were all corpses and not even a living person.


    And the way that these corpses had died was very strange. They even saw a Vampire¡¯s body, and an Unseen believer died together directly. It seemed like they were killed at the same time.


    This killing technique was very sophisticated. Many people were killed by a single blow!


    ¡°There are masters!¡±


    The Rogue¡¯s expression was serious, murmuring: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even a legendary level master!¡±


    The young Priestess heard his words and thought for a bit.


    The others also looked at each other, but helplessly elerated their steps, because they seemed to have guessed something.


    Atst,


    ¡°But there should be a few left behind!¡±

 Chapter 375 - A Rude Request

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 21 A Rude Request</h4>


    The light of the morning sun slowly crept up.


    Yesterday¡¯s luxurious mansion turned into ruins. The young priestess was negotiating with a middle-aged man who looked like a guard captain. She had taken out a badge representing the Dawnlight, and the badge certificate assigned to her by the Glory temple. In the eyes of ordinary people, the Glory temple had a high position because they were all on the side of good and justice, no matter what. There were many corpses of vampires in ruins.


    Soran, in the meantime, sat on a roof and toyed with an emblem that he found from the Unseen. It was engraved with a huge Beholder, but unlike other beholders, all its eyes had been cut off. The eyeballs on its tentacles were cut off one by one. Even the huge eye in the center of the body was dug out by cruel means. It opened its mouth and stared at the front with a big mouth. There was a twisted mass of flesh and blood around its empty and bloody eyes, as well as something that could not be said.


    ¡°Evil Eye?¡±


    Soran carefully observed the emblem and murmured, ¡°The Unseen was the Evil Eye! Who defeated this challenge rating 25 monster? And cut out its eyes? It seems like it¡¯s gone on the path of evil? ¡±


    The Evil Eye was a very scary monster that was more powerful than the Dead Eye¨CBoth of which were mutant forms of the Beholder.


    There were very few in the entire universe.


    Although Soran had encountered an Unseen in the past, it was his first time getting hold of such a unique emblem. The Rogue should be a core member of the Unseen organization.


    A monster level 30 creature trying to be god would surely wild up troubles.


    In history, no Beholder had seeded in bing a god. Soran was not sure whether this guy had seeded, because no one had seen the true form of this evil being.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    When the young priestess had finished speaking with the city guard, Soran came down from the roof.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    The young priestess¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. She looked at Soran and said, ¡°We have sent someone to inform the witch council. I think someone wille to deal with it soon. They probably don¡¯t want the vampires in their territory.¡±


    Soran nodded and tossed the emblem to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± the young priestess asked.


    Soran smiled and answered, ¡°Yes. I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± she nodded and said, ¡°Hope we¡¯ll meet again. I do miss Vivian.¡±


    Soran smiled.


    Then he turned around and walked out of the town. Killing so many vampires and Unseen believers, some of whom were nobles, would require them to exin to the witch council. They had to stay and exin everything to the witch council before they could leave. Otherwise, the witch council will probably be furious because of the death of a noble. Even the people of the Glory temple dared not easily offend these powerful witches.


    Soran didn¡¯t have time to wait here.


    They needed to wait for at least three days to finish the job.


    Leaving after creating this mess could only lead to greater confusion. There were many small matters that needed to be dealt with.


    However, this was also trouble for vampire believers!


    Soran went through the nortnd.


    With the aid of the spell Fly, he went through the mountain range and came to a cold kingdom.


    The snow and ice here still did not melt.


    Soran went on the path he recalled and came to a small town near Waterdeep. Previously he had passed by here too.


    Winter-Spring was the town¡¯s name.


    It was a town between Waterdeep and Arendelle, with thousands of people. After a few days of camping, Soran was ready to spend the night here, so he went straight to a tavern after entering the town. People seemed anxious. It had only been a few months¡¯ time, and it seemed that the atmosphere of panic had also spread to this cold world. The town guard stopped Soran and asked him a few questions before warning him not to cause trouble.


    ¡°Seems like something had happened!¡±


    Soran saw a tense look on the guard¡¯s face. After entering the tavern, he wanted to hear what had happened here.


    In fact, the news had already spread.


    It¡¯s just because of the distance, so Soran didn¡¯t get the news on time after all the Frost Kingdom was very far from the south coast.


    What Soran had worried about had finally happened.


    Without the protection of the elder princess, Aendalle¡¯s wealth brought disaster to them. About a week ago, shortly after Soran received the news from the Frost Kingdom, Arendalle was attacked by the enemy. Not only the Vrykul pirates, who were stationed overseas in d but also the other southern principalities, hadunched attacks.


    The port of Arendelle had been locked down.


    The war had not yet fully erupted. The fleet of the southern ind countries only joined forces with the Vrykul pirates to ambush the warships of Arendalle, thus temporarily cutting off the routes of Frost Kingdom.


    A blocked port was a precursor to the outbreak of the war. When the news spread, even other ces were affected.


    The tavern was filled with discussion. There were some businessmenining that after the port was blocked, all the goods could not be transported out. But more discussion was about how Princess Anna of Arendelle would deal with the crisis,


    ¡°Hey!... Have you heard?...¡±


    A bearded businessman who had obviously drunk a lot belched and looked at other people, ¡°It is said that the man who led the fleet to block the port of Arendalle is a prince of the southern ind country.¡±


    ¡°This shameless pirate had made a rude request after blocking off the port!...¡±


    A request?


    Soran, who was sitting in the corner, could not help frowning at the words. He looked at the middle-aged businessman who was deliberately holding back from telling the story. Soran got a gold Derahl out and tossed it over. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the request? I don¡¯t like to hear people beating around the bush, or I¡¯ll wring your neck! ¡±


    The middle-aged businessman quickly reached for gold coin, then swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°I also heard this from others.¡±


    ¡°That prince of the southern ind seems to be called Hans!... He sent messengers to say If Princess Anna promised to marry him, he would order the blockade of Arendalle to be lifted. Otherwise, none of Arendalle¡¯s ships will go out! ¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The ss in Soran¡¯s hand broke. A cold murderous aura appeared on his face. He then asked in a deep voice, ¡°are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Ye...Yes!¡±


    The middle-aged businessman was startled by him, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He seemed to sober up a lot, and his words even became clearer, ¡°I also heard from others. I have a rtive who works in Arendelle.¡±


    Soran became even angrier when he heard this.


    He tossed a gold coin on the bar and immediately left the tavern.


    It was already night.


    Soran¡¯s figure blended into the darkness and soon disappeared.

 Chapter 376 - Soran’s Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 22 Soran¡¯s Summoning</h4>


    Under the twilight, a


    Arendelle¡¯s prosperity was supported by trade and taxes.


    As the navy of the southern kingdom blockaded the port, the trade in Arendelle was wholly cut off. Many ordinary civilians lost their jobs in the port and had to find another way to make a living. There were a lot of goods piled up near the tavern and hotel. There were hundreds of merchant ships here every day. Once all of them were blocked here, many products couldn¡¯t be transported out. Many in the city wereining. The businessmen would not think so much; they only hoped that the war would end as soon as possible.


    Soran pushed open the tavern door.


    In the evening, the weather suddenly changed. It rained heavily all of a sudden. It was around summer already, and a storm was natural.


    The rain melted the snow, and soon this icy kingdom would be covered in greenery.


    ¡°Damn bastard!¡±


    A drunk man raised his head and looked at Soran; a cold wind came in because he pushed the door open. He scolded, ¡°Close the door quickly, or I will throw you out.¡±


    Soran came to him, expressionless, then stretched out his hand and pinched his neck. Then the man of more than 200 pounds was lifted easily by him and threw into the smelly ditch outside the pub. Atst, the tavern was quiet. Other people looked at Soran suspiciously, and some people who looked like adventurers looked at him thoughtfully as if they were specting about his ss.


    ¡°A ss of your finest rum.¡±


    Soran shook his cloak and ordered the best rum, but it wasn¡¯t for himself, it was on the opposite side of the seat.


    He tapped his fingers and waited, and the others quickly returned to their conversations.


    Soran only threw out a drunk with a bad mouth. No one cared too much about this kind of thing. Only adventurers were very interested in Soran.


    Roughly thirty minutester.


    The door of the tavern was opened again. A cold man with scars on his eyes came in. He was about thirty years old. After a sharp nce at the tavern, he sat directly opposite Soran.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    The man handed a document under the table and said, ¡°This is what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Soran nodded.


    Then he tossed a diamond, pointed to the rum on the table, and said, ¡°That¡¯s for you. When did the thieves¡¯ union begin to record my data? ¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment. However, after seeing Soran¡¯s look, he looked away and said, ¡°Last year October.¡±


    ¡°We collect any information that is of value. Your excellency has always been someone we focused on.¡±


    Soran nodded gently but didn¡¯t show any expression.


    He got up, took a look at the man in front of him. Then he said, ¡°Let your leadere to see me sometime. I want to talk to him about something.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and walked out.


    The rain made the port even more lifeless.


    Piled up goods were ced near the warehouse. After the port was blocked, these goods could be transported out. These goods could probably only be sold at a low price or kept for a short time. On the side of the pier was a low shack. Even the rich Arendelle had a group of poor people. Many strong men were sitting under the eaves. Most of them were coolies of the wharf, relying on selling their strength to support their families. Now that the wharf had no work, these people could only sit here.


    Soran, who was walking in the rainstorm, was a bit striking.


    People looked at him curiously to see what the man who looked like an adventurer was going to do.


    Because of the heavy rain, the patrol guards were sheltering from the rain, so in the night, no one disturbed Soran¡¯s work. He came to the edge of the wharf step by step, and then stood in the sea. Soran pulled out a dagger that slightly reflected the light of gold, and then cut his palm a little. Drops of blood fell into the sea. When Soran put his hand into the sea, an invisible magic aura spread.


    ¡°What happened over there?¡±


    A boy of fifteen or six years old at most shook his head, then rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°Did you see that? It looks like a light spreading out! ¡±


    The others around the boy answered that they didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Is it just me?¡± The boy¡¯s expression was a little disappointed. He scratched his feet and stared at the sky.


    Deepwater Port.


    On the sea, which was located tens of kilometers away from the port, there was a sudden wave. Then the sea separated to the left and right, and a dark mast rushed out of the sea. The ghost ship sail spread rapidly, the body of the ship broke through the waves, and the undead on it began to work. With the cold chill in the night, a mist spread out in the nearby sea area, and then the ghost ship sailed in the direction of Arendelle at an extremely fast speed.


    It felt Soran¡¯s call!


    As a legendary ship, it could steer itself to the destination.


    Snake Ind had beenpletely reconstructed. This ind was now a transfer ind, supporting the materials needed for the outer ind trading.


    On the silent sea, a huge dark shadow gradually rose. The first thing to appear was ferocious, sharp bones, and then ck scales. This huge sea monster emerged on the sea, stayed in ce for a moment, and then seemed to feel some kind of call. It swam towards the north sea, its huge body once again dived into the bottom of the sea, and advanced at speed far faster than any warship.


    Its master was calling it!


    The fresh blood told it where its master was; even if it was thousands of miles away, it could still track it.


    Arendelle port.


    Soran slowly took back his palm. The wound on his palm was almost healed. He looked at the sea in the dark, then turned to the pce of Arendelle and murmured, ¡°Three more days.¡±

 Chapter 377 - A Pirate King’s Orders!

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 23 A Pirate King¡¯s Orders!</h4>


    Soran linked the four sites with a line, and he drew a line to the Deepwater Port in the north. The north was in the northwest of the maind, and the Frost Kingdom was the real north. The west coast was the rebellious principality, and this route was of little value because it belonged to the territory of the dark tide Kou Tao; the pirate forces were mainly concentrated in the northwest.


    Soran drew one like connecting Shipwreck Bay and Deepwater port.


    The southern inds were close to the south pole.


    Even though this realm was not like earth, the north and south pole was still cold.


    The southern inds were like the outer inds but were somewhat like Indonesia.


    It was simr to the smallnd te countries near the Pacific Ocean, which used to be part of the continent, butter due to the huge destruction,nd migration urred. From the southern inds southward, there was an endless icynd. It used to be a vast continent, and now it was covered with blue ice. There were not many people living in thisnd, but there were many undead, a kind of intelligent species with bright blue light in their pupil.


    They were horrific creations during the Arcane Empire.


    Soran had not gone to the poles but had read information about them.


    ¡°Shipwreck Bay, Deepwater port, Southern inds.¡±


    Soran drew a line, followed by a line from the southern inds, along the west coast to Arendelle.


    His eyes lit up, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°the supply can keep up with it. I can get the supplement from the Deepwater port through Gloria¡¯s authority, and then attack the southern ind countries directly from the west coast!¡±


    Soran was not an indecisive person.


    Since Prince Hans of the southern ind dared to attack Arendelle, he had to pay a heavy price!


    Soran looked at the map in front of him.


    Lastly, he drew a cross somewhere around the capital of the southern inds.


    Cross ocean expedition!


    The main forces of the southern inds blocked the port of Arendelle. Soran did not believe that there was enough naval fleet in the southern inds.


    To support Arendelle from the south coast was too far.


    It was crossing arge distance. However, it was possible to attack the southern inds from Shipwreck Bay.


    It was also time for war!


    With the help of this expedition, the northwest coastline along the north coast would also be directly included in his territory.


    Soran stood there for a long time, pondering. Atst, he collected the map and turned to walk outside. He was in Arendelle now. If he wanted to mobilize the fleet on the south coast, he would need wizard means. He had not mastered spells ofmunication, so he needed to rely on the strength of the witch in the north. There were three days before theunch, so he had time to prepare.


    Three days had gone.


    Inside the hall of Snake ind, Soran¡¯s pirate leaders gathered.


    ¡°This is an order from his Excellency.¡±


    Adele Isabe, the red-haired pirate, looked at the others, then took out a sealed document and said in a deep voice, ¡°The message was transmitted by the witch council! There should be no mistake! ¡±


    The half-elf first mate was also there.


    However, he was now the leader of the eastern sea route, with hundreds of warships under hismand. Soran¡¯s promotion of him seemed to have turned him into the second leader of the pirate group.


    Of course, this was not counting Vivian and Gloria.


    The two had no interest in the internal power struggle of the pirates. Their centers were all in the outer inds, but their status was superior.


    After all, they were two very powerful spellcasters!


    ¡°What orders!?¡±


    The half-elf first mate directly reached for the document and then opened the seal on it. His actions made the red-haired pirate a little displeased, but she forced her patience. The half-elf first mate had made contributions several times in a row. His reputation in the pirates was higher than that of her. This kind of behavior did not make other people dissatisfied but made the red-haired female pirate, who once was the second inmand, very ufortable.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The half-elf first mate took a quick look, and then a little excited and bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face. He said in a deep voice, ¡°His Excellency wants us to attack the southern inds!¡±


    He passed the document to the others, and soon the others looked through it.


    The orders were simple.


    Mobilize the fleet of port Tylon, Snake ind, and Shipwreck Bay to attack the southern inds. Sail from the west coast route to the Deepwater port, then get supplies from the witch council. Cut off the route of the southern inds, loot, and harass the coastal cities of the southern inds. The message also named to let half-elf first mate take the dragonhead warship and attack the capital of the southern ind country. However, it was not a real attack, but only a feint that would make them feel threatened. The task was to seize the west coast and force Prince Hans to withdraw from Arendelle.


    ¡°His excellency has given an enlistment order!¡±


    The red-haired female pirate took a look at the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°All the pirates on the south sea can act together. The loot won¡¯t need to be offered. All of the loot would be their loot.¡±


    The south coast had the most pirates.


    Because of natural sea route problems, it made the south coast pirates very active.


    These pirates were not all under Soran¡¯s control. As the pirate king, Soran only controlled thergest pirate group. There were manyrge and small groups of pirates on the south coast. These pirates lived and ate in Soran¡¯s territory. They couldn¡¯t plunder merchant ships freely and had to give a percentage of their loot.


    Under normal circumstances, this would be split into 70, and 30 percent of their loot would have to be given to Soran.


    Soran had given enlistment orders.


    In the name of the pirate king, he ordered other pirate groups to fight together.


    All the booty would belong to them while they attacked under Soran¡¯s name. In the future, if the southern ind countries wanted to take revenge, they could only go to Soran to fight.


    They would not be able to take revenge on these small pirate groups.


    This was equal to a chance of tant robbery. They were responding to the call of the pirate king, and would not have to bear the consequences of this attack. In other words, Soran would bare most of the responsibility.

 Chapter 378 - Adele’s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 24 Adele¡¯s Ambition</h4>


    Snake Ind.


    With Soran¡¯s orders, the whole south coast piratemunity was working. The southern ind country belonged to the coastal principality. Although it was not as rich as Arendelle, it was also much better than other ces. Also, after Soran unified the south coast, private looting was strictly prohibited. Many small and medium-sized pirate groups had no business recently, so they had no choice but to follow the fleet controlled by Soran behind the scenes. Although the profits of the outer ind routes and the eastern sea routes were quite high, the round-trip was also very time-consuming. Especially, the eastern sea routes, which took four to six months for a round trip. The profits earned by sailing for half a year were no morefortable than robbing a merchant ship.


    Some liked to live a normal life. However, others liked the adventure.


    Many people responded to the call of the pirate king very quickly. Even those who were not interested in it were of the idea of ttering Soran nned to send some people to fight. Anyway, the navy of the southern ind country was still in Arendelle, so they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the regr army; their task was to harass the coast. When the navy of the southern ind countries came back, they would sneak away. Most of the pirates had fast ships, so they were not afraid of getting caught up by the navy.


    However, Some also had other thoughts when they heard this order.


    On the second night, in one of the Shipwreck Bay¡¯s strongholds, several other pirate leaders under Soran¡¯smand gathered here.


    ¡°Adele Isabe.¡±


    Scarface frowned and looked at the other pirate leaders present. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you call us here secretly?¡±


    It was not only him.


    In addition to Scarface, there were One-Eyed Jack, Giant, Housekeeper, and so on. Other than the half-elf first mate, half of the other pirate leaders came. As for the invitation of the red-haired female pirate, other people didn¡¯t seem to understand what she wanted. Thus they looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called you guys over to discuss something.¡±


    Adele Isabe, the red-haired female pirate, looked at the pirate leader and said, ¡°His Excellency had given the order to attack the southern ind country this time. In the order, he told us to act on our own initiative, focusing on harassing the coasts of the southern ind countries and then try to weaken their strength. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have a bold idea!¡±


    The red-haired female pirate waved her hand and asked someone to take out a map, then pointed to a mark on it and said to the other pirate leaders, ¡°This is the capital of the southern ind country. This is their coastline.¡±


    ¡°This is the west coast route.¡±


    ¡°From here to here, unless we went into the territory of the dark tide Kou Tao, you will surely pass near the dark tide canyon.¡±


    After saying this, he turned to look at the others.


    Being able to be promoted to the rank of the pirate leader by Soran was not easy. The pirates here weren¡¯t stupid. Soon, someone guessed her idea, and even if they didn¡¯t, they understood something.


    ¡°If we attack the southern ind countries, their navy will surelye back to defend!¡±


    The red-haired female pirate, with a calm expression, said in a resolute voice, ¡°The order sent back by Lord Soran is very firm. It seems that he has reached important strategic cooperation with Arendelle.¡±


    ¡°So, if we can expand the oue of the war, his excellency may be very satisfied!¡±


    One-eyed Jack listened quietly and yed with the dagger in his hand. When she stopped, he said slowly, ¡°You mean? You want us to ambush the southern ind navy in the dark tide canyon? We don¡¯t have much chance against a proper navy, you know!¡±


    The red-haired female pirate turned to look at him and said slowly, ¡°We have at least 60% of winning. As for the equipment, we are not weakpared with the regr army. As forbat effectiveness, all of our men are elites that were born from ughter. The navies of the southern ind countries are trained only a few times a month, while we drift on the sea all year round. We have a better chance of fighting. ¡±


    ¡°If the navy of the southern ind countries can be severely damaged or even eliminated, it will be all our territory from here to here.¡±


    The pirate leaders went into deep thought.


    One of them looked up at the map and said, ¡°Why not invite Casa(Half-elf first mate)? He¡¯s strongest among us with his elite troops! ¡±


    The expression of the red-haired female pirate was a little stiff, then she said calmly, ¡°Because his status and power are high enough.¡±


    ¡°Plus, he has to threaten the capital of the southern ind countries. He is in charge of the eastern sea route. If hepletes this mission, as themander in chief of the dragonhead warship, he will get more credit than any of us here. If we seed here, then the sea routes from the Shipwreck Bay to the west coast, the southern ind countries, and possibly even to Arendelle, will be included in our territory.¡±


    ¡°I think these territories should be given to the people who have done the work.¡±


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Hearing the words of the red-haired female pirate, all the other pirate leaders on the scene were lost in contemtion.


    Yes, the half-elf first mate had too much power.


    He was already in charge of the most affluent eastern sea route, and his warships were a lot more than them. If he was credited for this mission again, ording to the style of Soran, it was likely that the half-elf first mate will take care of the territory near Shipwreck Bay. The pirate leaders always wanted to have a bigger territory and a higher reputation. If they could take the west coast, they would be able to open up the trade route to Arendelle, which was also a rich territory.


    To have more, they would need more credit.


    From the north of the Shipwreck Bay was a big cake. If they took it down, many of them could be the pirate leaders in charge.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    The first person to speak was Scarface. In the beginning, his strength was greatly reduced due to the fall of Snake ind. Even after he defeated the pirate king Ashrod, his territory was still the least among other pirate leaders present. So he was the first to respond to the n of the red-haired female pirate, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to deal with the regr navy! We must have a detailed n of operations! ¡±


    The red-haired female pirate let out a smile, then turned to other pirate leaders.


    Obviously, many were interested.


    The gains of the west coast were big enough. Their status was no better than that of the half-elf first mate, so they all wanted to get a cut. Now that there was an opportunity, they felt excited.


    Who was the half-elf first mate?


    At that time, he was just a sailor under the red-haired female pirate¡¯smand. Because of Soran¡¯s promotion, he became the first mate of a ship.


    And now?


    He was in charge of the eastern sea route alone. There were now thousands of pirates under hismand, and there were hundreds of warships,rge and small. It was not an exaggeration to say that there were thousands of people under one man. The other pirate leaders in the scene were all the first and second leaders of a pirate force at the beginning.


    Soran¡¯s method of dealing with infighting was quite cruel. If they wanted to defeat the half-elf first mate, they had to make greater contributions.


    Arendelle.


    Three days had passed, and Soran¡¯s figure appeared once more at the port.


    On this day, Arendelle seemed to be a little different because there was a strange fog near the port, which made other people feel a little surprised; it even shocked some pce witches, but they didn¡¯t find anything. The port was quite peaceful today. Everything seemed to be the same as before. Only at the bottom of the sea, there was a huge dark shadow approaching gradually, and finally staying in some ce, as if waiting for someone toe.


    Soran slowly walked toward the sea.


    He stepped into the shimmering sea. When he got closer to the deeper sea, a huge dark shadow appeared around his feet. The first thing that came out of the sea were sharp bones, and then a huge ferocious back. Soran stood on the head of the mutant killer whale, and as it swam, they gradually entered deeper waters.


    BOOM!


    The water in front was divided into all directions. A dark mast rose from the bottom of the sea. Then the ghost ship, Deadman¡¯s Voice, rose from the bottom of the sea.


    The surrounding mist became even thicker!


    After the war with the pirate king Ashrod, the ghost ship seemed to have gained some improvements. The number of souls bound to it had increased a lot, but there was no more obvious variation. It seemed that the energy of death was not strong enough. The ghost ship was somewhat of a Construct, that was to say, it also had the potential to be more powerful.


    Soran¡¯s figure came out from the water andnded on the deck of the ghost ship.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Hended gently on the deck, then lifted his hand and took off his ck cloak. He said, ¡°Full speed ahead!¡±


    ¡°Hoh!¡±


    The undead sprang into action, the sail automatically opened, and the ship sailed with a very fast speed to break the waves ahead. There were strange wails, as souls appeared around the ship, moving around the ship like ghosts, making the speed of the ship even more amazing!


    This was a battle of one man.


    Soran was going to pick a fight with the navy of the southern ind country and the Vrykul!

 Chapter 379 - A Storm Coming

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 25 A Storm Coming</h4>


    There was only one day of clear skies.


    On the second day, the atmosphere was covered once more by dark clouds. It was as though it was going to rain.


    Soran stood on the mast of the ghost ship, looking at the billowing sea in front of him. There was a huge dark shadow on the side of the ghost ship. He gazed silently at the front as if waiting for something. Soran had always been a patient person, so he waited very quietly, only looking up to the sky asionally.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    Lightning shed through the skies.


    With the roar of thunder, a drop of rain fell. At first, it was only light rain, but soon it became a torrential rain.


    ¡°Dive!¡±


    Soran finally smiled, but it was cold and cruel. With a gentle wave of his hand, the undead on the deck quickly moved. In the eerie whisper of the Sirens, the ship began to descend, and the whole ship gradually sank to the bottom of the sea. Seawater flooded the deck, Soran came to the rudder position, and then let the water from all around topletely submerge himself. When the ship finally sank to the bottom of the sea, he looked up at the sky. The wind and waves on the sea were more prominent, and there was a fantastic lightning stroke in the sky.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    Storm shrouded in this area of the sea, countless strikes of lighting crossed the skies. It seemed that the storm had only started.


    The sea was rough, but the bottom of the sea was calm.


    The deep dark sea couldn¡¯t hinder Soran¡¯s vision. The ghost ship had submerged hundreds of meters under the sea. He was calcting the position of the enemy as he had collected a lot of information before he set out.


    With his current reputation as the pirate king of the south sea, the thieves¡¯ union would rather offend the southern ind countries than offend him.


    ¡°Rise 300 meters!¡±


    Soran looked around. There was a reef in front of him and some fish in the sea. But because of the energy of death, almost all the fish didn¡¯t want to be near the ghost ship. The mutant killer whale was around the ship, guarding it. Although the north sea was not as dangerous as the south, there were also some deep-sea giants, and these deep-sea giants seemed to ignore the blessing of the Sea Goddess. There were other gods in the world who were involved in the portfolio of the sea. For example, the gods believed by the Vrykul were involved in the field of the sea.


    The Vrykul believed in a barbaric god.


    The god is also the only one with the title ¡®Pirate God¡¯, but few pirates other than the Vrykul believed in him.


    This title arose because the Vrykul were natural-born pirates, relying on plundering to survive.


    ¡°Rise 100 meters!¡±


    Soran watched the surrounding environment and watched the movement on the sea. After he had risen to the height where he could vaguely see the surface of the sea, a cold light appeared in his eyes, and he ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Summon the mist!¡±


    ¡°Scuttle their warships!¡±


    Under the dark sea, a


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    A bolt of lightning crossed the skies, while the waves rocked the ships.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A middle-aged man dressed in navy clothes swore, then grabbed a corner of the boat and shouted, ¡°Work harder! When we get back to the port, I¡¯ll invite you to drink!... ¡±


    ¡°This damn weather.¡±


    ¡°I already said the storm wouldn¡¯t be over so soon. There was no need to patrol the seas in this weather.¡±


    A wave hit the ship.


    The body of the warship shook, and seawater washed up on the deck, which made a sailor unsteady and hit the barrel. However, he was not seriously hurt, but he frowned and trembled with pain.


    ¡°Where is South?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked around. He didn¡¯t know when the fog appeared around his ship. He couldn¡¯t help swearing again, ¡°This damn weather! There¡¯s a fog forming in the storm!? ¡±


    ¡°Men.¡±


    ¡°Lit the fires and stay close to the convoy.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to have fog in such a storm, so the middle-aged officers, who had been wandering on the sea all year round, intuitively knew something was not right. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, stay alert! This fog is weird! We may have encountered a sea monster! ¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as he said that a sailor screamed out.


    Hearing the scream, the others were suddenly frightened. The middle-aged officer immediately shouted, ¡°What are you yelling at? What did you see? ¡±


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    The ship suddenly shook. Many people on the deck fell. Another sailor almost fell out of the ship and was caught by a rope.


    ¡°ck...ck shadow!¡±


    The sailor who shouted at the beginning was frightened and said, ¡°what a big ck shadow!¡± Bigger than our ship! Under the water... I couldn¡¯t tell what it was... But there¡¯s something under the sea! ¡±


    The middle-aged officer was slightly scared when he heard this. He murmured, ¡°We¡¯re not that lucky, are we?¡±


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    The body of the ship shook once more.


    All of them could now see that there was a huge ck shadow wandering in the fog. The reason why the boat swayed was that it hit it.


    ¡°Bad!... Bad news!...¡±


    Another scream came out, and a wet sailor ran out and shouted, ¡°The cabin!... There¡¯s watering into the cabin! ¡±


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    The ship shook again, and a sailor was thrown directly into the sea with a scream. He could only make a shrill wail, and then he disappeared into the rolling waves.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    BOOM!


    The storm seemed to have gotten bigger, and the warship was tossed and shaken in the waves, which made it look like a boat that could turn over and sink at any time.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sound of the keel breaking came from the ship¡¯s body, and then the ship shook greatly. Finally, it flipped in a huge wave and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    On the surface of the sea.


    A sharp and iparable bone spur emerged, while vaguely, they could also see a dark shadowy ship under the sea.


    ¡°Help!...¡±


    ¡°Help!...¡±


    ¡°Please help!...¡±


    The sunken warship didn¡¯t kill these sailors immediately. Many of them were low-level professions. Their tenacious vitality enabled them to swim up after sinking into the sea. However, at this time, ck ropes came out of the sea. The ck figure on the bottom of the sea became clearer and clearer. Ropes twisted and tightened around the sailors who fell into the sea, then dragging them deep into the ocean. Vaguely, there was some seaweed like human monsters around. They came to the sailors with a ferocious smile and ruthlessly killed them like fish in a.


    Dragonbone Ind.


    This was an ind upied by the Vrykul pirates. It was said that a dragon was once buried here, so it was called Dragonbone Ind.


    The ind was not veryrge; it was estimated that it was not the size of Snake Ind, but there was a semi-natural port because a steep mountain wall blocked the howling sea wind. There was a lighthouse built on this ind. Any port city would have andmark lighthouse, which was used to guide the direction of ships.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye back?¡±


    At the top of the lighthouse, a young man dressed as a nobleman frowned at the distance and said in a deep voice, ¡°They should have been back.¡±


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    A bolt of lightning crossed the skies.


    Lightning lit up the distant sea. Waves on the sea were getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Behind the young man was an old man with a white beard. He was wearing a fine robe and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are in trouble because they haven¡¯te back!¡±


    Prince Hans¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he heard the words. He said with a scarred face, ¡°A standard patrol fleet, arge warship, and three frigates. Even if they were in trouble, how could they note back? Did Arendelle¡¯s fleet attack them? ¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve dealt a great blow to the Arendelle navy with the help of the Vrykul pirates.¡±


    This was a battle he was proud of.


    First, he let the Vrykul attract the attention of Arendelle¡¯s navy, letting them think they were just piratesing out to plunder. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that they encountered the main navy of the southern ind country near Dragonbone Ind, that was, the fleet led by Prince Hans.


    Needless to say, in the face of nearly twice as many enemies, Arendelle¡¯s navy was almost annihted.


    Arendelle was so devastated that it was difficult to regroup their fleet to sea.


    Around the port, with waves after waves, a broken piece of a ship deck gradually drifted to the edge of the port. The nearby garrison seemed to find it, shouting.


    There were also other pieces floating nearby.


    ¡°Kong!¡±


    Another stroke of lightning crossed the skies.


    Under the dark clouds, the waves on the sea were even more amazing. In the deep night, there seemed to be a terrible monster, silently watching the ind, waiting to swallow everything above it at any time.

 Chapter 380 - Almost Legend!

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 26 Almost Legend!</h4>


    The dawn came after the storm.


    Prince Hans stood on the harbor with a worried face. Anyone would be worried if their fleet went out and did note back. It had been a whole day since the patrol fleet left yesterday morning. They didn¡¯t know whether it was sunk by Arendelle¡¯s navy or by the stormst night.


    Logically, this kind of storm couldn¡¯t threaten therge warships. Last night¡¯s storm would at most overturn some fishing boats.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    A fully armed young man came quickly, kneeling on one knee, and said, ¡°There is no news! There¡¯s no clue about the ship that was sent out. ¡±


    Time went on slowly.


    Soon, the warships sent out to search today returned to the port one by one, but Prince Hans, who was waiting in the port, nced at them and, and his face immediately became worried. He frowned and said, ¡°What about the Orion?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Orion go out today?¡±


    Hearing his inquiry, others also looked at it suspiciously. They didn¡¯t find the Orion warship, but the search warship sent out just came back. Then someoneforted the prince and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Maybe the Orion is still in the back. I have told them today not to leave the nearby waters so that they aren¡¯t attacked by Arendelle¡¯s warships. If there is any movement, they will send a signal re immediately, and you can see it directly from here. ¡±


    Prince Hans nodded at his words, but he still looked worried. Intuition told himself something was wrong.


    On the quiet sea, a wrecked ship was sinking a little. Soran stood on the deck of the ghost ship, staring at the sinking warship in front of him. He was ying with something simr to a fireworks tube. It seemed that he was thinking about something. After a while, he shot the signal re, which rose to the sky, and then exploded very striking fireworks in the air. They could be seen far away, even in the daytime.


    ¡°Dive!¡±


    Soran looked at the ind far away and ordered, ¡°Summon the fog!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    The ghost ship gradually dived into the sea, and there was a mist on the nearby sea. However, because of the daytime, the mist only made everything look a little hazy.


    On another side.


    Near the port of Arendelle, above a towering lighthouse, Princess Anna also looked into the distance with a sad face and whispered, ¡°Have you seen their warship today?¡±


    In order to block the port of Arendelle, the warships of the southern ind countries appeared in the nearby sea area once a day.


    They didn¡¯t dare to attack the port, only temporarily blockading it.


    After all, Arendelle was also a kingdom. No matter how hard the navy would hit, the most basic defense was still there.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Standing next to her was a general with a big beard. He put down his spyss and said in a deep voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the enemy¡¯s patrol warship, even the Vrykul¡¯s warship.¡±


    Princess Anna frowned and asked, ¡°Did they retreat?¡±


    ¡°Not likely.¡± the general shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m more worried that they want to attack the port. Last time they shelled the lighthouse, but our fleet immediately drove them back.¡±


    ¡°They had twice the number of warships we had. I don¡¯t think they would give up so easily!¡±


    Princess Anna was worried. She hadn¡¯t slept well for a long time didn¡¯t seem to have a good sleep for a long time, and her beautiful face seemed to be a little haggard, murmuring, ¡°If only my sister was here. I¡¯m really useless! ¡±


    The general with the big beard had a bitter expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s my ipetence! If I had noticed their trap, the navy of the kingdom would have the ability to go to war now. ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s abilities are without fault!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has been able to deal with all the kingdoms issues. It¡¯s all because of me...¡±


    Princess Anna waved to stop his words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, general Barca. We didn¡¯t expect them to join forces with the Vrykuls.¡±


    The regr navy of a kingdom actually joined hands with a group of notorious pirates.


    This kind of thing was harmful to the reputation of the kingdom. They did not expect Prince Hans of the southern ind country to do so.


    In those days, many kingdoms jointly issued the ¡°pirate act.¡±


    Arendelle¡¯s prosperous economy was due to the weakness of the pirate force. After all, there were not many pirates like Soran in the world. Most of the pirates were in a chaotic camp and lived entirely by robbing merchant ships.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The bearded general named Barca suddenly raised his head, pointed to the sky in the distance, and said, ¡°Look over there! Somethings happening! ¡±


    A bright re shot straight to the sky.


    The re was so bright that even Arendelle could see it. It was a specially prepared alchemy item, which could be seen as far away.


    Dragonbone Ind.


    As time went by, Prince Hans¡¯ face became more and more worried. When other warships returned, he still didn¡¯t see Orion. ¡°Spotter? Haven¡¯t you seen Orion yet? ¡°asked the prince.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± the general pointed at the sky and said, ¡°Look! A re!¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s happening over there! It must be a re from Orion!¡±


    When Prince Hans heard that his whole body was shocked, he immediately ordered, ¡°Summon the fleet to sea! Ask the Vrykul to set out together! ¡±


    A patrol fleet disappearedst night, and another warship did not return today. It was why he ordered his fleet to go out.


    The fleets of the southern ind countries gathered quickly, and the long-standing navies boarded the ships and went to sea. The Vrykul pirates also appeared in the port. Their number was only half of that of the navy, but most of them looked fierce. A big man wearing a bull horn helmet said a few words to Prince Hans, then boarded a leading warship. Maybe because the ship missing was not a Vrykul ship, the expression of Vrykul pirates was indifferent. Only less than one-third of the pirate ships went to sea.


    However, there were still hundreds of warships sailing toward the position of the re.


    In the blue water, Soran¡¯s hair danced with the current. He watched the sea quietly, waiting for the enemy to appear.


    Reaping heads was undoubtedly the fastest way to gain ughter EXP, especially in the southern ind countries, where many of the navies were advanced professions. In justst night¡¯s battle, he gained nearly 50000 ughter EXP because many enemies died in the hands of the undead and mutant killer whale. With this progress, he would probably enter the realm of legend after eliminating the navy of Prince Hans.


    Soran now had a total of 230000 ughter EXP in reserve, which he could use to level up the profession Shadow Dancer.


    This time, he didn¡¯t save the ughter EXP but directly raised the Shadow Dancer level to level 6.


    ¡°Gain 32 (agility 26 + (intelligence 22-10) ¡Á 0.5) skill points, and increase HP by 14 (professional life 8 + (physique 22-10) ¡Á 0.5).¡±


    ¡°The profession Shadow Dancer is now Level 6.¡±


    ¡°Received 32 [DEX 26+ (INT 22-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 14 [Profession HP 8+ (CON 22-10)*0.5].¡±


    At this stage, Soran¡¯s growth would slow down, because he had entered a bottleneck period, that was, the field of quasi legend.


    It was only when he broke through the field of legends that he would get a big promotion. At that time, he would master the profession rewards of [Reflex Danger Sense], [Reflex Evasion Proficiency], and [Mental Flexibility]. The legendary realm was another level. After entering the legend field, Soran could then further master the legendarybat skills [Shadowstep] and the legendary ability [Shadow Realm].


    After entering the realm of legend, the most obvious professions that get a boost of power were the Fighters and Barbarian, because at that level, they would get the ability [Epic Toughen].


    After the appearance of this ability, they would be superhuman!


    In general, the Saints would have more than 500 health points, which could only be achieved by Fighters and Barbarians among all the professions.


    When [Epic Toughen] is maxed out, this would give an additional 300 HP.


    It was such an abnormal vitality that they could bathe in magma. As for other professions, it would take a long time of training after the realm of legend to be powerful, especially for spellcasters, to learn and master the legendary spells. After the legendary realm, the ability of the Rogue to fight close quarters would be weaker to the traditional melee professions, so mastering the ability [Shadow Realm] was the key to dealing with them.


    Soran had already got the notification once.


    After two more notifications, he would be able to master [Shadow Realm]. By then, he could try to escape across nes no matter which powerful enemy he encountered.


    As he got closer and closer to the realm of legend, the ughter EXP needed for upgrading his ss had been multiplied. His current career level was ¡°Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 7 Rogue (0/186500)/Level 6 Shadow Dancer (0/215000)/Level 10 Wizard (0/148500) [Grade 4]¡±


    He was just short of two profession levels to the realm of legend!


    However, thesest two levels were also the most difficult because he may need nearly 450000 ughter EXP, and there was a gap of nearly 400000 EXP. If, ording to the harvest ofst night¡¯s battle, he would at least need another nine of such battles.


    In other words, he would need to at least sink 50 warships of the southern ind country.

 Chapter 381 - Foggy Naval Battle

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 27 Foggy Naval Battle</h4>


    ¡°Fog?¡±


    Prince Hans stood on the deck and looked around. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Why is it foggy in such weather? Your Excellency, Kenloto! Please expel this fog! ¡±


    Standing next to Prince Hans was an old man in a robe who nodded at his words and said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. The fog is a little strange. ¡±


    A glow of magic appeared.


    With the old man¡¯s casting, there was a gust of wind around to disperse the fog on the sea, but soon there was a new fog, which covered their vision, but it didn¡¯t seem to be so rich. The old man standing next to Prince Hans frowned and raised his hand to cast another spell. It seemed that he was a high-grade Sorcerer, so he didn¡¯t need to memorize the spell in advance. In general, wizards rarely remembered such spells.


    ¡°This fog is not natural!¡±


    The high-grade Sorcerer named Kenloto had a stern expression and said a deep voice, ¡°It seems like something is summoning the fog. Your royal highness! We may have encountered some sort of sea monsters! ¡±


    Normally a fog would not just appear on the sea in a limited area.


    Theregeographical environment nearby was not likely to create fog, so ording to the spection of the high-grade Sorcerer, the strongest possibility was that there was a sea monster that could summon the fog.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Prince Hans mmed the deck of the boat and said slowly, ¡°Why is a deep-sea monster suddenly running out here? So the warships and Orion¡¯s loss are all because of it? ¡±


    The high-grade Sorcerer nodded softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. If it was the sea monsters that attack them, I¡¯m afraid they are all in danger. ¡±


    Prince Hans nodded and asked, ¡°Then, are we able to kill it?¡±


    The high-grade Sorcerer beside him pondered for a moment, then turned to the naval officer beside him. After a few questions, he said, ¡°Yes! The Vrykul have some whaling guns on board, and we have some special equipment for dealing withrge marine creatures. If we can find it, we should be able to kill it. ¡±


    Prince Hans let out a smile and asked, ¡°But how do we find it?¡±


    ¡°This is the sea. If it¡¯s under the sea, we can¡¯t help. Your excellency Kenloto! Please be sure to deal with this sea monster. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid our warship will be attacked in the future. It¡¯s a great blow to our morale! ¡±


    The high-grade Sorcerer hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    A weak glow of magic was seen.


    Soon, in front of him appeared an eye-like thing. Immediately the area became clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡±


    The high-grade Sorcerer let out an excited expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s in front! It really is a deep-sea monster!¡±


    A huge shadow figure.


    Through the aura generated by the magic, other people on the scene also saw a trace of the figure. It was a veryrge ck shadow, wandering in the front of the seafloor. The figure was probablyrger than thergest blue whale. Such a huge shadowy figure was definitely a deep-sea monster. After seeing the huge shadow, Prince Hans showed a smile on his face, but soon he became worried because such a monster was not so easy to deal with.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± The officer beside them quickly ordered, ¡°Ready the whaling cannon! All men prepare for battle!¡±


    The fog in front became slightly thinner.


    With themand of the admiral, the fleet was spread out so as to avoid being affected in the event of a battle. The fleet sailed in a fan-shaped formation to deal with this huge sea monster. Only by opening the space could they cause tons of damage to the sea monster. Because of some unknown energy radiation, probably rted to the ancient Arcane Empire, there were often mutant creatures in the ocean area. The mostmon was the giant octopus, so the navies of these southern ind countries have had experience dealing with sea monsters.


    As though a storm was brewing on the peaceful sea.


    The huge dark shadow was locked by the Sorcerer¡¯s magic. Even Prince Hans on the deck was a little nervous. After all, it was not easy to deal with such monsters in the sea.


    ¡°Alert!¡± The warship in front of suddenly shouted. Then someone shouted, ¡°Enemy in front! It¡¯s Arendelle¡¯s Navy! Get ready to fight! Ready to fight! ¡±


    What?!


    Prince Hans raised his head in surprise when he heard the words, and then he saw a fleet with the g of Arendelle in front of him. Arendelle had fewer ships than that of them. It seemed that because of the fog in this sea area, they didn¡¯t spot each other until they got closer. After seeing so many southern ind warships in front of them, Arendelle¡¯s fleet seemed to be a little flustered, as if to turn around and retreat.


    ¡°Destroy them!¡±


    Prince Hans¡¯s expression was excited, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°don¡¯t worry about that sea monster for the moment! As long as we don¡¯t provoke it, it shouldn¡¯t dare to attack so many people.¡±


    ¡°Full speed ahead! Destroy Arendelle¡¯s fleet!¡±


    On the other side.


    A general with a big beard was also standing on the top of arge warship. When the fog around him became thinner, his face suddenly changed, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°No! It¡¯s a fleet of southern ind nations!


    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s their trap.¡±


    The re today was too obvious.


    Even in Arendelle, he saw it. Although the general suspected it might be a trap. He still decided to lead the fleet to check on the situation. In order to avoid being intercepted by the enemy, all he brought out this time were fast ships. If it wasn¡¯t for this strange fog, he would have seen the enemy far away, but because of the fog¡¯s obstructed vision, they spotted each other only after they got closer. Therefore, the first reaction in his mind was that he had been trapped by the enemy.


    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!


    Cannons fired.


    The first warship to enter firing range, fired continuously. The leading warship of the Vrykul pirates rushed to get on the enemy¡¯s deck. Only the fast ships of pirates could catch up with them. Many of the fleets of the southern ind countries were medium-sized warships with fierce firepower. However, Arendelle¡¯s fleet was also quick to respond. With the general¡¯s order, it seemed that they had no intention of fighting with them.


    They didn¡¯t have the capability to fight with them.


    If a warship wanted speed, it had to give up its firepower. Most of the fast ships don¡¯t even have half of the cannons on a medium-sized warship. For arge warship like the dragonhead warship, it could carry hundreds of cannons. It could be said that if in a face to face battle, even the ghost ship may be destroyed. The warship sent by Arendelle had only twenty-four guns. But Arendelle also had their advantage, that was, Arendelle had a group of Ice Witches.


    The fog became thick once more.


    The Witches seemed to have made the fog thicker, making it impossible to see outside of 50 meters.


    A lot of cannon firended on the sea. Arendelle¡¯s fleet was now a vague figure in front. The Vrykul pirates rushed in, and when the distance was about 100 meters away, the navy of the southern ind countries could not even see the Vrykul pirate ships.


    ¡°Ceasefire!¡±


    A naval officer stopped the gunner from filling and said, ¡°those idiots! We might hit them if they are unlucky! ¡±


    Their field of vision they had got smaller.


    Blindly firing would likely result in friendly fire, and it was difficult to aim at the enemy unless the distance was shortened to a certain extent.


    At the same time, as the navy of the southern ind nation was chasing and preparing to annihte Arendelle¡¯s fleet, a huge shadow rose slowly on the dark seafloor. Near the huge shadow, a ghost ship gradually floated up too. The undead, with a ferocious smile on their faces, rose with the ship under cover of the fog.


    A battle was just starting!


    The unexpected appearance of the Arendelle fleet did not spoil Soran¡¯s n.

 Chapter 382 - The Deadman’s Voice

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 28 The Deadman¡¯s Voice</h4>


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Continuous cannon fire was heard.


    No one noticed that under the calm sea, there were already some dim shadows approaching the warships. With a squeak, a warship of the southern ind country suddenly shook. Then a huge ck shadow suddenly collided with the ship. The hull of the warship was overturned, and many sailors on it fell into the sea. The fog on the sea became thicker. Although you could hear the noise, it had be less clear in the sound of gunfire.


    The Vrykul pirates finally caught up with the fleet of Arendelle. They hooked and boarded their ships then a fierce hand to handbat ensued.


    Sounds of killing and fighting were everywhere!


    The sky was covered by the fog. It was hard to master the sense of direction where the ship was sailing in it. At this time, Prince Hans found that he had lost control of the fleetpletely. He could only mobilize twenty or thirty warships around him. As long as the distance was more than 500 meters, they were too far away to be seen. Unless they stuck together, it was easy to be lost in this thick fog.


    ¡°Damn fog!¡±


    Prince Hans hit the deck heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you disperse it? The other warships are lost, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to see our signal gs.¡±


    The visibility in the fog was now only 10 meters. Everything outside was a blurry figure.


    Vaguely they could hear screams. However, they couldn¡¯t tell if it was the fleet of Arendelle or Prince Hans men.


    ¡°This is bad! The high-grade sorcerer had a grim expression and said, ¡°That sea monster hase up!¡±


    ¡°Pong!¡±


    There was a loud crash in front apanied by screams of joy from the Vrykul pirates; it seems that they had caught up with the Arendelle fleet.


    Crack.


    Cracks were heard from the deck.


    The undead, which was wet and covered with seaweed, appeared. They came forward with a grim smile and wielded their des to reap the enemies who fell into the sea. In the ocean, even people with higher profession levels couldn¡¯t fight these undead who don¡¯t need to breathe. The main battlefield was underwater. Under the dark seawater, a string of animated ropes shot out, which dragged the fallen into the sea after entangling them.


    Blood was everywhere.


    A slight change had taken ce on the body of the ghost ship. There were more souls on the ghost ship sail, and a dark red line loomed on the sail.


    The red lines were like blood vessels, something that naturally urred, not of enchantment.


    Soran had a stern expression, focusing to control the ropes on the ghost ship. After harvesting the enemy on one warship, he paused for a moment, then turned to another group of enemies.


    But just then, he noticed an Arendelle ship that was on the brink of losing.


    The Vrykul pirates were fiercer than the pirates on the south coast. If they were not small in number and overbearing, they would have be the real lords of the sea.


    In terms ofbat ability, the Vrykul pirates were the strongest of them all!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Soran frowned for a moment, then ordered the undead toe back, and at the same time, controlled the mutant killer whale to rush over.


    The fleet of Arendelle still had some use under these circumstances.


    With their fleet here, the southern ind country fleet would not realize the fact that Soran was here. These warships could at least confuse the enemy¡¯s vision and temporarily divert their attention to facilitate Soran¡¯s actions.


    On the sea, spikes were seening out of the water.


    The mutant killer whale came to the surface and immediately rammed into the Vrykul pirate ship.


    There was a great shake.


    Many Vrykul pirates who nned to board the enemy warships fell into the sea and were met by a bloody jaw. The mutant killer whale opened its jaws and devoured a group of people.


    Five rows of sharp teeth shredded the pirates, leaving no one alive.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Soran looked at the pirate shiping and immediately gave the orders, ¡°Ready cannon!¡±


    These fast-moving undead trapped in the ship filled the cannons swiftly.


    The sea around the area spit open!


    In the dense fog, the ghost ship broke through the waves, followed by dull gunfire. Twenty four cannons opened fire continuously, which instantly damaged the pirate ships on both sides. At the same time, the heavy swivel guns fired continuously, puncturing the body of a leading warship on the spot, and then saw arge amount of seawater pouring in.


    ¡°What!... What is that?!...¡±


    The Vrykul pirates that were blindsided screamed as they fell into the sea.


    No one expected that a warship would suddenly emerge from the bottom of the sea. At the same time, the firepower was so fierce that people had no chance to react.


    ¡°Ghost... A ghost ship!...¡±


    Screams were heard. With the appearance of the ghost ship, some people saw its true face through the fog. It was a ship that had been destroyed with a dark ghost sail. The strong death energy spread in all directions, making people feel a chill from the soul as long as they were close to it. A twisted ghost was flying in mid-air, and there were a lot of wails. Standing on the deck were the undead, Sirens, and other angry souls.


    Even the fiercest Vrykul pirates felt shivers down their spine.


    The horror legend of the ghost ship had already spread all over the world. They may not be afraid of the powerful enemies alive, but they were horrified when they fought with the monstrous undead.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    As Soran gave the order, many angry souls flew into the sky andunched toward the enemy.


    There was a sea of screams. At this moment, the attributes of the ghost ship were not the same as before!


    Name: Ghostship [Deadman¡¯s Voice], [Undead Construct]


    Type: [Animated ghost ship]


    Description: This is a warship that sank on the reef hundreds of years ago. It woke up in the long years on the seafloor. The souls and grievances gradually assimted with it, turning it into a ghost ship wandering in the sea. There were many legends about it. Atst, it attracted the attention of the believers of the Sea goddess. The legendary priest captured this ghost ship, and then secretly activated it. It had a simple consciousness and will recover itself like the dead. This ghost ship could sail in any sea area. Its power was frightening in the sea! (Note: killing and death would lead to changes.)


    Captain: Soran.


    Sailors: Drowned (72), Vengeful Sea Spirits (24), Oceanic Ghosts (108), Sirens (12), Undead Weresharks (11), Bound Souls (1105).


    Equipment: Howl of the drowned (Collision ram), Cannons (24), Sail (Mutated), Swivel cannons (2).


    Basic ability: Summon Fog, Deep sea dive, Animate Ropes, Cursed Ship.


    Special ability: [Soul capture].¡±


    The change in the ghost ship happened after the bound souls exceeded 1000; Soran only noticed this recently.


    Under the characteristic of the ghost ship, another title appeared, the [Undead Construct].


    At the same time, the number of undead sailors on the ship also gradually increased due to the increase of the spirits bound by the ship. The most obvious increase was the Vengeful Sea Spirits and Oceanic Ghosts. And the original ¡°Underwater Navigation¡± ability had be the current ¡°Deepsea Diving.¡± The specific effect was not clear to Soran because he had not yet controlled the ghost ship to dive deep into the sea.


    Lastly, t


    Soran didn¡¯t understand its feature, but with the appearance of this feature, the original [Soul Bound] disappeared.


    Previously it had [Soul Bound], but now, there was only [Soul Capture].


    Waves of Oceanic Ghostsunched out. These half solid undead creatures had 50% physical attack dodge ability naturally. Even Soran could only deal with the ghosts with holy water previously. Thus these Vrykul pirates would find it harder to deal with them.


    ¡°What is that? A ghost ship?!¡±


    On Arendwlle¡¯s ship, the bearded admiral reached out and wiped the blood on his face, then looked forward with a face full of wonder. A ghost ship had appeared on the side of the warship, and it seemed that it was helping them deal with Vrykul pirates. It was a strange thing to see, and he was totally unprepared. However, he soon got hold of himself and began to gather his men to kill the enemy who had boarded the deck. Unfortunately, a ghost ship wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tides of battle. The most important thing to do for the fleet of Arendelle was to find a way to escape before being surrounded by the enemy.

 Chapter 383 - Slaughter Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 29 ughter Everywhere</h4>


    The undead did not tire.


    With bursts of cannon, the undead on the ghost ship moved quickly, pouring in at a rather amazing speed. Soon, three enemy warships sank, and the animated ropes swept out like vipers, strangling the nearby enemies. Soran stood on the deck holding the Elven War Bow, not eager to kill other enemies but shooting arrows urately to kill the targets trapped by the animated ropes.


    ¡°Pong!¡±


    The body of the ghost ship shook a little.


    After a ferocious round of artillery fire, the enemy finally responded and began to turn around and fight back at the ghost ship. Even if the ghost ship could avoid the attack automatically, it was still hit because the enemy cannon fire was too dense. A hole tore in the broken hull of the ghost ship. It looked like the rotten hull was very strong, only a small hole had been opened. But what happened next subverted the understanding of all the pirates; the souls on the ghost ship wailed, and then the ship¡¯s body, which was hit by the shell, began to repair little by little.


    It was like the regeneration of human flesh and blood. The ce where the ghost ship was hit was also repairing itself.


    That was why the ghost ship was scary.


    It would never sink as easily as other warships, but the cost of the repair was a slight decrease in its bound souls.


    These souls were part of the ghost ship!


    The regenerative ability of the ship was due to these souls.


    There were plenty of bound souls on the ship.


    In other words, Soran would only worry about the ship sinking if the firepower of the enemy was too great, shredding the ship to pieces.


    But the function of the bound souls was very important. Whether the ghost ship could continue to improve its strength depends on the umted number of souls. That was why Soran had no intention to keep getting hit.


    ¡°Full speed ahead!¡±


    Seeing that Arendelle¡¯s warship was almost out of danger, Soran immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare the ram! Sink the ship ahead! ¡±


    The ghost ship picked up speed.


    The sharp ram directly rushed to the pirate ship in front, and then a huge hole appeared on the pirate ship.


    The collision ram was the least used equipment of Soran. If it was not close enough, he preferred to use the alchemy cannon.


    ¡°Retreat! Turn back!¡±


    With Soran¡¯s order, the ghost ship did not need to be steered at all. She turned its sail directly and moved away.


    Soran looked at the Arendelle navy in front and ordered, ¡°Dive!¡±


    ¡°Hong.¡±


    The seawater surged in all directions, and the ghost ship sank to the bottom of the sea, leaving behind only ships full of astonished sailors as well as bodies floating on the sea. The enemy¡¯s bodies were all swallowed up by the mutant killer whale. The whole battle process was less than five minutes, and a round of volley of the ghost ship severely damaged these Vrykul pirates. As the ghost ship gradually dived into the sea, the sea became quiet again.


    ¡°That!...¡±


    On the warship of Arendelle, the general with a big beard was shocked. After a long time, he murmured, ¡°Ghostship!...Ghostship!... ck sail?!... Deadman¡¯s Voice?... Soran the Beheader? ¡±


    ¡°Is it that south sea pirate king? Why is he here?! Why would he help us fight the enemy?¡±


    His mind was filled with questions.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Prince Hans¡¯s face changed, and he said angrily, ¡°Gone? What about the Vrykul pirates? Are they all dead? ¡±


    They thought they were the cat chasing the mouse. However, after losing contact with several warships in a row, he felt that they had switched roles.


    They felt as if there was a shadow in the mist, waiting for the chance to kill them.


    Sounds of cannon.


    Screams.


    Sounds of battle.


    They heard a lot of voices in the fog, but they couldn¡¯t see the battlefield. When they followed the voice, they saw only the blood and the sinking of ships.


    They had lost at least ten ships now.


    But haven¡¯t even seen the trace of the enemy, only some vaguely saw the huge ck shadow in the sea moving.


    Fear spread. An unseen enemy was the scariest!


    Prince Hans was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help himself, but he couldn¡¯t do anything either. Up until now, he had not noticed the enemy. This damned fog had covered everything up.


    Even the Arendelle fleet had gone missing.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    The high-grade sorcerer suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness! There¡¯s someone alive there!¡±


    A barrel floated on the sea.


    There was a pirate sailor with blood all over his body floating on it. Soran was not a god after all and could not ensure that he would not miss some enemy.


    ¡°Quickly!¡±


    Prince Hans worried and yelled, ¡°Quickly get him on!¡±


    The sailors pulled him up.


    Soon someone saved the pirate. His breath was weak. His chest was pierced by wood, and he could not live for long.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Prince Hans grabbed him and asked, ¡°Tell me what happened?¡±


    The pirate struggled to open his eyes, and fear immediately filled his face. Suddenly he yelled, ¡°Undead!... ck sail!... ghost ship!... Monsters!... They are all dead!...¡±


    ¡°All dead!... All of them are dead!...¡±


    He was incoherent.


    But the things he said shook everyone¡¯s heart. All who heard him felt terrified.


    They felt as if something was looking at them through the fog.


    ¡°Undead?¡±


    Prince Hans continued with a tremble in his voice, ¡°Ghostship? A ck sail? How is this possible! There shouldn¡¯t be any Ghostships here!?¡±


    How was this possible!


    When did a Ghostship appear around Arendelle?


    As a person of the sea, of course, he knew the scary legend, something more terrifying than sea monsters, but even until now, few had seen it!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    A navy officer beside them swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They lowered their voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that where the ghost ship appears, there will be a fog that can¡¯t be dispelled! I¡¯m afraid this ce is haunted! ¡±


    ¡°How about we retreat first?¡±


    He was scared. Not only him, but even the sailors on the deck also became terrified when they heard about the ghost ship.


    It must be known that those that had been killed by the ghost ship would have their souls bound to it forever.

 Chapter 384 - A Night Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 30 A Night Stalker</h4>


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Prince Hans¡¯s expression was uncertain, but finally, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Return to Dragonbone ind first! The present situation is very unfavorable to us. We will deal with the enemy when we have a clear picture of their situation! ¡±


    Damn fog.


    This strange fog had utterly wiped them out. There was no trace of the enemy, and there was no way tomand the battle. All his men were running around like headless chickens. If the enemy were a ghost ship, they would only lose more if they stay here. The undead was not affected by the fog. They observed the world ording to the color of the soul. The vision of the undead was more like the vision of the spiritual world, a kind of gray color.


    Under these circumstances, the enemy could see them while they couldn¡¯t see the enemy.


    ¡°Wuuuu!¡±


    A bleak horn sounded, and with the sound of the retreat horn, the warships around could not help stopping.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why are we suddenly retreating?¡±


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Loude¡¯s ship? Wasn¡¯t their ship around here?¡±


    All the targets targeted by the ghost ship were doomed, but the warships that had not been targeted by the ghost ship had been running around without encountering any enemy. Only when they heard the sound of the retreat horn and gradually gathered around Prince Hans¡¯s warship did they notice that they lost a lot of ships.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kena? Why are they not here?¡±


    Some of the admirals looked around suspiciously. After blowing the retreat horn, Prince Hans¡¯s warship began to retreat, and other warships naturally followed. As he gradually left the fog, everything around him became clear, but when Prince Hans counted his ships, his face became quite stiff.


    He had lost a total of 16 warships.


    Among them, five were the ships of the Vrykul pirates, while the rest were his ships.


    The fog in front was still thick, and it had be quiet. Without the sounds of cannon fire, they heard a kind of cry that made people feel terrified. It was not a man¡¯s whine. It was more like a sharp, half male and half female scream.


    Previously the cannon fire was too loud; now that it was quiet, they heard this bone-chilling cry.


    ¡°Angered Souls!...¡±


    The high-grade Sorcerer that stood behind Prince Hans muttered, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of Angered Souls!...¡±


    Angered Souls were a specialty of the undead.


    Their cries could lead to the effects of ¡°Fear,¡± lowering the will of the ordinary person.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Prince Hans stopped momentarily in the fog but said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    It seemed that the ships that did note would note.


    The ghost ship didn¡¯t get out of the fog, which frustrated Prince Hans¡¯s desire to hit the target. Until now, he wasn¡¯t sure whether the ghost ship was here by ident or whether it was reinforcements from Arendelle because it was too coincidental. As soon as they got to the location of the re, they encountered the navy of Arendelle, and then the strange ghost ship also. If this were Arendelle¡¯s reinforcements, then the situation would be tricky.


    As the southern ind country fleet retreated.


    In the fog, there were some pale flying shadows, followed by a dark ghost ship.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    With Soran¡¯s order, all the souls flying around the ghost ship drifted down, and then one by one went into the ghost ship sail.


    He did not chase down the enemy. No matter how powerful he was, he was only one man, one ship.


    The legendary profession may be very powerful, but a group of enemies could still kill them. Even the deities who incarnate into Saints could be surrounded and killed in a sea battle. Soran did not take this kind of risk. His goal had been achieved. The navy of the southern ind countries had been so severely damaged, and their morale lowered. In a few days at most, the news that the southern inds were looted by pirates woulde. At that time, their navy would surely return like an arrow. Prince Hans would stay here to fight with Arendelle if he was mad.


    Once he retreated, thening back to attack would not be so easy.


    Soran had already prepared a gift for him around the south coast!


    He mobilized the pirate army to control the west coast, backed by the northern witch council. As long as he finished his work, he could teach Prince Hans a lesson at any time.


    Night was here. Soran stood on the deck and looked at the sky. The stars were dim and grey, their light bing weaker and weaker as if they would be extinguished after some time.


    Time went on slowly.


    Soran was waiting for midnight. He not only wanted to defeat Prince Hans on the sea. Soran, a quasi-legendary Rogue, definitely had to take advantage of this situation. Soran was sure that high-grade guards would surround Prince Hans, so he didn¡¯t want to attempt to strike him down. It was too risky. Soran wasn¡¯t sure how many legendary items Prince Hans had, let alone how strong his protectors were.


    Soran had always been cautious, and wouldn¡¯t do things he had no chance of sess.


    ¡°Dive!¡±


    As Soran ordered, the ship went under the sea and slowly got close to Dragonbone Ind.


    A shadowy figure also moved with the ship. Ultimately they stopped around 3 kilometers from Dragonbone Ind.


    ¡°Prepare for battle.¡±


    Soran changed into some proper equipment. With a cold light, he pulled out his legendary curved sword. There was a silence on the ghost ship. He looked at the undead and said in a deep voice, ¡°Be ready to receive me at any time. If you see fire, bombard the enemy¡¯s wharf from the south. ¡±


    The undead nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°Shadowveil!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure went into the night. With a magic glow, he gradually floated from the ghost ship to the sea.


    ¡°Haste!¡±


    He walked on the sea at high speed as he approached the position of Dragonbone Ind like a sharp arrow. Previously, he was an Assassin in the Underdark. If it weren¡¯t for the Drow queen who tried to squeeze him dry, Soran would have eventually be a Night Walker. So, Soran was familiar with assassination skills.


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure gentlynded on the side of the port. There was a warship docked on the pier, and there were many guards there.


    He did not attack them but waited patiently.


    ¡°Found you!¡±


    A cold light appeared in Soran¡¯s eyes, and then he quietly moved in the dark. He approached silently, and then in an instant!


    ¡°Shash.¡±


    Blood spilled out while Soran gentlyid the body down.


    A sentry! Experience told him that this kind of soldier had to be taken out first. Prince Hans must have had at least one or two high-grade Rogue with him.


    ¡°Next one.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure blended into the shadow once more. Only after he took out the sentries could he enjoy a night of ughter.

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 31 Soran?!

    Chapter 385: Chapter 31 Soran?!


    A cold light appeared.


    The patrolling guard slowly fell to the ground, covering his neck. Soran reached for his body before the other party fell to the ground, and then put it in the dark corner. There wasn¡¯t much time. The patrol guards would change shifts every once in a while. When they noticed something unusual or see the bodies, then they would sound the rm.


    ¡°Shadowveil.¡±


    Soran watched with no expression, then leaped forward with a slightnding sound, his figure leaping to the roof next door.


    He sneaked in andnded around a house.


    A room was in the front, and their sailors were snoring.


    ¡°1,2,3,4,5,6.¡±


    Soran counted the number of people in the room, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. He pushed the door open gently, and then quickly killed one of them. With a ssh of blood, he immediately cut to the others. A cold and merciless sword light appeared. Soran shed three targets and directly stabbed the enemy¡¯s vital point. Then he rolled forward and cut another three enemies again. In less than three seconds, Soran cut six times in a row, then left six dead bodies in the room.


    A limitless Rogue was rather scary because no profession was better at stealth assassination than Rogues, and if they don¡¯t have scruples anymore, the results would be terrifying. If Soran leveled up toward the Assassination route, then it would be a nightmare for everyone on this ind!


    Arendelle.


    At night, when the pce was aze with lights, Princess Anna sat on the throne, listening to her counsel. Next to her was the fully armed female captain and a witch in a dark blue robe.


    Since Prince Hans blocked the port of Arendelle, the guards in Arendelle Pce have doubled. There were numerous sentries on the lookout. The pce witch group had also been summoned to set up magic traps everywhere. Princess Anna was not the elder Princess, after all. With the incredible power of the elder Princess, everything in the pce was under her control. But now the elder Princess was mysteriously missing, so the pce witch had to protect Princess Anna.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    A bearded general with blood on his body wiped the sweat on his forehead and said in a deep voice, ¡°When I noticed something was wrong, I left immediately.¡±


    The hall was quite.


    Princess Anna was wearing a pure whitece dress. After listening to the general¡¯s report, she asked, ¡°You mean? There¡¯s a ghost ship nearby? Helping us deal with those enemies? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the bearded general nodded and continued, ¡°It did not attack us. So it seems that¡¯s the case.¡±


    People in the hall were obviously not buying his story.


    The witch, standing on the right side of Princess Anna, frowned slightly and said, ¡°Ghost ships are mostly wandering undead. Even if they appear, they will not help others. Maybe it happened to be attacking the Vrykul pirates and not you. Maybe it was just a coincidence. ¡±


    The bearded general looked at the witch and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone is controlling the ghost ship.¡±


    ¡°Have your Highness heard of the Beheader?¡±


    The Beheader?


    Princess Anna¡¯s face was a little confused when she heard that. Since the mysterious disappearance of the elder Princess, she had been exhausted dealing with the matters of Arendelle. On the one hand, she had to worry about her sister¡¯s safety and find a way to find her. On the other hand, she had to deal with many things in the country. Sometimes she was so tired that she fell asleep on documents, especially after Vrykul pirates ransacked Arendelle¡¯s coast.


    Thus she had no idea of what was happening outside of Arendelle.


    ¡°The Beheader?¡±


    The only one who heard the name was the ice witch. She was surprised and said, ¡°Do you mean the recently risen pirate king on the south coast?¡±


    ¡°Soran the Beheader!¡±


    ¡°It is said that he has a powerful ghost ship under hismand! How could he be here? He¡¯s said to be on the south coast! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than half a continent away! ¡±


    Soran!?


    When she heard the name from the witch, Princess Anna was shocked and stood up.


    ¡°Tang.¡±


    The crystal cup ced next to the throne fell to the ground and was identally knocked down by Princess Anna.


    Her voice was a little surprised and disbelieving. She murmured, ¡°Soran? You mean his name is Soran? Did he show up? Did he really show up? ¡±


    ¡°Did hee back!?...¡±


    Hearing Princess Anna¡¯s incoherent questions, all the other people on the scene were puzzled. Only the captain standing nearby was surprised. She didn¡¯t know who the Beheader was, or who the pirate king of the south coast was. But she knew the name Soran and even knew it very well because it was mentioned by Princess Anna more than once.


    Could it be him?


    Princess Anna suddenly thought of something and said worriedly, ¡°No! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just one person! Gather the army! I must go and help him! How can he deal with so many enemies alone!...¡±


    Looking at Princess Anna, who was in a state of urgency, the female captain immediately reached out her hand and held her down. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess! Maybe it¡¯s just someone with the same name! Besides, if it was him, he would not act rashly! ¡±


    ¡°We should find out more about this matter first.¡±


    Princess Anna gradually calmed down after hearing the words, but her expression became very firm. She said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s him! It must be him! ¡±


    ¡°He said he woulde back when I needed him, and he would stand behind me.¡±


    Dragonbone Ind.


    Under the dark skies, a ughter was happening.


    After some time, a patrol guard finally noticed something was wrong and saw the bodies dragged into the corner.


    rms rang!


    In an instant, the whole ind became alerted. Yelling was heard everywhere, telling people to wake up.


    ¡°Enemy!¡±


    ¡°The enemy is here!¡±


    ¡°Assassin!¡±


    Flustered sounds were heard, but they were drowned out by a series of explosions.


    BOOM!BOOM!


    There was a series of explosions near the port. It seemed that the ce where the gunpowder was stored was ignited. One after another, the explosion turned the whole port into a sea of fire.


    However, this was just the beginning.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    In the dark night, a fog appeared in front of the port. Then a ck warship appeared from the fog, and dense cannon fire poured out from the warships toward the port.

 Chapter 386 - Death Walker

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 32 Death Walker</h4>


    A great fire erupted.


    With the explosion of the powder kegs in the warehouse, the whole port had turned into a sea of fire, and with the spread of the fire. Some warships caught fire. It seemed that the wind helped the spread of the fire. In an instant, the mes were on more than ten warships. Although the ships were made of wood, it was not so easy to ignite. The sails of the whole ship were the most likely to ignite.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A series of cannon fire was heard, and the dark ghost ship continued to fire towards the port. When the enemy responded and was picking up their anchor, the ship gradually disappeared into the dense fog.


    At that time, Soran was nowhere to be found, leaving behind only death, fire, and destruction.


    A panicked Prince Hans appeared with a group of escorts. After finding the signs of an assassin, the number of people in charge of protecting Prince Hans doubled. At the moment, Prince Hans¡¯s face was not filled with anger, but fear, a terrible fear after a deep sense of powerlessness. Although there seemed to be only one enemy from the beginning to the end, he still felt like prey trapped on this ind.


    The fog in the night was like a cage, and they still couldn¡¯t figure out where the enemy was!


    ¡°It¡¯s a high-grade Rogue!¡±


    A figure with a veil on his face appeared and fell gently beside Prince Hans. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The killing technique is crisp and sharp. He is likely an Assassin close to the legendary level.¡±


    Soran¡¯s killing methods were very simr to an Assassin.


    In fact, in the Underdark, even Rangers would ept Assassin training.


    ¡°Are you able to find him?¡±


    Prince Hans continued to ask, ¡°Is he still on the ind? Can you find him?¡±


    The masked man standing beside him shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°He is proficient in stealth. There is no trace of him nearby. He may have left the ind.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. Such a high-grade Assassin is very dangerous. It¡¯s hard for others to find him. You¡¯d better not leave my sight from now on.¡±


    Prince Hans turned hard and looked at the high-level Sorcerer beside him and asked, ¡°You can protect me, but what about the others?¡±


    ¡°What if hees every day to kill the others?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to find that Assassin?¡±


    The high-grade Sorcerer heard this and pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°If I can find out his general position in advance, I can use my magic to break his stealth. But the whole ind is so big that we can¡¯t monitor all the ces. It¡¯s easy for him to sneak around. Unless you have an expert in tracking, then we would be able to find him. ¡±


    The fire slowly subsided.


    However, the losses they suffered were quite heavy. The leader of the Vrykuls yelled angrily because many of his pirates were killed in their sleep.


    This way of dying was shameful to them because they didn¡¯t even see the enemy.


    ¡°I can set a few magic traps.¡±


    Looking at the fire around him, the high-grade Sorcerer felt a little nervous, as though someone was looking at him. ¡°But don¡¯t expect too much. This high-grade Assassin should be good at disarming traps too.¡±


    In terms of assassination, the first target would be Prince Hans; the second would be the spellcaster like him.


    Thus the spellcaster felt very worried for his head.


    In fact, there weren¡¯t that many high-grade Rogues because many Rogues stay at the level of petty theft. If they wanted to advance to a higher level, they must undergo strict training and level up gradually in the killing. The casualty rate of the rogues in an adventure team had always been high because they needed to explore the road, remove traps, and investigate the enemy¡¯s situation. If they failed, then they would be doomed. The number of high-grade Assassins like this was even rarer.


    For an Assassin, killing a spellcaster below legendary was an easy task.


    Prince Hans stood in the middle of the crowd and asked a nearby naval officer, ¡°How many men have we lost?¡±


    The naval officer looked a little frightened and lowered his voice, ¡°The casualties are not very big. Many of them are Vrykul. Many of our men were on ships. However, our gunpowder had been blown up. I¡¯m afraid there is a shortage of ammunition. There has also been an explosion in the ce where the materials are stored, and the estimated loss is not small. ¡±


    Prince Hans smacked his hand into the wall and yelled, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The battle results were glorious.


    Soran stood on the deck and watched the ind, which was still burning.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the enemy would set up a warehouse for storing gunpowder near the port. The defense there was not strong either, which was great luck. That was why when he left the ind, he ignited the powder keg and blew up the whole warehouse. Now, the navy of the southern ind countries had been severely damaged. It was estimated that they would have no ability to attack Arendelle, only relying on the materials stored on their warship.


    After today, they would probably increase their defenses.


    Soran was going to slow down and wait for what was going to happen. As long as the news of the pirate attack on the southern ind came back, Prince Hans would not be able to sit still.


    After looking at the burning onest time, Soran ordered the ship to turn back.


    Today¡¯s gain was huge.


    That was because, after so much ughter, Soran finally got a legendary ability notification.


    ¡°Death Walker!¡±


    ¡°Death Walker [legendary ability]: you have be ustomed to death and blood in the process of killing again and again. Ending life for you has be as simple as eating and drinking water. You are ruthless to the enemy. You have ended thousands of lives in your hands; you begin to ignore death. After countless battles, you have awakened the ability, Death Walker, which will make you do not pity the enemy. Even spells would not affect your judgment at all. At the same time, the aura of death will further strengthen your intimidating ability, and form a kind of intimidating influence on all nearby people. Any enemy fighting with you must experience a mandatory Test of Will. Otherwise, they would fall into a state of panic due to fear. [Permanent will + 3, Threat + 50] ¡±


    (Note: You¡¯ve caught the attention of some spirits because you¡¯ve ended too many lives.)


    Death Walker.


    As Soran killed more than a thousand enemies, he finally got the legendary ability.


    And because of the added Threat ability of [Death Walker], Soran Threat ability had be the second only to Sneak. His Threat ability was now 135!


    However, more will and Threat were not important. The most important attribute of the ability was the fact that it had a death aura.


    This was an invisible energy.


    It could be understood as a weaker Dragon aura, making the enemy tremble if their will was low!


    This ability could greatly strengthen Soran¡¯s capability to deal with head-onbat ifbined with his ability ¡°Fear Gaze,¡± the ordinary soldier would not have the courage to fight him.


    This was a demon-like ability.


    High-grade demons would often impose fear on the enemy in the battle. Many times, the demon would not have a chance to win, but because of fear of the demon, they would always win.


    Dawn was here.


    Before Soran arrived in Arendelle, he hid the ghost ship under the sea while he walked back to the port alone.


    He would wait for the news from the south!

 Chapter 387 - Ransacking The Coast

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 33 Ransacking The Coast</h4>


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Bursts of cannon resounded over the southern ind town. There was a pirate ship with ck sails near the port. Hundreds of cannons fired at the city wall at the same time. One round of shooting already resulted in a hole. The fierce cannon fire stopped the defenders from retreating, so they could only find a way to avoid in the corner. There were cries all over the town. The sudden attack terrified the ordinary people who lived in peace.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A man wearing noble wear yelled, ¡°Attack! Quickly attack them!¡±


    ¡°How could there be pirates here?¡±


    ¡°ck sail!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these the men of the Beheader? Why are they attacking us! Are they not afraid of retribution?¡±


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Answering the man was the second round of artillery fire. Along with the great firepower, small rafts were put down from the pirate ship ahead. Groups of pirates then started to go ashore. Some of them jumped into the sea directly and then rushed towards the town ahead. There was a lot of strange noise, and the pirates rushed to the town¡¯s garrison with weapons and began to ughter the guards there.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°All of you go!¡±


    One-Eyed Jack shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these ordinary people! Run to the governor¡¯s mansion!¡±


    ¡°Quickly now!¡±


    ¡°Their navy is around the area. We have to be done before they arrive!¡±


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    One-Eyed Jack chopped a garrison to death with a sword. He nced around and then said, ¡°Follow me! This is the residence of the chamber ofmerce! Charge! ¡±


    A group of pirates rushed in and fought with the guards there.


    The whole town was in battle, but the core of the battle where the nobles and businessmen lived. The slums had not been affected; robbing the poor would get them a few pieces of rotten bread and copper Derahls from their hands. Soon, the residence of one of the chambers ofmerce was captured. Among the bloody corpses, two big pirates were carrying a chest. There was another garrisoning to counter-attack, so they immediately took up arms to fight.


    Ssh.


    The chest fell on the ground, and a piece of gold Derahls and silver Derahls came out at once. The gold coins flittering with light attracted many people¡¯s attention. Then men who seemed to be a little different from the pirates in the main battle rushed over, reached for it, and prepared to put it in their pockets.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    A cold light shed by.


    One-Eyed Jack killed the pirate then and there. Then he looked around. His eyes stopped on another group of pirate leaders and yelled, ¡°Have you forgotten the rules set by his Excellency Soran? Anyone who does this again will end up like him! ¡±


    The attacking pirates were two groups.


    One group was organized to attack the warehouses and houses in a nned manner. The other group would loot as they moved. Some would even retreat after they got some loot.


    The other group of pirates was the small pirate groups that were not under Soran¡¯smand.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken into!¡±


    ¡°The warehouse is open!¡±


    Cheers were heard in front, and then another ughter began. One-Eyed Jack looked around and then told his closepanion, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    ¡°Poom!¡±


    The door to the warehouse was knocked down, and the treasures appeared in front of them.


    They could see boxes of gold and silver as well as all kinds of other goods: food collected as taxes. The southern ind country was quite rich, so the whole warehouse was half-filled, and there were many swords and weapons.


    ¡°Move everything.¡±


    ¡°Move everything out! Quickly!¡±


    One-Eyed Jack smiled with satisfaction and yelled out, ¡°Is the governor¡¯s residence taken down?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    A young pirate replied, ¡°There is a wizard there! We¡¯ve some casualties! Kanado took our men back to let those guys go deal with him first. ¡±


    A Wizard?


    One-Eyed Jack heard this and said, ¡°Then let them deal with it. Let¡¯s move the thing from here.¡±


    ¡°The navy will probablye after half a day.¡±


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    In the east of the town was a castle built on the hillside. The mansion at the foot of the mountain had been captured, but the nobles who ruled here had retreated to the castle. Without enough firepower support, it was very difficult to capture the castle. After the first wave of attack was defeated by the defenders, the group of pirates had retreated.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    An old noble stood on the castle and said, ¡°Where is the Nalor city relief troops? Why are they still not here?¡±


    ¡°These damn pirates! I want to...¡±


    BOOM!


    A pirate ship turned it¡¯s position and fired toward the castle. However, because it was out of range, the cannonball had be less powerful.


    The battle was still going on!


    However, some pirates had begun to retreat in an organized way to transport boxes of gold, silver, and goods back; they even did not let go of the food in the warehouse and carried them back to the warship in sacks. The whole town was in a mess; there were fires in many ces and cries everywhere. The scattered fighting continued in some corners.


    By the time these pirates retreated, the whole town was almost in ruins, and the only ce in good condition was the slums. The other ce that was hardly affected was the shrine. Few pirates dared to attack the shrine, so it also became a shelter for the poor. Many old, weak, women and children hid here to seek protection. The power of the gods made people afraid. Even these fierce and cruel pirates dared not attack the temple.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The pirates on the ships cheered, then they fired another round of cannon before leaving the area.


    The same thing happened in another ce.


    The pirate leaders under Soran¡¯smand and the small pirate groups attacked all the cities along the coast of the southern ind country. The endless attacks made the army of the southern ind country exhausted. Except for a few towns that were not captured, many ces were looted. Because the royal navy was out with Prince Hans, they couldn¡¯t even fight at sea. They could only cower in the town and defend passively.


    Their naval territory was now ruled by the pirates. Everything was a mess now.


    Ultimately, the southern ind countries had to give an order to evacuate all the towns along the coast. As long as they were far away from the coastline, the pirates had to go ashore to attack. Once they got ashore, the regr army would have to attack them. And as long as they were far away from the coast, it was not so easy for pirates to retreat. The heavy cavalry from the southern ind countries could give them a good run!


    However, it seemed that the pirates had no intention of attacking ind.

 Chapter 388 - Arendelle’s Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 34 Arendelle¡¯s Guardian</h4>


    Arendelle.


    Soran sat in the corner of the tavern and waited quietly. About half an hourter, a man appeared. Compared with thest meeting, his expression was more respectful, and even a little scared. He couldn¡¯t look into Soran¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    The man bowed slightly, gave Soran a sealed document, and said, ¡°What you¡¯ve asked for.¡±


    Soran nodded and reached for it, then took a quick look at it, and said slowly, ¡°Has the attack begun? It looks like Prince Hans will retreat soon. Help me convey another order.¡±


    ¡°The fleet of the southern ind countries has been severely damaged. I need them to gather the enemy in the channel of Dark Tide and severely damage the fleet of the southern ind countries.¡±


    The man nodded, looked at Soran for any more orders, and left the ce.


    No matter what, the orders from above were to be friendly to this pirate king. He was someone the thief union wanted.


    On the second day, Dragonbone ind was a mess; half of the port had been destroyed, while many warships needed to be repaired.


    Prince Hans stood near the port and watched all this with a deep sense of frustration on his face. It was only a ghost ship; that made him embarrassed and weak.


    There were hurried footsteps.


    The figure of the high-grade Sorcerer appeared behind him. Before he was near, he said anxiously, ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s not good! This message was sent by the kingdom.¡±


    When he heard the words of the high-grade Sorcerer, Prince Hans had a thump in his heart. The spellcaster had amunication spell, so they were closely contacted to the kingdom. He reached for the document anxiously, and after a little look, his face turned green. As though he was hit by a truck, he muttered, ¡°Beheader, Soran!?¡±


    ¡°So he did attack us!... Why are they attacking us!?... Why is he helping Arendelle?¡±


    Looking at Prince Hans¡¯s pale face, the high-grade Sorcerer reached out and touched him. He said anxiously, ¡°Your Highness! Now is not the time to think why he had attacked us! The situation in our kingdom is already very bad! Our coastline ispletely lost, the enemy is rampant in our waters, and all ces along the coast may be attacked! ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we must retreat!...¡±


    Without the ability to fight at sea, pirate warships could directly bombard cities along the coast. Now the whole southern ind country was in a state of panic, especially when many gods began to be silent, and the priest could not even pray for help.


    ¡°Re...Retreat!...¡±


    Prince Hans¡¯s face was white and muttered, ¡°Order the troops to retreat.¡±


    The attack on Arendelle ended in failure. All the ns became a dream. The original purpose of blocking the northern route to the west coast was also aplete failure. Prince Hans could only imagine how many usations he would suffer when he returns home. The nobles would threaten him, and the kingdom would also use him. Those brothers he had tried his best to knock down may have begun to n to make aeback. In the end, even the throne he inherited may not be preserved.


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Prince Hans¡¯s expression gradually recovered, his eyes fixed, and he said, ¡°We must go back first! As long as I inherit the throne, I can make aeback! ¡±


    ¡°The troops are still in my hand, so I still have a chance.¡±


    After saying this, this expression changed a little and was thinking about something.


    He looked at the high-grade Sorcerer behind him, and his face was ferocious, ¡°I want to see that Sea witch! I have finished what I agreed to, and she must help me to the throne as agreed! ¡±


    After hearing this, the high-grade Sorcerer lowered his voice and said, ¡°Your Highness. Let¡¯s talk about this when we get back.¡±


    Inside Arendelle¡¯s pce,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Ice Witch on her side nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve kept an eye on the area and have made sure they¡¯ve retreated.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Princess Anna stood up with joy.


    Then, with a trace of worry and sadness on her face, she murmured, ¡°Is it him? Why didn¡¯t hee to see me? Does he hate me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already here. Why can¡¯t hee and see me at least?¡±


    Hearing the sad words of Princess Anna, the others looked at each other. Finally, the Ice Witch said, ¡°Your Highness. It¡¯s said that the pirates on the south coast had attacked the southern ind countries. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the Lord Soran who helped us secretly! The enemy was attacked in the rear, so thus they had to retreat in a hurry!... ¡±


    Princess Anna nodded in a daze and murmured, ¡°Is that right? So why didn¡¯t hee and see me?¡±


    Footsteps were heard.


    Just then, a guard suddenly rushed up and shouted, ¡°no! Ghost... Ghost ship!... There¡¯s a Ghost ship in the harbor! ¡±


    Everyone looked at him with disbelieve.


    Princess Anna immediately rushed out and headed to the port.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The female captain rushed over and followed the princess.


    There was fog around the port.


    Through the fog, you could see a ck warship, a ck hull, a ck sail, and a ck gpole, all of which made you feel the deep pressure at a nce.


    A ck shadow moved around the ghost ship.


    The ships around there did not dare not go close. All of the people there only looked from afar with respect and fear.


    ¡°Soran!...¡±


    Princess Anna looked at the ck warship in the distance. She did not know why her tears fell down. She put her little hands around her mouth and shouted, ¡°Is that you?!...¡±


    No answer.


    The dark ghost ship seemed to be empty. It stopped for a moment near the port of Arendelle, and then gradually disappeared into the fog.


    The dark clouds cleared up.


    The sun was shining brightly in the rich and beautiful city, and everything seemed to be back to normal.


    The dark aura of war had gone away.


    The mysterious disappearance of the elder princess did not lead this rich country to decline because they knew that there was another person, another figure guarding here. They were guarding the princess here!


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t show himself, but she knew that when she needed him, he would appear once more.


    That was what he had promised!

 Chapter 389 - Ruler of The Three Sea

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 35 Ruler of The Three Sea</h4>


    Arendelle was now peaceful, but Soran¡¯s war was not over because he had to teach Prince Hans a painful lesson.


    Otherwise, Prince Hans would threaten the west coast. Soran did not want to see another threat. As long as Prince Hans¡¯ fleet was wiped out, it would be almost impossible for him to threaten Soran¡¯s rule of the west coast in a short time. It took time, energy, and wealth to build a fleet. Soran could only rx after crippling the navy of the southern inds. Then, his pirate leaders would be able to control the trade routes.


    South coast ¨C Outer inds.


    South coast ¨C Eastern continent.


    South coast ¨C Arendelle.


    When these three lines were connected together, Soran¡¯s power would spread all over the three seas, and his wealth would increase at an amazing rate. It may even exceed the total tax of a kingdom. At that time, there would be many things that could be done. Soran would have all the financial, material, and human resources in ce. Thework connected by three routes would be a C-shaped encirclement, and he would be able to forge ahead with his desired goal at any time. At that time, Adele Isabe, the female pirate with red hair, would have a role to y.


    The Dark Tide channel was a special sea route because it was the boundary between the Dark Tide Kou Tao and humans. The sea creatures had their own territory. There were vast and iparable boundaries in the sea. Marine intelligent species had their own independent territory, and they would not be stupid enough to include the vast sea in their sphere of influence, but they would never allow other creatures to enter their territory easily. Therefore, it was not easy to enter some ces in the sea, especiallyrge-scale fleets.


    The Dark Tide channel was a dividing point. The deviant, Kou Tao, had established their own kingdom under the sea. They had magnificent cities and pces. Just like other deviant creatures underwater, they live a life almost isted from the world. Marine species rarelymunicated with humans. In fact, with the protection of the Goddess of the Sea, it was difficult for Soran to have too many interactions with the Naga Siren people.


    Even the Ogres were more friendly than them! (Just send some meat as a gift.)


    The ghost ship got close to the area.


    On the side of the channel, there were already packed pirate ships: some of which wererge warships and small ships. The narrow and long terrain of the channel allowed the small ships to fight flexibly and facilitate the boarding of pirates. Almost half of the pirate leaders under Soran¡¯smand came, but they were not led by the half-elf first mate; instead, they were led by the red-haired female pirate Adele Isabe.


    Soran roughly guessed this but did not care about it.


    Although Soran set outte from Arendelle, he first arrived at the Dark Tide channel. With the appearance of the ghost ship, the pirates immediately felt excited.


    This was the power of a leader!


    Since Soran¡¯s rise on the south coast, he had never been defeated. So, the pirates under hismand were confident in the battle.


    Victories built morale.


    Some may like to use inspiring words to boost morale, but Soran believed in the courage that victory brought to them.


    Words were empty to him.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The red-haired female pirates, One-Eyed Jack, Scarface, Giant, and other pirate leaders gathered. They knelt down to Soran on one knee and bowed their heads and said, ¡°They are all ready to fight.¡±


    As Soran¡¯s territory gotrger andrger, his status was different. Although he was still the pirate king, some people thought that he had almost established a pirate kingdom.


    Pirates were thought to be chaotic, but he established the order of pirates, though it was umted by blood and killing.


    However, order was order after all, and order would make rules.


    Rules of the pirates.


    After Soran had beaten the navy of the southern ind country by himself, some of his subordinates even proposed to re-establish the legendary pirate code. As the ruler of the south coast, the Beheader, the owner of Mordor, the protector of the Sea Goddess, and the guardian of Arendelle, Soran should rewrite the pirate code, so as to base his position among the pirates.


    The king of three seas!


    Soran¡¯s pirate leaders thought that he was qualified to be the pirate king who ruled the south sea, west coast, and north coast. As Soran¡¯s right-hand assistant, their status should be further improved.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure soared. He used Fly to look down at sea from a high altitude. Then, he easily found the enemy approaching in the distance.


    The enemy was entering the mouth of the channel. Prince Hans never dreamed that pirates on the south coast would ambush him here. For a long time, pirates dared not fight with the regr army. Soran would be the only one who led pirates to confront the royal navy. This was not a personal vendetta between pirate kings. Once the war started, it would be equivalent to dering war with a kingdom. But Soran now had such a base and strength because he was the real king of the sea!


    BOOM!


    Cannons were firing.


    When the enemy appeared in their sight, the pirate ship immediately began to attack. It was full of pirates waving weapons and shouting. They threw their hooks and locked on when they were close to the enemy¡¯s warship.


    A shadowy figure also moved under the sea.


    Not only did the mutant killer whale appear, but there was another twisted giant body. It was a sea snake with three heads, who became Soran¡¯s servant after the incarnation of the Sea goddess came.


    ¡°ck g!...¡±


    ¡°Pirates!... Prepare for battle!...¡±


    The warships in front of them were all flying ck gs representing Soran¡¯s fleet. When they realized they had the same number of ships as the enemies in front of them, the navy of the southern ind countries wavered.


    The nightmares of the past few days seemed to linger in their hearts. Now, they had to face a greater challenge: The entire pirate fleet of the south coast.


    Prince Hans stood on the deck with chills with a look of despair on his face; he saw the ghost ship in the distance, which appeared like a nightmare for a while.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The high-grade sorcerer¡¯s expression was also a little panicked. He grabbed Prince Hans next to him and whispered, ¡°Prepare to retreat! We can¡¯t beat the enemies! ¡±


    ¡°Retreat?...¡± Prince Han¡¯s face was numb, ¡°Where do we retreat to? Back to Arendelle?¡±


    The Sorcerer did not dare to look at the prince. As a high-grade spellcaster, he did not want to lose his life here.


    He then whispered to the prince: ¡°I¡¯ll set up a teleportation array on the ship, which can teleport us directly to my tower.¡±


    A teleportation array?


    Prince Hans¡¯s expression showed a trace of vitality, but asked, ¡°What about them? We can retreat! But what about these troops? ¡±


    The Sorcerer had a determined look and said, ¡°Your Highness! We can¡¯t care that much right now!¡±


    ¡°When the enemy is near, it won¡¯t be that easy to retreat!¡±


    The pirate army force was strong!


    The pirate leaders under Soran were all high-level professions who grew up in the battle. Maybe no one among them had advanced to the legendary realm, but many of them were the leaders of pirates at the beginning, rich in fighting experience. The pirate minions were all roaring with high morale!


    The battle on the Raging Sand ind had not passed for too long.


    For the scene in front of them, they were not afraid; some of the pirates even feel that the strange light would appear again. (Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon.)


    Prince Hans stood stiff there.


    Finally, he clenched his teeth, handedmand to the admiral beside him, and followed the high-grade Sorcerer into the cabin.


    Their nk had already been attacked by the monster. If they didn¡¯t run, they would not have the chance.


    On another side,


    However, the enemy would not let themand ship appear in the front. In this scale of a naval battle, even the most powerful warship would be in the center of the fleet. Only with the ghost ship, a special warship that could dive into the seafloor, could Soran stagger among the enemy.


    The battle was still happening on the channel.


    But the oue of the battle was predictable, and no one noticed that on the other side of the channel, dark scaly sea creatures were watching.


    ¡°No need to care about them.¡±


    A strange creature, covered in dark blue scales, looked ahead. It had a mouth half the size of its head and a strange blue metal weapon like a trident in its hand. In its vicinity were many simr marine creatures, all of them had dark scales, staying in the sea like an army.


    A sneer appeared on the Kou Tao, who looked like the leader, and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s just a war among the humans!¡±


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t enter our territory, don¡¯t worry about them. If they dare enter our waters, immediately scuttle all their warships! ¡±


    These sea creatures went into the sea once more.


    However, some dark blue figures could be seen faintly outside the channel.

 Chapter 390 - Adele’s New Identity

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 36 Adele¡¯s New Identity</h4>


    It had been three days after the battle at the Dark Tide channel.


    After defeating the navy of the southern ind states, Soran took over the route from the west coast to Arendelle. Unfortunately, some of the enemies escaped. Soran couldn¡¯t find Prince Hans, the prince of the southern ind country after the battle started. He must have used magic to run when he saw that things were going south. It was a pity for Soran, but it was only natural because high-grade spellcasters must surround Prince Hans.


    These three days, Soran re-posted the pirate leaders under hismand. The half-elf still managed the eastern route, but the outer ind sea route was given to the Knight and Housekeeper with stable characters. These two pirate leaders descended from nobility. Fighting among the nobility in the maind was very fierce. They belonged to the losers in the nobility family, almost equal to being exiled. They were the two newly rising pirate leaders.


    Compared with other people, the two pirate leaders received more education, and the aristocratic political skills would be good when dealing with other trading partners.


    The west coast was given to One-Eyed Jack to manage. His ruthlessness was needed here.


    As for the red-haired female pirate, Adele Isabe, who was most eager to get recognition and wanted to be powerful again, was slightly disappointed. Although Lord Soran asked her to take charge of the north coast route, he sent two other pirate leaders over.


    They were Giant (Had the blood of Giants) and Scarface.


    Although Soran defeated the navy of the southern ind countries on the north coast, it was the territory of Vrykul pirates after all. These Vrykul pirates living in d were very fierce. Soran arranged the people who were also war-torn and bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Dong, Dong, Dong.¡±


    Knocks on a door were heard.


    Soran, who was sitting in the room, looked up and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± the red-haired pirate walked in and asked, ¡°Do you have orders for me?¡±


    Soran looked her up and down.


    Although she had been wandering on the sea all year round, the red-haired female pirate¡¯s skin was still white. She was tall, slender, and well proportioned. She was a first-ss beauty from any angle. What¡¯s more, because of the education she received from childhood, she had the feel of a noble, which was very important for Soran. For his next n, the red-haired female pirate was a very important chess piece.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dress over there.¡±


    Soran pointed and said, ¡°Try it on.¡±


    The red-haired female pirates had a faint blush on her face, but she was ready to change clothes obediently. Prepared for her was ace patterned long dress with exquisite sleeve edge; next to the dress was a pair of white silk gloves. The red-haired female pirate rarely wore clothes like these, so after a moment of hesitation, she clumsily changed in front of Soran. No matter what Soran wanted, she had no right to refuse. Moreover, she may not be willing to refuse him anyways.


    However, Soran had no other intentions.


    When the red-haired female pirate was changing her clothes, Soran lowered his head again and picked up the goose pen to write a letter. When the red-haired female pirate changed her clothes and came to him, he then looked up, ¡°Not bad! You look beautiful! ¡±


    After a change of apparel, Adele Isabe looked like a beautiful, nobledy.


    Her dress softened her fierce manner, and her noble education made her look like a nobledy from any angle.


    ¡°I have a mission for you.¡±


    After looking at her dress for a moment, his expression became serious. He looked at the red-haired female pirate in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Vrykul pirates on the north coast had other people to deal with. Although you are responsible for managing the route to Arendelle, I have more important things for you to do.¡±


    ¡°This is a letter for Princess Anna of Arendelle.¡±


    ¡°Take this letter to see her. She will let you stay in the pce as apanion and give you a title.¡±


    ¡°When you get there, your first task is to learn the royal etiquette. Then I need you, as the descendant of Isabe, to find a way to get in touch with the nobles on the south coast. It¡¯s better to contact the aristocrat¡¯s close to your mother. Your new identity will be recognized by Princess Anna, the sessor of Arendelle. Then, no one will doubt you anymore. Your task is to make friends with them and find a way to obtain the support and trust of these nobles. ¡±


    Soran¡¯s original n was to support Adele Isabe, the red-haired pirate, and then try to create a situation for the aristocrats on the south coast. But now that Arendelle backed him, he had a simpler way to give Adele Isabe a new identity.


    The descendant of Isabe living abroad!


    With the recognition and support of Princess Anna, the sessor of Arendelle, her new identity would be nailed on the iron te. The aristocracy was a group of shallow-minded people. Anything rted to the royal family could get their attention. In Soran¡¯s n, the red-haired female pirate would be Princess Anna¡¯s best friend and apany her to the court several times.


    As long as her identity was recognized, then the next thing Soran had to do would be much easier.


    ¡°Pa, Pa.¡±


    Soran pped his hands lightly. Then two or three beautiful maids and a middle-aged butler came in.


    Soran looked at Adele Isabe and said slowly, ¡°They will be your servants with your new identity. Tomorrow you will take a merchant ship from Shipwreck Bay to Arendelle. When you get there, someone will take care of you and arrange your other tasks. Your main mission is to get recognition in Arendelle and return to the south sea with a new identity. ¡±


    ¡°I will transfer one hundred thousand additional gold Derahls for you! The specific tasks are here, and I¡¯ll give you new missionster on.¡±


    Soran gave her two letters. The red-haired pirate reached for them and nodded solemnly, ¡°I will never let you down again.¡±


    Even an idiot would realize the vastness of Soran¡¯s n. The Beheader was going to stretch his hand to thend on the south coast. His n was not simple.


    No matter howrge the sea was, he still felt as though they did not have a root.


    Although they had established a foundation in the outer inds and the city of Mordor had gradually grown, it was still too far away from human civilization.


    A lot of things needed to be supplied by the maind. The kingdom on the south coast was the ce Soran needed to enter, no matter from which point of view. Otherwise, he was too dependent on port Tylon.


    A pirate naturally couldn¡¯t just reach for the maind territory, which would attract too much attention.


    Soran¡¯s n wasplicated.


    The identity of the red-haired female pirate was just the beginning, and more preparation was needed to achieve his goal.


    A day¡¯s time went past.


    Adele Isabe embarked on a journey to Arendelle. The stereotypical middle-aged butler kept telling her what aristocrats should pay attention to, and she listened carefully. It was a task to test her abilities, and women were born to be very good at acting, so she was very confident about this task.


    The journey was peaceful.


    As Adele Isabe arrived at Arendelle, and the people that were supposed to fetch her also arrived.


    ¡°Madam Isabe.¡±


    A low-key but luxurious carriage stopped at the port and then drove her to Arendelle without attracting as much attention as possible.


    The carriage finally stopped in front of a luxurious mansion.


    There was already a line of servants waiting in front of the door. They were greeting their new master, though no one had seen her.


    This was only one of her properties!


    Adele Isabe was now a noble, rich, young, and beautiful, nobledy. She not only bought some of the best houses in the noble area in recent days but also directly bought three shops in the central area near the port of Arendelle. It was said that she ran her chamber ofmerce on the south coast and intended to bring her business up to Arendelle.


    For this rich and beautiful aristocraticdy, many people who were interested in her were, of course, very attentive.


    However, she seemed to be very low-key, and she refused to pay any visit to other nobles of Arendelle. asionally, some people wanted to test the details of this young, beautiful, and rich aristocraticdy, but they were all severely hit. They understood that the identity of thisdy was not so simple.


    She was not a soft persimmon. Ady who could bring her business from the south to the north was not easy!


    However, the first-time Arendelle¡¯s nobles realized that she was not simple was at a dinner party in the pce¨CA dinner party held by Princess Anna.


    The mysterious, rich, and beautiful, nobledy, who was said to be the direct descendant of Queen Isabe, was directly apanied by Princess Anna and sat beside her during the banquet.

 Chapter 391 - Demigod Genie

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 37 Demigod Genie</h4>


    Soran did not waste time.


    After sending a new round of construction blueprints to the outer inds, he continued to prepare toplete the chained tasks of the four Elemental Stones. Now, he was closer and closer to the legendary realm, he estimated that afterpleting these tasks, he would be able to advance to the realm of legends. At that time, he might try to integrate the shards of divinity obtained from the mission. It was said that a sealed shard of divinity came from a fallen evil god; it was said to be a little dangerous and required a high will to fight against the remaining consciousness of the divinity.


    Therefore, Soran was hesitant to give Vivian the shards of divinity to absorb.


    The will of the gods was aplicated thing!


    Vivian was still young, so her will power was not as great as Soran¡¯s.


    As time went on, the news of the defeated southern ind navy had spread out. Finally, Soran got the legendary rating.


    ¡°Misty sea battle [Legendary Battle]: in early March of the new moon era, 1676, you exceedingly damaged the confederate forces of the southern ind states and Vrykul pirates alone in the sea near Arendelle. In this battle, you beat the navy of the southern ind country. The legend of the ghost ship had also gradually spread to the Frost Kingdom. The oue of this battle is still brewing, and there is a faint folk rumor that you are the guardian of Arendelle. [Legend Rating + 2] ¡±


    ¡°Dark Tide naval battle rge scale battle]: in the middle of March 1676 in the new moon era, you led a pirate army in the Dark Tide channel to raid the retreating army of the southern ind country. In this battle, you have severely damaged the navy of the southern ind countries and brought the west coast into your sphere of influence. With the victory of this battle, your reputation is getting higher and higher among the pirates. Some people even propose to rewrite the Pirate Code on behalf of the pirate king in your name. [Legend Rating + 3] ¡±


    The two Legend Ratings were given separately.


    Perhaps it was because the two battles were different. In total, Soran got a Legend Rating of 5.


    With the increase in Legend Rating, his personal reputation became higher and higher, and more and more people would know him. The mostmon adventure would often get a 10 Legend Rating. At around 20 Legend Rating, the reputation of the person would spread around. It was possible that many people in a country would have heard about your legend, such as when Soran had just be a pirate king. When a person¡¯s Legend Rating was more than 30 points, then the scope of spread would be expanded rapidly, perhaps spreading to half the continent.


    50 Legend Rating was a dividing line.


    If you wanted more, either you had done something to make you a household name, or you had to find a way to spread your reputation beyond the maind.


    For example, Soran, even though he was a well-known pirate, many kingdoms would not have heard of his name.


    The Underdark would definitely not know him!


    As for the other bottomless Abyss, the Nine Hells of Baator, the Blessed Fields of Elysium, the Grey Realm, and so on, they would not have heard of his name.


    The Frost Kingdom.


    Soran came to the Frost Kingdom again, but this time it was not to Arendelle, but to the snow mountains.


    This was the territory of the Ice Trolls.


    Although Soran had the ability to challenge these creatures with amazing regeneration ability, he had no intention to use them to level up because these monsters were not easy to kill. Their regeneration ability was too abnormal. What¡¯s more, the Trolls here had spell-like abilities¨Cprobably because they lived in the cold, these Ice Trolls had mutated to have spell-like abilities. There was also a chance to encounter the Troll shaman, a healer type Troll. Trolls, a monster like this, was able to grow its head back after being cut off. If it was stabbed in the heart, it would still be fine.


    Along the icy mountains, Soran gradually walked into a valley.


    There was steep ice on all sides, and as the number of creatures entering here began to decrease dramatically, there appeared some Elementals.


    Ice Elemental!


    ¡°Ice Elemental [Elemental] (Grade 4)


    Challenge Rating: Level 10 (Monster Level: 15), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 22 and 10 (Total Attribute Points: 90-100)


    Specialty: Elemental Armor, Ice Spear, Elemental Characteristics, Ice Characteristics.


    Difficulty: A+


    Elementals were all supernatural creatures.


    They were around grade 4 and were very difficult enemies for ordinary people to deal with. Even the pirate leaders under Soran¡¯smand would find them difficult to deal with.


    Ice Elementals had a cold ice body up to about two meters high. Like the Earth Elemental, they also had a humanoid shape. Their bodies were light blue, and they werepletelyposed of ice with high hardness. They had no fatal points in their whole body, and any injury could be gradually repaired. Healing for them was just turning water into ice.


    As he got into the territory of the Ice Elementals.


    The legendary curved sword started to emit cold light when the temperature was close to zero; a glow appeared, which reduced the cold damage Soran could receive. This level of fighting was not very difficult for Soran. He easily defeated these Ice Elemental and gradually went to the altar.


    The real show was the huge Elemental that would appear after he took the Elemental Stone.


    Thest time there was a legendary Earth Giant. This time, something would also appear, but Soran did not know what it would be.


    The altar was simr to the onest time.


    Soran approached cautiously, then fumbled around the altar and soon found the Elemental Stone (water).


    ¡°Groommmm!¡±


    When he took out the Elemental Stone, the ice under his feet immediately began to break, and then a huge arm suddenly stretched out from under the altar.


    The ground had cracked like a spider¡¯s web. The size of the arm was already at Soran¡¯s height.


    ¡°Poomm!¡±


    A huge body appeared. The upper body was made of ice, while the lower body was a water spiral.


    ¡°Qorrashi!¡± [Demigod]


    Damn it!


    Soran¡¯s expression changed a little. In an instant, he slipped into the shadow and fled towards the valley.


    All of the Genie Elementals were demigod creatures, which were much more powerful than the Elemental Elders. Some of them could even realize the wishes of ordinary people, just like the legendarymp.


    This was difficult for him to deal with!


    But just when Soran ran for the road outside the valley, the Qorrashi, who rushed out of the ground, suddenly said, ¡°Finally free!¡±


    ¡°Mortal! Did you free Karonagos?¡±

 Chapter 392 - A Genie’s Test

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 38 A Genie¡¯s Test</h4>


    Demigod Genie.


    Special Elemental creatures, as long as an Elemental was called Genie, were all creatures with divinity. However, the most active Elementals were the Fire Elemental and Wind Elemental. In most cases, adventurers would encounter Djinni the most times. They were also the most interesting ones, because Djinni likes to ask questions to others, or give a question to test others. As long as you could answer the question of the Djinni correctly, you may get its help or a reward.


    They were not affected by evil or good because Genies were neutral creatures.


    There were some special items in the world, like a magic bottle or a magicmp. Inside them were sealed Genies. If you could find them, you could control the Genie to serve you, but there were corresponding rules.


    Elementals had their own rules.


    Perhaps there¡¯s no need to fight it?


    Soran stopped and turned to look at the Qorrashi in the distance, but he didn¡¯t get close.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Your Excellency Karonagos! It is I who freed you!¡±


    Demigod Genies were strong.


    Unfortunately, they also had a fatal weakness, that was, they could be imprisoned by some special means. That was why many legendary spellcasters had tried to imprison Genies.


    The Qorrashi seemed to have been sealed!


    Soran carefully observed the Genie. Among the enemies at the level of demigod, the most difficult to deal with were the demigod Liches. Although the challenge difficulty of the Genies was much lower than that of the demigod Lich, it was still a legendary creature with a monster level of 24. (only a legend could be a demigod.)


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Karonagos stretched his body, frowned, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the material ne. Mortal! I will soon return to the Elemental world, so are you ready to ept my test? ¡±


    Test?


    Soran was taken aback when he heard this and asked, ¡°What test?¡±


    ¡°Even if you let me go, I can¡¯t let you take away the Elemental Stone, let alone vite the contract to reward you,¡± said Karonagus, looking at Soran in front of him.


    ¡°Any seal would be broken one day.¡±


    ¡°Anyone that breaks the seal would have toplete the test before you could take the Elemental Stone! Of course, you could run! But you¡¯ll have to fight me then.¡±


    Speaking of this, the Genie raised his hand, pointed and saw the ice and snow breaking in the distance, and then turned into a big avnche in an instant, blocking the way out of the valley. The scene was shocking to Soran because if he had just escaped, he might have been buried in the snow now. Although it would not threaten his life, his escape n would have been lost.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Karonagos frowned and looked at the sun, then said, ¡°Mortal! I don¡¯t have much time to dy, so be ready for my test now. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you some questions!¡±


    ¡°Choose your answers carefully because it will decide what you will face next.¡±


    He looked at Soran and said in a deep voice, ¡°So! Mortal! You are trapped in a dungeon, and there is a button in front of you. If you press it, you will be saved, and an innocent person will die. What will you do?¡±


    Soran frowned, looked at the Genie, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll press the button.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    He nodded, not knowing whether he was satisfied or not, and then asked, ¡°Because you pressed the button, an innocent man died. However, although you escaped from the dungeon, you encountered a powerful and iparable Demon. You could not defeat this Demon at all, but you found your pastpanions. If you gather the strength of all yourpanions, you may defeat this powerful demon, but more likely, you will all die here. But you can also seduce others to help you attract the demon, and then as a Rogue, you could easily escape. ¡±


    ¡°What would your choice be?¡±


    Soran¡¯s brow was even more wrinkled when he heard this. Without him knowing, he had put his hand on the handle of his sword. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°I will choose to fight.¡±


    The Genie smiled suddenly and began to ponder.


    With a flick of his hand, a 20 sided dice emerged with numbers ranging from 1-20. He looked at Soran and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know the game of war and chess in the age of the Arcane Empire?¡±


    ¡°To defeat an impossible enemy, you must have absolute luck.¡±


    The ice dice spun quickly.


    Then, it fell to the ground, rolled, and stopped at the number 20.


    ¡°It seems the Goddess of Good Fortune is by your side!¡±


    Karonagos didn¡¯t care about the result, and he continued in a low voice, ¡°Congrattions! You have killed this powerful demon, you and yourpanions have been saved, and as a reward to defeat the demon, you have gained a lot of wealth. ¡±


    The genie gently waved his hand.


    In front of him appeared a dimensional space, and then pieces of blue gemstones fell from it; not many, just 20 pieces, all ced in front of Soran.


    The genie nced at the surprised Soran and said, ¡°Mortal! This is Cryolite from the Element ne, a rare and expensive gem, and you deserve the reward. ¡±


    ¡°However,¡±


    At this point, he paused and continued in a low voice: ¡°it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    ¡°As you ovee this powerful demon, you find that the dungeon is a veryplex maze. Besides the demon¡¯s body, you see something thates from the most important person in your heart.¡±


    ¡°The person you cared the most seems to be trapped in this dungeon!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression changed a little, but the expression of the genie was still very yful. The genie continued, ¡°You are going to enter the dungeon again to find the person you care about most.¡±


    ¡°But yourpanions have different opinions. Some think that they should leave here first after the battle, rather than putting everyone in danger for one person. While half of the group is willing to follow you, the other half is against you, ready to leave and find a path out.¡±


    ¡°But at this time, the demon¡¯s shadow appeared. It criticizes you with insightful words and tells others that your first n was to let them dy the demon and then prepare to run away. Yourpanions trusted the demon, and because the demon¡¯s words corrupted their hearts, yourpanions left, leaving you alone.¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°What do you do? Exit from the dungeon maze with them? Or go back to the dark and dangerous dungeon and look for the most important person who might be trapped here? ¡±


    Soran looked up at the genie and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and look for that person.¡±


    Just as he answered that, the genie nodded, waved his hand, and shadowy figures of monsters appeared.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°You choose to go back to the depths of the dungeon, and yourpanions search for the exit,¡± he continued in a low voice


    ¡°It is dangerous here. You¡¯ve just encountered an unbeatable demon, and soon, you encounter another enemy!¡±


    ¡°A strong, powerful Taurens Fighter!¡±


    A glow of magic was seen.


    It seemed that the genie, a demigod, exerted some kind of summoning spell. A shadowy figure from the Abyss appeared. The shadowy figure turned out to be a strong Tauren, who was as high as three meters in armor. It held a battle-ax weighing more than 300 pounds in its hand. When it appeared, it roared at Soran and immediately swung its ax at him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you encounter a Tauren from the Abyss,¡± the genie continued in a low,mentating voice. ¡°It may not be as powerful as the first demon, but it is still quite difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Phoom!¡±


    The ice on the ground was split by the ax. Soran leaped forward to avoid the enemy¡¯s attack, and at the same time, pulled out his sword.


    This test had be a little more interesting!


    In his past memory, it seemed that only a small number of genie could do this. Turn simple problems into reality, and one of the names seemed to also have the words ¡®nagos¡¯.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    Soran swung his sword to hold the attack of the Tauren from the Abyss. His whole person stepped back three steps under the great power. Then, he turned around and swung his sword, leaving a mark on the armor of the Tauren.


    The beast had a monster level above 15!


    This was a Tauren sent by a medium or high-grade summoning spell. There were many Tauren like this in the Abyss because one of the most powerful demon lords was a Tauren.


    Roar!


    The Tauren stepped on the ground, and a wave of air expanded around it like a shockwave. Then it locked on to Soran¡¯s position and once again swung its ax toward him.


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    A cold light appeared in Soran¡¯s eyes, and his figure suddenly swooped up. In a sh, he moved like a shadow, and then his sword passed through the throat of the Tauren.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    A headless body fell to the ground while Soran sheathed his sword without any expressions.

 Chapter 393 - Elemental Stone [Water]

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 39 Elemental Stone [Water]</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Blood gushed out.


    Soran stood calmly, but he was not at all rxed.


    It seemed that the demigod genie was not surprised by the result. It continued in a low voice, ¡°The enemy in front of you was not dangerous to you, but as you enter the deep dungeon, the ground suddenly makes a strange sound, followed by a sharp arrow flying towards you.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you triggered a trap.¡±


    Just as the Genie said that he waved his hand, and the ice around the area became arrows flying toward Soran.


    ¡°Tang! Tang! Tang!¡±


    Another curved sword appeared in the palm of Soran¡¯s hand. His twin swords turned into the flowing light, blocking the ice arrows from all directions. At the same time, he rolled and moved back three meters, protecting himself with the twin swords in front of his chest, and looking at the Genie in front of him warily. There was no sign of the spell attack that the opponent had just cast; the demigod Genie was different from all the enemies he met in the past. The realm of the gods had its own rules, so the ice arrows just now was an improvised spell.


    ¡°You¡¯ve survived the trap.¡±


    Karonagos looked up at the sky, his expression seemed to change a little, and then continued in a low voice, ¡°You found the person you were looking for in a dungeon room. But at this time, the dungeon suddenly had loud noises. When you opened the door, you seemed to activate a mechanism. Now the whole dungeon will copse, and hot magma will gush out from the bottom of the ground. The burning magma will cover the dungeon, which may be swallowed by the molten rock gushing out at any time. ¡±


    The whole ground shook.


    The ice gradually disintegrated, and the whole valley seemed to vibrate as if something terrible would happen.


    There was a divine light in the eyes of the demigod Genie. He looked at Soran in front of him. His smile suddenly became weird and said in a low voice, ¡°At this time, the demon who first attacked suddenly appeared. He stood in front of you.¡±


    Karonagos¡¯ figure seemed to distort as if his body was not made of real material.


    His smile was eerie, ¡°I can open a teleportation portal to let you leave here, but this portal only allows one person to go. The other person will be buried. ¡±


    ¡°Who do you choose to go through the portal?¡±


    ¡°Broommm.¡±


    The mountains around the valley began to copse, and the ice and snow rushed down like torrents. The rock structure of the mountain gradually copsed. The cliffs around the valley started to fall. Probably in a short time, the whole valley would be buried by the falling boulders.


    A glow from the teleportation portal appeared.


    In front of Soran¡¯s eyes appeared a blue teleportation portal, and the demigod Genie smiled at him strangely as though waiting for Soran¡¯s answer.


    Soran¡¯s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he gently moved away from a huge rock falling from the sky. The colossal rock smashed into the ground, which meant that if he were hit, he would be seriously injured. He wanted to leave here, but he felt the Genie had locked his body, and the opponent was waiting for his answer. The smile of the Genie was like that of a devil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay!¡±


    Soran slowly pulled out his curved sword, his muscles tensed and ready to fight at any time. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I will choose to stay.¡±


    ¡°Broommm!¡±


    The earth gradually cracked, the nearby mountain copsed, and a boulder with a diameter of more than 10 meters fell from the sky.


    The demigod Genie looked at Soran, then smiled yfully and said, ¡°Very well. You have passed my test, Mortal! Goodbye! I hope we can meet again one day. ¡±


    The figure of Karonagos gradually disappeared.


    However, the surrounding rocks that were falling did not stop. Countless boulders fell and would soon cover the valley.


    Soran took a deep breath.


    Then he quickly cast spells. With the help of Fly, his whole body rose in the air. When his figure flew into the air, the valley in front of him had been buried by ice, snow, and rocks. The whole valley had be ruins, and the nearby mountains have almost copsed in half. If he didn¡¯t know how to fly, he would not have been able to escape at all and would have been buried under everything. The original Elemental altar had alsopletely disappeared. The Elemental energy here seemed to have changed, and the aura of the Ice Elemental had disappeared.


    The demigod Genie was nowhere to be seen.


    Maybe it had gone to the Elemental ne or some other world.


    Soran¡¯s figure stayed in the air for a while and then flew toward the east. The copse of the mountain buried everything behind him. It was estimated that there would be no Elemental Ice here in the future. Intuition told him that there might be another array under the valley, but it should have been destroyed by now. He didn¡¯t care where the demigod Genie would go because with theing of the Avatar Crisis, this level of creatures would be more and moremon. But for some reason, he felt that this demigod Genie was a little strange; he seemed to be different from other Genies. Maybe it was because he had been sealed up.


    Soran did not stay here but went toward the eastern desert.


    There was not much time left for him, because ording to the progress in his memory, if there were no significant changes, there would be important news from the Underdark.


    When he heard the news, he was near the Misty Forest. It was around April.


    Deities were appearing!


    The first batch of gods had fallen. One of them fell to the Underdark and finally died there. (Note: for details, please review the chapters about Whiterun, which mentions the gods who fell to earth at that time.)


    Three days passed.


    Soran crossed the icynds and left the Frost Kingdom.


    He didn¡¯t go to the elves¡¯ territory, because he heard that Elfend was not very stable. The Druids seemed to have a fierce conflict with the elves and gods, so legendary Druids were dissatisfied with the elves¡¯ royal family. The recent actions of the Druids were quite unusual. People who were interested could feel what they were nning, but because the Druid¡¯s territory was tough to infiltrate, there was no specific news. (Note: for details, please review the chapters about the Elemental Stone [Earth].)


    Soran naturally paid attention to this kind ofmunication.


    The night was upon him.


    Soran came to a town called ckwaters near the Misty Forest, which was rich in coal resources and still had a coal mine. He once came here, but at that time, it was broken. Due to excessive mining and tree cutting, people around ckwaters offended a group of powerful natural life. However, ckwaters was still very prosperous now, with a lot of caravans and a poption of more than 10000.


    There were some supernatural creatures in the forest.


    Creatures that even Soran wouldn¡¯t dare to offend, that was why he was only passing by.


    It was rowdy inside the tavern.


    But it was already in the hintend of the maind. So, there was no news from the south coast and nothing from the Frost Kingdom.


    People were still talking about Whiterun. It was said that the leader of Whiterun pulled out the legendary dragon-ying sword and prepared to gather the army and powerful adventurers to kill the red dragon. The crafty ancient red dragon hasn¡¯t revealed its identity yet, but Soran already knew the fate of the leader of Whiterun. He just hoped that this time there won¡¯t be any big deviation and that Whiterun would not decline so soon. The decline of Whiterun city meant that the surrounding environment began to deteriorate, and other races graduallyunched attacks on humans.


    Humans were greedy.


    If they were strong enough, then the other races could only retreat, but once they became weak, hatred and desire would rekindle the war.


    Soran sat in his room and toyed with the Elemental Stone [Water] in his hand.


    ¡°Item Type: Elemental Stone [Water]


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 1)]


    Description: a special treasure from the ne of Elemental Water. It is endowed with special magic powers and can be used to cast powerful spells when activated. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a single item. From the pattern on edge, it can be seen that it was once a part of an item.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Summon Water Elemental (Once every seven days), Ice Storm (Once every three days)


    Compared with the Elemental Stone [Earth], the Elemental Stone [Water] was less useful.


    COMMENT


    The Water Elemental it summoned was much weaker than that of the Earth Element. Its speed was no faster than that of the Air Elemental. However, itsbat power in the sea was amazing. The Fire Elemental was the most practical among the four Elementals because it was basically a burning me, which could cause damage to enemies as long as it moved around; it had a crushing effect against many weak enemies. As for the spell ¡°Ice Storm,¡± this was an AOE damage spell, while less useful than ¡°Stoneskin¡±; it still had some uses in certain cases.


    ¡°Ice Storm [Level 4 spell]: Summons an ice storm to cause regional damage to enemies within 20-40 meters, causing 18 blunt damage and 12 cold damage to enemies within the range. The enemy in the area would have their movement speed reduced. The influence of the reduced movement speed depended on the enemy¡¯s Constitution. ¡±


    The damage of this spell was not better than a level 3 Fireball.


    However, there was one advantage: it could affect an enemy¡¯s movement speed.

 Chapter 394 - Eastern Desert

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 40 Eastern Desert</h4>


    Thend gradually became barren once he passed through the edge of the forest.


    The forest was a special ce.


    There was a particr ¡°Magic dead zone¡±; in short, it wasplicated by Elemental energy, so it wasn¡¯t covered by the Magic Network. Spellcasters would be affected here, and many failed to cast or even became confused. Most of these ces were very dangerous because of the strong energy radiation, so it was easy to produce strong mutant organisms. Deep in the forest was the ce where a god fell. A God who once had great power once fell here. So far, few people have been able to enter.


    It was very difficult even for Saints to enter. Only a few legendary Druids could connect there with dreams.


    There were some rumors. It was said that the deep part of the fog was connected with a certain realm, which was a huge half-ne embedded in the material ne.


    It was a pity that no one could prove it.


    The sand storm became stronger and stronger.


    After entering the Gobi desert, everything was gradually deste. Thisnd was the territory of the Gnolls, and there were a number of them. Because of the harsh living environment, many Gnolls here had advanced professions. There was the belief of Yeenoghu, Prince of Gnolls, one of the Lords of the Abyss. The demon lord of the 422nd level of the Abyss, one of the most powerful Gnolls.


    Perhaps it was not the most powerful Abyss lord, but no one should belittle him because its old enemies were the Queen of Subus and the King of Tauren. If he could fight with them for thousands of years and not fall, either he was really lucky or had great power.


    The Prince of Gnolls was not aplicated Abyss lord. Soran had gone to his territory before.


    His goal in life was to make the Gnolls group prosper. For this reason, it hunted the weak creatures as much as possible or plotted against the enemy.


    Unfortunately, the Gnolls were natural hunters, which meant that their numbers would never grow.


    A strong wind blew by.


    With excellent tracking ability, the Gnolls found Soran, who was walking alone on the Gobi desert. They carefully lurked behind andmunicated in special ways. They were wise enough to understand that the person traveling alone was not so easy to deal with, but their desire for flesh and blood encouraged them to keep following him.


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    An arrow shot out.


    In order to avoid trouble, Soran took out his bow and then shot an arrow at the shoulder of the Gnoll. Because of the wind direction, the arrow deviated; it should have hit its head.


    ¡°Aow, Aow!¡±


    A scream came out, and the Gnolls realized that they could not deal with the target in front of them. These creatures soon retreated.


    The more he moved inward, the fewer nts there were.


    Finally, Soran began to see the desert. The scene of the yellow sand covering the sky was bleak, and there was hardly any greenery in front of him.


    This was the disaster left behind by the Arcane Empire.


    Many brilliant cities were now buried under this yellow sand, and part of the reason were humans. In the past, too many nts were cut; thus, the environment was destroyed.


    The rivers dried up, and the earth became desertified.


    The humans moved out of here, leaving other creatures to settle here.


    After crossing the desert, it would be the eastern kingdoms.


    It was thergest desert on the material ne. Even flying took days. Soran¡¯s goal was in the interior of the desert, so he needed to find the city in the dessert first.


    An oasis!


    Since the environment had be bad, some druids hade here to work.


    They formed the legendary ¡± tree shepherds,¡± who had been creating greenery in this harsh desert for hundreds of years. It was quite difficult because it was hard to repair the deteriorated environment, while there was still residual energy radiation in many ces. The shepherds were another group of Druids; they seldom interfered in the maind. Their task was to nt nts and build oases in the desert. These druids had a very great reputation in the desert area.


    Finding an oasis was not easy.


    It was also a strange environment for Soran. He could only rely on his Fly ability to determine the location and then pursue the traces of life in the wilderness.


    On the first day, he could only rest on the sand dune of the desert and continued on early in the morning.


    As he got deeper into the desert, there were some decaying buildings in front, which were as grand as the pyramids of Egypt. Unfortunately, they were now dpidated and not in shape. They had been buried in yellow sand all around. If you want to enter, you could only dig out a passage. This was a very dangerous thing since Soran was almost buried by quicksand in the past. It seemed that thend under his feet used to be a city, and now it had be an ancient relic in the desert. Except for the asional adventurers looking for wealth, no one else would go to the desert.


    The desert was filled with too many dangers.


    This desert buried nearly a third of the cities in the period of the Arcane Empire, including the sealed ancient evil creatures. To explore here was to explore a city, which was a veryrge project. The most dangerous ce was in eastern countries. There were many such ancient relics under the Monks¡¯ monasteries, many of which suppresses terrible, evil things.


    Half a day went by.


    Some greenery finally appeared in front of Soran. He saw a river, a river in the desert.


    There were tall trees on both sides of the bank, which were very neatly distributed around. These were not natural. It seemed that the ce was man-made.


    The work of the Druids.


    After finding a river, it meant that an oasis was near. Soran got quicker.


    A sandy rock wall appeared in front.


    At the gate of the city stood a high gpole, which was quite different from the hintend of the maind. The whole town was surrounded by sand and wind. Traveling caravans no longer used horses, but camels. They carried heavy goods on the camels, and there were Oriental merchants dressed in Arabian style clothes. Many of the buildings around were built of sand and stone, which seemed to be rough and deste.


    Soran entered a desert city.

 Chapter 395 - Divine Avengers

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 41 Divine Avengers</h4>


    There were many people in the city.


    The city in the desert was called Hadar, which meant ¡°the watchman in the desert.¡± It was an old easternnguage; probably, many learned wizards didn¡¯t understand it. Upon entering, Soran had a sense of returning to the western regions in the middle ages. The mixed poption was a bit like Jerusalem, both desert and western, and they were trading with differentnguages and ents. Some eastern merchants were reluctant to enter the western continents so that many goods would be sold in cities on the edge of the desert.


    Aftering here, Soran felt that he had forgotten about one important thing.


    That was to study the spell ¡®Comprehend Languages¡¯.


    Damn the localnguage!


    Although there were many people who mastered themonnguage, the mainstreamnguage was still an easternnguage, and there were dialect characteristics in different desert areas. Now that he did not have anguage trantion system, he could only understand some of the words, and normalmunication was troublesome. Fortunately, he was only passing by here. If not, he would only be able to find businessmen who understood themonnguage tomunicate.


    The architecture in the city was a kind of a dome-shaped building, and the most remarkable ones were the desert temples.


    Those were the temples of Death.


    The portfolio of Death had always been an important field for the gods to fight for. Therefore, almost every god had a hand in this field. The desert temple in front of us was the temple of Nephthys, the eastern goddess of wealth and death. At the top of the temple, Soran saw a gold bowl with the emblem of life floating on it. This was a goddess of the Chaotic Good camp. The title extended from the field of death was the ¡®Protector of the Dead,¡¯ which meant that she protected the dead from being disturbed.


    That was why the believers of this goddess were not hard to deal with.


    The eastern god system was an outsider during the ancient empire period. No one could be sure exactly where they came from. However, the ancient empire once plundered arge number of people from other realms, that was also when the eastern desert gods were born. For a long time, the eastern desert deities seldom participated in the struggle of other gods. Even in the chaotic era of the Arcane Empire, they were just spectators. The belief of these gods was limited to desert areas.


    Because of the influence of Monks, the eastern countries believed more on the natural way of life [Tao], so they did not believe in a particr god.


    This Tao was a bit like the so-called ¡°Heaven way.¡± But it was not the way of heaven that people knew about. It was more inclined to the soul. The pursuit of the Monk was personal sublimation.


    If you had to use a word to describe it, Soran thought it was the so-called ¡°Unity of man and nature!¡±


    Anyway, up to now, Soran had no way to distinguish the spiritual detachment pursued by ¡°Druids¡± and ¡°Monks.¡± In his opinion, ¡°heaven¡± and ¡°nature¡± were basically the same thing. Soran was not the kind of person who was too rigid about the spiritual world.


    There was something recorded like this from a book was written by the Druid wanderer who traveled to the eastern countries. The Druid finally became a powerful legend that multi-professioned as a Monk.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±In addition to the daily training, the Monks¡¯ practice was mainly spiritual. They have a mysterious connection with the spiritual world directly and feel the mystery of nature through meditation. That is why they don¡¯t need priests and gods. In the process of traveling in the East, I saw many powerful Monks. They didn¡¯t know any magic at all, but they could master many magical abilities through cultivation. This ability was not from the gods nor any Arcane skill. It was more like the gift of nature to the practitioners.


    I believe this is anotherw of nature.


    That is why I¡¯ve decided to join them in search of the mysteries of nature.¡±


    Soran found a tavern to stay and wanted to gather some information.


    It was very difficult to find a ce in the vast desert. Even he, himself, only knew the general direction. If no one had explored the region, Soran, as a pioneer, might need to dig a hole to go in. His next target, Cloak of Proof Against Detection, was in the underground ruins, which were still buried in the deep desert. It was not like finding a dungeon to venture into, but more like an archaeological discovery.


    The specifics were like when the European raiders¡¯ excavation of the Egyptian pyramids. The first batch of underground remains that were opened in those years were almost all the channels that the adventurers paid to dig.


    The geographical environment of the desert also did not leave any entrance intact after thousands of years.


    Soran wandered in this desert city. There were adventurers from the East. Every year, there were monks on their way to practice. They visit the Druid temple on the other side of the maind andpete with other professions. These were their daily practices. The closer one got to the East, the more Monks were seen, but most of them still had their hair. Only those who were prepared to strictly observe the martial Monks¡¯mandments, or who had made the pledge of poverty, would shave off their hair.


    Soran first walked around the area, but when he was ready to go back to the tavern for a rest, there was a riot in front of him. Then a loud and hoarse voice came from the front, making him stop. There were a lot of people gathered there. Even the guards nearby were attracted by what was happening, but they had no intention of stopping them; they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Soran moved closer.


    Then in front of his eyes appeared a Pdin with a face full of vicissitudes. From his face, he seemed very young. Unfortunately, the environment had been harsh on him, making him look at least ten years old. The Pdin was dressed in old silver armor, and his wrist was equipped with scales and arm armor. In front of him was a man dressed as a desert warrior. The curved sword that the desert warrior had was in the Pdin¡¯s hand; he could not stab him nor pull back his sword.


    The Pdin¡¯s face shocked Soran slightly. Soran seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed a little.


    ¡°Judgement of Righteousness!¡±


    In the face of the frightened desert warrior, a white light appeared in the palms of the Pdin. He suddenly released his hand, pulled out his double-handed sword, and pointed it to the enemy in front of him.


    A bloody glow appeared.


    A red glow representing evil appeared from the desert warrior.


    The blood-red light startled other people. Anyone with a little knowledge could not help but back away, because the desert warrior in front of them had killed many people.


    ¡°A desert bandit! He¡¯s a desert bandit! ¡±


    A businessman next to him seemed to remember something. Then he said in a voice of anger and fear, ¡°They ransacked a caravan previously and left no one alive.¡±


    The Pdin did not care about the others in the crowd.


    Looking at the man in front of him, the Pdin said in a low voice, ¡°A week ago, you attacked a caravan from the oasis city and killed 27 innocent people.¡±


    ¡°You must pay for your crimes!¡±


    The Pdin wielded his heavy sword in both hands and swung it down. The desert warrior in front of him used his curved sword to block, but his whole person flew out.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    His body hit a wall behind him, and he spat out blood.


    ¡°Justice,¡±


    ¡°With power orw!¡±


    The Pdin once again wielded his huge sword and cut down, saying in a low voice, ¡°But thew here seems to protect you, so I can only rely on power to maintain justice!¡±


    The big sword he had glowed as he swung it down.


    ¡°Kak!¡±


    A clear snapping sound.


    The curved sword of the desert warrior broke, and he was struck down.


    ¡°Smite Evil!¡±


    The Pdin nced at the others, pausing for a moment as he passed Soran, but soon turned away.


    He did not recognize Soran.


    He went to the body of the desert bandit, leaned over, and whispered a few words in a specialnguage. Then he took a look at the stiff-looking guards around him and walked towards the city with one hand lifting the body.


    No one there heard what he said. But when Soran heard the strangenguage, he was shocked for a moment because he was familiar with it.


    This was an ancientnguage.


    No one knew where it came from, but the rough trantion was.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±In the name of justice, revenge for the weak!¡±


    There was a very important sentence in Pdin¡¯s creed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sympathy for the weak and protection of women and children.¡±


    Soran never thought that his words really set the young Pdin, who he met in the City of Wealth on the path to be a ¡°Divine Avengers.¡±


    But it seemed that he hadn¡¯t finished his test yet, because a real Divine Avengers was not what Soran saw just now. It seemed that he hadpleted many practices because the Divine Avengers also had the test of asceticism. The truly formed Divine Avengers were all close to the legendary level. Although the swing just now from the young Pdin was powerful, it was still far from the power of a true Divine Avenger.


    Furthermore, he was still wielding a double-handed heavy sword. This meant that he had not reached the requirements yet!


    The Pdin went alone.


    No one dared to stop him. The city guards just looked as he walked away with the body.


    Any city would have its dark side. The goods that the desert bandit got must be sold somewhere.


    Soran looked at the figure of the Pdin. His eyes seemed to move a little, and then he followed him quietly.

 Chapter 396 - Warden

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 42 Warden</h4>


    Soran followed him at the back.


    The opponent was stronger than before, so it may be dangerous to go too close.


    Just after the Pdin left the city, Soran noticed that someone was rushing out. The Pdin had killed the desert bandit in the town; it even seemed that the bandit was a leader of some sort. Thus, it was almost impossible to leave the city without being hunted by others. Desert bandits ranked first among mountain bandits in different ces. Their ferocity was not far from that of pirates; their desire for revenge was extreme. Since the bandits sold their goods in the city, the desert bandit could not have been alone.


    The Pdin went out alone, so the desert bandits would likely hunt him!


    That was why Soran followed him.


    He didn¡¯t like to help others, but he didn¡¯t want the Pdin to die here, so he decided to follow him and see if the Pdin could match the desert bandits. If not, he¡¯ll intervene slightly.


    However, seeing that the Pdin was so confident, it seemed that he had some ability.


    The sand storm became stronger.


    The Pdin did not move quickly. This led to Soran suspecting whether the Pdin did this on purpose.


    Sure enough!


    After about an hour, sounds of horses came from afar, and then ten masked desert bandits gradually approached from the side of the dunes. They surrounded the Pdin swiftly.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The relentless and fierce desert bandits had no superfluous words, and there was no chance for talking with the pdins. Under themand of a desert bandit who seemed to be the leader, the other desert bandits charged toward the Pdin. Some of them pulled out their swords, while others took out bows and arrows to aim at the target. The number of desert bandits was nearly 40. Even a legendary figure would find this situation a bit tricky.


    ¡°Seems like he¡¯s in a bit of trouble,¡± Soran looked ahead but did not move.


    He needed to make sure that the Pdin wasn¡¯t asking to be killed.


    If he didn¡¯t even foresee the situation, he would be asking for death. Such a person was not worth saving because, ultimately, they would still be killed.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    With a ng, the young Pdin raised his hand and threw away the body of the bandit. Then he rushed towards him with a huge sword in his hands and roared, ¡°You have sinned! Thus you¡¯ll pay!¡±


    A glow appeared.


    The Pdin¡¯s whole body seemed to be covered by some energy. He swung his huge sword and rushed up to a bandit. In an instant, he shed through horizontally. With the whine of horses, he cut down the horse and the bandit.


    ¡°Justice be with me!¡±


    ¡°Hand of Tyr!¡±


    The Pdin¡¯s palm pressed down on the two-handed sword. Then the seemingly ordinary two-handed sword separated from the middle and became two one-handed swords. He held the swords and rose in the air. In an instant, two bandits were killed on the spot.


    ¡°Dance of Death!¡±


    The whirlwind of the ability was more amazing than Soran¡¯s [Spinning Strike], able to directly split all the enemies involved in two parts.


    Blood, corpses, and chopped off limbs.


    At this moment, the violence shown by the young Pdin seemed to have a violent aura!


    This was what Soran remembered them to be; the Divine Avengers.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Arrows shot at the Pdin¡¯s body, but it failed to prate his silver broken armor. He blocked one of the arrows with his scale arm armor, and then suddenly elerated to the archer in front.


    ¡°Justice! Holiness! Courage!¡±


    The young Pdinid his hand on the sand, and the crafty desert robbers immediately turned his horseback when he found that he was close to him. It was difficult to catch up with these enemies, only relying on his legs. However, the Pdin seemed to have activated a special ability in the next moment. With the holy white light turning into a summoning array, a tall white horse rushed from it.


    ¡°Greater Summon Mount!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly horse!¡±


    The white steed rushed out of the summoning array. The Pdin jumped on the horse. Under the telepathic conditions, the heavenly steed automatically chased the enemy. This was a horse from the heavens. Only a few professions could summon it; Pdins were just one of them. These horses were stronger and smarter than the horses on the material ne. They were creatures of the higher realm and had a monster level of 10.


    Blood gushed out!


    The Pdin moved like the wind, striking down the enemy one at a time.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang.¡±


    The young Pdin was just like merciless reapers, without any mercy for the bandits. His moves were fierce, ruthless, and even more aggressive than Soran¡¯s attack when he reaps the enemy.


    Anyone that got struck down was sure to be dead!


    Even if one or two of the bandits knelt down to beg for mercy after being taken down, the Pdin did not hesitate and directly cut off the enemy¡¯s head with his sword.


    The brutal battle continued.


    The Pdin gradually had some wounds. Even the strong celestial horse was a little breathless at the moment because it had an arrow in its abdomen.


    ¡°Healing Hands!¡±


    The holy light emerged. The Pdin could use it to heal the wounds after he had inspired the holy energy. However, the healing effect was not as good as that of the priest. This ability could only be used once a day, but the holy energy of healing could be used separately. What the Pdin healed was not his wounded self, but the heavenly horse. With a low roar, he suddenly jumped off the horse¡¯s back and shed at an enemy.


    His power was weaker than before.


    Without the advanced legend field, he could not master the strong legend abilities of ¡°Armor Skin,¡± ¡°Epic Toughness,¡± ¡°Epic Prowess,¡± ¡°Perfect Physique,¡± etc., which meant that his explosive powers were not supported.


    The bandits suffered heavy casualties, but after finding that the Pdin was exhausted, they rushed back up again.


    ¡°Sacrifice, honor, unyielding!¡±


    The young Pdin was still resolute. He closed his two one-handed swords again, then took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°judgment!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Crossed sh]!¡±


    The merciless and domineering sword light emerged, and the enemies who rushed in front of him were cut into four neat pieces in an instant.


    Soran was shocked.


    Advanced level sword form!


    There were not many abilities in the world that could be called advanced swordsmanship. Theplete White Raven Formation was one of them, but Soran had not really mastered it until now, because he had not got aplete knowledge. Sword Form [Crossed sh] was another advanced sword technique, which originated from the crusade against the infidels. Theplete version should be called the [Silver Crossed sh]. Such a sword form had gone beyond the scope of mortals.


    A Sword Saint, who was close to the legendary level, whenunching the Qi rising chop, wields his sword at something five meters away. Obviously, he didn¡¯t hit it physically, but he could still split the item.


    In simpler terms, it was something like the sword¡¯s Qi.


    This kind of ability was very difficult to cultivate. Anyone who had mastered it had experienced a long period of austerity. Basically, the difficulty was simr to the training of a Sword Saint once seen by Soran. The young Pdin did not use theplete version of Silver Crossed sh, but the power of each attack was just as fierce as the swordsman who activated Qi.


    As the strike got more powerful, the strain on his body became greater!


    Soran could see that he was close to the end, but when he was ready to help the Pdin secretly, suddenly, he felt something and retreated into the shadow again.


    ¡°Judgement!¡±


    Another huge figure appeared. It was a very tall man, nearly two or four meters tall, looking like a little Giant.


    With a hammer in one hand, he rushed in like a tiger into a flock of sheep. In a sh, there were dozens of bandits killed by his hands. This tall and iparable man was carrying a heavy hammer and a heavy book with metallic luster on the other hand. He was expressionless but ruthlessly killing the bandits in front of him. Almost none of the bandits on the scene could resist a move under his hand, all of which were killed with one blow.


    Soran was shocked once more.


    He looked at the tall man and muttered, ¡°Warden!¡± ¡ª


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The Warden nced at the corpse all over the ground, and then his eyes fell on the young Pdin. He said slowly, ¡°Although it¡¯s not as good as I expected, you¡¯ve done well for your level.¡±


    ¡°Young man. You¡¯ve passed my test here.¡±


    A Pdin with a profession level of 16 or so, who dealt with a desert bandit group alone and killed two-thirds of the enemies; this was already a brilliant result.


    The young Pdin kneeled down and said, ¡°Your Excellency Warden.¡±


    The big man looked at him, suddenly his expression changed slightly, and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Is that a Rogue nearby? Come out! ¡±


    Detected?


    Soran slowly walked up from a sand dune.


    The Divine Avengers had always been hidden in the Gobi area. They were active in the desert most of the time. Because they were also orderly, this organization also epted some training from the Monks.


    Perhaps this was how he detected Soran! (Hearing wind sounds)

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 43 A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 43 A Deal</h4>


    There were many unique training methods in the eastern world.


    For example, the ascetic Monks in the east had a special ability called [Alert Mind], which was more powerful than the legendary ability[ Sixth Sense]. In addition, the Monk¡¯s training methods could also obtain many additional abilities, such as [Spiritual Walk], [Position Perception through Wind], [Deflect Concealed Weapon], etc. Many of these abilities weremon and could be mastered by other professions. Among them, Druids and Sword Saints were those who learned the most from Monks.


    The Warden should also have some special abilities.


    Even with Soran just moving a little, the Warden was able to detect him. Soran walked out directly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Excellency! Long time no see! ¡±


    After hearing Soran, the Warden lowered his hammer and asked, ¡°Who are you? Have we met before?¡±


    Soran¡¯s words were a psychological hint. The opponent would be less likely to attack him.


    ¡°Long time, no see.¡±


    Soran nced at the Pdin beside him. The young Pdin didn¡¯t recognize him because Soran was wearing a cape at the moment. At that time, when Soran was in the City of Wealth, he wasn¡¯t as powerful as he was now. As long as Soran did not want to expose himself, it was not easy to recognize him.


    He looked at the Warden and said, ¡°In fact, I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°But since I¡¯ve encountered your Excellency, I hope to make a deal with you!¡±


    A deal?


    The Warden looked shocked and asked, ¡°What deal?¡±


    To him, Soran looked like a legendary Rogue. No matter whether he was evil or not, he was not sure he could win against a legendary Rogue. The nearby Pdin was also likely to be affected; he did not want a young seed to fall here. The number of Divine Avengers had been very small, and most of the Pdins had gathered under the leadership of the Lord of Glory. Compared with the decisive Divine Avengers, the Lord of Glory was more in line with the belief of the Pdins.


    For example, ¡®Exterminate Evil,¡¯ this was a creed of the Divine Avengers!


    They advocated cutting the grass and removing the roots and showing no mercy to the enemy. However, other Pdins advocated for ¡°Treating the captives kindly,¡± ¡°Do no harm to anyone without arms,¡± and ¡°Those who are less guilty can be forgiven if they repent,¡± etc. Take the Desert Bandits in front of them, for example. The Divine Avengers would kill thempletely, while the orthodox Pdins may let some people go.


    Soran looked at the Warden and said, ¡°I¡¯vee across this information.¡±


    ¡°Maybe this news is very useful to you! But if you want to get information from me, you have to pay for it. I happen to have one thing that I want to ask you for. ¡±


    Thieves Guild? Or is he a Rogue from some other organization?


    The Warden frowned and asked, ¡°What information? What do you want?¡±


    Soran smiled and said, ¡°I got the information during the journey by ident. I know where the gem is for the Holy Avenger sword¨CCarsomyr! I know your group had always wanted to fix this artifact, so I think you¡¯ll be interested in the information. ¡±


    Carsomyr?!


    The Warden was shocked when he heard that. He took a step forward and looked at Soran. He then asked in a deep voice, ¡°You sure you have the information for Carsomyr?¡±


    [Holy Avenger] ¨C Carsomyr.


    A +5 artifact and the most powerful weapon in the mortal realm!


    However, it was notplete right now, because the most important part of the artifact was still missing, that was the Eye of Tyre


    This eye was simr to a gem and was used to repair the Divine Avenger, Carsomyr. For a long time, the organization of the Divine Avenger had been searching for its whereabouts, but unfortunately, there had been no clue. Soran, of course, had not seen the eye, but there was a clue in his memory. That¡¯s something Soran could not get now, but he did not mind telling the Warden in advance.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Warden had a cold expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious what a Rogue would want from us.¡±


    He believed it. If an ordinary profession said it, he would probably scoff at it, but if it was told by a legendary Rogue, the credibility would be quite high.


    Plus, the Rogue was the profession that would get information more easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    Soran took a look at him and said slowly, ¡°I know your organization has been expanding in the desert for so many years. I want the map here, but not the ordinary map. I want a map that has marked all the ancient ruins. One of them has something I need, so it¡¯s a fair deal. ¡±


    The desert had many dangerous ancient ruins.


    Many ces were the remains of the Arcane Empire, and the Pdins were secretly monitoring these ces to check on the terrible monsters sealed in them.


    The radiation energy had previously created many mutant creatures.


    The ancient evil creatures were a big threat to the eastern word. The Pdins also shouldered some of this responsibility.


    ¡°A map?¡±


    The Warden became quiet. Just as Soran said, this was nothing important to them.


    The worst thing that could happen would be that the Rogue opened some dangerous ces. Even if there was no map, this legendary Rogue was determined to find it. He would be able to find it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the item?¡±


    The Warden looked at Soran and said, ¡°Tell me where the item is, and I¡¯ll ask someone to pass you the map.¡±


    The words of the Pdins were reliable.


    Soran took a look at him and said slowly, ¡°In the Underdark. It is in the hands of a Death Tyrant Beholder. With your ability, you should be able to invite a legendary wizard to use Divination. You can know the truth of the information with Divination. As for the specific location, I will tell you when the map is delivered. ¡±


    Divination had great limitations.


    However, with some clues, it could be useful.


    Of course, this was assuming that Soran was telling the truth.


    Without the clue he gave, only using ¡®Eye of Tyre¡¯ for Divination, they could not get more clues.


    The Warden took a deep look at Soran and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Good. As long as the information is true, what you want will be delivered soon. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The legendary Pdin turned to leave, as if eager to confirm the truth of the information.


    However, before leaving, the young Pdin could not help but look at Soran; he seemed a little familiar.


    Although Soran didn¡¯t say the specific location, as long as the information just now was true, the power to activate the Carsomyr could be found. However, the cost was very high. They must first find the Death Tyrant Beholder in the Underdark. This monster was not easy to deal with. Now it even had the eye of a deity.


    A day went by.


    The Divine Avengers moved quickly, almost the next noon, Soran got what he wanted.


    A map that had marked most of the ancient ruins.


    Soran could tell whether it was true or not because even though he did not know the terrain of the desert very well, he still had some impression on the location of the ruins that were traced and explored by many adventurers. More than 70% of the desert ruins on it Soran had vague memories, and the ce he wanted to go was also marked on it.


    There was a Balor at the deepest part of the site, which was clearly marked on the map.


    Soran¡¯s memory coincided with this information because there was a Divine Avenger who sealed the Balor, a 27 monster level creature.


    What Soran wanted was not with the creature, so he probably won¡¯t have to deal with the monster!


    The map had marked most of the things.


    From the Golems, evil creatures, demons to devils. There were many ces where everything was clear. Such a map was only in the hands of a few powerful organizations, and he only got more than half of the map previously.


    Soran told them what he knew.


    As for whether they could get it or not, it was the matter of the Pdins. There were many dangers in the Underdark; thus, It was not easy for them to enter.


    They would surely need to form a group of legendary figures toplete the mission.


    With the map in hand,

 Chapter 398 - Oriental Dancer

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 44 Oriental Dancer</h4>


    Pearl of the desert.


    This was a city close to the eastern world and the boundary to the desert of death. From here, you could continue to the East and enter the Desert of Death. It was a very dangerous ce, and it was also a gathering ce for the believers of God of Death ¨C Nerull. There were many titles in the field of death, but the evilest one was undoubtedly the believers of God of death ¨C Nerull. This ancient God was known as the enemy of goodness, the abomination of life, the dark emissary, the king of gloom, the Reaper of flesh and blood, and so on. From his creation until now, he had never fallen.


    He was one of the few surviving ancient gods of death!


    The believers of Nerull did not need a reason for attacking others because their belief was about collecting life.


    This God of death hated life.


    Soran¡¯s figure came here. In this prosperous desert city, there were not many people like him. This was the territory of desert people. People of other races seldom went this far. In the center of the city was a big pce, with exquisite carvings on the four walls. The top of the pce was a huge statue of an immortal bird. It was said that the immortal bird once appeared here and got new life in the fire, so it had always been the eyesore of Nerull.


    There were many people in the guild of adventurers.


    Soran saw Elves, Dwarves, and Halflings, but most of the Elves here were Druids. Since the cultivation of Monks spread to the maind, many Druids would travel to the eastern countries.


    ¡°Anything you need?¡±


    An oriental woman with a veil and slender waist appeared in front of Soran. She was the receptionist of the adventurer¡¯s guild. Because of the different geographical rtions, this ce was naturally different from the maind.


    Soran could see at a nce that she was an advanced Oriental Dancer. In her exotic dress, there were at least ten deadly throwing knives hidden.


    This was a ss simr to the Clown.


    The Oriental Dancers were proficient in some of the fighting skills of the Bards, and at the same time, they were trained by Monks. These women¡¯s movements were fierce and deadly, and sometimes they could be assassins. They were very good at using their own beauty and charming dance to confuse the enemy.


    This was a ss that required agileness and charm.


    There were many special advanced sses in the eastern world. Soran only nced at them and found two or three special advanced sses, including the Ronin.


    A ss advanced from the Rogue that was good at swordcraft.


    ¡°I want to post a recruitment mission.¡±


    Soran nced at the Oriental Dancer in front of him, raised his hand, took out a task list, and handed it to the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The Oriental Dancer nced at him, raised her head, and looked at him with blue eyes. She said softly, ¡°Do you want to explore ancient relics? Task difficulty level C? You¡¯ll need to recruit some pros!¡±


    ¡°The cost is a thousand gold Derahls. We will announce your information.¡±


    ¡°If someone wants to take this task, we will send someone to inform you. Please leave your current address with us.¡±


    Soran quickly left his address, then nced at the hall. He went to the hotel, as he needed to learn some new spells. It was not easy to recruit a group of pros. Professions that were too weak were useless in these relics, so Soran was ready to stay there for three days.


    As Soran left, t


    The Oriental Dancer nced at him and said slowly, ¡°A high-grade Rogue. He should be from the south, with the taste of the sea. ¡±


    ¡°He had the smell as the Ronin!¡±


    ¡°He has probably been on the sea for some time. I don¡¯t know why such a Rogue woulde to the desert!¡±


    Face Read.


    Oriental Dancers were very good at collecting information. Their knowledge was no worse than that of Bards.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    The middle-aged man nced at the task list and said in a deep voice, ¡°He wants to explore ancient relics? Every year these adventurerse here to die. They have no idea what¡¯s deep in the desert! ¡±


    The Oriental Dancer shrugged her shoulder and said, ¡°Well, what can we do if they want to die.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Soon, the task was posted out; because it was a task of C-level difficulty, it was posted at a more obvious ce.


    ¡°Exploring ancient relics?¡±


    ¡°Recruiting experienced veterans? A reward of at least five thousand gold Derahls? Posted by a Rogue? It looks like a lot of money!¡±


    The post had attracted much attention.


    However, most of them considered their own power and chose to give up, because many of them were mercenary¡¯s; at most, they could only take up the task of escorting caravans. The risk of such ancient relics exploration was too high. Even if they were well paid, they were not sure.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look bad.¡±


    A bearded Dwarf in heavy armor nced at the post, then put down his ax and said in a deep voice, ¡°maybe I can talk to this Rogue.¡±


    The task was not that simple.


    Not many veterans would decide so easily. They would want to know the details of the mission.


    Another person attracted by the task was the Ronin sitting in the corner. Beside him, there was a wine pot. He had been wiping his sword; after noticing the crowd, he took a serious look.


    Five thousand gold Derahls.


    It was already a great reward, enough to make a profession like him interested.


    Spellcasters were rare to see as usual.


    There was not a wizard in the whole adventurer guild, not even a Sorcerer. Druids didn¡¯t seem to be interested in this task. They had always rejected this kind of underground exploration because they believed it would cause disasters. Many of the Druids here were herders, not Druids of the fighting school. Their strength was quite prized.


    Three days passed.


    Soran recruited some useful veterans with rich rewards, a Dwarf with heavy armor, a Ronin, and a Desert Warrior.


    With Soran, they had gey had a group of 4.


    It¡¯s a pretty good group. The only one missing was a priest.


    As always, it was hard to recruit high-grade priests. These guys were in a high position and rarely took risks to make money.


    Because he couldn¡¯t get a spellcaster, Soran had to dy the mission.


    Although he did not care much, these temporarily recruited teammates wanted to have a spellcaster around, so there was more security.


    In the end, Soran had to raise the reward to eight thousand gold Deralhs.


    Unfortunately, it still couldn¡¯t move the spellcasters. He could only turn this investment to purchase supplies from the desert temple.


    Expensive therapeutic potions still had some uses.


    The potion made by Priests could achieve the effect of ¡°Treat Serious Wounds,¡± but the price was not cheap.


    A little ident happened when Soran considered whether he could finally find a way to bring together a team of five adventurers with a high-grade profession.


    Someone took the initiative to find him, ready to take up this task.


    A woman.


    A beautiful and dangerous woman.


    The previous day.


    Soran was just about to return to his tavern. He went out and hired a group of workers to dig a passage to the underground ruins with tools. But as soon as he came to the door of the tavern, Soran¡¯s expression suddenly became heavy, and then he put his hand on his sword.


    Someone had touched the door handle!


    Before leaving, Soran left a very slight mark. Now the mark was asymmetric, and the door had been opened.


    Soran had told the innkeeper not to clean up the room, so there was a great chance that someone else had snuck in.


    There was no sound from the room.


    Soran was sure that if there were any people in there, they would be able to hear his footsteps.


    He reached for the handle of the door, took a deep breath, and slowly pushed it open. There was nothing unusual in the room, but Soran saw that there was a slight shift in the table. It was less than a millimeter or two away. If it wasn¡¯t for his amazing observation skill and memory, it was impossible to notice that someone hade in and moved his stuff.


    ¡°Eeeek!¡±


    Soran closed the door gently. He didn¡¯t rx his vignce because he couldn¡¯t see people in the room. There were many professions in the world who were proficient in stealth, and there were many whose abilities were no worse than him.


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    Soran¡¯s body tightened instantly, then rolled back and pulled out his curved sword with a ng. A strange dagger appeared at the door.


    The dagger that was like a snake, and it was aimed at Soran¡¯s throat.


    There was a gentle sound of the wind.


    In the dim room, a hazy figure appeared. With the sound air breaking, five throwing knives came from different angles, blocking all the paths of retreating.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Soran had blocked the enemy¡¯s attack, and at the same time, he jumped forward. His figure disappeared strangely and suddenly appeared behind the dim ck shadow.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    Soran had no mercy, attacking immediately.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Just then, the strange figure let out delicateughter, and then the hazy shadow was divided into three parts and dodged in three directions at the same time.


    ¡°Hazy Dance!¡±


    Illusion!


    The vigorous and tall figure turned over and tiptoed slightly on the roof, then dived down and stabbed with a dark dagger.


    ¡°Oriental Dancer!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyebrows were locked. Facing the figureing down from the roof, he suddenly closed his eyes. His ears moved a little; without even seeing the attack, he shed toward the direction of the bed. The shadow that rushed down from the roof suddenly disappeared, and the shadow around the corner of the room twisted. Another hazy shadow appeared again.


    Still another illusion!


    The enemy had not revealed herself.

 Chapter 399 - Eastern Empress

    Chapter 399: Chapter 45 Eastern Empress


    Eastern illusion.


    As the birthce of Monks, the eastern magic was not like the western world, most of which were mastered by Wizards. Many of the people who were proficient in illusions here werebat professions, among which the Oriental Dancer was good at using illusions. Many illusions were fake, but they be more powerful after some time. Even the Bards who y tricks would be a proper spellcaster after some time. The Oriental Dancer could master the ability ¡®Mirror Image¡¯ after advancing into the legendary realm.


    Soran didn¡¯t care to make a move. He waited quietly, waiting to counterattack.


    The woman that had abused him was rather powerful.


    She was at least a high-grade profession. Maybe she was even a legendary figure.


    ¡°Ting, Ding, Ling!¡±


    The ringing of the bell seemed to resonate with people¡¯s heart rate. For a moment, Soran was in a bit of a trance, but he soon recovered. At the same time, there were three virtual shadows again in front of him. They were wearing light and thin silk long skirts and following the light and charming dance steps. Although he couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, they were full of charm. These three enchanting figures were not eager tounch an attack, but send out a burst of crispughter around Soran, as if enjoying the feeling of fooling the enemy.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure leaped out, and the curved sword in his hand turned into a cold light. The three figures in front of himughed lightly, dodged slightly, and then stabbed toward Soran with a dagger.


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    Three of the figures were real, and they all blocked Soran¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Mirror Image!?¡±


    Soran¡¯s brows were locked; his expression was quite serious. An enemy who could master the Mirror Image ability was either legendary or somewhere around there.


    Where is her real self?


    Thebat power of Mirror Images was very low, less than one-third of the real body. Even a legendary Sword Saint who practiced Mirror Image could only retain half of his strength at most. These three Mirror Images couldn¡¯t pose a great threat to Soran, but the Oriental Dancer hidden in the dark was very dangerous. Soran had not been threatened by this kind of sneaking enemy for a long time.


    What is this smell?


    Just as Soran was a little confused about the position of the enemy, his nose suddenly moved, and then his eyes had a sh of light, leaping forward to the position around the bed.


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    A fragrance.


    The room had a fragrance, a woman¡¯s fragrance.


    Tang!


    The sound of weapons colliding was heard, a pair of snake-shaped daggers suddenly emerged, and then a slim figure was forced to appear. Under the impact of Soran¡¯s explosive strike, the figure flew back a meter and hit the wall behind.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The hazy shadow gradually became clear, and the figure of the Oriental Dancer emerged, saying in a voice with a trace of pain, ¡°Wait a minute! Stop it! I give up! Oww! ¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I give up! Stop attacking!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes were cold, and his fierce attack did not stop. After using Beheading, he immediately shed toward her. At the same time, heunched the Sword Form [Spinning Strike] with a low voice, blocking every possibility to retreat.


    Even though the opponent had surrendered, Soran did not want to stop.


    ¡°Swift Step!¡±


    The face of the Oriental Dancer finally changed. Atst, she knew how dangerous she had provoked an enemy. She turned around in a rather awkward way to avoid. Her slender waist was almost folded in half. Her amazing flexibility made her avoid Soran¡¯s attack. At the same time, her figure suddenly appeared behind Soran.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer stepped back and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m just trying your skills! Not the enemy! I¡¯m going to join your team to earn some money, so I came here to test you!... ¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met before! At the adventurer¡¯s guild!¡±


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    The sound of weapon collision rang again, Soran frowned and took back his curved sword, looked at the opponent coldly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°take off your veil.¡±


    The Oriental Dancer let out a breath of relief after seeing him stop.


    She first gasped for a moment, then frowned and looked at her arm. On her bare white arm, there was a light cut. If she didn¡¯t dodge fast enough, she would have been cut by the man in front of her. The Oriental Dancer looked at Soran strangely, then slowly took off her veil, revealing a beautiful face with exotic characteristics.


    Soran looked at the woman in front of him, and his memory was running at full speed. After a while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you to the Eastern Empress?¡±


    Eastern Empress!?


    Soran¡¯s words changed the expression of the woman in front of her eyes. For a moment, she clenched the snake dagger and said in a tight voice, ¡°Who are you? Why do you know that?¡±


    She is rted to the Eastern Empress!


    Soran couldn¡¯t help but remember something, which made him unconsciously touch his ears.


    In those years, he traveled all over the continent after he became a legend, and he encountered countless legendary figures; even after encountering the incarnation of deities several times, he was defeated in the hands of a mysterious woman in the East. He not only failed in the task but also lost nearly a third of his group. Finally, he even lost one ear.


    At that time, if he was slow, he would not have only lost his ear, probably his head!


    The Eastern Empress.


    The advanced dancer with a profession level of 30 +. She was proficient in magic, Mirror Image, Charm, Sneak, Assassination, information gathering, and others. She secretly controlled many brothels in the eastern countries, but her real identity was unknown. She had a very special item in her hand. It was said that it¡¯s an artifact handed down from the eastern countries; the item gave the user youthfulness and longevity.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Soran looked at her coldly while holding his weapon and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The Oriental Dancer¡¯s expression wasplex. It seemed that she doesn¡¯t understand why a person from the western part of the maind would know the existence of the Eastern Empress. She took a step back gently, pondered for a moment, and then said slowly, ¡°I really just want to test your skills. I received a report that you wanted to explore a ruin; there is something the Eastern Empress is interested in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was given orders to find it. I really have no ill intentions! If not, I would have used Enthrall Fragrance on you when you entered.¡±


    Enthrall Fragrance.


    Something the Oriental Dancer was good at.


    ¡°What were you looking for?¡±


    Soran frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯te here to test my skills but to steal the information of underground relics from me correct?¡±


    It seemed that Soran was right; the Oriental Dancer¡¯s eyes looked dodgy.


    During this time, she had been watching Soran¡¯s actions secretly and found that many of his preparations seemed to match the situations. This made her very sure that Soran had specific information about the underground ruins. If he didn¡¯t know the general situation of the underground ruins, he would not prepare so many things.


    The Oriental Dancer didn¡¯t speak. She seemed to acquiesce to this point. Then she said, ¡°There is something in this underground relic, a gem left by the desert kingdom. My task is to find it. I don¡¯t want anything else. Maybe we can cooperate. ¡±


    ¡°Since you know the existence of the Eastern Empress, you¡¯ll know how powerful we are.¡±


    ¡°With our help, it will be much easier for you to explore the underground ruins, and we need your information about it. After all, there is the terrible Balor.¡±


    Soran went into deep thought after hearing that.


    For a man like Soran, there was basically no eternal enemy. He could even deal with the fickle, vicious, and insidious Drows for so many times. Now, it was not impossible to cooperate with the Oriental Dancer in front of him.


    The only thing was!


    He couldn¡¯t trust the woman in front of him.


    The Oriental Dancer was no better than the Drows!


    However, their strength may still be borrowed. Soran was used to the insidious cunning of the Drows.


    It was nothing more than mutual use, relying on the means at the critical moment.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Soran looked at the opponent, nodded his head in an unexpected way, and said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ll start the day after tomorrow! I need something else. Maybe you can get it for me. ¡±


    It seemed that the Oriental Dancer didn¡¯t expect Soran to answer so fast, but atst, she smiled and nodded softly, and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring what you want tomorrow.¡±


    The matter was thus settled.


    Soran finally decided to set out the day after tomorrow, and there were a high-grade Oriental Dancer and some of the people she brought in. Although Soran couldn¡¯t cover everything about the underground ruins, there was a cloak artifact for the Rogue.


    Thus, On the morning of the third day, the adventurers set foot on the road to the ancient ruins with nearly a hundred men and materials close to a caravan.


    Before everything began, Soran had to locate the exact location to dig and find the path to the ancient ruin.

 Chapter 400 - Desert Remnants

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 46 Desert Remnants</h4>


    A group of people strolled on the yellow sands.


    The closer you got to the Death Desert, the more massive the sandstorm you would encounter. Sometimes, there would be terrifying sandstorms. The sand might bury even strong professionals like Soran after the sandstorm. Energy radiation changed not only the environment but also the abnormal climate in the desert area. Although the arborists have worked hard for hundreds of years, establishing some oases and ntation defense lines in the desert area. Still, in the end, it was quickly destroyed by the terrifying sandstorms.


    Sometimes, when the wind blew the sand from the Death Desert, it was like a rainstorm, which could directly bury a river.


    Of course, this was not even the most terrifying thing.


    What was even more terrifying was the desert tornado, which was the real nightmare.


    The huge tornado would sweep everything nearby, and if any caravans encountered it, they would find it hard to survive as well. The tornado was caused by the energy radiation¡¯s mutation. When the tornado strength exceeded level 5, it might cause energy chaos in the nearby area. That was also the so-called ¡°Dead Magic Area¡± and ¡°Chaotic Magic Area.¡± In this area, the Wizard¡¯s spells were likely to fail. In that scenario, there was no ce to escape. Soran had seen giant tornadoes with a range of more than 15 kilometers, from the sand below to the clouds in the sky, as if the whole world would be sucked in as well. (Note: Giant tornadoes could be encountered about once every three years.)


    He remembereding here for the first time with the other teams.


    At that time, they found something. It was that the terrifying natural climate sometimes gave the people more headaches than the powerful monsters.


    The team was moving very slowly because they have prepared more than 30 camels with a lot of resources on them. Although the real Adventurer team consisted of only five people, it needed a huge amount of logistical supplies. When Soran first came to the desert to explore the ruins, their whole team was a bit stunned when they arrived at the ce because there was no way in at all. The poor Dwarven Juggernaut had to dig for two days because of his high physical strength; only then did he managed to open up a passage into the ruins. However, they encountered a sealed wall afterward, and eventually, everyone had to go back to prepare more tools.


    And eventer after that, when exploring this kind of long-standing underground remains, the adventurers assembled a team of thirty to forty people.


    Then, the party went on for three days.


    On the way, Soran also learned a lot about the others. For example, the Dwarven Juggernaut was a gossiper. Of course, when he was not drinking, he was rather quiet.


    Dwarves had little resistance to good wine. The others had been drinking water all the way. Whereas, this guy had been drinking alcohol.


    If it was not for his amazing physique, this guy would have been wasted long ago.


    The Dwarven Juggernaut, Zoro ¨C Dunedin, was a very young Dwarf. He was only 46 years old this year with a thick beard and a strong body.


    He has Dwarven lineage from Helm¡¯s Deep, and his body could be slightly hardened as if he had used Stoneskin. (The bloodline of the Hill Dwarves.)


    The name of the Oriental Ronin was Zil.


    He was an advanced Ronin from the East Seas. There were many inds there. Many Ronins were professionals that were advanced pirates. This guy was very quiet. He had been wiping his de all the way. His strength should be quite good, but to Soran¡¯s surprise, this guy used his sword with his left hand.


    A left-handed Ronin Swordsman!


    As for the other Desert Warrior, he was a more famous adventurer in the region. His name was Muhammad-Nord.


    A Desert Warrior of professional-level 15 or so, he had the advanced grade of a Fighter. He was also good at fighting with dual-weapons, just like Soran. The weapons were simr to the Persian curved swords.


    His dress was simr to that of Persians! (Note: an advanced Desert Warrior was simr to a Northern Fighter. It belonged to a regionally advanced profession and has received special regionalbat training.)


    As for thest person who was an Oriental Dancer.


    She should be the only professional who Soran did not know the depth of. He could only be sure that her professional level was above 16, she was proficient in magical abilities, and she also mastered Mirror Image.


    On the afternoon of the third day, Soran and the others had finally arrived at the destination, where there was andmark building, which was a broken and tattered obelisk.


    It was unknown as to what the use was.


    But it was buried underground in the ruins of the desert. Manyrge ruins had such obelisks.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    Soran looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice: ¡°This is the ce. Let the workers get ready to work.¡±


    He walked quickly to the bottom of the obelisk and then began to move in the direction of the sun. Soran counted the steps and walked about 150 meters. Then he went about 50 meters to the North. Finally, he squatted down, reached out and touched a handful of sand on the ground, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Starting digging from here. Dig a passage of about three meters in diameter.¡±


    There were many dangerous ces under ancient ruins. If one dug in the wrong ce, they might end up with an ident.


    Moreover, the whole city was buried under the sand. At that time, there were no residents that once lived in the city surviving after the disaster. In this case, there was a high possibility of undead creatures appearing inside the city!


    Nearly a hundred workers started to get busy.


    It was not so easy to dig out a passage with a diameter of three meters, because it was a desert area, with sand at the top and even a possibility of quicksand at the bottom. It was difficult to dig a passage in the sand, which required cleaning up the surroundings and even using many tools. Having nearly a hundred people seemed to be a lot, but they did not really work that fast. Relying on them to dig passages shoveling one after another, they could only slowly do it bit by bit.


    The sky was slowly getting dark.


    Soran supervised the workers for a while, got up, and walked around to see if there was anything unusual.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At this time, there was a shrill scream from the other side of the excavation site, and then all the professionals at the scene rushed over.


    Soran also came quickly. Before he got close, he saw the worker fall to the ground and started twitching. He spat out white foam from his mouth, and soon after, he had no breaths left. He ced his hand on the handle of the knife and said in a deep voice: ¡°What happened?¡±


    The one who answered Soran was the Oriental Ronin. There was a yellow scorpion pierced by his de. He said in a serious voice: ¡°It¡¯s a sand scorpion! It¡¯s very poisonous! ¡±


    No sooner had the work begun, and a man had died.


    This was a considerable blow to the morale of the workers, many of whom were starting to get timid while doing their work.


    However, Soran could only helplessly let the Oriental Ronin supervise at the side and deal with the possible sand scorpion when it appeared. The speed of this guy¡¯s sword was very fast. Just now, he had already killed three sand scorpions in a sh.


    Night fell.


    A group of people set up tents near the construction site, and the workers gathered to sleep, whereas the professionals took turns to watch the night.


    It was windy at night.


    Fortunately, it onlysted for a while. It was quiet all around, and asionally one could hear a slight rustle. Soran sat by the campfire, meditating, and asionally turned his head to look at the hole that had been dug because there was more to it than just poisonous scorpions. Behind him came some light footsteps, and then he saw the Oriental Dancer sitting in front of him with a broad cloak.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    The Oriental Dancer met Soran¡¯s line of sight, and her expression was as if she noticed something: ¡°Ever since you came here, you seem to be a little worried.¡±

 Chapter 401 - Memory Metal

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 47 Memory Metal</h4>


    Soran did not answer the question.


    He looked up at the sky. His eyes seemed to have pierced it and saw some fragments of the future. The stars under the night sky have been very dim. As time went by intote April, some stars became very inconspicuous. The moon looked a bit gray as if it was covered with ayer of haze. There were still eight months to the end of this year, which should be the safest eight months for Soran. When next springes, perhaps he would not be as rxed and calm.


    The Oriental Dancer looked up at the sky, and she seemed to be in a trance. She then murmured: ¡°Have you heard of the Legend of the East?¡±


    ¡°What legend?¡± Soran yed with the fire and said in a deep voice.


    The Oriental Dancer stood up and looked at the moon. Then said softly: ¡°When all the stars in the sky be dim, a demon star will break through the sky! There will be a huge disaster at that time. It is said that there have been rumors in many ces. It seems that the monks are also secretly preparing for something. In the eastern countries, it¡¯s said that many ascetic monks havee out from seclusion, including the high ascetic monks of the Prajna sect. The actions of the monks had made many people feel uneasy. ¡±


    ¡°After finishing this task, I¡¯m going to head back to the eastern countries.¡±


    ¡°Her Highness has told us to evacuate the surroundings of the Death Desert by the next half of the year. Although I don¡¯t know what would happen.¡±


    Oriental Empress.


    With a profession level of over 30, this woman was a legend amongst the legends. It was not surprising that she could detect the signs of the Avatar¡¯s Crisis in advance.


    The Death Desert bore the brunt of the Avatar¡¯s Crisis!


    There were too many evil things sealed here, but there were no monasteries suppressing them. It was easy to be a ce of chaos and massacres.


    ¡°It¡¯s also good to get out of here.¡±


    Soran turned around and looked at the woman behind him. The Oriental Dancer had a charm that was different from the other women. This exotic style made them easily receive favors from other people.


    But this did not include Soran¡¯s, because the woman in front of him was likely to want to use this chance to get closer to him.


    If one wanted to use a person as a metaphor for the Oriental Dancer, she was just like the Tenth Yin sect of the demon sects. The Eastern Empress was proficient in Charm skills. The lethality of the dance would never be much weaker than that of the ¡°Heavenly Demon Dance.¡± Moreover, they had a close rtionship with the brothels in the eastern countries behind the scenes. Many Oriental Dancers had statuses at the top of the brothels, but behind the scenes, they were actually ruthless assassins.


    Soran stood up, looked at the woman in front of him, and said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for someone else to keep watch at night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better rest earlier today. Tomorrow we will be able to go underground to the bottom.¡±


    The second watchman was the Oriental Ronin. He sat by the fire with his sword in his arms and nced at the Oriental Dancer, but he had a face that wascking interest.


    After a while, he stabbed a scorpion with his sword and baked it on the fire. Unexpectedly, he actually drank some alcohol.


    The night passed by very quickly.


    The next day, the workers were pushed to work again. Once it was reaching noon, their speed was much faster. They dug up the broken walls of some tattered buildings, but a little ident happened again. After digging a wall, suddenly a lot of scarabs came out of it. The scarabs swarmed out in a frenzied way. All of a sudden, they submerged the three closest workers. Not to mention these ordinary people, even the other professionals that were present, especially the Oriental Dancer, could not help turning a little white when she saw the dense amount of scarabs.


    Desert scarabs.


    They were like marching ants in the Outer Inds, creatures that could submerge even high-grade professionals.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Soran had been prepared for this for a long time. Soon after his order was given, someone poured down the fire oil at the side of the passage. Then the fire spread around the passage and burnt for a full ten minutes, which drove the scarabs to the other ces. There were many burnt scarabs at the entrance of the passage. Perhaps there were even thousands of them. Many ancient ruins of the desert had these kinds of creatures. If one did not prepare in advance, they would feel their heads go numb if they saw them.


    Two dead and one wounded!


    The casualties were still within Soran¡¯s expectations, although they had only just reached the edge of the underground remains.


    ¡°Get ready to enter.¡±


    Soran looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice: ¡°Take the torches! The rest of you go prepare. Below this part should be the ancient ruins¡¯ main square. There should be some dirty things in it. ¡±


    ¡°We have to get rid of them before we can continue to dig the passage.¡±


    If ordinary people went down, they were just sending themselves to die.


    Soran had to clean up some of the monsters so they could go in and continue to dig.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been getting impatient while waiting.¡±


    The Dwarven Juggernaut knocked his shield, jumped up from the sand dune, and said excitedly: ¡°Are there any treasures below? Didn¡¯t you say you were clear about what was going on inside? There should be something good around the square, right? ¡±


    A treasure trove.


    Except for Soran and the Oriental Dancer, all the people here came for wealth.


    Soran took a look at him and nodded: ¡°There should be some. ording to the distribution of buildings in the period of the Arcane Empire, there should be many arcane gold coins nearby.¡±


    ¡°This kind of gold coins are very valuable, and the exchange ratio with Gold Derahls should be about 1:10.¡±


    Arcane gold.


    In short, it was gold refined by alchemy. The gold had a strong consistency. The gold production technology of the Arcane Empire was at least two times ahead of the current era.


    ¡°Is it really worth that much?¡±


    The Dwarven Juggernaut was a little excited and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that a thousand Gold Derahls if I were to find a hundred coins?¡±


    Hearing what he said, both the Oriental Ronin¡¯s and the Desert Warrior¡¯s expression wavered. It was normal to find thousands of ancient gold coins in an underground ruins exploration. That is to say. There was an ie of tens of thousands of Gold Derahls without counting the other treasures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡±


    Soran frowned a little and said in a deep voice: ¡°There may be some Guard Golems who have not been damaged. Our task is to clean up the square first, then explore the other areas.¡±


    The Dwarven Juggernaut mmed his chest and said seriously: ¡°I know. It¡¯s not the first time that I¡¯ve explored ruins. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything brashly. ¡±


    Boom!


    There was a slight copse in the passage as if a wall had been knocked down.


    Soran looked down and said: ¡°Prepare the ropes. We have dug an entrance. It looks like it¡¯s more than 30 meters deep.¡±


    Torches, hook locks, and pulleys.


    As a Rogue, Soran was at the front. Although he could easily go down with the aid of Levitate, he still slowly slid to the bottom using the ropes.


    At present, no one knew that his sub-profession was a Wizard. It was better to keep it a secret for the time being.


    ¡°Safe!¡±


    Soran¡¯s night vision ability was very strong. He nced around the surroundings. Then, he subsequently lit the torch and stuck it properly. In a serious voice, he went: ¡°You cane down now.¡±


    The second one that came down was the Dwarven Juggernaut.


    He was the orthodox meat shield with a heavy armor of more than 60 catties, which could only be worn by Dwarven Fighters. (They have extraordinary strength, the highest constitution in a conventional race. The dwarves who did not advance could have their constitution reach 19 points if they had rather good talent. Besides their height, Dwarven Fighters were top-level meat shields in all aspects and were naturally good at ridiculing others.)


    Bong!


    Hisnding was rough because of the weight.


    The sound reverberated in the dead silent underground, and soon there seemed to be some slight movement around.


    One should never expect the Juggernauts to move around quietly. Soran listened to it for a while, and his face gradually turned serious. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Come down quickly! Get ready to fight! ¡±


    The Desert Warrior and Oriental Ronin were all the melee professions of the Dexterity aspect. They soonnded on their feet, while the Oriental Dancernded quietly.


    Whoo-whoo-whoo!


    Strange sounds came from all directions, which made people feel a little creeped out.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    After hearing this, the Dwarven Juggernaut whispered: ¡°I see the undead!...¡± (Ghosts!)


    A faint blue me emerged.


    The breath of the undead emerged with the cold wind. The enclosed underground remains should be less ventted, so the experienced ones would know that they have met the undead.


    ¡°Spirits! Will-o¡¯-wisps! It seems that there are Skeleton Undeads nearby!... ¡±


    Soran frowned and looked around, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Prepare the Holy Water and apply them on your weapons! Everyone should not be too far apart. No one knows what monsters are here!¡±


    Whoo-whoo-whoo!


    A translucent figure appeared, and the spirits buried together with the city rushed towards them.


    nk.


    Soran shed with his sword in a sh. There was energy damage to the Curved Sword Icingdeath. He could directly deal with these half animated and half real undead creatures.


    ¡°I hate the undead!¡±


    The lumbering Dwarven Juggernaut had no idea how to deal with the spirits. He could only look around and find a Skeleton Undead (Challenge Rating 6) that was waking up.


    All that were present were high-grade professionals.


    If they were put out in the open, each of them was also a leader of a town or an organization. It was nothing to deal with this undead.


    The fightsted only a few minutes.


    All the undead were resolved. Soran put away his Curved Sword and started to light the torch. This was the first stop to explore underground relics. Because it sank deep into the desert, many ces were buried, and the exploration must be done gradually from here. Although the light slowly became abundant, everything in front of them also lit up.


    This was a square with arge diameter. In front of it was the broken obelisk.


    Half of the square was buried, and the other half was where they dug. If Soran did not find the ce, perhaps it would be useless for them to dig it up to this point, unless they forcibly dug up all the earth and sand. There was a passage near the square. This was the past streets of the city, which was very wide. However, many of them have been buried, and the houses have copsed rather severely. Only a few of the buildings in front of them werepletely preserved. Preserving these ces intact was not simple, and without a doubt, there were traces of arcane remains.


    ¡°It should be this position.¡±


    Before Soran took action, he still prepared to have them taste a little sweetness. After all, they were all high-level professionals, so it was hard for them to work hard without seeing benefits.


    He still had a deep impression within his memory. There was a ce nearby with many spoils.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Soran looked up a bit. Since it has been buried for thousands of years, it was a lot firmer, but this did not rule out the possibility of an abnormal copse. He did not want to be buried under the sand.


    The party walked carefully.


    As they got closer to a fairlyplete building, some nts appeared unexpectedly in front of them.


    They were a


    There were mottled marks on the wall, as well as iplete artificial crystals. This was the craftsmanship of the Arcane Empire. They used artificial crystals to transmit magical energy.


    ¡°Intruder alert!¡±


    ¡°Intruder alert!¡±


    ¡°Reserve energy activated!.... Arcane Energy Device activated!.... Level I defense system activated!... ¡±


    The cold mechanical sound resounded.


    Suddenly, there was a dull sounding from the wall in front of them, followed by the heavy footsteps. A Puppet Golem, which was made of iron and was as high as three meters, stepped out.


    Soran stepped back alertly and had the Dwarven Juggernaut stand in front of him. He said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s a Puppet Golem from the Arcane Empire!...¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°They may have the means to use energy attacks.¡±


    As long as the underground remains were rted to the Arcane Empire, it was easy for them to encounter these Iron Golems because theypletely reced the city guards during the era of the Arcane Empire.


    ¡°Target found!¡±


    ¡°Arcane Energy Guard Type I received the attackmand!...¡±


    nk.


    In front of him, the arm of the Iron Golem suddenly turned, and then a ck cannon muzzle came out. This was a craft of a Golem rarely seen in the current era. Soran just took a look at it, then his face changed and went: ¡°Move!¡±


    Boom!


    Boom-boom-boom!


    Three energy cannons urately hit where they were, directly sting out pits on the ground. Their power was not that far from that of the mortars.


    ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft!¡±


    The Dwarven Juggernaut spat out the mud, roared, and guarded with the shield in front of him and rushed over, shouting: ¡°Dunedin hates Puppet Golems! Die! Iron monster!¡±


    The Hill Dwarves also once had brilliant alchemy but was finally destroyed in the hands of the Dwarven Defenders (Construct Golems) that they had created.


    nk!


    The piercing sound of metal impacts, the Dwarven Warrior shed the thigh of the Iron Golem with an ax, and sparks came out directly.


    ¡°Attack the position of the joints!¡±


    Soran also moved, and he went around from the side. The one who also reacted quickly was the Oriental Ronin. He glided and shed his sword towards the leg joint of the Golem.


    ¡°Activate... energy shield!¡±


    ¡°Elemental Fission Shield activated!.... Not enough energy!.... Failed to activate the Elemental Fission Shield!... ¡±


    ¡°Arcane Energy Guard Type I switch to melee form!¡±


    Under the attacks of Soran and others, the joints of the Iron Golem began to operate, like a transformer, transforming rapidly. The ck muzzle entered the body, transforming into a light gold square shield and a huge sword forged by the arcane metal craftsmanship. At the same time, the part where its leg was split began to repair gradually. The metal seemed to be recovering back to its original appearance.


    ¡°Memory metal?!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face suddenly changed, and then his expression was a little surprised. He murmured: ¡°Is this a high level Construct Golem?¡±

 Chapter 402 - Combat Expertise

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 48 Combat Expertise</h4>


    Memory metal.


    As long as the cutting-edge technology of the Arcane Empire was notpletely damaged, it could gradually recover its original appearance.


    This was an alchemy process that could only be used on the high-level Construct Golems of the Arcane Empire. Memory metal enabled this kind of Golems to have the ability of self-repair and could employ a very strong endurance effect in battles, for example, just like what Soran had seen in front of him. The high-level Construct Golem obviously had a scar cut on the leg, but soon, it had recovered its original appearance. Memory metal had a great rtionship with the weapons of the Githyankis in the Star Realm. Many Wizard organizations were secretly studying this metal to strengthen their Puppet Golems.


    Unfortunately, the current progress was not that great.


    ¡°Focus all our attacks in one ce!¡±


    Soran twisted his body to avoid the giant sword wielded by the high-level Construct Golem, and at the same time, he made a backhand sh at the joint of the enemy¡¯s leg. The Puppet Golem¡¯s strength was infinite, and only the Dwarven Juggernaut could resist it head-on. If the rest of them hit it hard-on, they would absolutely sustain injuries, if not death. Fortunately, because of it being buried in the underground world for a long time, the energy of the high-level Construct Golem was insufficient, or else, Soran really did not know what terrifying means of attack it contained. This level of Construct Puppet Golem was sometimes quite simr to the simplified version of transformers.


    nk!


    There was a sound of metal colliding, and the alloy metal technology in the era of the Arcane Empire was very strong. The iron armor of the high-level Construct Golem made Soran felt like he was taking a cold weapon to dismantle a tank. The strength of this alloy steel was enough to reach the level of aerospace technology standards, so Soran had a tough nut to crack, and felt a sense of helplessness, not knowing where to start.


    Golems were highly resistant to spells, ignoring most of their negative states, and could only be forcibly torn apart if one was to deal with them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the situation that was jokingly called ¡°Tearing apart a Gundam barehanded¡± at that time!¡±


    Soran slid three meters sideways, then turned from holding the sword in one hand to holding it with two hands, and unleashed Sword Form [Horizontal sh] to sh at the position of the knee of the high-level Construct Golem. The series of attacks had finally taken effect. The recovery ability of the memory metal was damaged by continuous assaults. The body of the high-level Construct Golem shook for a while, and then its movement became slower and more awkward.


    Its leg¡¯s joint was damaged!


    ¡°Now¡¯s a good chance!¡±


    Soran immediately looked quite happy and said in a deep voice: ¡°Attack its other leg and destroy its ability to move.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Storm sh!¡±


    The enemy¡¯s movement speed was damaged. In the beginning, the Oriental Ronin, who was a little bit tied up, suddenly became braver. Among all of them, he was the only one who was slightly more towards the Fighter professions who did not wear heavy armor. Now that the enemy¡¯s movement was damaged, he could finally let go and start attacking.


    One could only see that this Oriental Ronin¡¯s left hand was like a storm. The skill was a bit like ¡°Battojutsu.¡± In a sh, heshed out three shes, and it all urately hit the same position. In the next moment, the other leg joint of the high-level Construct Golem had obvious cracks after being shed.


    ¡°Is he rted to the Storm Ronins?¡±


    Soran nced at him and said to himself: ¡°Well, he¡¯s probably a Ronin advanced from the Oriental Rangers?¡±


    There were many special advanced professions in eastern countries.


    Soran was most impressed by the [Fist Master] spread from the eastern world. In the eastern countries, there were many professionals who specialize in a skill, and would think that this skill could finally produce a special fit with ¡°the Heavenly Way,¡± ¡°Nature¡± and ¡°the World.¡±


    Boom!


    The huge heavy sword was smashed by the high-level Construct Golem, and the Dwarven Juggernaut, who had resisted hard once, did not continue going head-on any more, and towards the end, he started using his short stature to avoid the attacks.


    ¡°Let me!¡±


    Soran jumped out of the regiment and put away his Curved Sword Icingdeath. Instead, he reced it with a small dagger with a light golden luster. He opened his mouth and said to the Desert Warrior who was fighting: ¡°Distract it, and I will cut off his leg.¡±


    Curved Sword Icingdeath was a piece of legendary equipment without a doubt, but its cutting ability was no better than the dagger in Soran¡¯s hand because this dagger was a weapon forged by incorporating a lot of refined gold.


    Among all the special metals, the hardness and cutting ability of refined gold was the most amazing! Real gold weapons could even be used to cut diamonds. This dagger was much more useful than much legendary equipment when cutting metal!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    Followed by lots of sparks, Soran curled and rushed to the side of the high-level Construct Golem, and at the same time, the dagger in his hands sliced through with a cold light, directly shing through from the broken part of the iron armor.


    ng!


    There was an obvious loud crack.


    When Soran¡¯s figure rushed forward to avoid the swinging shield, the high-level Construct Golem behind him immediately shook and rumbled, then fell back to the ground.


    One of its legs was cut off!


    ¡°As expected, a Rogue still needs equipment to eat!..... Many skills are useless withoutplementary weapons! ¡±


    Soran put away the refined gold dagger with a backhand and then took out the Curved Sword Icingdeath again. The dagger was too short, too small, and too difficult to use. Even though he had trained the skills of using dagger, Soran still did not like this kind of short and powerful weapon.


    nk-nk-nk!


    The high level Construct Golem with one leg cut off suddenly became a live target, and its iplete movement speed was basically difficult to threaten the rest on the scene.


    But another problem has arisen.


    It seemed to have activated the defense mode, and used the heavy shield to protect the front of its body, and made people feel like they were facing a tortoiseshell.


    Breaking one leg made it give up most of its attacks, and the intelligentmands from the Arcane Empire could actually let it know that it should turn into defense mode when it was in a disadvantaged state.


    At this moment, all of them were a little dumbstruck.


    It was not that they could not kill it, but it was obvious that the other party was in a defensive counterattack posture. Unless one could cheat it out a counterattack, it was likely that once one attacked, they would be within the sweeping range of the giant sword.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face was a little ugly. He murmured: ¡°This Golem still had the ability [Combat Expertise].¡±


    In the present era, the Puppet Golems did not have any skills or abilities.


    In other words, only the high-level Golems in the Arcane Empire could be used by the great Arcanists ]to input some specialbat expertise. It was absolutely depressing to encounter such high-level Golems.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a tough nut to crack.¡±


    The Dwarven Juggernaut took a step back with his ax and gasped a little: ¡°What now? This idiotic thing is staying in its ce to defend! Should we go around it? ¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Soran shook his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s safer to settle it now.¡±


    Combat Expertise.


    A defense ability that would make one disgusted!


    It was equal to giving up attacking and paying more attention to defending. At the same time, while paying more attention to its defense, it would carry out a part of a defense counterattack. It was better for others to have mastered this ability. At least, they could break through the defense ability in many ways. However, when the ability was mastered by a high-level Puppet Golem made entirely of iron, the situation bes one that would give people headaches.


    ¡°Cover me!¡±


    Soran frowned and thought for a moment, then the pale gold dagger appeared in his palm, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Help me attract its attention, and I will find a chance to destroy its energy core.¡±


    There was no energy source.


    No matter how powerful the Construct Golem was, it was still a heap of scrap metal. Soran had to be covered for such a dangerous thing.

 Chapter 403 - Killing with a Sharp Blade

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 49 Killing with a Sharp de</h4>


    The rest continued to harass the high level Construct Golem.


    Soran was constantly going around it in circles, looking for its breakthrough point. The energy core was generally ced in the most tightly protected ce. These kinds most likely had their energy cores inside their chest, not their head. This was because no matter from any angle, the chest was the easiest ce to protect. The high-level Construct Golem could block most of the attacks just by having the shield or the huge sword in front of its chest. So its energy core was likely to be inside the alloy steel armor at the chest.


    ¡°Attract its attacks!¡±


    Soran turned his line of sight to the Oriental Dancer at the side. She was the most agile and flexible one besides Soran. She did not have much fighting power against this steel te type of enemy. However, she was one of the few people who would surely be able to cheat counterattacks from the high-level Construct Golems. Soran needed her to open a breaching point, or the shield would have been too ufortable.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Hazy Dance!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Moonwalk!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer was very fast. She seemed to take light skips, dancing until her figure gradually became hazy. When she moved to the side of the high-level Construct Golem, she suddenly waved a dagger and stabbed forth.


    ng!


    Unsurprisingly, the high-level Construct Golem blocked the attack with a heavy shield, and under the [Combat Expertise] state, its protection ability has increased by at least three levels.


    The huge sword swept down.


    The Oriental Dancer¡¯s expression was not worried at all. A light twist, tapping with the tip of her foot gently, like something simr to a dance skill, she evaded.


    At this moment!


    Soran, who had been waiting for the chance since the start, finally moved, and his figure disappeared in the shadows.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Evade Gaze!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. Next moment, he appeared at the side of the high-level Construct Golem, or rather, he appeared directly in the arms of the high-level Construct Golem.


    Half a second ago!


    The high-level Construct Golem blocked the attack of the Oriental Dancer with a heavy shield and then swept across with the huge sword.


    This moment.


    The shield in his hand was slightly raised, and under the light of the nearby torch, the shield formed a shadow, and it cast on itself.


    Then, Soran¡¯s figure jumped out of the shadows!


    It was a crazy move.


    It was like walking on a tightrope. No, no, no, it was like dancing on the tip of a knife!


    Soran appeared close to the high-level Construct Golem, and the cold alloy steel armor of the other party directly touched his arm. In this scenario, as long as the reaction speed of the high-level Construct Golem was a little faster, he could instantly close his arms to trap Soran, and the huge force was enough to strangle him to death directly in its steel arms.


    However, Soran was still a step faster.


    After appearing directly by the side of the high-level Construct Golem with [Shadow Leap], a pale golden cold light appeared in his palm. Subsequently, one could see the refined gold dagger urately prated the chest of the high-level Construct Golem, apanied by the crackling fire imploding, the Puppet Golem in front of them trembled for a moment, and then its arms fell down powerlessly.


    Pa-da!


    Sorannded.


    His chest was a little undting, and it seemed that he had just consumed a lot in a moment. This kind of risky action was somewhat frightening, but it seemed that he had sessfully hit the energy core of the enemy.


    If he did not hit his enemy¡¯s critical points, perhaps he could onlyunch [Shadow Leap] again to escape from the enemy¡¯s attack range.


    ¡°Dead atst?¡±


    The Dwarven Juggernaut sat on the ground, panting and muttered: ¡°This thing is more powerful than the Dwarven Defenders! No wonder the Arcane Empire was also destroyed! ¡±


    No one paid attention to his words.


    After a short rest, Soran slowly stood up and said: ¡°There should be some spoils in there. You guys can go and collect it.¡±


    Spoils.


    Hearing Soran¡¯s words, the Dwarven Juggernaut quickly got up and walked inside: ¡°Go go go! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s good in there! ¡±


    The rest looked at each other and helplessly followed.


    As normal Adventurers, they were more concerned about how much benefits they could receive.


    Soran stood still in ce. He was the Pirate King who ruled the three seas now. His-worth was enough to rival a ruler of the small kingdom. The only thing that really attracted him here was an item that was undoubtedly a divine weapon for any Rogues, the [Cloak of Proof Against Detection].


    The other one standing at the same spot was the Oriental Dancer.


    She seemed to be very interested in the high-level Construct Golem in front of her. She softly said: ¡°Is this the craft of the Arcane Empire? They undoubtedly have amazing wisdom! ¡±


    Soran ignored her.


    He reached out and took out some tools, and then began to dismantle the high-level Construct Golem in front of him.


    Although Soran was not an orthodox wizard, and he did not know much about alchemy, many of the parts in it were of the technological level of the Arcane Empire, which was very useful for Gloria¡¯s research. The Challenge Rating of this toy was perhaps close to level 20. It was also so easy for them to deal with it. More importantly, it was because of the enemy¡¯s energy shortage.


    The ¡°Elemental Fission Shield¡± sounded very sophisticated.


    Dang-dang-dang.


    Soran quickly disassembled the high-level Construct Golem into parts. Some things that looked like the Construct¡¯s body were all kept by him, and then he collected some samples of ¡°memory metal.¡± During the period of the Arcane Empire, the Golem technology was very exquisite, and the parts in it were more than ten times moreplex than the current Golem technology, which made people feel like they were disassembling robots. Soran found the energy core that was destroyed by himself in the chest of the Golem and something simr to a crystal block in its brain.


    ¡°This should be its intelligence system, right?¡±


    Soran held the purple crystal block in his hand and went with a heavy expression: ¡°It could still input a special ability into the Puppet Golem! How did the Spellcasters in the Arcane Empire do it? ¡±


    It was something very sophisticated.


    It could even be said that it was at the level of ¡®artificial intelligence.¡¯ Soran became more and more curious about the technological level of the Arcane Empire.


    He did not know how to start researching this sort of topic at all.


    So Soran put it away directly and prepared to take it back for Gloria to see if she could find something out of it, and at least help her to improve her Iron Golems.


    If the Puppet Golems could input skills and abilities, its growth would be terrifying!


    Very soon.


    The Dwarven Juggernaut and two others came out of the room in the front. They brought out a lot of good things, as well as some light purpleplete crystals. It was not clear whether it was an artificial crystal or a natural crystal.


    Looking at their expressions, it should be that the ie they got was quite satisfactory!


    That was good.


    Soran wanted to satisfy them so that these people could really work their hardest.

 Chapter 404 - Cloak of Proof Against Detection

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 50 Cloak of Proof Against Detection</h4>


    The harvested spoils made the rest of their actions more preemptive.


    After disassembling the body of the high-level Construct Golem, Soran began to survey nearby terrain. Many ces had copsed or buried. The only way was to the North, but Soran wasn¡¯t going there. The scope of the underground remained veryrge. After all, it was a sunken city, but there were only limited ces that they could explore. Unless arge amount of manpower was arranged to dig out the city, such projects would still be difficult even in the 21st century, so the exploration of relics was mainly concentrated in the core area.


    ¡°Have the workerse down.¡±


    Soran surveyed the nearby terrain, then came to a thick wall, and said in a deep voice: ¡°If we can get through here, we should be able to enter the inner depths. Let them bring tools down to dig bit by bit. We can¡¯t use gunpowder to explode here.¡±


    The light in the square was already very strong.


    The torches lit up the area, and they had basically cleaned up the monsters.


    The Oriental Dancer quickly went up and called for people toe down. After a while, dozens of workersnded using the rope timidly. They took a look at the surrounding environment, and their faces were still very scared, but at this time, they could not help it. Under themands of the professionals, the workers began to dig the side walls. There were rhythmic hammering sounds that reverberated throughout the underground relics as if something was stirred by the vibration.


    Suddenly, there was a slight pulse from the deeper part of the underground relics, as well as some kind of spirit-like aura.


    Balor (Creature Level 27)!


    The Balor, sealed in the deepest part of the underground ruins, felt the vibration from above, but it could not leave the scope of the seal at all. The only people here that understood what was happening below were Soran and the Oriental Dancer. But, they were wise not to talk. It was better not to let other people know. The workers stopped in fear under a slight vibration but were soon pushed to work quickly. Soran could not stay here for too long.


    ¡°There seems to be something here!¡± muttered the bearded Dwarven Warrior.


    The Oriental Ronin looked at him and said in a deep voice: ¡°There must be something under this ce. We¡¯d better hurry up.¡±


    It took roughly about an hour¡¯s time.


    They finally cut open a passage. Unlike the square, the space inside was very narrow. The broken building supported the gap inside. Many ces could only be passed by one person at a time. It was naturally Soran who was going to explore the road ahead. His most important purpose was to get the [Cloak of Proof Against Detection], so the route also went directly to the general area. This legendary equipment was stored in a special room. Its owner should have been a powerful professional. Now, there was a monster there that was very difficult to deal with.


    This monster had once killed the adventurer team who had first explored here!


    Later on, it was the Adventurers who worked out how to deal with it.


    Since Soran hade here already, he naturally had a good idea of how to kill it¨Cbut it might cost him quite a bit.


    The rough passage gradually widened.


    This meant that Sora entered another area. It should be the aristocratic residential area of the city. Even if it was broken and tattered, one could see that the buildings here were very sophisticated, and there were many marble pirs nearby. In this area, the most prominent one was a tall house, which was one of the few well-preserved buildings. From the side here, one could see three Iron Golems. Their surfaces were severely rusted. They should be rather lower-end Puppet Golems. They werepletely wasted due to the loss of the energy source to power them.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Soran looked at the surroundings and said in a deep voice: ¡°There seems to be a breath of the undead here.¡±


    After hearing his words, everyone else on the scene was much more alert.


    There were really undead here.


    But it was not the ordinary undead. Soran knew what was here already way before he came.


    ¡ª¡ªAncient Mummy [Challenge Rating, 18]!


    Mummy.


    One of the mostmon monsters among the undead were mummies. Some were made by humans, while others were mummies produced naturally for some other reasons.


    Mummies were most likely to ur here.


    They weren¡¯t difficult to deal with. An ordinary adventurer team could easily kill it.


    But!


    If the word [Ancient] was added to the head of undead, it would make it quite difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Ancient Mummies [Greater Undead] (Grade 5).¡±


    ¡°Challenge Rating 18, Personal Level 22, possesses spell-like abilities.¡±


    ¡°25 points for the highest attribute, 15 points for the lowest attribute, and 100-115 points for the overall attributes.¡±


    ¡°Special Abilities: Greater Undead attributes, Energy Erosion, Spell-like Abilities, Immunity to Ordinary Weapons.¡±


    ¡°Difficulty: B +.¡±


    ...


    At that time, when the first group of adventurers explored here, what they exterminated was the Ancient Mummy¨C a powerful undead caused by the special geographical environment.


    Soran looked around carefully.


    He knew that there were Ancient Mummies here, but he did not know where they were hiding.


    The group of people had spread out to form a defensive formation. They went closer to the building bit by bit. They did not know which passage could connect to the outside. There was even a slight sound of the wind, a rather faint but a kind of chillness that would horrify someone.


    Hoo!


    A strange figure passed through the darkness ahead.


    Soran¡¯s consciousness suddenly tightened, and he clenched the Curved Sword Icingdeath with his hand. In a deep voice, he said: ¡°There are monsters nearby!¡±


    A faint light, little by little.


    It was unknown if it was that the Curved Sword Icingdeath had detected something, or whether it was stimted by some kind of aura. The legendary Curved Sword¡¯s de seemed to have been met with something chilling and was shining faintly.


    The weapon was giving a warning!


    Ever since the legendary Curved Sword awakened, it seemed to have some additional special uses.


    Douse mes.


    It would emit a dazzling silver glow when it was exposed to temperatures below zero.


    And when there were evil creatures nearby, it would release a signal.


    ¡°Be careful,¡±


    The rest nervously held onto their weapons. Many of them nced at Soran¡¯s machete, and some were even jealous. After all, the number of legendary weapons was quite rare. It was fine if Soran¡¯s Curved Sword was not activated. But once it was activated, it would let others know that it was legendary level equipment.


    Hoo!


    The strange wind reappeared.


    There was a shadow in the dark. Ancient Mummies were different from the other undead. They were actually quite fast. When the undead have reached its level, they would be a legendary level monster, and were no longer restricted by the mummy-like limitations. Even though it was immune to attacks by ordinary weapons, fortunately, no professional present here was equipped with white te equipment.


    ¡°Mummies!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer reached out and pinched something from the ground. Her face changed slightly, as she went: ¡°This fell from its body.¡±


    It was a crumpled strip of dry cloth.


    They didn¡¯t know how long it was preserved. There was even a foul smell on it.


    ¡°It looks like a high grade Mummy!¡±


    The Desert Warrior knew a lot about Mummies. He had met some of them before. He said in a deep voice: ¡°With their speed, it will be hard to deal with them!¡±


    The Mummy was not in a hurry to attack.


    Its wisdom was not bad, and it knew that the adventurer team in front of it was not so easy to deal with.


    When Soran¡¯s eyes turned, he immediately said in a deep voice: ¡°Stay where you are and be on guard. I¡¯ll lead it out.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Evade Gaze.¡±


    His figure gradually disappeared into the darkness, but he was not looking for traces of the Ancient Mummy. Instead, he quietly sneaked towards the building ahead.


    That was where the legendary [Cloak of Proof Against Detection] was.


    Soran especially came here for this equipment, which was undoubtedly a godly artifact for the Rogues. Now that he has found it, it was naturally the most important thing to get it first.


    Hearing Soran¡¯s words, the others immediately formed a defensive formation.


    And he himself had to go sideways and feel bit by bit, and then quietly sneaked into the room from the broken window. He was very clear about his memories here. There was a hidden room within the room, in which there was the [Cloak of Proof Against Detection] kept in the box, but there was a magic trap on the box, forcibly opening it would trigger a [Disintegrate].


    There was no way out.


    They were in the remains of the Arcane Empire. The traps were high level, even when Soran was at his peak.


    But it was not totally impossible!


    By knowing what kind of trap it was, it was much easier to break it.


    Creak.


    A slight noise came out.


    Soran entered the hidden room quietly, and a lot of things appeared in front of him. There was ayer of dust umted through time on the bookshelves. However, the other well-preserved items were basically extraordinary level items: some alchemy equipment, some unknown potions, a dark blue robe (dress), and special quality staff and so on. Undoubtedly, the one that was the most eye-catching was the box in the corner, which was the most valuable thing in the surroundings and the only piece of legendary equipment.


    The box had a special Enchanted craft.


    Even after thousands of years, it remained fully intact.


    Silver-white metal.


    There were strange patterns on the surface. It was the engraved magical patterns. Any actions of forcibly destroying the box would activate the magic trap on it. One couldn¡¯t just break through it with brute force.


    In the past, the adventurer team found it, and because they had no way to remove the magic trap, they let the Fighters directly break it.


    The Fighter was directly disintegrated!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Disintegrate [Level Six Spell]!¡±


    ¡°Disintegrate [Transmutation]: When cast, a green light will be shot at the target, causing 240 spell damage at most! It can directly disintegrate any inanimate matter and influence the field effects. Any enemy hit by Disintegrate must pass a mandatory Immunity Test. If they fail, they could possibly be disintegrated. If they pass, the damage will be reduced. ¡±


    This magic trap was at a very high level!


    In the past, the strength of the Fighter who opened it was of a high grade, and the defense Fighter at a profession level of about 16. In the end, the Fighter and even his equipment disintegrated in an instant.


    Even with Soran now, he did not have much assurance to swallow either.


    However, there was a w for Disintegrate: it only worked on the first target hit.


    Soran could not remove this magic trap unless his Disarm Trap ability was as high as 200 points. So. the only way to open this box was to risk it and release the Disintegrate or use a way to cross the nes to avoid this attack.


    He made a circle in ce.


    Then Soran moved the bookshelf a little bit, just nice having the shadow over him, and then he took an alchemical crystal bottle in his hand.


    1,2,3!...


    Soren took a deep breath, swung his Curved Sword Icingdeath, and hit the box directly in front of him.


    nk!


    As a muffled sound resounded, Soran suddenly released the crystal bottle in his hand. Meanwhile, his figure became blurred in the shadows, and the next moment appeared a meter away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    A green light appeared, and in a blink of an eye, shot where Soran had been. Then he saw that the crystal bottle which he had loosened his hand was directly disintegrated, like ice and snow melting away without leaving any traces.


    ¡°It¡¯s Broken!¡±


    There was a sound of a strange wind outside. The movement here attracted the Ancient Mummies wandering outside. Soran did not think too much. He smashed the box in front of him without looking at other things. He picked up a ck cloak and put it on his body.


    [Cloak of Proof Against Detection]!


    I¡¯m finally one step ahead! Having this equipment which is undoubtedly a godly level artifact for Rogues!


    ¡°Item Type: Cloak of Proof Against Detection


    Item Level: [Grade 3 Legendary item]


    Description: This is a legendary Cloak! Anyone wearing it will not be seen or found by any spells. It¡¯s immune to all detection spells, except for creatures with a natural ability to see through invisibility. Even the Avatar that was reincarnated by the gods would not find the person wearing it using a detection spell. However, it is not omnipotent. Although this legendary cloak can make people immune to detection spells, there is no way to hide other movements in invisibility.


    Requirements: None.


    Equipment Effect 1: Sneak + 30.


    Equipment Effect 2: [Proof Against Detection Energy Field], immune to any invisibility detection spell. No enemies can use a spell to disrupt the invisibility of the legendary equipment wearer.¡±


    ...


    Soran¡¯s figure slipped into the shadows.


    This legendary equipment did not have many additional abilities. Other than an addition of ¡®Proof Against Detection Energy Field¡¯, it only added 30 points to Sneak.


    But for Soran, it was already a huge effect!


    After putting on this cloak, when he sneaked again, there was barely any trace of him. It was as if hepletely integrated into the darkness.


    Click!


    A slight noise came.


    A shadow gradually approached from the outside, and the figure of the Ancient Mummy appeared outside the hidden room. However, it did not find any traces of Soran but looked around in a daze.


    The undead had a certain ability to sense invisibility!


    However, after wearing the Cloak of Proof Against Detection, only creatures born with [True Vision] could find the traces of Soran.

 Chapter 405 - Ancient Mummy

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 51 Ancient Mummy</h4>


    The Rogues were pretty overpowered.


    Although spellcasters had all kinds of abnormal means, and Fighters were resistant to all kinds of attacks, the Rogues were naturally proficient in various skills did notck achievement. For example, killing monsters of more than 10 monster level by leaping over the level gap, diving into dungeons of challenge rating 12 or above to steal treasures, or ying a bit of astonishing acrobatics with the help of high Dexterity.


    This was not something out of the ordinary.


    Rogues were a profession system that makes it easy for people to show their own advantages.


    They could sneak, attack, assassinate, dig holes, pick locks, steal, refine gold, make poison, had good literacy, had good acting, could listen well, and do well in the wild.


    Among the basic skills, there was no profession more versatile than the Rogue. (Rogues have the most basic skills.)


    So after bypassing the Ancient Mummy, Soran had a new idea in his mind. He was going to kill the legendary grade Ancient Mummy because it gave as much ughter EXP as an adult white dragon. Furthermore, Soran had less than 200000 ughter EXP left before entering the legend. With the ¡°Cloak of Proof Against Detection,¡± even if he encountered a strong enemy, no one could block him if he wanted to go.


    The Ancient Mummy was not so easy to deal with!


    There were two main reasons for this. Firstly, it was quite resistant. As a high-grade undead, it was a meat shield. The second was that it was born with the spell-like ability of ¡°Ghoul Touch.¡± It could affect people with negative energy erosion in the case of ordinary attacks so that people with insufficient immunity would be stunned in ce; there was even a chance to get your attributes stolen.


    ¡°Ghoul Touch [level 2 spell]: after hitting the target, it triggers a mandatory Test of Fortitude; the target that cannot pass will enter a paralyzed state. When it isunched, it will produce a stench, making nearby enemies feel sick and be slightly affected. The immunity toward the spell is affected by the spellcasters Spellcasting Level or a monster¡¯s monster level. ¡±


    Vampiric Touch, Ghoul Touch.


    These two spells were not high-level spells but very useful. The most disgusting thing about the Ancient Mummies was that theirmon attack would automatically be apanied by ¡°Ghoul Touch.¡±


    After all, his Constitution was very high, and he was strong enough to rival many Fighters.


    The people he brought here today, except for the Oriental Dancer, would have a high chance of being immune to the spell.


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    Soran did not go close to the Ancient Mummy. Instead, he pulled out his Elven War Bow and shot an arrow towards it.


    ¡°Huhhhr.¡±


    The mummy found Soran¡¯s position in a sh after being attacked, and then rushed over at an amazing speed.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    Soran kept the Elven War Bow and switched in his curved sword. As his figure rushed out of the shadow, the monster wrapped in bandages appeared behind him. Ancient Mummies were different from other mummies. Their bandages were almost integrated into their bodies. Their dry skin and bandages had glued together. Thus their whole body seemed to have an extrayer of skin.


    A rotten smell was everywhere.


    The Oriental Dancer wrinkled her nose involuntarily, but the others had not noticed the smell.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Ancient Mummy!¡±


    The Desert Warrior learned a lot about mummies. When he saw the monster behind him, his expression immediately changed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get touched by it. Its attack can paralyze people!¡±


    However, he said this slightly toote.


    Seeing the Ancient Mummy chasing after Soran, as a qualified meat shield, the Dwarve raised his shield and rushed toward the mummy.


    ¡°Shield Charge!¡±


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    The Ancient Mummy was blocked. The Dwarf Fighter, who was like a wall, pushed back the mummy back.


    ¡°Shield Strike!¡±


    The two sides collided in an instant. Just as the Dwarf struck the mummy, he shiver but soon recovered. He swung his heavy ax and struck it. He roared, ¡°damn the undead! What the hell is this! ¡±


    The dwarf had passed.


    Among all the people here, the Dwarf definitely had the highest Fortitude.


    Seeing this, the Desert Warrior was relieved and then joined the battle with his curved sword. Soran had been paying attention to the movement behind him. After noticing that the Dwarf could resist the spell, he was also determined to turn around and join the battle group. As long as the meat shield was not afraid of the effect of ¡°Ghoul Touch,¡± it was not so hard to kill an Ancient Mummy.


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Soran sprang up from the left side and cut the head of the Ancient Mummy in an instant. The enemy¡¯s body was extremely tough. He felt like he was cutting dry ironwood. At the same time, at the moment of contact with the enemy, it seemed that there was a piercing chill.


    ¡°Wing Strike!¡±


    The main force responsible for the damage was Soran and the Ronin. The Desert Warrior was the No. 2 meat shield. If the Dwarf was paralyzed, he would temporarily act as the main meat shield. The only one who didn¡¯t dare to get too close was the Oriental Dancer. Perhaps it was psychological reasons, or her Fortitude was too low.


    After striking the enemy once, the Oriental Dancer backed off and only harassed the enemy.


    But it was her move that made the ancient mummies with certain wisdom list her as the prime target because she seemed to be the easiest target.


    ¡°Undead Touch!¡±


    The Ancient Mummy suddenly gave up its defense, only to see its whole body suddenly shrink, and then the bandage on its body suddenly flew out like vipers!


    It was toote for everyone to dodge. Both Soran and the Ronin were blocked by flying bandages.


    A row of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Attacked by the Ancient Mummy!¡±


    ¡°You are attacked by the Ancient Mummy¡¯s spell-like ability [Undead Touch]... You have been seriously eroded by negative energy... Test of Fortitude failed!... You take 42 negative energy erosion damage!... You have been temporarily robbed of 2 points of Strength, 2 points of Constitution!... ¡±


    Damn it!


    It was a spell-like ability that absorbs attributes.


    All the four melee professions in the field were hit, each of them reduced their attributes by four points, and theirbat effectiveness decreased by arge part.


    However, the Ancient Mummy did not continue to attack them. Instead, it turned its eyes to the wandering Oriental Dancer and rushed over in an instant. Its bandages were like whips.


    ¡°Hazy Dance!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer¡¯s face was pale, her body turned into three images, and at the same time, she stepped back crazily.


    But it was a step toote. All her images were hit by bandages, and then she remained in ce as if she were stiff.


    Sure enough!


    Her Fortitude was not able to make her immune to the effects of ¡®Ghoul Touch¡¯.


    A look of hopelessness appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing the ancient mummying, the Oriental Dancer who waspletely stiff and unable to move could not even close her eyes.


    Legendary monsters always had the ability to crush the enemies below legend!


    The shadow of death was upon her.


    Just when other people had no time to rescue her, Soran¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared in ce.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    At this time, he didn¡¯t have to hold back. Although she and Soran were using each other, he did not want her to die like this.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    At the moment of desperation, Soran¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind her shadow, and then directly ran into her body. He clenched his teeth and was ready to take the attack from the Ancient Mummy.


    ¡°Stoneskin!¡±


    The cold and corrosive negative energy apanied by a stench emerged, and Soran¡¯s attributes were reduced by four points. In an instant, he failed to resist the Test of Fortitude, and his whole person stood rigidly in ce.


    ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang!¡±


    A storm of strikesnded on his body.


    Others would need some time to rush over and save her, but Soran could use his ability and Stoneskin to take the hits.


    After two attacks, the Stoneskin gradually fell apart.


    Every time the Ancient Mummy touched him, Soran was affected by the negative energy. Any attack of the Ancient Mummy would have added more negative energy erosion damage of nearly 10 points.


    Even with Soran¡¯s HP of more than 200 points, he was still seriously injured!


    After all, they were not long-term teammates.


    The others were obviously slower to react, especially the Oriental Dancer who was knocked away by Soran. She didn¡¯t think that Soran would save her in this situation at all and was stupefied for a second.


    This foolish woman!


    Soran¡¯s heart was filled with a trace of violence. When he was paralyzed by ¡®Ghoul Touch¡¯, these teammates would not be able to save him.


    The paralyzing effect would not disappear so soon!


    If he did not reveal his trump card, he was likely to be killed by the Ancient Mummy.


    Finally!


    Soran decided he would not hide his powers anymore.


    His pupils became bloodshot at once. His stiff body made a crackling sound. A violent aura emerged on him. Meanwhile, the paralyzing effect of ¡°Ghoul Touch¡± was forcibly relieved.


    ¡°ughter Form!¡±

 Chapter 406 - Balor

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 52 Balor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ughter, death, and destruction.


    Violent aura emerged from Soran, who had rarely activated this ability since the cost of bing the ¡°ughter Form¡± had increased. He had not used this ability even during the battles of the north coast. However, in order to save this woman, he had to activate the ¡°ughter Form¡± for self-protection. Because Ancient Mummies were legendary monsters, Soran was not sure if he could take another hit.


    Since he didn¡¯t have a cold heart, he had to pay this price!


    The invisible energy field erupted. When Soran went into the ughter Form, some of his abilities would be activated automatically.


    Fear Gaze (Divine)!


    Deathwalker (Legendary)!


    ughter and death were inseparable.


    When Soran changed into the ughter Form, real power broke out. The Oriental Dancer, who was grateful for Soran saving herself, turned white when she saw what Soran had be. Even her delicate body was slightly trembling; she had a pale face as though she had seen something terrible.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Activated ughter Form!¡±


    ¡°Transformationpleted!... Divine power activated!... Immune to negative energy erosion effect!... [Undead Touch] negative state is eliminated!... Strength + 6, Dexterity + 2, Constitution + 2, Wisdom + 2,bat ability converted to Fighters of the same level, resistance to any abnormal state increased by 10!... ¡±


    ¡°The Will of ughter activated!... Immune to Mind Control type spells!...¡±


    ¡°The Desire of ughter activated!... You are affected by the desire of ughter!... If you can¡¯t satisfy the hunger and thirst of ughter, you will go crazy!...¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes became bloodshot.


    Facing the Ancient Mummy who attacked again, he suddenly raised his hand.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    Soran caught the attack of the ancient mummy with his bare hands. A wave of force collided. Soran stood still, but the wrist of the Ancient Mummy had slight bending marks.


    The scene in front of them shocked everyone¨Cespecially the Oriental Dancer who tested Soran. She wore an incredible expression.


    Without any spells, Soran had only Strength of around 19.


    But if he turned into the ughter Form, then his Strength could reach 25! This Strength was enough to crush a legendary Fighter!


    A Fighter, after entering the realm of legends, would only have a maximum Strength of 25, but his Constitution, Dexterity, and so on would be greatly weakened.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was cold. He opened his mouth and uttered a word gently. Then, with a sharp click, he wrenched the arm of the Ancient Mummy violently. He raised his hand and threw the mummy down. With the shaking sound of the ground, the Ancient Mummy was smashed into the ground by Soran.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    The cold light of the legendary curved sword shed, and a strange silver light flowed on the de.


    Soran swung his sword down at it. In an instant. Before the Ancient Mummy could even stand up, there were amazing traces on its body!


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    Soran changed from holding the sword in one hand to holding it in both hands, leaping up and cutting across the head of the Ancient Mummy.


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    The sound of an object being cut through was heard.


    Soran gradually took back his curved sword. Under his feet was a headless mummy.


    Soran (ughter Form) VS Ancient Mummy!


    After dealing with the Ancient Mummy in front of him, he turned to other people who were still there. The Dwarf swallowed a mouth of saliva; his forehead was full of cold sweat while his hands trembled. The Desert Warrior had a scared expression.


    As for the Oriental Dancer who was saved by Soran, she opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything as though her throat was choked.


    Soran¡¯s gaze was cold and terrifying!


    The pressure seemed to seep into their souls, making it hard for them to even talk.


    The desire of ughter.


    The soul of the Ancient Mummy had fulfilled some of the desire for killing, but even the legendary monster could not meet Soran¡¯s demand for killing now.


    More ughter!


    Soran now seemed to be a man who had been hungry for a long time and had barely eaten half full. More desire had made him gradually out of control.


    ¡°Wait for me here!¡±


    Soran said it with a cold voice. Then his figure suddenly flew out, and then his fist hit a closed tunnel, relying on brute force of terror to open a path. Then his figure disappeared into the darkness, leaving only four teammates standing there still frightened.


    The surroundings passed by Soran fast.


    Darkvision allowed Soran to easily move around here. There was some undead in front of him, but no one could stand after one strike. Even the Skeleton Undead of monster level 15 could only take half a hit from Soran. He reaped all the monsters he saw, expressionless. He knew that if he did not satisfy his desire, he might fall into a state of madness and kill all his teammates and human workers outside.


    His merciless killing continued!


    Soran in yer Form was estimated to have a Challenge Rating of more than 18. The only one who could fight with him in the whole ruin was the Balor.


    Desire.


    A desire to kill that came from the soul!


    These garbage monsters wandering could not satisfy Soran¡¯s desire for killing. He needed a stronger enemy and a stronger soul to satisfy his desire for killing!


    The temperature was up.


    For some reason, the temperature of the ground had risen. If ordinary people stood on it, they may feel hot, but Soran didn¡¯t feel it at all.


    He saw fire!


    In the depth of this underground ruin, there seemed to be a reflection of firelight and a huge and distorted figure.


    Balor!


    As a greater demon from the Abyss, it also felt the aura of ughter, death, and destruction;


    Balor brought ughter and destruction in the fire; Death was its favorite feast!

 Chapter 407 - Blasphemy

    Chapter 407: Chapter 53 sphemy


    Hot mes.


    In the dark underground ruins, a fire was lit up near the passageway. No one knew when these torches were ced here; thesemps with grease were automatically ignited under a certain force. It was said that everywhere the Balor went, it would burn. Although there were few people who had seen this terrible monster, the legend about it was still spreading in the world. Because in the mortal realm, Balor was a very powerful enemy!


    (The Challenge Rating is equivalent to the ancient red dragon, and most of the dragons in the stories were young and adult dragons.)


    Going above, it would mean challenging the deities.


    The Abyss was a ce of chaos and evil. There were many kinds of demons. Almost every day, new kinds were born.


    But there was no doubt that the real owner of the Abyss was the Tanar¡¯ri demons, which were now the third generation of Abyss demons. Before them, the ruler of the Abyss was Obyrith, the offspring of chaos and destruction. They were the creation of the first chaos demons, who had ruled the Abyss for a long time.


    However, humans were createdter on!


    Before the present order was really formed, human souls went into the Abyss. Obyrith demons were very interested in these mortal souls. They used their own chaotic power to transform these souls and finally created the Tanari Demons. The demons created by the integration of the human souls were extremely powerful and there were arge number of them. Atst, chaos broke out in the Abyss, and the Tanari Demons turned over the second generation demon lords and became the rulers of the Abyss.


    Now,


    Even the demonic lords in the Abyss were also born of Tanari Demons.


    They had the power of human souls!


    The Balors were the best of the Tanari Demons, and they were also the high-grade demon who inherits the power of ¡°chaos and fire¡±. Even in the Abyss, Balors were the absolute ruling ss. They stood at the top of the demonicmunity, next to the demonic Lords. They were a small number of high grade demons born with divinity. They had always been the main force in the Abyss battlefield. A Balor exists at the Lord level in any ce in the Abyss and controls arge number of demons. (Note: to challenge the Balor in the AbyssAbyss, one must face the demon army.)


    Name: Balor [High-grade demon] [Large outer world creature]


    Race: Tanari Demons


    Attributes: Strength 35, Dexterity 25, Constitution 31, Intelligence 11, Wisdom 24, Charisma 26


    Alignment: Chaos Evil


    Monster Level: 25+


    Challenge Rating: 20+


    Health Points (HP): 360+


    Divinity Shard: None


    Divinity: [Minor Divinity]


    Portfolio: Fire, Chaos, Evil


    Loot: Gold Derahls, +3 Abyss Beheading Sword, +3 Abyss Fire Whip


    Basic Skills: Cajole 310, Concentration 330, Diplomacy 350, Disguise 100, Hide 260, Intimidation 330, Literacy 300, Listen 380, Sneak 300, Search 300, Face Read 300, Spellcraft 300, Detection 380, Survival 70, Use Magic Device 310


    Special Skills: Entangle, Spell-like Ability, Summon Demon


    Personal Abilities: Combo sh, Great Combo sh, Expert Dual-wielding, m, Soul Control, Greater Dual-wielding, Long Sword, Beheading Sword.


    Spell-like abilities: sphemy, Dominate Monster, Greater dispel magic, Insanity, Power Word: Jolt, Telekinesis, Unholy Aura, Fire Storm, Implosion


    Gifted Abilities: me Body


    Balor.


    Almost any adventurer who was going to the Abyss would remember the basic information of the Balor.


    When Soran felt the surrounding temperature rise, a great row of data appeared in his mind.


    Previously when he adventured into the Abyss, Balor was a monster he focused on, because in case of encountering it, you would have to know enough about it to defeat it.


    It was very powerful!


    Challenging a Balor was not so different from challenging a demigod.


    The hunger and thirst for killing continued. Soran¡¯s ability to reason had not been lost even though he had be the ughter Form; the only difference was there was a desire for fighting and killing. Balor was the only enemy here that could satisfy his desire for killing.


    mes!


    A huge shadow.


    When Soran exited the ck tunnel, he saw a bright light.


    In front of him stood a huge monster, which was burning all over. It had a pair of horns and broad demon wings behind it. But they were basically useless in this small underground vestige. The Balor, who was more than 12 feet tall and weighed more than 5000 pounds, held a huge Abyss Beheading Sword in his hand, which was burning with mes. The Balor also had another weapon, a +3 Abyss Fire Whip.


    The temperature gradually rose.


    The Balor was like a fireball, anything going close to it would continuously sustain burn damage.


    However,


    When Soran saw this huge monster in front of him, his legendary curved sword also had a strange silver glow from its body. It was as bright as the stars, isting the hot me from the outside. Meanwhile, it automatically extinguished the mes generated by the Balor nearby. This legendary curved sword once killed a Balor. After perceiving the evil and discovering a new enemy, it even trembled slightly in Soran¡¯s hands.


    The me became slightly weaker.


    The fire on Balor seemed to dim a lot, and then a pair of heavy shackles appeared in front of Soran. The shackles with silvery-white metallic luster were bound on its hands, and there seemed to be a barb pierced on the giant demon¡¯s wing. It had been sealed here for a long time. Even though thousands of years had passed, it still couldn¡¯t break the seal here, because it was originally imprisoned by the great masters of the Arcane Empire.


    ¡°Demon? No! Human?¡±


    The pupil of the Balor was like a jumping fire. It looked at Soran, who appeared in front of it. In the old demonnguage, it said, ¡°The man has the smell of ughter!¡±


    ¡°Mortal!¡±


    ¡°Come, set me free, and I¡¯ll give you all you want!¡±


    There was a sneer in Soran¡¯s mouth, and he didn¡¯t pay any attention to the words of the Balor. Demons were all faithless, so they would not abide by anyw of contract. Anyone who dealt with demons could be eatenpletely by them in the end. Moreover, Soran¡¯s purpose was to take its life.


    Soran took out his bow and shot an arrow at the Balor.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    Balor instantly blocked the arrow. At the same time, the wooden part of the arrow burned instantly, even the arrowhead made of steel showed slight signs of melting. There was no doubt that the terrible power of the high-grade demons was revealed. Unless at the legendary level, it was impossible to get close to it, because the body of Balor was a burning me. (Note: any enemy caught by Balor will receive 36 fire damage every second.)


    The power of the seal was still there.


    The Furious Balor roared. It took a step forward, and a faint magic aura appeared on the shackles that imprisoned him.


    The chain was connected to the wall behind it, on which was a huge array of nine-pointed stars.


    There were slight cracks on the surface of the array, and there was also debris after the battle nearby. This was left by adventurers who had explored here.


    ¡°Damn mortal!¡±


    Balor roared. The shackles that bound his hands did not stop him from attacking Soran. Balor whipped its fiery whip toward Soran.


    A ten meter long ming whip!


    The whip with me came with the whistling wind. It was as nimble and cunning as a viper, blocking all directions for Soran¡¯s retreat.


    ¡°Pat!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes were fixed, and his figure rose up in the air. He didn¡¯t mean to dodge at all. Instead, he shed directly at the scourge of the mes.


    A silvery sh was seen.


    The me on the whip of the me seemed to be dim, and then it went out gradually. The Balor then yanked it back. It looked at Soran¡¯s curved sword, and the fire in its eyes moved, ¡°This weapon has a nasty smell!¡±


    The first round was over.


    It seemed that both of them were testing each other out.


    Although Soran saw the shackles on Balor, he had no intention of rushing in.


    Even though it was sealed, a Balor was still a Balor.


    Its Challenge Rating was above 21. Soran had encountered such demons more than once. Although they were trapped, they still had the urge to fight. For example, even if Soran was unarmed and his hands were shackled, his powerful attributes and abilities could still turn him into a killing machine.


    The seal here was loosing.


    There were two broken pirs behind the Balor. Originally, the shackles on its hands should be wrapped around them, but now only the barb on its back was connected to the wall.


    This allowed it to have some freedom!


    Soran¡¯s brain was running fast, thinking about how to kill the Balor in front of him, and also calcting its danger.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    The Fire Whip turned into a fire again. Balor¡¯s chaotic nature made him so easily irritated. He shook the me whip and twisted it around Soran as if he was going to pull him over.


    ¡°Pa.¡±


    Soran once again jumped out of the way. The Balor, who was trapped by the chain in ce, had a limited attack distance and reduced its danger a lot.


    However!


    When Soran jumped away from the attack, there was a grim smile on the Balor¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Mortal! You can¡¯t escape! ¡±


    ¡°Insanity!¡±


    An evil magic aura appeared, the Balor raised its finger toward Soran, which cast its spell-like ability.


    Soran was hit.


    Swiftly, a row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hit by the Balor¡¯s [Insanity] attack!...¡±


    ¡°ughter Form activated!... Divine energy transformed!... You¡¯re immune to this spell!...¡±


    Sorannded safely.


    The Balor was in disbelief. He roared and waved the whip of fire again, and at the same time, heunched another magic ability towards Soran.


    ¡°Power Word: Jolt!¡±


    The whip of fire roared by, and the evil spell fell on Soran again. But this time Soran didn¡¯t even intend to dodge. He directly resisted the spell of Balor, and at the same time, he wielded his curved sword to block the whip.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hit by the Balor¡¯s [Power Word: Jolt] attack!...¡±


    ¡°ughter Form activated!... Divine energy transformed!... HP is higher than 200!... Test of Fortitude passed!... You¡¯re totally immune to the spell!...¡±


    Soran let out a sarcastic smile.


    He dared toe here to challenge the high-grade legendary Balor demon because he was basically immune to the control ability of the opponent. For Soran, who had strong vitality, the possibility of passing tests was quite high! Balor¡¯s control spells were basically not effective on him!


    In disbelief, the Balor immediately cast several spells at Soran.


    ¡°Telekinesis!¡±


    Immune.


    ¡°Unholy Aura!¡±


    Immune.


    ¡°sphemy!¡±


    The ancient sphemousnguage was uttered from the mouth of the angry Balor. The evilnguage seemed to have some powerful magic power. When it uttered the depravednguage, the air around it was filled with evil energy. This time, Soran paid attention; his expression changed a little. It seemed that he was suffering and crazy. His body was shaking involuntarily as if he was suffering a lot.


    The Balorughed out loud!


    The arrogant enemy finally had one spell that worked on Soran. sphemy had an effect on him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Soran let out a howl of pain, and then he stood up trembling. His pupils showed a strange blood-red color, and his violent aura became more and more strong.


    Soran opened his mouth and then uttered the same sphemousnguage.


    sphemy!


    A row of dense data appeared in front of Soran.

 Chapter 408 - Break Free

    Chapter 408: Chapter 54 Break Free


    One second before.


    When the sphemous words came out of the Balor¡¯s mouth, Soran¡¯s brain seemed to be hit by lightning in an instant. Heat came out of his body and then all over his body. Not only that, but Soran¡¯s powerful memory seemed to be activated by some kind of power. In a sh, he memorized these sphemous words that he couldn¡¯t understand but had some hazy feelings. This was a power belonging to the oldest demon gods, and one of the abilities that gods of the evil alignment were good at.


    ¡°Pain!¡±


    Soran¡¯s brain seemed to be broken down by a certain force, and in a sh, he understood this ancient sphemynguage.


    ¡°sphemy: Pain!¡±


    This power seemed to fit him so well at the moment that Soran had mastered it in an instant.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯re affected by [sphemy]!...¡±


    ¡°Divinity of ughter transformed!... Divinity of Fear transformed!... ughter Form activated!... Activate Eidetic Memory!... Activate Able Learner!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the Lawful Evil alignment!...¡±


    ¡°Divinity is [Minor Divinity]!... You are immune to the sphemy attack!... The match between your evil tendency and sphemy is 91%!... Divine mastery activated!... Understand a new ability [sphemy]!... ¡±


    sphemy.


    As the name implies, it was the special power of the Evil alignment. This was the oldest sphemy; only some powerful and evil being with divinity, could master this ability. Otherwise, you could only master the lower level of sphemy. That was the special kind of magic ability used by the sphemous priests in Whiterun. Some priests who were favored by gods also had this ability. If they could be the Chosen or Favored of the gods, this ability could be upgraded to ¡°Devine Word¡±.


    Good and Evil.


    Both of these camps mastered different abilities, but the power of Evil was from the ability sphemy.


    In normal circumstances, even if Soran wanted to master the ability sphemy, he had to go through an unholy sacrificial ceremony and carry out the depraved sphemousnguage in the sacrificial ceremony. The process of the ceremony varies ording to the gods. Of course, there were many choices for the objects of this ritual sacrifice because the demons of bottomless Abyss and Nine Hells of Baator could also give this ability.


    The Subus Queen could also do this, and she was the easiest to please because she was the God of lust, depravity, and ethics. So, some taboo pleasures were easy to please her and get her reward.


    Demons, Devils, and Underlords could give the ability sphemy.


    Although it could strengthen the user¡¯s own power, it also meant falling into their control. Soran¡¯s variation at this moment was different from all the sphemy rituals. He automatically mastered and understood his ability.


    In this aspect, even he himself was a little confused. He could only vaguely guess that it was rted to his alignment: the blood of ughter or maybe because of the Minor Divinity¨C since


    If the Balor in front had no master, then the sphemousnguage it mastered was also because of its divinity.


    The body of the Balor trembled.


    Even if it had a strong me body, it had suffered a lot under the power of sphemy.


    ¡°sphemy: pain [Special Ability]: uttering the oldest sphemynguage, turning the sphemynguage into the power of pain to act on the enemy. Any non-domain power would not be able to resist this damage, causing real damage equal to your profession level + divinity value to the target. This ability can be used once a day. ¡±


    Soran stood up without expression.


    The power of pain gradually subsided. He looked at the Balor in front of him, and his eyes had a bloodshot glow.


    At the moment, he seemed to be full of evil and depravity, as if some kind of shadow of the Abyss demon. The Balor in front of him seemed to think of something. Suddenly, his face changed, and he said, ¡°Son of ughter?!¡±


    ¡°No! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak!


    The Balor had a look of greed.


    It suddenly growled, stepped forward, and the barb that pierced its back was pulled tight, and then a drop of demon blood fell down the chain. The Balor made a painful howl but still did not retreat. Instead, he clenched the Abyss Beheading Sword in his hand and took another step again. The sound of flesh and blood being torn was heard. The me on his body was much weaker. The huge wings of the demon were torn open by the chain of imprisonment, and there were wounds on its back.


    ¡°Divinity of ughter!¡±


    The eyes of Balor burst with mes and said, ¡°Hahaha! Who would have thought I would encounter a descendant of ughter!¡±


    ¡°Mortal!¡±


    ¡°Let us fight!¡±


    ¡°The winner gets everything! The loser bes the sacrifice!... Standing before you is the descendant of [Fire and Destruction]!... Barossa Kendy, a high-grade demon! ¡±


    Because of the chains, the Balor wouldn¡¯t be able to really kill Soran.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t kill the Balor, Soran could escape at any time, as the Balor was limited to a range by the chain. The Balor didn¡¯t know that Soran was in a state of thirst for killing and that he would go crazy if he didn¡¯t satisfy his desire for killing. The Balor just felt the ughter divinity of Soran, which activated its crazy nature of demon, so in order to kill Soran, it was ready to break the shackles.


    ughter and Destruction.


    The two most powerful forces in the Abyss!


    Although they were not the gods who controlled these two divine powers, they still created a Balor of level 27 and Soran.


    ¡°Pong!¡±


    There was a trace of crack on the chain connected to the wall, and there was a tearing wound on the body of the Balor. His hands were still trapped by shackles, but the chain that was locked in ce was pulled out little by little. There was a sharp barb on its back, almost through its lute bone, with a strange silver rune on it, which was the power keeping it in ce. But now it was forced to break away, with a stream of demon blood gushing out, the Balor roared and stepped forward.


    The Balor was bing weaker, but the power of the seal was also bing weaker!


    There were greed and madness in the pupil of the Balor. As long as it killed the mortal in front of it and captured the ughter divinity, the price was nothing!


    As a powerful high-grade demon, it had the confidence of killing the mortal in front of him even with serious injuries!


    -Balor [Barossa ¨C Kendy] [Monster Level 27] [Serious Wounds] [Sealed] [Grade 6]!


    -Soran [ughter Form] [Profession Level 18] [Grade 4]!

 Chapter 409 - Legendary Rogue

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 55 Legendary Rogue</h4>


    Drops of demon blood dripped on the silvery-white chain.


    It seemed that there was some powerful magic in it. The blood of these demons would burn like gasoline after being stained with the silver chain. The Balor looked at Soran crazily and stepped forward again. Then a stream of demon blood gushed out of the wound, just like adding fuel to the fire, making the fire spread all over the silver chain. The light on the chain was fading. It seemed that the demon blood had eroded its power and the ancient runes on it.


    Soran, who intended to move, stood his ground and looked at the Balor without expression.


    The blood of a demon!


    It was the source of power for the high-grade demons and their innate power.


    This kind of power was very precious. In the Abyss, only when other demons under itsmand had made great contributions, the superior demons would give them this power to promote the weak demons. This kind of promotion would reduce the power of some superior demons, so it was also a rarely used ability for the higher grade demons with brutal nature. More often, the inferior demons needed to rely on killing to level up.


    Even though the demon had a body, they were formed from souls.


    The Balor was releasing his true blood. This blood was not only its vitality but also a part of its own power. With this cost, it was breaking the chain.


    In simpler terms: if Soran was trapped now, he would lose not only his health but also his ughter EXP. This loss of power was permanent. The lost HP could be recovered gradually, but the lost ughter EXP needed to be gained again. It was in this way that the Balor was breaking the seal. The price he paid would reduce his power, and he might even drop a rank directly.


    The Balor was willing to pay this price!


    After confirming that the opponent was using demon blood to corrode the chain seal, Soran was not in a hurry tounch an attack. Although the Balor was now trapped in chains, itsbat effectiveness had not been greatly affected. As long as Soran was within 15 meters of it, the Balor couldunch fierce attacks at any time, and even turn the nearby area into a sea of fire instantly.


    Soran waited silently.


    He waited for the Balor to break the seal. When the seal waspletely removed, the Balor¡¯s strength would be reduced to the limit.


    By then, Soran¡¯s chances of winning would be higher!


    They both wanted to kill each other.


    For the Balor, Soran had the most delicious divine power. For Soran, killing the Balor would also be a great reward.


    The ughter Form limited Soran¡¯s spellcasting ability.


    This was not good for him, because the ¡®ughter Form¡¯ was like the Tenser¡¯s transformation. Although hisbat ability would be the same as a Fighter of the same level, he could not cast spells. Soran could only use the ability brought by divine power, as well as the spell-like abilities possessed by his own talent. (Note: Casting requires concentration of will and clear mind. ughter hunger and thirst greatly affect casting ability.)


    However, Soran still had some chances of winning.


    Otherwise, he would not stand and wait. Previously in the Abyss, he had challenged a Balor. He was very clear about this powerful monster¡¯s fighting style. The narrow terrain here limited its flight ability, and also limited the effectiveness ofrge weapons. The power of Balor¡¯s sword, which was more than two meters long, had been greatly reduced.


    Soran wouldn¡¯t go into a battle he had no confidence in!


    Only when he felt that he had a fair chance of winning, would he take the risk.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Balor roared and stepped out again. At the moment, the silver chain on its back was tightened to the limit. The silver rune on it became very dim; the demon¡¯s blood turned into a raging fire and melted it little by little. The power source Balor was the fire. Its blood was the hottest fire in the Abyss. Even the seals left from the Arcane Empire could not resist this powerful blood.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    When Balor¡¯s huge body of more than 5000 pounds stepped forward a step again, the already fragile chain broke. With a roar, he raised the Abyss Beheading Sword and rushed towards Soran. Although the moment when it lifted the seal was its weakest moment, it was also the most powerful moment for Balor. After it broke the seal with a heavy price, the Balor showed a sense of unremitting war.


    This powerful creature, with its huge size and its inborn strength of 35,


    35 Strength.


    This was a level of Strength that no mortal could reach!


    Its strength was not only because of its own spell-like abilities but also because of its powerful attribute brought by the powerful demon blood.


    ¡°Boomm, Boom!¡±


    The Balor, like the bravest warrior, rushed over. The two-meter long Abyss Beheading Sword was light. At the same time, the whip of fire swept from the side and directly blocked all dodging spaces of Soran. Soran could not escape.


    Never underestimate demon. Even though the Balor was huge, it had 25 Dexterity. (Note: Adult dragon had 10 Dexterity)


    Furthermore, it had Greater Dual-wielding ability!


    Regardless of any spell-like ability, the Balor could still easily crush a legendary level Fighter just by relying on its own attributes, talents, abilities, andbat skills. Unless a person could kill the Balor with one strike, even deities and Saints would have to pay a hefty price against the Balor.


    ¡°m!¡±


    The burning me appeared on the Balor¡¯s sword. The sharp edge of the sword was hidden in the fire and directly cut toward Soran¡¯s head.


    The whip of fire came from the side with a tricky angle. The attacks came from two directions.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes showed a trace of blood-red light. In the face of Balor¡¯s attack, his figure disappeared instantly.


    In the next moment!


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared in the shadow behind the Balor. He jumped less than six meters, then pulled out his legendary curved sword, stabbing it in the back of the enemy.


    A powerful strike meant that pulling back was hard!


    The Balor¡¯s attack, which had umted momentum, hit the open ground. The Abyss Beheading Sword directly split the ground in the roaring sound, leaving a terrible gully in the original ce. A bone piercing pain came from behind, and the Balor roared wildly. The me whip in its hand suddenly turned to its back. The whip was a very flexible weapon. The Abyss Beheading Sword was a very hegemonic weapon. It was very difficult to master these two weapons, and only the Balor could use them so well.


    ¡°Sword Form [Heavy Hack]!¡±


    In the face of the me whip from the side, Soran¡¯s expression did not change at all. The hot me enveloped him; it was the fire on the Balor. Ordinary people could not even get close to this terrible monster. But Soran was not afraid of the me because the de was emitting a strange silver shield so that no me could get close to his body.


    Time was slow at that moment.


    The whip of fire swept over, but Soran rolled violently from the crotch of the Balor. Its body, which was up to 12 feet and weighed more than 5000 pounds, was too big for Soran. He had enough space to use the Ground de technique from the Underdark. With a cold and merciless cold light, Soran directlyunched the Sword Form [Heavy Hack] under the crotch of the Balor!


    ¡°Shash.¡±


    A gush of bloodshot out!


    Then, like a fountain that could not be stopped, Soran cut a thirty-centimeter long wound in the enemy¡¯s groin.


    Its great body gave it exceptional Strength!


    But this figure also gave Soran enough space to attack it. In battles like these, Soran didn¡¯t care about honor.


    ¡°Damn mortal!¡±


    The great pain caused the body of the Balor to tremble. No male creature could continue to fight after a hit to the groin.


    Soran¡¯s cold eyes did not change at all. When he rolled from the crotch of the Balor to escape, he also appeared in the lower corner of the enemy, which was also at the attack range of the Abyss Beheading Sword. The Balor, who was proficient in the two-handed attacks, shook the me whip and immediately pulled back his hand; and at the same time, he waved the huge sword and shed it toward Soran. It wanted to split the enemy in half, believing that 35 Strength would be enough to crush the enemy.


    Soran smacked on the ground with his hand. The huge force pushed Soran off the ground into the air.


    In an instant, the heavy sword of the Balor struck the ground and left a two-meter long gap.


    Although he did not have the ability Shadow Realm or Shadowstep, and he could not make unpredictable attacks, Soran, with his powerful attributes, could already use many extraordinarybat skills.


    ¡°Sword Form [Horizontal sh]!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    The fighting skills from the East needed to be supported by Qi. The Monk¡¯s Wind Walk (non-stealth ability), ¡°Trackless Step¡± and ¡°Chain Steps¡± could make them jump into the enemy¡¯s side in an instant. Soran, as a Rogue, did not master these special fighting skills, but he had other ways to aplish this.


    Soran suddenly kicked on the wall, and then his figure seemed to fly out like a sharp arrow.


    He rushed over from the left side of the Balor, and his curved sword turned into a stream of light to stab the enemy¡¯s heart. The Balor, who had been hit many times, seemed to be crazy. It almost didn¡¯t dodge, and then he waved his sword to Soran as if he wanted to die together with him. It was hard to damage the powerful body of the higher grade demon. It¡¯s me body was notmon, and it was impossible to kill it immediately by stabbing its heart. On the contrary, it was difficult for Soran to resist the power of a heavy split from the Balor.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Time went slow again.


    Soran shot out like a sharp arrow, which looked like a ferocious attack straight into the heart of the Balor. However, just as he was three meters away, Soran¡¯s figure entered the reflection of the stctite above the underground ruins. Then, for the next instant, Soran disappeared into the shadow and then reappeared from the shadow behind Balor.


    He Shadow Leaped for more than 7 meters.


    At this moment, thebat skills of Soran were without a doubt. He sessfullyunched Shadow Leap when he entered the shadow with less than a millisecond, and then appeared behind the enemy in an instant.


    ¡°Sword Form [Waist Chop]!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    In an instant, Soran shed the body of Balor with both hands holding the sword, and the blood of the burning demon fell on him like fire.


    Soran still had no expressions!


    As though he was a stone-cold killing machine!


    This was the amount of power he had in his past!


    Only after entering the ughter Form could Soran¡¯s basic ability to support his legendarybat power.

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 56 Stephen’s Day

    Chapter 410: Chapter 56 Stephen¡¯s Day


    The gentle sea wind blew over port Mordor, and the sound of waves beating against the rocks came from afar.


    There were peopleing and going from the port. A merchant ship loaded with goods was parked near the port. asionally, a group of armed and expressionless guards passed by. When the merchants saw them, they couldn¡¯t help but get out of the way in awe. asionally, there were legendary Drows here, but they did not seem as evil as the story said they were; they just seemed a little cold and indifferent. These Drows were very strict aboutw enforcement, and the means used to bribe other guards did not seem to have much effect on them.


    Stephen Hogg came down from the deck. After getting onnd, he touched his money pouch and walked toward the pub.


    This was a pub run by a priest from the Sea temple.


    On the other side of the pier was the more luxurious Golden Crown Tavern, the best ce to spend money in Mordor for the most expensive wine and the most beautiful maidens. But Stephen was just an ordinary pirate. He couldn¡¯t afford to go to that kind of ce for consumption; he could only asionally drink some rum in the pub. He was also a family man, so he needed to be careful, so after thinking about it, he decided to go straight to Mordor city.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Stephen lowered his head and murmured, refusing the invite from his friends. As he went back to his residence, he thought to himself, ¡°I think it¡¯s about time I spent the money; I roughly have 300 gold Deralhs now. That¡¯s enough to buynd in the city.¡±


    ¡°The maind seems to be getting more and more dangerous; I better get my family over as well.¡±


    While thinking this, a smile appeared on Stephen¡¯s face.


    He was not young.


    In fact, he was already 35 years old. He was quite old among pirates. As a human, when Stephen was around 30 years old, he felt that his physical strength and energy drop. Although he had the power of a grade 2 pirate and richbat experience, age was unforgiving; even for advanced professions, this was also true. Last time, Stephen was stabbed in the abdomen in the battle with Ashrod, the pirate king. At that time, he lost a lot of blood. Although he had recovered now, he was still not at his best.


    Stephen had been wandering on the sea for a long time.


    He had been tired of so many years of killing, so he nned to apply to be a city guard after finishing the task- switching to a more stable job.


    In Stephen¡¯s pirate career, he had followed a lot of pirate leaders, but there had never been anyone like Lord Soran, who made him feel like there was hope in the future.


    Orderly.


    Everything in port Mordor was in order because there were strict rules. Although thew had not beenpletely established, the rules set by Lord Soran had been strictly implemented. Anyone who challenged the rules would be mercilessly crushed. Stephen had never seen a pirate leader like Lord Soran in so many years, managing the unruly pirates. Although some of the processes were bloody and cruel, that was just a small problem.


    When they got used to Soran¡¯s rules, they would find that life was not that bad.


    He no longer needed to worry about getting drunk, being robbed, and thrown in some stinking ditch. Nor worry about his hard-earned wealth falling into other people¡¯s hands.


    Working hard meant getting rewards.


    Any work in Mordor allowed self-sufficiency. Even the most humble ves could get freedom from hard work and live a good life in Mordor.


    Why would Stephen think that he would not have a better future than those ves who were free?


    ¡°I almost have the money now.¡±


    There was a paved road leading to Mordor city from the port. The neat road was repaired every other period of time. Stephen had no education, so calction, which was a bitplicated, was a bit troublesome for him. Although he had been spending money on learning recently, it was a pity that Stephen found it hard to learn since he was old. He could now only calcte with his fingers as he walked along the road, ¡°With my past achievements, I should be able to buy a piece ofnd south of Mordor city at the most favorable price.¡±


    ¡°I could probably get 15 Mu ofnd?¡± (Note: Mu is a simr unit to an acre; one Mu is roughly 6 acres.)


    ¡°Thesends had been reimed by ves. Looking at the growth of thend, we should have a good harvest this year. After buying thend, I will spend some money to buy two ves from Shipwreck Bay to cultivate it, and even if I am old, I will have a good life in the future. ¡±


    ¡°After I get the title deed, I bring my family over. Then, I¡¯ll spend some money to hire a priest to hold a wedding. Hehe!¡±


    Stephen¡¯s face showed an honest smile. It made his left face, which had some scars seem less scary.


    He had someone he liked.


    She used to be a wanderer in Shipwreck Bay. Her husband used to be a sailor but died in a shipwreck. After her husband died, she was struggling to raise her two children by herself. In the end, she made a decision to make money by prostitution. Then she met Stephen, a fierce-looking pirate who treated her very gently.


    After Stephen helped her get rid of a drunk harassing her, they got on good terms.


    She was a gentle woman.


    She wasn¡¯t very beautiful and was soft-spoken. She was 26, and her waist was a little thick. Her skin was white and was gentle, good at housework, and was good at cleaning. As for her previous prostitution, Stephen didn¡¯t care so much. He respected a woman who could make money to raise her children.


    He was only a pirate.


    He wasn¡¯t a stone-cold killer, but there were definitely a lot of people who died under him.


    Some deserved to be killed; some were innocent.


    asionally he would go to the temple to confess his sins and once cried like a child in her arms.


    Perhaps he was getting soft.


    This time, when he went to Shipwreck Bay to escort the goods, Stephen encountered a young thief. In the past, he would have chopped off the hand of the kid. But this time, when he saw the child¡¯s face was yellow and thin, he could not help but think of the two children she had. He not only let the thief go but also gave him some silver Deralh.


    Stephen was tired now.


    He was not young now. After a few more years he would be 40.


    After a man was 40 years old, he could only rely on rich experience to fight. He now wanted a more stable life.


    A woman.


    Some active children.


    A stable job and a house.


    After so many years of wandering on the sea, he had been honed into a real man. He could fight bravely without fear of death, but that didn¡¯t mean that he would want to live an uncertain life all the time.


    He was a little different from other pirates. Maybe when other people got to his age, they would be eager for all this.


    In front was the gate of Mordor city.


    Stephen couldn¡¯t help but speed up his pace and rush to his own residence. He had his own house, although it was only a small brick house, it was something he got after battling so much. But most of the time, he still stayed in his small residence, because the house was empty. It was also not as convenient as the residence.


    ¡°I should also get some furnitureter on.¡±


    Stephen was thinking so much in his heart. He showed a smile after thinking of something, then he said, ¡°Hehe, there are three rooms, maybe I should buy a bigger bed.¡±


    Just then, there was some noiseing from outside Mordor city.


    Then saw arge Quetzalcoatlus climbing out. It was much bigger than a cow. It had a rope around its neck and seemed to be led by someone. Quetzalcoatlus swaggered forward without looking around at the guards. When it got out of the gate, it could not wait to p its wings and fly up.


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, cky! I¡¯ll let you out and y now!¡±


    A childlike voice came from behind. Although the child could not be seen, Stephen quickly bowed down and knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°Young Madam!¡±


    She was the treasure of Mordor.


    Basically, she was a princess of Mordor. Everyone knew Soran loved her very much.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    The Quetzalcoatlus flew to the sky.


    Then Vivian, who was standing at the gate of the city in a ck princess dress, appeared in front of Stephen¡¯s eyes. The little girl didn¡¯t notice Stephen kneeling on one knee at all. After releasing the rope of the Quetzalcoatlus, she patted her hands gently and said in a crisp voice: ¡°Come! Lulu! Today I¡¯ll take you to catch fish! ¡±


    The petite and exquisite cat girl happily nodded and said, ¡°Meow!... Catch fish!... Lulu wants to eat grilled fish! ¡±


    Under the sun, Vivian led the little cat girl to the seaside, and Stephen quickly got up and headed to his residence.


    He still had something to do.


    After countless battles.


    Countless ughters.


    After so much blood, ughter and death; countless merciless battles, Mordor finally stood upon this ind.


    Soran not only changed Vivian¡¯s destiny.


    This vibrant city had changed the fate of many people.


    Vivian finally had a peaceful ce to grow up; finally having the luxury to live the life she should be living.


    Happily.


    Without worry.


    Living just like a child.


    As for Soran,


    He needed to continue the ughter.

 Chapter 411 - Self-Destruct!

    Chapter 411: Chapter 57 Self-Destruct!


    Fresh blood trickled down.


    Soran¡¯s breathing was a little short; the continuous high-intensity explosive power had a high burden on his body, especially the battle that was urate to the millisecond level. However, his physical condition was extraordinary; in just a second or two, Soran had adjusted his breathing. Constitution not only affected the limit of his physical fitness but also determined his endurance in battle. Soran¡¯s extraordinary Constitution allowed him to recover very fast.


    There was the smell of burnt skin.


    Maybe because his skin had been burnt, but Soran did not feel too much pain.


    The Balor, who was standing in front of him, was no better. It had seven or eight wounds on its body, especially it¡¯s back, and was hit twice by Soran. It¡¯s a pity that Balor¡¯s Constitution was too strong. With a constitution of up to 31, Soran¡¯s waist attack that was supposed to chop the Balor in half only injured its spine. The Balor¡¯s vitality was too tenacious. The HP of the higher grade demons were above that of a Legendary Fighter.


    The Balor was also catching its breath.


    Even if it was this strong, under the condition of massive blood loss and severe injury, the speed of physical consumption and recovery had be mismatched.


    The madness of a demon made it want to fight even when it was seriously injured.


    Thus it raised the massive Abyss Beheading Sword again and rushed towards Soran with the me whip. The me on the Balor had dimmed a lot. There were only some leaping mes on the me whip, revealing the dark barbs on the whip. This was the reason why Soran¡¯s left arm was severely injured. The barb caught the flesh and skin of his arm, and then a piece of tissue was torn off.


    Soran¡¯s injuries were not light.


    Even though he had only been struck once by the Balor, it had caused almost 100s of damage.


    The fire on the Balor was strong.


    Even with the power of Icingdeath, Soran was slowly burned every time he approached it. This kind of enemy was simply invincible to ordinary people. It was even more difficult to deal with than a dragon. Ordinary people standing in front of it would be burned to ashes. Soran had be a bit numb to the fire as his sword kept him from bing ashes. The legendary weapon¡¯s ability to put out magic me had been in effect. But a burning sensation was still felt all over, and his throat seemed to be extremely dry.


    The silver light kept moving about.


    The Balor¡¯s mes also became weaker; Soran¡¯s hand was now like a block of ice.


    Soran had used all of his Shadow Leap.


    Even with a range of 100 meters, Soran still used it all up.


    Both seemed to be at their limit.


    Thus in the face of the Balor¡¯s crazy attack, Soran had to roll and dodge. The huge Abyss Beheading Sword hit the wall behind Soran and directly created a two-meter long crack. At the same time, because of the great power of the Balor, his sword continued down.


    ¡°Die! Mortal!¡±


    The Balor forced Soran to a corner. The enemy in front of him did not dare to take one hit from the beginning to the end. So the Balor did not care about defense and only focused on using its brute strength to ovee Soran.


    ¡°Poom!¡±


    Soran dodged again. Since the Strength of the Balor was too high, he did not dare to take a hit even in ughter Form.


    The Abyss Beheading Sword once again hit the open space. The terrible brute force caused the ground to crack greatly. The walls made a loud noise, and the cracks extended to both sides.


    Suddenly, Soran noticed something!


    That was why when the big sword came swinging, he moved to his original position.


    A gust of wind blew over his head.


    The me whip came in then the Abyss Beheading Sword swept in again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The wall shook again, and another obvious crack was seen.


    At this moment, Soran was almost forced into a corner by the enemy. The Balor let out a sinister smile. He swung the Abyss Beheading Sword toward the doomed Soran.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    When the Balor wielded the huge Abyssal Beheading Sword to attack again, Soran clenched his teeth and held the knife in his hands.


    ¡°Shash.¡±


    Fresh blood gushed out.


    Soran, as if he had been hit by a high-speed car, flew straight out. The huge force pushed him to the wall, and his whole person trembled slightly.


    Raw power.


    The great difference of size and strength between the two allowed the Balor to push Soran back with ease.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    Soran hit the wall behind him.


    As if it was thest straw to crush the camel, the cracks on the wall suddenly spread, and the Balor, who came to him with a grim smile, suddenly had a shadow above him.


    ¡°Grooom!¡±


    A sharp stctite fell on the Balor¡¯s head, and a lot of rubble fell to the ground.


    This sort of damage would not kill the powerful Balor.


    However, when its head was hit, the Balor was staggered. Its huge body became a burden as most of the falling stones hit its huge body.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At this moment, Soran suddenly leaped out with a ferocious expression. His emaciated body easily dodged the falling boulders, and then he reached out to the Balor and pressed on it.


    ¡°Vampiric Touch!¡±


    A hot flow of life force flowed into Soran¡¯s body, allowing him to recover quite a good amount of health.


    A hint of red appeared on his previously pale face, and Soran sprang to the top of the Balor and swung his curved sword with both hands at the head of the Balor.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    A cold sh was seen.


    Then there was blood gushing out. The huge body of the Balor froze in ce. The next moment, the body of the Balor seemed to let out a great me.


    It seemed the whole beast was now a big fireball!


    ¡°Self-Destruction!¡±


    As one of the most difficult high-grade demons to challenge in the Abyss, the dread of Balor was not only its power but also its ability to automatically activate a ¡°Self-Destruct¡± after death. This spell allowed the Balor to explode in mes, causing hundreds of explosive range damage to any enemies around.


    Many died because of this after killing it!


    BOOM!


    The sound of a violent explosion was heard, and the terrible fire came out. Soran, who had just cut off the head of the Balor, was shrouded in the terrible explosion in an instant.

 Chapter 412 - Parting Ways

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 58 Parting Ways</h4>


    ¡°Pooom.¡±


    The ground suddenly shook violently.


    The Dwarven Juggernaut, who was searching for loot, almost fell on the ground. The other people nearby also looked at each other with a look of surprise and uneasiness. The Desert Warrior quietly bagged a statue made of pure gold and then turned around to look at the others.


    ¡°What had happened?¡±


    The Dwarven Juggernaut took the crystal which was well preserved on the wall, and put it in his hand for inspection. He then asked, ¡°Did something happen below us?¡±


    The four of them looked at each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the Ronin frowned slightly, ¡°But there was something wrong with the leader¡¯s expression just now and his anger. I think something great must have happened below! ¡±


    The Desert Warrior looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there was a demon sealed up below us.¡±


    ¡°That violent shaking must mean something!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer had a worried expression and suggested, ¡°Should we go down and look for him?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± the Desert Warrior rejected the idea decisively.


    He took a look at the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°He told us to stay here. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here at all. If we go on rashly, then we might all die.¡±


    Speaking of this, the Desert Warrior lowered his voice and said, ¡°I think everyone¡¯s loot today is good. More importantly, no one is injured. So, shall we call it a day, go up and share the spoils, and then wait for the leader toe out? He is a very powerful Rogue, anyways. There are few that could stop him if he wanted to leave; if he can¡¯t leave, that means we¡¯ll die if we go down.¡±


    He wanted to go already.


    There was something wrong with the situation of the underground ruin. The shake just now must have been caused by something big.


    No one got injured after the previous few battles.


    After Soran left, they found some boxes and darkrooms, and found many valuable spoils; even if it was split among all of them, there were still a few thousand gold Deralhs. Since the situation was not right, and they had found a substantial amount of loot, the Desert Warrior had the intention to go already. After all, he and Soran were just temporary teammates. They weren¡¯t friends or anything. It was not surprising that they would run when they noticed something was wrong.


    The Desert Warrior¡¯s words made some supporters.


    The Ronin stroked the sword de and kept silent. He came to the desert area because he needed more money. After encountering some danger and getting some loot, he didn¡¯t want to risk his life unnecessary. Bringing his loot back with his life was the wisest thing.


    The Dwarven Juggernaut was a little hesitant.


    He wanted to leave, but he was a bit upset. The Dwarf race was more trustworthy; in this case, leaving meant abandoning hisrades.


    Among the people there, the Oriental Dancer had the mostplicated expression.


    She was wavering: wanting to leave but also wanted to stay. After all, Soran had just saved her life. Logic told her that it was the wisest decision to leave now, but she felt that it was too much. The difficulty of the underground ruin was a little great. She knew what was underneath. If Soran really encountered that monster, then it was very unlikely he woulde out alive.


    The Balor.


    A legendary Rogue would find it very hard to kill the Balor!


    ¡°Boomm.¡±


    After the first explosion from the underground, it seemed that the support structures of some ces were broken, obviously forming a chain reaction. The sound of copse came from many ces, and arge amount of dust fell everywhere.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay for long.¡±


    The Desert Warrior looked at the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want to stay, stay. I¡¯m ready to leave. Depending on the situation, it may copse at any time. Maybe we will be stuck here. ¡±


    After saying that, he began to retreat.


    The Ronin took a nce at the others and quickly went too. This was the desert area. If the entrance was blocked, then getting out would be troublesome.


    The Dwarf hesitated for a while, then looked at the Oriental Dancer and asked, ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    The Oriental Dancer¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. She took a look at the Dwarf in front of her and said, ¡°No! I¡¯m going to go down and have a look! He saved my life, after all. If I leave, I¡¯ll feel guilty about it in the future! ¡±


    After hearing that, the Dwarf also felt guilty.


    Then he took out several bottles of healing potions and a bottle of fire red potion. He gave it to the Oriental Dancer, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m going to get out of here. This is the healing potion bought from the temple, and a bottle of Strength potion from the Grey Valley Dwarfs, it can temporarily improve yourbat effectiveness. ¡±


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    The Dwarf carried his ax and began to retreat. There was a lot of dust falling, and sounds of trembling could be heard.


    The Oriental Dancer looked at him for a moment, then ran toward the dark tunnel.


    ¡°This is for my mission!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer rushed into the dark passage and murmured to herself, ¡°The Empress will not be happy if I go back like this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I must go in and check! He wouldn¡¯t have been killed so easily, right?...¡±


    She moved very quickly.


    In the distance, the vibration continued to spread; there probably was a structural problem below, thus leading to the copse of many rooms.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer dodged a falling stone, then stopped; there was a big gap in front of her. It was obviously blown up by some terrible explosion. There were big and small pieces of gravel below. The path here had been broken. She could only jump to the bottom and then find a path to move forward.


    However, a familiar figure appeared in front.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead!?¡±


    The Oriental Dancer¡¯s face glowed for a moment, let out a breath of relief, and said, ¡°great!...¡±


    ¡°Puhh.¡±


    Soran came up and spat. There was dust in the blood. He was basically covered in the first big explosion. If he didn¡¯t react fast enough to resist the explosion, he might have been buried alive. Soran¡¯s whole body was gray and covered with a thickyer of falling sand. He spat out the mud in his mouth, raised his hand, and wiped his face. Then he said, ¡°Why are you here? What about the others?... ¡±


    Soran looked and saw no one else behind her.


    Without even asking her, he already figured out what was going on, ¡°They have gone? Pah! Temporary teams can¡¯t be relied on at the critical moments! ¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Just as the Oriental Dancer wanted to say something, suddenly, Soran threw a gem with a strange luster to her. She quickly reached out and took a look, and her face immediately showed surprise.


    This was the item she needed for her mission.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    Another sound of the copse was heard.


    Soran¡¯s expression changed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first! The underground had copsed! So this whole ce wille down at any time.¡±


    The two quickly ran toward the exit.


    Soran seemed to be hurt badly. All the dust on his body was stained with blood and mixed together to form blood clots. Even though they weren¡¯t slow, it was dark when they arrived at the square in the beginning. All the torches were put out, and the tunnel which they used toe in was filled with sand.


    The path was blocked.


    This kind of temporary channel could not bear the violent shakes; the others seemed to have escaped ahead of time.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    The Oriental Dancer looked at Soran and said, ¡°The path is blocked.¡±


    ¡°Tang.¡±


    Soran turned to look at her, then gave her a shovel and said, ¡°Well, what else can we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig!¡±

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 59 The Secret of Legend Rating

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 59 The Secret of Legend Rating</h4>


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The oriental dancer was all wet with sweat. She lifted her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead with a shovel in one hand; her delicate white skin was revealed after the sand was swept off. The beautiful girl now looked like a beggar, spitting out sand. The structure of the underground ruin waspromised. When she managed to dig slightly, sand would flow back slightly.


    ¡°Huh, huh, huh!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer opened her mouth and gasped for air. After turning around and looking at Soran on the side, she could not help but express her resentment, ¡°Hello! Haven¡¯t you rested enough? How long do I have to dig for? ¡±


    At first, Soran threw a shovel to her. She thought they would be digging together, but in the end, she did it by herself. She worked hard for a long time to dig through a little bit. As for Soran, he had been sitting there for about five or six hours. Every time she was tired of digging or was drenched from head to foot in the sand, the Oriental Dancer would look back at Soran. He still sat cross-legged at the corner; every time she saw that, there would be more bitterness in her eyes.


    ¡°What an ungentlemanlike person!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer murmured in a low voice. Then she raised her hand to move her long hair, which was covered with dust. This environment made her feel unforgettable as she liked cleanliness. After digging for a long time, she had a lot of sweat, which mixed with dust and became stuck on her body, making her feel like she was rolling in mud. However, afterining, she finally went on because she could see that Soran was hurt badly at the moment.


    In fact, Soran was now seriously injured. After the Balor used Self-Destruct, he immediately went into Near Death State.


    He could still move freely now because he had an extraordinary Constitution!


    At the moment, Soran seemed to be resting, but in fact, he remembered spells again. The Oriental Dancer does not know that he had multi-professioned in Wizard. Naturally, she would think that Soran was resting and recovering. In addition, other Wizards usually needed to take out a spellbook to memorize a spell; Soran memorized spells only with his memory. Although he had paid a lot of ughter EXP, Soran¡¯s current spells were all engraved by memory; no need to bring a spellbook with him.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Soran slowly opened his eyes.


    Soran looked at the Oriental Dancer and let out a yful smile.


    The Oriental Dancer was no more attractive or moving as before. She was now like a vige woman with mud all over her body.


    There were many notifications in front of him, the top most:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hit by the Balor¡¯s [Self-Destruct] attack!¡±


    ¡°Reflex Evasion is sessful!... You¡¯ve evaded the core explosion range!... You¡¯ve received 52 Explosion damage!... You¡¯ve received 12 Burn damage!...¡±


    ¡°Pushed to the limit! Ability break-through!¡±


    ¡°Your ability [Minor Fire Resistance] leveled up to [Lesser Fire Resistance]!...¡±


    ¡°Pushed to the limit! Ability break-through!¡±


    ¡°Your ability [Lesser Fire Resistance] leveled up to [Great Fire Resistance]!...¡±


    The Balor was a ball of fire.


    Soran suffered from the burning fire from the beginning to the end. If he didn¡¯t have the power of Icingdeath, he would not have survived for so long. So, at the end of the battle, the first thing to upgrade was Fire Resistance, from Minor Fire Resistance to Great Fire Resistance.


    ¡°Great Fire Resistance [Personal Ability]: divine power increased your resistance to fire damage. From now on, you are immune to any fire damage below 5. When you are attacked by spells or spell-like attacks, any fire damage will be reduced by 10 damage. With the strengthening of divine power, your ability to master fire resistance will gradually increase, and eventually, you may be immune to fire damage totally. ¡±


    Resistance abilities were very useful.


    His ability to survive could be greatly increased after upgrading to Great Fire Resistance. However, to be immune to a certain kind of attack, more supportive abilities were needed, divine abilities.


    Soran currently had two resistance, [Lesser Cold Resistance] and [Great Fire Resistance].


    After a while,


    Another row of data appeared:


    ¡°Killed the Balor!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy!... You¡¯ve gained 165100 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Target has divinity.¡±


    ¡°Divinity activated... You¡¯ve absorbed targets remaining divinity!... Divinity converted!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 5 Divinity.¡±


    A hundred and sixty thousand ughter EXP.


    Although it was not enough for Soran to advance to the realm of legends, it was still quite a bit. He still needed to get another Elemental Stone during his trip. By then, he should have enough ughter EXP to advance into the realm of legends. As for the 5 divinity obtained, this surprised Soran. It was a pity that encountering a demon of this caliber was very unlikely, and he may not win again. After all, the difficulty of the challenge between a high-grade demon and a demigod was not much different.


    This was not something strange.


    Abyss demons always had divinity in their blood. Many powerful demons had no Divine Shard or Divine Title, but they still could use divine powers.


    That was because divinity ran in their blood.


    Soran was lucky he could kill the Balor. He knew that if the Balor was not handicapped, he would have little chance to win the battle. If we wanted to deal with such enemies in the future, he would have to either wait for theing of The Avatar Crisis. The Balor was the backbone of the first demonic vanguard army at that time.


    ¡°Ta!¡±


    Soran slowly stood up.


    He took out a shovel and began to dig.


    After about three hours, a


    ¡°The battle of Balor [legendary battle]: in the early April 1676 of the new moon era, you encountered a sealed Balor in the ruins of the ancient Arcane Empire. After a difficult battle, you finally defeated this powerful enemy. The fall of this great demon results in the Abyss taking an interest in you. The Balor you killed was the offspring of the ancient Balor. Your existence will be perceived by some powerful demons. [Legend Rating + 2] ¡±


    Something was strange.


    Soran only got only 2 Legend Rating. However, the Balor should be the hardest enemy he had ever encountered.


    It was strange that the Legend Rating it gave was only 2!


    Furthermore, the time it took for this notification to pop up was fast, unlike the previous ones.


    This led Soran to wonder why.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    Soran said to himself, ¡°The Balor was so powerful! Why did it only give 2 Legend Rating? Even the legendary naval battle gave more Legend Rating then this! Is Legend Rating not directly rted to the strength of the enemy? Or are there other conditions that determine the amount of Legend Rating? ¡±


    Soran frowned as he thought about something.


    Legend Rating was not necessarily determined by the power of the enemy. Of course, defeating a powerful enemy will naturally obtain more Legend Rating than defeating a weak enemy. However, there seemed to be certain criteria that determined the amount of Legend Rating given.


    An audience!


    The previous Legend Ratings Soran got were because the incident was spread out.


    Many battles were not as dangerous as they were today, but they gave more Legend Rating because these incidents had spread to many ces, resulting in many people knowing about it. However, today Soran had no audience at all. Thus the taverns nearby won¡¯t be gossiping on how he killed this Balor. Among all the people, probably only the Oriental Dancer vaguely guessed that Soran had defeated the Balor. Maybe that¡¯s why the Legend Rating it gave was so low.

 Chapter 414 - Master Boxer

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 60 Master Boxer</h4>


    Soran was stuck.


    In fact, he and the Oriental Dancer had been stuck for a whole day and night.


    By the time they finally dug out a passage to return to the ground, both of them were a little exhausted and looked as if they had been rolling in mud. Soran was a little better. After all, he was wearing tights; he only had to shake the sand and soil on his cloak. But the Oriental Dancer wore a long dress; when she came out, she was covered in dirt. Only when she wiped her sweat asionally, could she wipe off the dust and expose her white skin.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    After the Oriental Dancer came to the ground, she threw away the shovel and sat on the sand. She jumped up immediately when she sat down; although the sky was getting dark at the moment, the temperature in the desert area was still very high. There were no signs of the workers and other teammates nearby, but there was a lot of garbage left in the distance. The others probably had taken away all that was useful, leaving only trash behind.


    Soran pushed the sand, examined the burnt charcoal, and said in a deep voice, ¡°it hasn¡¯t been long since they left! They probably left around noon. ¡±


    The Oriental Dancer walked over, nodded, and said, ¡°These useless!...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Soran shook his head indifferently. He had seen too many things in the Underdark. At least this time, his teammates hadn¡¯t stabbed him in the back. He looked up at the sky and said slowly, ¡°Have a rest here for one night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found what you wanted, we¡¯ll split tomorrow! If you¡¯re going back to the Eastern countries, then leave earlier.¡±


    ¡°Not long from now, this ce would be deste.¡±


    The Oriental Dancer nodded softly when she heard the words, and her eyes fell on Soran. She looked at him quietly for a while. Then a gentle smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Soran waved his hand and didn¡¯t reply, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for water.¡±


    ¡°There should be an oasis around here.¡±


    Water.


    Hearing Soran¡¯s words, the Oriental Dancer instantly felt ufortable all over. She could not help following him quickly and asked, ¡°Is there an oasis nearby? I¡¯ll go with you! ¡±


    There should be an oasis around the area because there was a gathering ce for adventurers here; an oasis was slowly created to be a base camp for them.


    Soran walked the way he recalled, and soon a patch of green was seen in front.


    A small oasis.


    Maybe only over 100 meters long, surrounded by various vegetation, and some tall trees, with a deep pool in the center. It was a miracle in the desert. In such a dry and brutal ce, such a ce could be preserved.


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer couldn¡¯t help but speed up her steps. When she came to the water pool, she bent down and took a few drinks. Then she picked up the water and washed her face. As the dust on the face was washed, a charming and moving face was also exposed. After she washed her face, a faint blush appeared on her charming face. She turned to look at Soran beside her as if she wanted to say something.


    Soran was also washing his face.


    The cooling water relieved the ufortable feeling. He wiped his body then saw the stare of the Oriental Dancer.


    ¡°What?¡± Soran asked with a frown.


    The Oriental Dancer had an awkward expression; it seemed that she was a little embarrassed. Then she asked, ¡°I want to clean up. Can you wait for me outside first!... ¡±


    So she wants to wash up.


    Soran, hearing the words, stood up, looked at the dusty woman, and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. ¡±


    Soran turned and left.


    After the Oriental Dancer was sure that Soran was nowhere near, she untied her belt carefully. However, she took a quiet look at the back and whispered, ¡°Would he peek! Well, I can¡¯t do any if he decides to stealthilye back? I don¡¯t care! Let¡¯s take a bath first... ¡±


    The Oriental Dancer dropped her dress, revealing her pair of long beautiful legs.


    She touched the water with her feet, and then slowly untied her blouse. Her breasts were like white jade in the moonlight. The Oriental Dancer put her hands on her chest and slowly entered the water. She sighed contentedly and then began to clean the dust on her body.


    ¡°He¡¯s not bad!¡±


    ¡°Too bad I like Di!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer was immersed in the water. Her long wet hair spread like seaweed. She gently wiped her face as she had some wild thoughts in her mind. She blushed and said, ¡°Is he peeking?¡±


    In fact, she really did think too much.


    Soran had gone outside and had no intention of taking a peek at her.


    In terms of beauty, Gloria was the most beautiful woman he had ever met. Maybe only when Vivian grew up, she would surpass Gloria. With Gloria around, Soran had no appetite for the Oriental Dancer.


    Under the dim moon,


    Someone was close by!


    Soran went into the shadow and sneaked over.


    One person.


    A woman.


    Before Soran got close to the target, he saw a tall figure with long ck hair. At a nce, she could recognize that she was a woman. The woman was wearing tights, showing the exquisite curve of her body. Her face and outline had the characteristics of the oriental people. However, her height was higher than that of a woman in the north, but this was not the key; the important thing was that Soran did not see a weapon on her. She only had a pair of ck gloves.


    ¡°Who is it!?¡±


    A cold voice was heard, and then the woman in front of Soran stopped. Her figure swept up in a sh and directly locked on to Soran¡¯s position. Then she turned into a shadow and came close to Soran. She kicked her leg toward Soran with amazing momentum.


    There were no signs at all.


    Soran didn¡¯t even know how the enemy determined his position. He was only sure that he didn¡¯t expose himself. It seemed that the opponent could detect him because of some supernatural ability.


    Soran was surprised as the dust she kicked up revealed his position.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    In the face of the enemy¡¯s high-speed approach and kick, Soran had no time to dodge and had no chance to draw his sword; he could only brace himself. With the dull sound of body collision, Soran was pushed back a little. After a hard hit, her vigorous figure quickly backed up. Shended on the ground like a goose feather and said, ¡°A Rogue?¡±


    ¡°Pa.¡±


    The woman in front of him brought her hands together. As she pped her hands together, a faint magic glow appeared on the gloves immediately, and then an arc of electricity jumped across the gloves. This strange arc kept jumping in the palm of her hand, but it did not seem like it was her ability; it was probably an ability of her gloves, a rare grade weapon.


    Bow stance, sidestep, raised hands.


    Soran became serious after seeing these moves. He slowly took out his sword and said, ¡°Master Boxer?¡±


    Master Boxer.


    This was the first time Soran had seen a female Master Boxer. As an advanced ss of the Monk profession, although there was no mandatory requirement to be a Master Boxer, it was extremely rare for a woman to advance to a Master Boxer. This kind of female professions who epted the practice of the orthodox Master Boxer training was very rare.


    Furthermore, the opponent was as good as Soran was!

 Chapter 415 - Extreme Sixth Sense

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 61 Extreme Sixth Sense</h4>


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Rock Slide!¡±


    The tall figure came like a storm. As an advanced profession that leaned towards the monks, the strength of Pugilists was high grade. A single leap by the girl in front spanned more than ten meters. Her figure flew across the air. Her long and strong legs roiled up the sand all over the sky, and directly whipped towards Soran¡¯s abdomen.


    nk.


    The Curved Sword Icingdeath came out of its sheath. Soran wielded the sword and unleashed a Horizontal sh.


    Facing the light emitted by Soran¡¯s sword, the tall woman did not panic. As soon as she got her long and strong legs together, she jumped up directly in the air and continued to soar without any ry points at all.


    ¡°Qi!?¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils shrank in a moment, and he suddenly arched himself and stabbed the other party¡¯s lower body with the Curved Sword.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Scaling Ladder!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Empty Body!¡±


    Facing the light from the Sword that Sauron stabbed from below upwards, the tall woman slightly frowned with her beautiful willow-like eyebrows, only to see her two palms p together. The crackling lightning pulsed from the palms. Then, she directly faced Soran and swooped down. Her figure fell at high speed, and at the same time, she moved half a meter in a strange way, and when she went past Soran and avoided the sword light, the two palms turned into a raging gust of wind and hit Soran¡¯s vital points.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Flurry Blows!¡±


    Electric arcs leaped in the air.


    In his heart, Soran was shocked at the moment. He frantically protected his chest and blocked the enemy¡¯s attack. The opponent did not need the ry point. When there were no positions tond in the midair, she could even continuouslyunch attacks. When the enemy¡¯s fist first hit Soran¡¯s body, he evidently did not feel much pain. But when she took back her fist, Soran felt a shock on his chest. It seemed that her strength went through his arms and directly hit his innards. The tiny electric current was pulsing through Soran. Even with his strong and iparable constitution, he still felt numb all over. If it was other people now, perhaps they would have been paralyzed by the electric current from the start.


    ¡°One-inch Punch!?¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure fell from the air. His chest heaved violently. Suddenly his throat moved, and a trace of blood came out of his mouth.


    One-inch Punch.


    Or it could be called Shadow Punch, or even Invisible Palm.


    A fighting skill that ignored the defense ability of the opponent. In the face of such an attack, the defense equipment on Soran¡¯s body would basically fail, and the enemy¡¯s strength would directly infiltrate into his internal organs. This was a kind of ability that could beat a Juggernaut wearing full body armor into a pulp. Under this special fighting skill, any means of physical defense had basically lost their effects.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Evade Sight!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared instantly afternding, and the tall woman alsonded from the air. She frowned her beautiful willow-like eyebrows and paid attention to the surroundings.


    It was quiet all around.


    Soran¡¯s whole body seemed to have evaporated, and there was no trace at all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure suddenly appeared from behind the shadow of the other party. The Curved Sword shed with cold light and directly stabbed at the heart of the other party.


    But, at the moment when heunched the attack, the tall woman clearly did not realize his presence, but suddenly she trembled, and then suddenly twisted her body to avoid the cold lighting from behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Danger Sense!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Extreme Sixth Sense!¡±


    When Soran realized that the enemy had actually evaded his attack, he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. He immediately wielded his sword and went forth with a Horizontal sh.


    nk!


    However, the next scene was a little subversive of his pastbat experiences. The tall woman in front of him suddenly pped her palms and caught Soran¡¯s Curved Sword.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Bare-Handed de Block!¡±


    The crackling lightning appeared, and the electric current passed through Soran¡¯s weapon and into his arm. The tall woman in front of him grinned coldly. She humphed softly, and then suddenly twisted and rotated. A pair of strong thighs were clipped on Soran¡¯s neck in a moment, only to see her legs lock Soran¡¯s neck, and then she flipped his entire body onto the sand.


    Legendary!


    This woman was definitely a legendary Pugilist!


    With such reaction speed, such prediction ability, Soran even doubted that the other party might have possessed the terrifying ability of [Sixth Sense].


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The tall woman clung onto Soran, and the distance between her and Soran was less than five centimeters away. Such a close distance could even make Soran feel her long ck hair that was just dancing during the battle. Just as he wanted to lift his Curved Sword, the other party¡¯s elbow hit him in the abdomen, and then her fist hit his shoulder joint. For a moment, Soran felt that his arm waspletely numb, almost unable to hold onto the Curved Sword.


    Elbow Strike, Knee Smash, One-inch Punch.


    Torrential-likebos allnded onto Soran¡¯s body, not even letting him have any power to fight back.


    Any of his attacks would all be detected by the enemy in advance, and then she would hit the weak points on his body in a sh so that Soran could not unleash any slightestbat prowess. Especially the gloves that have been pulsing with an electric current. Although they could not cause that much damage to Soran, the electric arcs that sttered onto Soran¡¯s body was a nightmare. Every time Soran was hit by the other party, it was like touching high-voltage electricity.


    In this scenario!


    He might not even be able to unleash about thirty percent of hisbat power during normal times.


    In the case of being stuck to by the tall woman in front, Soran could only take a dozen punches in a second or two. He was practically just a human sandbag with the way he was letting the other party hit him.


    If it was not for his amazing constitution and powerful life force, perhaps he would have been ended off by the other party!


    Dang.


    In the face of the enemy¡¯s torrential-like attacks, Soran finally made a decision, only to see that he directly released the Curved Sword Icingdeath in his hand. In an instant, he twisted around and strode, using his shoulder to hit the other party¡¯s body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Close to the Mountain!¡±


    With the dull sound of physical impact, the ferociously aggressive and tall woman was finally knocked back by Soran.


    The distance between them instantly widened!


    Soran quickly reached for the Curved Sword on the ground, while the tall woman lunged forward and smacked him in the chest with her palm.


    The crackling lightning surged.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Soran¡¯s mouth. His hand that was reaching for the Curved Sword Icingdeath suddenly retracted. At the next moment, a pale golden cold light could be seen in his palm. The instant when the tall woman in front of him rushed forth, he waved a fine gold dagger and stabbed towards the other party¡¯s chest.


    She fell for it!


    The tall woman¡¯s expression was imposing. When the forward momentum was gone, she instantly twisted around and dodged. At the same time, her long and strong leg whipped towards Soran¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    Both of them flew backward.


    Soran ced his hand on his chest and coughed slightly while the tall woman put her hand on her elbow. There was a slight bloodstain there. If it was not for her strong dodging abilities, she might have lost half her life.


    After all, a Pugilist would not use other weapons except gloves, and would rarely wear any form of defense equipment. (Note: Armor-type.)


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Sixth Sense!¡±


    Soran gently shifted his steps and held the fine gold dagger across his chest. The Pugilist had a strong ability of pration. Once the distance was closed up, the Curved Sword would be restricted. It was basically not as useful as the small and fine gold dagger. The woman in front of him should have a supernatural ability simr to ¡°Sixth Sense.¡± Otherwise, it was impossible to continuously dodge Soran¡¯s attack or even predict the position of his attacks. Soran had the same [Danger Sense] ability, but it seemed like it did not exist when he was fighting with the tall woman in front of him. The only exnation was that she had a stronger supernatural ability, whichpletely suppressed Soran¡¯s Danger Sense effects.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Swift Step!¡±


    The woman in front of him looked at Soran coldly. She took a hairband from her left arm, and she did not even bother looking at the bloodstain on her arm, and just slightly tied up her long ck hair. Only now, did Soran notice that her arm had a hairband. After her hair was tied into a tidy ponytail, the tall woman¡¯s momentum suddenly became more threatening.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shock Strike!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±One-inch Punch: Rock Slide!¡±


    The tall woman sprang up, flying in the air like a wild goose with long hair tied into a ponytail, and rushed towards Soran with a sharp and iparable strike.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    But when Soran was ready to face her with the golden dagger, the figure of the Oriental Dancer suddenly appeared, shouting at the tall woman in the air: ¡°Di! Stop fighting! He is not an enemy!¡±

 Chapter 416 - Fallen God

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 62 Fallen God</h4>


    The figure of the tall womannded on the ground.


    However, she still moved her right leg forward and put out a half lunge posture where she could attack again at any time. Soran also crouched slightly, holding a fine gold dagger in his hand, looking ready to fight at any time. He felt a little bit sullen by his hidden loss just now. Even if it was a legendary Pugilist, he should not have been beaten so powerlessly. What he feared most was not the fighting ability of the other party, but the pair of damn gloves. The electric current was disgusting to deal with for a Rogue like him.


    There were all kinds of elemental attacks inside.


    Damage by the electrical system was the most likely to trigger a negative state, as anyone who has inadvertently touched a home circuit would know.


    Even if these gloves were not legendary equipment, they would not be too far from it!


    The Oriental Dancer quickly came to the tall woman¡¯s side, and basically threw herself into her arms, then hugged her slender waist. Then, she said happily: ¡°Di! Why are you here? ¡±


    The tall woman¡¯s attention was still on Soran. She softly replied: ¡°I heard that her Highness assigned you a task. I was a little worried about the difficulty of the task. I was afraid that you would encounter danger, so I stopped by.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of this man.¡±


    ¡°He is dangerous and seems to be very evil!¡±


    Aura.


    It seemed that the other party saw the aura on Soran by using some means. As the Pirate King who ruled the three seas, if one used a spell that was simr to Alignment Detection on him, Soran¡¯s aura was absolutely going to be evil. There were many mysterious means in the East, but they were definitely not the paradise for Witches. It seemed that all the professionals from the Eastern Kingdom could master some special abilities during training.


    Sixth Sense.


    One of the most powerful supernatural abilities!


    An ability that Soran longed for but could not obtain. In fact, Soran had spent a lot of time in order to obtain the weakened version of [Danger Sense]. If one wanted to gain a more powerful [Sixth Sense] ability, perhaps one might have to rely on some kind of miraculous encounter or enter into the realm of gods themselves. As for the higher level [Extreme Sixth Sense], it belonged to the legendary ability. There were less than two figures in the whole world who had mastered this ability. (Note: the Sixth Sense was equivalent to an innate super ability. It could not be trained at all. One could only master [Danger Sense] through training. When a legendary Monk reached a certain level, their perception might further strengthen and be a [Sixth Sense] ability, bing an innate-like supernatural ability.)


    ¡°He... He¡¯s still all right..... ¡±


    The Oriental Dancer raised her head and looked at Soran when she heard her words. The expression on her face was a littleplicated, and she said softly: ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. But can you guys stop now?¡±


    ¡°He saved me once!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not an enemy. Di. Shall we sit down first before we talk? ¡±


    After hearing the words of the Oriental Dancer, the tall woman raised her beautiful willow-like eyebrow slightly, then nced at Soran and slowly recovered her posture. Soran frowned slightly at the Oriental Dancer and her, then put away the fine gold dagger. He pulled out the Curved Sword on the ground, and his eyes fell on the tall woman.


    Pugilist ¨C Di.


    A very strong woman.


    But even if their trump card was out, Soran was not afraid of her either.


    Pugilists and swordsmen had a routine-like way of fighting. They both pursued the highest level of perfection. This kind of fighting skill might be very powerful, but it also had obvious weaknesses. Once one seized the opportunity, one could kill them instantly. This kind of advanced profession might be very powerful in one-on-onebat, but if there were too many enemies, the situation would be very dangerous. In short, Soran has been hit more than ten times by her, but he had only sustained a little injury. But if she was hit by Soran once, her injury would have been very serious because Pugilists only wore gloves to fight, not armor. (Note: the Pugilist could not even wear leather armor. They could only wear arm guards at most. The woman in front was not equipped with arm guards.)


    A group approached the oasis.


    The Oriental Dancer pulled her and spoke in a low voice. It seemed that she was talking about what happened prior. From time to time, the tall Di would look back at Soran with a slightly surprised expression.


    Soran sat there fiddling with the campfire, quietly wiping his Curved Sword, seemingly uninterested in their conversation.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Di looked at Soran once more and whispered: ¡°You mean he might have killed the Balor that was below? How is that possible? I was not even Balor¡¯s match! With the strength of this man, it might have even been very difficult to get close to it!¡±


    The Oriental Dancer nced at Soran quietly and whispered: ¡°It might be true! It has all copsed down there!¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see it either.¡±


    ¡°Maybe just now he didn¡¯t show his real strength, or maybe he has sustained some injuries.¡±


    Di shook her head gently as if still disbelieving.


    After a while, she slowly came before Soran and softly said: ¡°Thank you! If it were not for you, Zi would have been in danger already.¡±


    Zi?!


    Was that the name of the Oriental Dancer?


    It was quite strange that their names were all monosybic, and it seemed that they have yet to even mention their surnames.


    Soran raised his head and looked up at her.


    At this time, he could see the real appearance of the woman in front of him. She had willow-like eyebrows, apricot eyes, melon face, cherry mouth, high-bridged nose, and long ck hair. It seemed that from any point of view, she had all the beautiful features of an eastern woman. She obviously had a kind of soft and weak beauty with oriental vor, but one would not think she would be so fierce and vigorous when ites to fighting.


    She had a full chest, slender waist, long and strong thighs.


    Soran¡¯s eyes rested on the other party¡¯s white and slender thighs. It was not that he had never seen a Pugilist before, but a Pugilist being able to train Shadow Punch onto their legs, it was the first for him today.


    Qi!


    Soran was not sure whether it was the power of Qi or the talent of the opponent was really amazing.


    But the woman in front of him undoubtedly left a deep impression on him and even made up for some of the gaps in his battle against the enemy. It seemed that the Whip Leg with iparable strength could be incorporated with Shadow Punch. It was better to be careful when encountering professionals from the Eastern Kingdom in the future. He had once traveled in the East before, but he had not received any practices of the Eastern Kingdom then. Maybe he could try it sometime in the future. Even Druids and Rangers could learn from the professionals in the Eastern Kingdom. As a Rogue, he should also have the opportunity to learn from them.


    ¡°Have a rest.¡±


    Soran roughly flipped the bonfire, then looked up at the dim starry sky, and said slowly: ¡°I¡¯ll watch the night. I will be leaving tomorrow. Since you guys have got what you need, you should leave here earlier as well. ¡±


    Once his voice was heard.


    The Oriental Dancer who walked over could not help shivering, but it was not because of Soran¡¯s words. One could only see her fingers raised to the sky in surprise. Her expression seemed to be a little startled, just like an incoherent speech, she went: ¡°Look!..... You!.... You guys look over there!..... The s-stars!..... No!.... It¡¯s not!... It¡¯s a star!.... Falling down!.... ¡±


    Soran immediately turned and looked in the direction pointed by the Oriental Dancer.


    Di also looked up at the sky, only to see a star in the distance that she did not know where it was. It suddenly became very dim, just like a light bulb that was going out.


    Then, it suddenly disappeared without a trace!


    But this was just the beginning. After its lightpletely disappeared, suddenly, a very dazzling brilliance appeared in its original position!


    This was a totally different light from the beginning.


    In the past, its light was like stars. Although it was clear, it was far away, just like the earth and the milky way. But now, its light made people feel that it was close as if it was in two ne¡¯stitudes before, and now it appeared on the same ne. A dazzling star that pierced from the sky across, like meteors falling down, although only a sh, but still letting people feel a strong sense of shock. That kind of shock could not be described by words.


    Soran stood up.


    He has been looking at the direction of the falling star; his expression has never been so heavy.


    A god might have fallen!


    He did not know which god had fallen, but he knew that if there was such a vision in the sky, there must have been a real god that has fallen.


    That god died.


    Even the gods that were high above would have a day that they would die.

 Chapter 417 - Gloria’s Tarot Cards

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 63 Gloria¡¯s Tarot Cards</h4>


    Soran was not physically on the South Coast.


    It was unknown when it had started, but the news was spread by the others.


    The legendary fearsome Pirate King was not on the South Coast, which naturally attracted the others to be restless. There was no doubt about Soran¡¯s deterrent power. His existence on the South Coast was a legend. As long as he was on the South Coast, the other people naturally dared not make any movements. But now that it was reported that he was no longer on the South Coast, and was most likely in the Frost Kingdom on the other side of the maind, the many people that were secretly spying and had hated spurred on to action.


    Pirate King of Amazons.


    The Pirate King, who was active in the Amazonian Inds, seemed to be threatened by the growth of Soran, but she did notunch any attacks. She expanded the scope of her activities a little bit.


    Obviously, her territory was about to touch Soran¡¯s overseas routes.


    But this was not the biggest threat to the South Coast; The Pirate King of Amazon has always been very cautious. At present, she should not have had any ns for a full-scale war with Soran.


    So, her actions were only a kind of probing, a kind of implicit provocation.


    The real threat was the Principality of Rossad.


    In the battle to defeat the Pirate King Ashrod, Soran severely damaged the navy of the Principality of Rossard, and even tried to kill the Red Dragon Duchess once, which forced her to revive with the help of ¡®Hide Life.¡¯


    This sort of hatred was very strong!


    To some extent, it was almost impossible to resolve. So, when the navy of the Principality of Rossad received the news that Soran was not on the south coast, they immediately moved.


    Their actions startled the half-elven first mate guarding the eastern routes.


    He could deal with the pirates of the East, but he could not deal with the Red Dragon Duchess. The only thing he could do without contacting Soran was to ask for help from Modor City!


    ...


    Raging Sand Ind.


    It used to be the base of the Pirate King Ashrod. Now, it was the eastern sea route hub with the half-elven chief mate in charge.


    At this moment, the port was solemn, as if something big was going to happen.


    The navy of the Principality of Rossad was abnormally mobilized, and they did not know what means they had used to secretly equip even more warships. It was said that the Amazon pirates had secretly supported them, but there were no sources with more concrete evidence. The only thing for sure was that the navy of the Principality of Rossad has been supplemented by arge number of warships and has been reorganized into a strong navy. On the entire South Coast, the people that could support them with so many things, other than the Kingdoms nearby, were only the Amazon women who could do it.


    It was impossible for a Kingdom to support the other countries¡¯ navies with its own warships. So, the Amazon Women were the most likely.


    The Amazon Inds were originally overseas.


    They used warships, so it was not difficult for them to support the Principality of Rossad.


    A warship gradually approached Raging Sand ind.


    At this moment, a lot of people have gathered in the port, including the half-elven chief mate and the other pirate leaders, who have alle to the port to wait.


    Other than Soran, there seemed to be only one person who could make them wait so respectfully.


    Gloria¡¯s figure appeared on the deck.


    She was dressed in a ck wizard robe, and her face was covered with a veil. Even at this moment, she still looked beautiful and moving, as if carrying a mysterious color. Next to her was the little Vivian. Today, Vivian was wearing a pure white princess skirt, holding onto the leash of an expressionless Lulu behind her. Finally, in the dark corner of the cabin, there seemed to be another figure in a wizard¡¯s robe. She did not directly reveal herself but stood quietly behind.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The half-elven chief mate knelt down on one knee, and the pirate leaders behind him all knelt down subsequently on one knee, and said: ¡°Your Excellency! Young Lady!¡±


    Soran¡¯s intentions had be increasingly apparent.


    His ambition has made the enemy restless. His men and his enemies understood his intent. Especially after taking over the territory of the West and North coasts, the former enemies of Soran became more and more uneasy. At the same time, some rules were quietly changing. The pirate leaders who used to bewless were now learning thews and rules. They needed to learn how to be a manager because they were not pirates who would run away after a robbery in the pas. Each of them had their own territory and needed to manage and build the ruling ss.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    Gloria walked gently like a noble king¡¯s daughter. She reached and held onto little Vivian¡¯s hands, then nced at other pirate leaders, and said slowly: ¡°Have the others gather in the Council Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The half-elven chief mate said respectfully.


    It could be said that in the whole area of the South Coast, other than Soran, only Gloria could handle these rebellious pirate leaders.


    Not only because of her status in the Northern Witch Council but also because of the strength she possessed.


    Since she followed Soran to the Outer Inds, Golia¡¯s identity and status were destined to be different. In Soran¡¯s absence, although she seldom interfered in the Outer Inds¡¯ affairs, there was no ambiguity about her right to speak or power!


    ...


    Night descended.


    Gloria rubbed her forehead wearily and put down the scroll in her hand.


    The situation on the eastern sea route was not very good. The navy of the Principality of Rossad was growing, and the possibility of fighting with them was too high!


    A deep-seated grudge.


    Gloria was also a powerful Spellcaster, and it was clear how much the Red Dragon Duchess hated Soran!


    The discussion in the Council Hallsted throughout the afternoon.


    All sorts of intelligence reports showed that the Principality of Rossad might threaten the eastern sea route, and the female pirates of the Amazon seemed restless as well.


    These Amazon Women were not that easy!


    They were not simply pirates. Behind them, there was an Amazonianmunity and a godly Temple that believed in the Storm Lord.


    Soran was expanding too fast.


    Everyone in the surroundings felt threatened, and the number of enemies was also growing.


    ¡°Sister Gloria?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s clear kiddish voice sounded, and the little girl walked up with a te of snacks and adorably went: ¡°Look! I¡¯ve brought you some delicious food.¡±


    Lulu followed behind like a little tail, looking longingly at the delicate snacks.


    It looked so delicious at first sight!


    Meow.


    Gloria¡¯s beautiful face revealed a smile. She had just opened her mouth to say something. Suddenly, her face changed slightly and disappeared, leaving only an image: ¡°Vivian! You stay here! ¡±


    Short distance teleportation.


    In a moment, Gloria¡¯s figure appeared on the roof, along with another figure.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    She looked at the empty sky, her expression heavy as she went: ¡°We¡¯ve forced her out!¡±


    A magic aura emerged.


    Gloria¡¯s figure soared, and the Fallen Witch, who was covered in ck robes, rose as well.


    In front of them, a


    ¡°You¡¯re Gloria?¡±


    The shadow of the other party was very dim under the moonlight, but it was not difficult to identify her.


    Gloria looked very calm.


    She turned to look at the Fallen Witch behind her and said slowly: ¡°Mother. Let me meet her!... I¡¯ve just finished making a small gadget recently!... ¡±


    Pa-da.


    Gloria raised her hand and snapped her fingers, a movement that seemed to have been learned from Soran.


    A pale golden glow emerged.


    A deck of tarot cards appeared in Gloria¡¯s palm. With a flick of her white fingers, all the tarot cards in her palm were flying. Fifty six cards revolved around her body. The strange Arcane light was shining. These tarot cards were like mysterious runes revolving around her body.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve only finished fifty-six cards, it should be enough to deal with you.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Gloria flicked her fingers on a tarot card. In the next moment, a surprising sh of lightning shed across the sky, and the galloping lightning directly hit the enemy in front of her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Call Lightning!¡±


    A dark gold card emerged.


    This was a card that Soran had seen once. It was pinned in-between Gloria¡¯s fingers at the moment, and it seemed like she had no intention to use it either.


    ...


    Tarot cards.


    There were 78 cards. They were further ssified into 22 main cards and 56 sub cards.


    Gloria¡¯s dark gold card at the moment was the ¡®Queen¡¯ in the 22 main cards. This dark gold main card seemed to have a different and stronger Arcane power from the other 56 sub cards!

 Chapter 418 - Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 64 Brewing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was quiet under the night sky.


    Soran sat cross-legged beside the campfire with his hands on the Curved Sword, Icingdeath, ced on his knees. This was the way to cultivate for a Sword Saint, a mysterious domain simr to meditation. The moment the mind has calmed to the limit, the sensory world would be able to catch the vibrations in the blink of an eye. That was why the Sword Saint¡¯s moves would always be so precise and deadly. This was also the basic cultivation method of mastering the legendary ability [Expose Weakness]. For a Rogue like Soran, it would take a lot of effort to master it in the future.


    Di was also sitting cross-legged.


    But she did not settle down. She just sat normally in silence. Her entire person seemed very rxed. She was a little simr to the Pugilist Soran had met. The Oriental Dancer rested her head on her long and strong thighs. The rtionship between the two women made Soran feel a little strange. He didn¡¯t know whether they were really just in a very good rtionship or some other special rtionship. At the moment, Di looked like a gentle big sister, asionally reaching out to touch the long hair of the Oriental Dancer.


    Her eyes were clear.


    Soran had never seen such a clear gaze before. It was such a pure mind and had a pure strength.


    Body, spirit, soul-


    A Pugilist¡¯s cultivation was very simr to that of a Monk¡¯s. They could get a pure physique through training and would bepletely immune to any diseases¡¯ effect. With further training, a Pugilist¡¯s body would gradually approach perfection, and they would be immune to any poison effects. When their cultivation has reached a certain level, the spirit of the Pugilist would be extremely pure, and their body and spirit would enter a mysterious state of ¡®Emptiness¡¯. In the end, a Pugilist would also eventually cultivate the domain of ¡®Perfect Self¡¯ just like the Monks.


    In simpler words, the woman in front of him had reached the point where ¡®Essence-Qi-Spirit¡¯ has integrated. Her clear and iparable eyes represented a real existence of power.


    ¡°Your mind is not at peace.¡±


    After looking at Sorn for a long time, Di slowly said: ¡°Although you have an extraordinary determination, as long as your mind has not really calmed down, you will never feel the real way of cultivation.¡±


    Soran slowly looked up and said in a deep voice: ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t teach you.¡± Di gently shook her head and took off the hair belt behind her, letting the long ck hair hang down. She raised her hand and stroked the side of the face of the Oriental Dancer. In a soft voice, she said: ¡°In the Eastern Kingdom, everyone cultivates in a different way. Even monasteries of the same school have different ways of cultivating. ¡±


    ¡°You have a strong belief!¡±


    ¡°I can feel it. This is a good thing. When you¡¯ve found the way to cultivate, this belief will be your greatest motivation. ¡±


    After she said this, Di paused and then went: ¡°I met a Druid when I left my hometown.¡±


    ¡°Just like you, he came from the other side of the continent. Although he had some mysterious magic that would let him reach the Eastern Kingdom quickly, in the end, he chose to go on foot. He spent more than a year walking tens of thousands of miles, through forests, grasnds, Gobi, deserts, and finally reached the Qinglong Lake in the Eastern Kingdom. Before I left, he had already been there for three years. What he did every day was to nt different kinds of trees, flowers, and grass, and then sat down to meditate there.¡±


    ¡°He said he was feeling the way of nature.¡±


    ¡°The way of nature for the Druids was different from our way of cultivation. The power that you use is not the same power that we use. So if you intend to cultivate, you should find the answer from the source of your own power.¡±


    After saying this, Di stopped.


    She closed her eyes slowly as if she had no interest in saying anything else.


    Soran was lost in thought at her words. <i>If the power source of Druids was the way of nature, then where was the power source of Rogues?</i>


    <i>Combat skills?</i>


    <i>No!</i>


    Based onbat skills, Rogues were superior to many professionals because they were a group of people that were the most proficient in skills.


    Soran looked at the bonfire, and he noticed the shadow under the fire.


    Shadow.


    He opened his hand gently and had a thoughtful expression. The power source of the Rogues should be the shadows. It was the only supernatural power they could use, and it could support most supernatural abilities. However, Soran was not so familiar with this ability, nor did he have much clue to improve it. More often, it was more like a kind of bloodline ability. With the advancement of the professional level and strength, it would prate into the body bit by bit. From the moment of advanced Rogue, their bodies would begin to adapt to the power of shadows.


    The mysterious Eastern Kingdom.


    They seemed to have a very different way of cultivating. No wonder more and more professionals have been going to the eastern world for hundreds of years.


    Soran did not have a lot of outlines.


    After all, he did not know much about the cultivation in the Eastern Kingdom, but he also had something more familiar.


    That was the Sword Saint.


    The existence of Sword Saint was the perfectbination of different professional systems on both sides of the maind, which inherited the explosive power of the Fighters on the maind and held the most mysterious ¡®Qi¡¯ of the Eastern Kingdom. (KI)


    Kai.


    That was the most iconic ability of Sword Saint.


    In a sh, his fighting power would burst out at the peak state. All the sword movements that Soran has mastered now were basically extended from the burst technique of Kai. Soran felt that there was a mist in front of him. He seemed to see something, but he did not really see it. He thought of the first encounter of the Storm Ronin. Although he was an advanced professional of Ranger¡¯s, his fighting skills had obvious traces of ¡®Flurry Blows.¡¯


    <i>Maybe, I should go to the Eastern Kingdom again if I have the chance.</i>


    Soran slowly stood up. He turned his head and looked at Di behind him. In a soft voice, he said: ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. Let¡¯s part ways. Take care of yourself! I hope to see you again.¡±


    There was a glimmer of light in the sky.


    Soran turned and walked away without saying much, either.


    The Oriental Dancer also slowly opened her eyes. She looked at the back of Soran¡¯s departure. Her expression wasplicated yet reluctant, but finally turned into calmness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, too.¡±


    Di slowly stood up and gently stamped her foot. The sand in front of her copsed and buried the bonfire. She turned and stroked the side of the face of the Oriental Dancer, and said slowly: ¡°Her Highness is still waiting for us to go back. Recently, the monasteries all over the world seemed to have taken action. I¡¯m afraid that evil things underground will run out again.¡±


    Guard against evil things.


    From the fall of the Arcane Empire to the present, the ancient evil things sealed at the bottom of the earth have always been the enemies of the entire Eastern Kingdom!


    The two tall figures gradually disappeared.


    Before leaving, the Oriental Dancer looked behind her once again. Soran¡¯s figure had long gone far away, and only a small ck spot could be seen vaguely.


    The wind and sand gradually spread.


    This desert was the border between the two countries and the real destruction of the Arcane Empire.


    In this desert, there used to be the most brilliant Arcane civilization radiating throughout the whole multiverse, but now it had be the most deste and dangerous Death Desert.


    Energy radiation destroyed everything.


    This desert spanned more than a quarter of thend on the whole continent and had isted the two countries for thousands of years. It wasn¡¯t until the ascetic monks from the East appeared, and after the South Coast has opened up the eastern sea route, that their contact with each other began to increase gradually!


    However, for ordinary people, the Eastern Kingdom was still a distant unknown.


    ...


    Frost Kingdom, Arendelle.


    Recently, there was a new figure in Arendelle, who was the descendant of Queen Isabe, Lady Adele-Isabe.


    In other parts of the continent, it was not so easy for a woman to get a title, but there was no such concern in Arendelle. This Adele Isabe was Arendelle¡¯s new favorite. She not only had a noble bloodline, a beautiful face, and an amazing wealth but also had a close rtionship with Princess Anna of Arendelle. She would be invited to almost every pce banquet, and she has always been sitting beside Princess Anna as if she was the closest friend of Princess Anna.


    Even other kingdoms in the South have heard of her existence. After all, the blood of Queen Isabe has different meanings.


    It was also on the same day.


    Lady Adele Isabe, Arendale¡¯s new influential figure, left. She would take a merchant ship to the South Coast because she still had her own business in the Shipwreck Bay.


    The news reached the Kingdom on the South Coast.


    Many aristocrats in the South began to arrange for people to meet the noblewoman. Her beauty, her wealth, her status, all made the noble children in the South restless. A woman of noble birth could not only improve the family¡¯s gold content, but also enjoy a share of the huge wealth through her, and be able to build a rtionship with the rich of Arendelle.


    Many southern nobles were making their own tabtions.


    The n that Soran had set had begun to brew.

 Chapter 419 - Brass Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 65 Brass Dragon</h4>


    It was about three hundred kilometers South along the desert.


    There was a special ce where there was a volcano, but it had not erupted for hundreds of years. This volcano was Soran¡¯s destination. The third Elemental Stone was on the altar near the volcano. The fire element was the most difficult to deal with among the four elements. However, for Soran, he just finished off a Balor, and then turned to deal with some fire elements which was as if it were child¡¯s y.


    With his current me resistance and the power of the Curved Sword Icingdeath, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of the fire.


    But!


    There was also something he was afraid of.


    ¡ª¡ªthe Dragon!


    Dragons lived all over the world, but most of them did not like ces with human activities, so many of them built their nests in deste areas. Soran¡¯s current position naturally met all aspects of the dragon¡¯s conditions, so his destination was actually the territory of a dragon. Although this was not the first time Soran fought against a dragon, he was not naive enough to think that he could easily go fight a dragon on his own¨CEspecially when the dragon that was here was not so easy to deal with.


    It was a ¡®Brass Dragon¡¯!


    Brass Dragons were of the Chaotic Good Alignment. They were different from the pureblood dragon Soran met in the past; the Brass Dragon belonged to the Metallic Dragons, while the Red Dragon and the White Dragon belonged to the Chaos Dragons. The Metallic Dragons were mostly dragons of the Good Alignment, so they were not very aggressive. Unfortunately, as the existence of the Evil Order, the threat by the Metallic Dragons was not very different from that of the Chaos Dragons for Soran. Evil Alignment was not that good because of this point. It was not easy to fight against the Good Alignment, and it was also not easy to fight against the Evil Alignment.


    The one that was staying here was an adult Brass Dragon.


    Its existence has long been known by others, and even desert caravans have met it, calling it ¡°Desert Wind.¡±


    The Brass Dragon was a very special kind of dragon because they liked to ¡®chatter¡¯ with others!


    There was a passage that recorded them like this.


    ¡°The Brass Dragon is very talkative and good at speaking. Sometimes they can provide some useful information for Adventurers, but it usually takes a long time of chatting and hinting to give it a gift before the Brass Dragon gives out information.¡±


    ¡°The pupils of the Brass Dragons would gradually darken with age and end up like molten metal balls.¡±


    ¡°Brass dragons like dry and high temperatures, and most of the time bathed in the desert sun. They give off a strong smell of metal or sand. They like to build their nests in high caves.¡±


    ¡°Brass dragons can eat almost anything, but they usually eat very little. They can get nutrients from the morning dew. Because the habitat of Brass Dragons and Blue Dragons were the same, they are dangerous enemies. If the two sides were in a one-on-one conflict, therger Blue Dragon would easily prevail.¡±


    ¡°For the Brass Dragons, talking to Adventurers was more attractive than fighting.¡±


    ...


    That¡¯s right!


    You were not mistaken. Thebels of Brass Dragons were marked with ¡®Extremely Talkative,¡¯ ¡®Good at Speaking,¡¯ ¡°Likes Chatting,¡± etc.


    That is, a Brass Dragon was a chatterbox amongst the pureblood dragon species.


    There was a saying in those days.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±What is the most likely oue of the chaos alignment? Without a doubt! It¡¯s a joke!!!!¡± (Note: Since ancient times, chaos has had jokes.)


    Brass Dragon.


    It was the joke amongst the dragons. Other than being chaotic good and a chatter. They were not only a joke but also fighting trash amongst the jokes!


    Soran was also the territory of the Brass Dragon that was called ¡®Desert Wind.¡¯ It has done a hrious thing in the past too¨CIt kidnapped a group of Adventurers, and then forced them to chat with him for a full three days and three nights!


    After it satisfied its desire to talk, did it let go of the team of Adventurers who were about to be yed badly.


    Because it has never done anything bad, and its own strength was quite strong, no one came to fight against it. This desert area was its independent kingdom, and it has been living well here until the end of the Avatar Crisis. Maybe most of those who were born to be a joke was lucky. Anyway, Soran did not hear who had killed it. (Note 1: There were not many Brass Dragons, most of them live in the deste desert.)


    (Note 2: because of living in the desert, the Brass Dragon¡¯s desire for chatting was often not satisfied.)


    ...


    A volcano appeared in front of Soran¡¯s eyes.


    Fortunately, the figure of the Brass Dragon did not appear, and the dragon slept for a long time during its lifetime.


    It was not difficult to find the altar of the elements.


    Because all the elemental altars had a symbolic feature, and it was that there were Elemental guarding it nearby. So if one found the fire element, one would find the location of the elemental altar.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Fly!¡±


    Soran searched carefully near the volcano, and soon found traces of the fire element.


    It was not difficult to deal with these fire elements. Soran¡¯s fire resistance was enough to ignore the fire on them, so it was easy to finish off arge area.


    The ughter EXP was umting incessantly.


    When Soran cleaned up the fire elements near the altar, he gradually approached the center of the altar.


    Then he began to search carefully.


    Time went by bit by bit!


    Soran¡¯s expression became more and more perplexed. Atst, he could not help frowning and standing at the same ce. He seemed to be in deep thought.


    The elemental fire stone was not here.


    This was a very strange thing because, ording to the information he remembered from the start, there should be no errors in the location of four elemental stones. Although no specific details were released at that time, the general location would not be deceiving. The fire elemental stone should be here. The two elemental stones in front of Soran were all obtained from an altar.


    Why can¡¯t I find that elemental stone [Fire] once I got here?


    He did not give up and went looking again.


    It was a pity that he still found nothing, but Soran found the dark pattern that was preserved by the elemental stone.


    It was empty inside!


    The fire elemental stone was taken away by someone.


    The discovery immediately made Soran feel thorny because he needed all four of the elemental stones. If it was really taken away by someone, he still did not know if he could get it back from the others. Even if he could find it back, he did not know how much time it would take. Now that Soran was racing against time, and he was not allowed to spend too much energy on it. If the whereabouts of fire elemental stone was really unknown, perhaps he could only give up in this way.


    When Soran could not find any clues, suddenly, a voice came from above him.


    ¡°Tai!¡±


    ¡°Where did this Roguee from! How dare youe to your mother¡¯s ce to steal things?!¡±


    The voice was loud, but there was still a trace of childishness.


    When Soran heard this voice, he turned over and retreated almost instantly. At the same time, he pulled out his Curved Sword Icingdeath with a ng. His entire body crouched slightly, ready to fight at any time.


    Your mother?!


    When Soran lifted his head to look up to the front, his expression suddenly froze.


    Standing about 50 meters away in front of him was a lolita, about a meter two tall. She was wearing a gold princess skirt with brokence, which was iid with dazzling gems. The long pale blonde hair fell naturally, the face looked very lovely and adorable, but the expression was old-fashioned. At the moment, she was holding out a pink and tender finger and pointing at Soran in front of her, while pouting with her mouth and went: ¡°Hey! I¡¯m asking you something! Why did youe to my ce to steal things? ¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Are you a mute? Or an idiot! Were you scared silly by my overbearingness? ¡±


    ¡°Really scared till you¡¯ve be stupid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that unlucky, am I? It¡¯s not that easy to catch a human! ¡±


    ...


    She still did not wait for Soran to speak.


    With such a stupefied effort, the lolita in front had already said a lot.


    However, he seemed to know who she was!

 Chapter 420 - You’re Mine

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 66 You¡¯re Mine</h4>


    Brass Dragon.


    In fact, it was really hard for Soran to think that this cute Lolita had anything to do with an adult Brass Dragon. However, most of the dragons were magical, so it was not so difficult for them to have human forms. It was just that many dragons didn¡¯t like to change. In the case of changing into other creatures, theirbat power would also be weakened.


    Polymorph.


    Greater Polymorph.


    There were many spells that could change a person¡¯s appearance, but retaining power was the difficult part.


    Most of the giant dragons rarely changed into human form. They believed that this state was too weak. However, small creatures had some conveniences, and asionally giant dragons liked the human form. In this aspect, the Metallic Dragons of the good camp preferred to transform, while the five-colored Dragons of the evil camp preferred the dragon form. There were many different reasons for this. For example, there were many enemies of the five color dragons, and it was necessary to maintain itsbat effectiveness at any time. The Metallic Dragons had great spells; thus it was fine for them to change into human form.


    Here we¡¯ll give the rank and characteristics of each dragon.


    The evil Dragons:


    Red Dragon: Inhabits fiery areas, breathes out fire, has a hot temper, and is ranked number 1.


    Blue Dragon: Inhabits the sea, breathes out thunder, likes to fight, and is ranked number 2.


    Green Dragon: Inhabits forests, breathes out toxic gas, is cunning, and is ranked number 3.


    ck Dragon: Inhabits the Abyss, breathes out acid, is erratic, and is ranked number 4.


    White Dragon: Inhabits icy ins, breathes out frost, is seclusive, and is ranked number 5.


    The good Metallic Dragons:


    Gold Dragons: Inhabits the Serpent Hills, Dragon¡¯s Breath are fire and lightning, are proud, and are ranked number 1.


    Silver Dragons: Inhabits the Serpent Hills, Dragon¡¯s Breath is frost, is emotional, and is ranked number 2.


    Brass Dragons: Inhabit arid areas, Dragon¡¯s Breath is fire, is talkative, and is ranked number 3.


    Bronze Dragons: Inhabits underwater regions, Dragon¡¯s Breath is lightning, is curious, and is ranked number 4.


    Copper Dragons: Inhabits Earthfast Mountains, Dragon¡¯s Breath is toxic gas, likes tricking people, and is ranked number 5.


    These were the mostmon pure-blood dragons. There were also the Gem Dragons, but they were rare in the material ne.


    The adventurers liked the Red Dragons (more spoils), the White Dragon (easy to deal with) and the Silver Dragons (emotional). They hated the Green Dragons (very cunning), the Brass Dragons (talkative) and the Copper Dragons (often mischievous).


    The Metallic Dragons were smaller than the colored Dragons.


    The Red Dragon was thergest in size, while the Metallic Dragons were good at spellcasting.


    Overall, the fighting power of the Metallic Dragons was stronger than that of colored Dragons. For example, this little Lolita¡¯s group often fought with the most belligerent Blue Dragon.


    Dragons were ultimately dragons.


    Although the little Lolita seemed to be nonthreatening and was very cute, Soran¡¯s heart was still not at all rxed.


    Soran looked at her expression and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to look for an Elemental Stone.¡±


    Something to note: one of the most troublesome things about dealing with the Metallic Dragons was that they liked to use the spell Detect Lies very much.


    If they found out you were lying, they would immediately attack you!


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The little Lolita raised her hand and touched her long blonde hair. She looked at Soran, blinked, and said with her head askew, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    ¡°Elemental Stone?!¡±


    ¡°Let me think! Ah! Here! Is it this thing?¡±


    The little Lolita raised her hand and drew a line in the air. The space in front of her opened up, and dazzling light shined through. Then she stretched out her white and tender hand and took out a piece of fire red Elemental Stone. Soran was slightly surprised, as the little girl was actually controlling storage of different dimensions. It seemed that her spellcasting level was quite strong. Metallic Dragons had advantages in casting spells, and the most powerful Golden Dragon was even a famous Sage. (Note: Gold Dragons had a long beard and looked very knowledgeable.)


    Elemental Stone [Fire]!


    When he saw the stone, Soran¡¯s expression changed.


    But the little Lolita put it away with a smile on her face. She looked at Soran in front of her with her head askew, and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Do you want it? I won¡¯t give it to you! Hee hee!... ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Everything on this mountain is mine, including the desert.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re mine too!¡±


    The Little Lolita could not help butugh out loud. She was so cute, but she was also very irritating. She was like a child in middle school that needed to be educated by adults.


    Soran did not rx.


    His expression got tense, and his body was ready for battle.


    ¡°En,¡±


    The little Lolita looked at Soran and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take you back now!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fight back? Fight back? Or...fight back?¡±


    Speechless.


    Soran grabbed the hilt of his curved sword and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like I have a choice.¡±


    A battle was imminent!


    ¡°Hee hee!¡±


    The little Lolitaughed and said yfully, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s not easy for me toe across a toy!...¡±


    ¡°So, I must have good fun with it!¡±


    No matter what dragon.


    Good or evil, there was always a very annoying point about the giant dragons, that was, the extreme arrogance and self-righteousness. They did things exactly ording to their own preferences, so if you wanted to talk to them, you had to show them your capabilities first. They would only listen after feeling some pain.


    ¡°Hold Human!¡±


    The battle swiftly began.


    The cute Lolita got into the air and pointed her white finger at Soran.


    There was nowhere to hide.


    Under this range, Soran swiftly got hit by the spell. A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯re hit by [Hold Human] spell!... Test of Fortitude!... test passed!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯repletely immune to the effects of this spell.¡±


    The spell was useless.


    Soran¡¯s will and Fortitude were no joke now. This kind of trick was now useless against him.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    A cold light appeared.


    Even though the little Lolita looked cute, Soran had no intention of holding back.


    Soranunched out and shed toward the little Lolita¡¯s head swiftly.


    ¡°Greater Mage Armor!¡±


    The little Lolita was a little shocked. With a little wave of her hand, she opened a field of energy protection. Changing into a human form meant losing the advantage of the dragon¡¯s natural fighting ability. How could Soran not seize the opportunity to get closer?


    ¡°Arcane Missle x 5!¡±


    The overwhelming Arcane Missiles wereunched wildly, and Soran had no reservation in the face of the enemy in front of him. Instantly, Soran activated the spells he memorized.


    After dragons had turned into humans, they normally could not resist spells.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Little Lolita¡¯s expression changed from shock to amazement. She pped her hands and said, ¡°You can even use magic! Excellent! It looks like you¡¯llst! This will be so much fun!... ¡±


    She didn¡¯t even look at the Arcane Missiles and let them hit her body.


    In the next moment!


    Soran¡¯s eyes almost popped out and muttered, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How could you still have so much resistance to magic in human form!¡±


    There seemed to be no damage.


    The Arcane Missiles were almost useless!

 Chapter 421 - Dragon Nation

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 67 Dragon Nation</h4>


    Magic resistance.


    This was hard to attain.


    Among all the known professions, the monk had the highest magic resistance. A legendary Monk had an amazing magic resistance; they could stand in the same ce and let a spellcaster below level 15 use all their spells. As long as the profession level of all the spellcasters were lower than 15, it was impossible to threaten a legendary monk. In front of a legendary Monk¡¯s abnormal magic resistance, many spells wouldn¡¯t even make a dent, and the effects of elemental damages would be ignored.


    This was an ability that was more powerful than all the other elemental resistance and was also resistant to all spell effects.


    In certain aspects, this was why the monk could have a ¡®Perfect Self.¡¯


    Soran was not at all resistant to magic.


    Most Rogues had no magic resistance. Elemental resistance could be obtained through training, but magic resistance was often innate. The magic resistance of Monks was umted through their daily practice. Others who wanted to obtain magic resistance could only rely on legendary equipment or advance to the realm beyond mortals.


    As Saints!


    Any spell below level 3 basically could threaten a Saint.


    Dragons were one of the creatures that were born with magic resistance.


    The Dragons also had a very high resistance to magic. In many cases, they would be immune to low-level spells, and some high-level spells.


    There was only one way to deal with them.


    The metamagic ability [Spell Pration]; if that does not work, then it would have to be the legendary metamagic ability [Legendary Spell Pration].


    In case none of these are avable, the person would have to try and lower the dragon¡¯s magic resistance.


    Unfortunately, Soran couldn¡¯t do any of those.


    In fact, what puzzled him was the fact that this little girl was able to resist his spells in human form. In his memory, once a Dragon changes into another creature, its spell resistances would disappear because this transformation meant temporarily transforming themselves into humans, who were born without spell resistance.


    ¡°Hee hee!¡±


    The little Lolita waved her white hands indifferently and said with a smile, ¡°What? This spell doesn¡¯t threaten me at all! Do you have any more powerful spells? Try another one! ¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils got small.


    In the next moment, he retreated back and swiftly cast spells.


    ¡°Bull¡¯s Strength [Maximize Spell]!¡±


    ¡°Cat¡¯s Grace [Maximize Spell]!¡±


    ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Maximize Spell]!¡±


    The legendary curved sword disappeared in the palm of Soran¡¯s hand, and then two dazzling mes appeared. Soran¡¯s figure fell on the altar¡¯s stone pir, and hisbat power was greatly improved by multiple buffs.


    The dazzling fires leaped on Soran¡¯s palm.


    The little Lolita¡¯s eyes finally changed. She looked at the mes in Soran¡¯s palm with a little panic on her expression. Then she put out her little tongue and licked her lips. Her expression seemed to be a little excited and said, ¡°Ah! That¡¯s a bit overboard! ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would know this spell! Pah! What are you trying to do? Kill a dragon? You have the heart to kill such a cutie like me?¡±


    Obviously, her words showed weakness, but the expression on her face was still had that carefree and arrogant look.


    ¡°Wahahaha!¡±


    The little Lolita burst outughing excitedly. Her figure was floating in the air strangely. A sinister smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she challenged, ¡°Come on! Weak human! Even if you use this kind of magic, you can¡¯t defeat me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the princess of the Brass Dragon nation, after all!¡±


    Brass Dragon nation.


    Dragon ind!?


    Soran seemed to have noticed something, but he didn¡¯t have much time to think at all. The little Lolita in front of him suddenly disappeared. When she reappeared, she was already over Soran.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡±


    The scene thatpletely subverted Soran¡¯s experience happened. The Brass Dragon in front of him was able to use the power of a dragon even when she was in human form. The little girl took a deep breath; then when she blew, a terrible me came down from the sky!


    This small little girl had spat out a me that was as powerful as a red dragon, covering Soran instantly.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figurended on the altar and blended into the shadow.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The little Lolita stopped spitting fire. She tilted her head and looked at the bottom. She raised her hand to touch her long blonde hair and said excitedly, ¡°Are you hiding? I¡¯m very good at ying hide and seek! ¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Let me see! Where are you hiding!...¡±


    A strange shadow appeared.


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared in the shadow of a rock on the top of the mountain. He leaped up in a sh, and the mes on his palm flew toward the little Lolita.


    BOOM!


    A loud bang was heard.


    The Melf¡¯s Minute Meteor had a terrifying prative effect. It broke through the protective shield of the girl and exploded in front of her.


    A small figure flew back.


    However, she soon stabilized her figure, but the beautiful princess dress was a little tattered.


    There were also char marks.


    Soran¡¯s spell had broken her magic resistance.


    However!


    Something strange happened.


    The little Lolita¡¯s injuries and charred skin recovered swiftly. Her skin became white again as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression changed, and he disappeared once more, ¡°She also retained the dragons regenerative ability!¡±


    What monster is this?


    Even after she was in a human form, she still retained most of her dragon abilities, even her regenerative ability.


    Magic!


    This must be some legendary morphing spell!


    ¡°Wuuuuuhuuu!¡±


    The little girl covered her lovely face and seemed to be crying, but there was no tear in her eyes. Instead, there was a kind ofpetitive look on her face. She acted to cry for a bit and said, ¡°You tore my favorite skirt! This is the only skirt I have!... ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mad!...¡±


    ¡°Now, I am going to be serious!...¡±


    Hong!


    The air around the girl became chaotic.


    ¡°Dragon Wings!¡±


    A pair of giant dragon wings emerged behind the little girl. It was clear that her body was still human, but a pair of giant Brass Dragon wings appeared behind her; she looked simr to the red dragon duchess. However, the little Lolita¡¯s Dragon wings were bigger, more threatening, and more oppressive.


    ¡°Sandstorm!¡±


    With a huge p of her wings, a terrible gale swept out, and sand blew up. Soran¡¯s figure was exposed in the sandstorm. Even though he was still invisible, there was no way to hide the general outline.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    The little Lolita¡¯s eyes were a little excited, and her delicate body rushed down with the huge dragon wings. She said, ¡°I¡¯m ying for real now! Don¡¯t die on me now! ¡±


    ¡°Wing Attack!¡±


    A burst of power was seen.


    The huge dragon wings swept down with unparalleled strength. The most threatening move of a pure-blood giant dragon was that the damage caused by the pping of the Dragon Wings!

 Chapter 422 - A Guest in Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 68 A Guest in Dragon Ind</h4>


    A great howl of wind came toward Soran.


    Facing the attack from the little Lolita, Soran did not panic. He rolled back into the shadow, then disappeared. No profession could resist the Dragon Wing beating. Even Wizards who had a legendary protection or Barbarians who had Legendary Rage would have difficulties resisting the fierce Dragon Wing attack. However, you could still dodge it. Soran could either use ¡®Shadow Leap¡¯ or ¡®Shadow Jump¡¯ to avoid the attack.


    ¡°Shadow Jump!¡±


    The scary wing attack swept through the altar. The little Lolita breathed heavily and slightly faster.


    This kind of attack must be energy demanding for a dragon!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The little Lolita¡¯s figure rose to the sky, looked down at her head askew, and whispered, ¡°Are you hiding again? You must have something good? I can¡¯t even force you to show up! ¡±


    Cloak of Proof Against Detection.


    Even though there was a way to reveal Soran¡¯s figure in an AOE attack, he could still hide from her.


    This ce was not good for Soran.


    If it¡¯s not the desert areas that could reveal his figure, then Soran would have an even greater advantage.


    ¡°Hee hee!¡±


    The little Lolita carefully observed her surroundings. It seemed that there was an energy protection field on her body. She thought about it for a while, then took a deep breath again, and her little cheek puffed up.


    Dragon¡¯s Breath again!?


    Isn¡¯t there a recharge time for this ability? How could she continuouslyunch two attacks?!


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath [Sleeping Gas]!¡±


    A strange gas came out from the little Lolita¡¯s mouth and covered arge area.


    Two kinds of Dragon Breath!


    There were excellent talents among the adult giant dragons, which could master two different dragon breaths: one was the Elemental Dragon Breath, the other was the Gas Dragon Breath.


    For example, some Silver Dragons could breathe out frost and a paralyzing gas.


    The coverage area was big.


    Soran was almost immediately affected by it.


    ¡°You¡¯re hit by the Dragon Breath [Sleeping Gas]!... Test of Fortitude activated!... Test of Fortitude passed!... Test of will passed!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯repletely immune to the effects of this Dragon Breath!...¡±


    Immune.


    Soran¡¯s hard training had finally paid off. Soran now had sessfully be immune to the effects of Dragon Breath.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    The little Lolita gasped for air and muttered, ¡°Still not affected? You sure are surprisingly powerful!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    The distorted figure appeared on her left side. Soran¡¯s figure suddenly appeared, and the fireballs in his palm were thrown out at high speed. Soran had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Facing this tricky little Lolita, he could only passively wait for her to consume part of her spells.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion was heard.


    Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors¡¯ powerful prating capability had sessfully broken through the energy shield of the little Lolita. However, after she opened her Dragon Wings, the little Lolita immediately wrapped her delicate body with her huge dragon wing as soon as she saw something wrong. In this way, almost all attacks fell on the huge Brass Dragon Wings. In fact, her body suffered little damage.


    ¡°Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figurended on the ground instantly and then appeared under the shadow of her Dragon Wings. His whole body was like a taut bow; he jumped up and aimed his sword at her leg.


    The dragon wings opened slightly.


    Soran rose from the bottom after the tip of the sword gently touched her toes, Soran suddenly turned his body back, and then slowlynded like a goose feather.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When the point of the sword touched the sole of her foot, the little Lolita trembled, but the sharp pain disappeared soon. Soran was very delicate; he only touched her gently and did not even cut her skin.


    That¡¯s right, Soran didn¡¯t want to hurt her!


    Soran didn¡¯t intend to hurt her or had the confidence to win her. Since she could have dragon wings and retain the strong recovery ability of a dragon even after transformation, it was also likely she had a dragon¡¯s protective scales. If this was the case, Soran¡¯s attack would only hurt her slightly. On the contrary, Soran¡¯s chances of winning would be greatly reduced if she was enraged and reverted to a dragon.


    This little girl probably had great power; maybe she was a dragon that had a monster level above 25.


    A gust of wind blew by.


    The little Lolita¡¯s figure flew down from the air, and then came directly to Soran. Her little face turned red, and her little hands tugged her skirt. Her expression was a little shy and a little angry, ¡°What did you see just now?¡±


    What did I see?


    Soran frowned and thought, I was fighting you just now, what else could I have seen?


    Then he recalled something.


    An image appeared in his mind, and it seemed that he did see something!


    Damn it


    Seeing Sorann¡¯s expression, the little Lolita¡¯s face became even redder; then she stared at him discontentedly and had an angry expression.


    Soran didn¡¯t know what to think. He back off a little and muttered, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    ¡°You dragons also fly around naked in dragon form, right?¡±


    Hmph!


    The little Lolita stared at him as if she wanted to bite him. She really ground her teeth, but she finally resisted it. Little girl¡¯s face turned red and said, ¡°You!... You¡¯re the one flying around naked! ¡±


    The anatomy of a dragon.


    Even though Soran had in a few of them, he had never studied their anatomy.


    However, Soran still thought in his head, But you dragons do fly around naked!


    He, of course, didn¡¯t dare to say that. Otherwise, she would really kill him.


    The little Lolita stood and stared at him, then her huge dragon wings gradually disappeared. She raised her little white hand to tidy up her ragged clothes, then gave him a disgruntled stare, and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°Follow me back.¡±


    Soran was stunned and did not know what to say.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The little Lolita turned around and looked at him with a red stone in her palm. She rolled it gently in her palm and said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want this?¡±


    ¡°Just now, I was only ying with you. If I turned into a dragon you¡¯ll surely lose!¡±


    ¡°So, if you want this, then follow me back.¡±


    ¡°Even though this stone is useless to me. It is still part of my collection. If you want it, you¡¯ll have to give me something good in exchange!¡±


    After saying that, the little Lolita widened her big eyes and scanned through the items on Soran.


    All dragons were the same.


    Soran knew how they were.


    However, the little Lolita didn¡¯t seem to want to fight. So after some thinking, Soran nodded and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    This little girl was not simple.


    Soran was not sure if she came from a dragon ind because there were no kingdoms among the dragon inds in the material ne.


    The Brass Dragon nation.


    This wasn¡¯t something that should appear in the material ne. There seemed to be only one ce in the whole multiverse that could be called the Dragon Kingdom.


    The ne at which this ce existed was not simple.


    The legendary Time Dragon, which had a challenge rating of 24, inhabited that ne.

 Chapter 423 - Timeline

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 69 Timeline</h4>


    ¡°Lla!¡±


    ¡°This is my house! What do you think?¡±


    The little Lolita was very lively and a little bit chatty. That¡¯s probably how Brass Dragons were. They were a bunch of very talkative dragons. The Chaotic camp was totally different from the Lawful camp, so often there would be jokes like these; this lovely little Lolita, who was just fighting Soran a few moments back was now chattering away. It was as though the two had been friends who have known each other for a while. This made Soran feel a bit weird.


    The little Lolita brought Soran into her den, which was a huge cave.


    Brass Dragons liked dry and warm environments. The whole cave was close to the nearby volcano. asionally, they could eat some of that magma.


    Brass Dragon¡¯s could eat whatever.


    There was no treasure in the dragon cave, which reminded the small dimensional gap she opened. This little Lolita seemed to have a good level of spellcasting, which meant that it was highly likely she had a dimensional space where she stores things.


    This was some high-grade magic!


    All the half-nes were grown from these small dimensional gaps.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re pretty powerful! You must have gone through a lot, huh? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to tell stories?¡±


    ¡°I like to listen to human stories, but why do the Dragons always get defeated by humans in the end? You, humans, are so weak. You could die with a pat on the back! The heroes in those stories are weak too!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Your curved sword seems powerful! Is it some treasure? Let me see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so boring!¡±


    Why won¡¯t you talk! Do you have anything good on you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡±


    ¡°Talk! Talk! You¡¯re not a mute!¡±


    The little Lolita kept chattering all the way, but Soran didn¡¯t answer her. He only nodded or shook his head asionally.


    ¡°Poff.¡±


    The little Lolita sat on a stone bed after she arrived then asked, ¡°Hey! You! What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Soran replied, ¡°Soran.¡±


    ¡°Soran, huh?¡± the little Lolita tidied up her hair and said, ¡°Strange name. My name is SiSi.¡±


    SiSi?


    This obviously was not her real name.


    Dragons all had long names, especially with her status, her name would be extra long.


    ¡°Well,¡±


    The little Lolita stood up, smiled, and said, ¡°You can also call me Alice. But I prefer SiSi.¡±


    Alice.


    A verymon name. Probably millions of people had that name.


    ¡°Do you know how to tell stories?¡±


    The little Lolita stared at Soran with her beautiful golden eyes. Her pupils seemed to be changing colors; sometimes, they looked pale gold, sometimes they looked brass in color. The little Lolita looked at Soran with an eager expression, eyes wide, and begged, ¡°Tell me some good stories? I haven¡¯t heard a story in a long time! ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about your adventures.¡±


    Soran looked at her reluctantly and said slowly, ¡°That Elemental Stone is very important to me. How would you give it to me?¡±


    The little Lolita¡¯s eyes looked around.


    The red stone appeared in her hand, she gently tossed it and said seriously, ¡°tell me a story first. If the story is very interesting, I will consider whether I would give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a dragon, okay!¡±


    ¡°If you want something from me, shouldn¡¯t you pay the price?¡±


    Soran let out a sigh.


    After some consideration, he replied, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you a story then.¡±


    Telling stories.


    Vivian also liked to listen to stories when she was a child. It¡¯s not hard for Soran, but it¡¯s not easy toe up with a story that a dragon would be interested in. He could only make it up now and see if she would be satisfied with it.


    After some thinking.


    A thought came into Soran¡¯s mind. He quickly conceived a story that had a dragon as the leading role. Recently, his eloquence has improved a lot. He thought through the story in his mind and soon came up with a story that seemed old-fashioned but should be very attractive to the little Lolita. He even thought about the framework of the story. The characters in the story were basically dragons, and thest viin was the evil and sinister ¡®Catastrophic Dragon.¡¯


    (Note 1: Catastrophic Dragon was a kind of dragon that loved the fallen, betray, and rot. Its cruel maniption skills also made its reputation more widely known. These dragons often conspire with immortal creatures, sometimes allies, sometimes their masters, weaving a conspiracywork of deception.)


    (Note 2: Cajole, Cheat)


    Raging Sand Ind.


    The mid-air battle had alerted many. However, this level of spellcaster level was beyond that of the ordinary pirate.


    Gloria¡¯s figure was suspended in the air. Nearly half of the Tarot Cards around her had be dim. Her white fingertips still held the dark golden ¡®Queen,¡¯ but she didn¡¯t seem to want to use it at all. Gloria¡¯s long silver white hair was flying with the wind, and she was not injured at all. On the contrary, the red dragon Duchess was seriously injured, but she didn¡¯t seem to care about the injuries at all.


    ¡°Finish her.¡±


    The fallen witch stood in a shadow and looked at the Duchess. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but an image.¡±


    Simcrum.


    A level 8 spell.


    The spell creates an image that had part of the spellcaster¡¯s powers¡ªan improved version of the spell Astral Projection.


    The Duchess did note here as her real self. It seemed that she learned a lot after the battle.


    BOOM!


    An amazing sh of lightning fell from the sky. Since Gloria had reached the realm of legends, even some low or medium grade spells were powerful.


    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s all for tonight.¡±


    The Duchess seemed to have given uppletely. She looked at Gloria and said yfully, ¡°this is just the beginning! I wille back for you! ¡±


    In an instant, her body vanished under the sh of lightning, leaving nothing behind.


    Gloria watched the body of the Duchess Disappear, then slowlynded on the ground and whispered, ¡°This woman is not easy to deal with! She won¡¯t give up so easily. ¡±


    The fallen witch nodded and went back to her own room.


    Gloria looked at her mother as she went. She raised her eyebrow as she felt something was strange with her mother.


    As soon as the fallen witch entered the room, she activated a Magic Barrier. Then she took off her cloak and revealed her gorgeous face. There was a strange blush on her face; her breath seemed to be a little short; her full chest was slightly undting as if she was trying to endure something. After a while, she seemed to be unable to resist it. She raised her white fingers and brushed over her chest. Then she let out a moan.


    As if there was an electric shock!


    The blush on her face became more and more obvious, and her body trembled slightly. She slowly put down her hands and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s the time!¡±


    ¡°I must perform the forbidden ritual to please the Queen of Subus.¡±


    ¡°Or else, the imprint she left on me will give me more agony!...¡±


    The fallen witch hesitantly took out a ck silk whip, and then she slowly took off her clothes, revealing her delicate, tall, and slender body. She gently clenched her teeth and waved the whip toward her white and delicate back. With a crisp sound, a clear red mark appeared immediately.


    ¡°Ah!...¡±


    The fallen witch let out a groan that was painful yet pleasurable and slowly waved the ck whip again.


    A price must be paid after easily obtaining power!


    Abyss demons would never be a bunch that was easy to deal with.

 Chapter 424 - Legendary Realm

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 70 Legendary Realm</h4>


    Power.


    The unprecedented power gradually integrated into Soran¡¯s body. He stood still while his figure seemed to be hazy; the shadow around him seemed to be enveloping him while space seemed to be a little distorted. The power of shadow permeated the space, and the distorted shadow rushed toward Soran¡¯s body like a tide, making his whole body seem isted in another space. He seemed to be just a shadow; in fact, his real body had already gone to another world instead of the material ne.


    Then everything disappeared, and Soran became normal again.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°The profession Shadow Dancer is now 7.¡±


    ¡°Received 32 [DEX 26+ (INT 22-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 14 [Profession HP 8+ (CON 22-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°Acquired free attribute point.¡±


    ¡°The profession Shadow Dancer is now 8.¡±


    ¡°Received 32 [DEX 26+ (INT 22-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 14 [Profession HP 8+ (CON 22-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°You acquired one ability point.¡±


    ¡°Advanced into legendary!¡±


    ¡°You acquired one additional ability point.¡±


    ¡°The profession Rogue is now 15; you¡¯ve automatically gained the ability [Shadow Maniption]!¡±


    ¡°The profession Shadow Dancer is now 7. You¡¯ve automatically gained the ability [Mental Flexibility]!¡±


    ¡°Breaking through the critical point.¡±


    ¡°Ability [Danger Sense] upgraded to ability [Danger Sense Proficiency]!¡±


    ¡°Breaking through the critical point.¡±


    ¡°Ability [Reflex Evasion] upgraded to ability [Reflex Evasion Proficiency]!¡±


    I have finally entered into the realm of legends.


    Soran slowly opened his eyes, looked at the huge spider corpse in front of him, and then turned around and looked behind him.


    The little Lolita sat on a rock with her head askew and looked at him. She seemed a little surprised. Seeing Soran turn around and look at her. She couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have advanced into the realm of legends! But it seems very hard for humans to enter the realm of legend. For us, we just have to eat and sleep. ¡±


    Dragons were too different from humans. Only dragons could sleep and be legendary.


    Soran was close to the limit after he gained the ughter EXP.


    After he killed the poisonous spider in front of him, he finally got enough ughter EXP to advance into the realm of legend. That was why he advanced into it without much hesitation.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained part of the information of the legendary ability [Shadow Realm].¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained part of the information of the legendary ability [Shadowstep].¡±


    Advancing into the realm of legend doesn¡¯t mean being able to master legendary abilities directly. Many legendary abilities required time and training. However, Soran had an obvious advantage when he entered the realm of legend; that was, the ability points he obtained could be directly used to improve his legendary abilities. This was the reason why he had endured until now. From now on, every ability point would be extremely valuable because the ability point obtained after entering the realm of legend could directly strengthen legendary abilities. (Note: the ability points gained by the Wizard profession could not be used to level up the Rogue¡¯s abilities.)


    He had got the second information regarding the ability [Shadow Realm].


    Soran only needed one more information regarding the [Shadow Realm], and he could master the ability immediately.


    At the moment of Soran¡¯s breakthrough in the realm of legend, thebat ability of the Rogue had beenprehensively improved. However, because he had multi-professioned in Wizard, some of the legendary ability of the Rogue could not be mastered. (Note: This was also the reason why there were only two pieces of information regarding the ability [Shadow Realm].)


    The power rise after entering the realm of legend was shocking.


    Other than getting new abilities, the old abilities also became stronger.


    Shadow Leap [100 meters] ¨C Shadow Leap [200 meters].


    Shadow Jump [Once] ¨C Shadow Jump [Twice].


    Danger Sense ¨C Danger Sense Proficiency.


    Reflex Evasion ¨C Reflex Evasion Proficiency.


    Soran had been umting evasive abilities for a long time. After countless battles, two of his evasion abilities had been upgraded.


    ¡°Danger Sense Proficiency [Supernatural ability]: from now on, you have amazing intuitive prediction ability for any attackunched against you. It¡¯s hard for other Rogues to sneak up on you. Unless the Rogue was above your level 4, you will easily detect them and be immune to their sneak attacks. ¡± [Note: This ability is useful against sneak attacks of any profession! ]


    Danger Sense Proficiency.


    With this ability, Soran would be immune to most sneak attacks of enemies.


    Only legendary Rogues with a profession level of 25 or above could sneak up to Soran. As for other professions, it was basically impossible to sneak up to Soran. (Note: This ability is often used to rece the ability Sixth Sense.)


    ¡°Reflex Evasion Proficiency. [Special ability]: from now on, your reflex ability will be more refined. You can make a difficult reflex judgment for any attack against you. As long as you pass the test, the damage you receive will be greatly reduced, including AOE spell attacks; you would be able to rely on the amazing reflex ability to avoid most of the damage. ¡± [Note: maximum damage taken after dodging the range of the spell is half. ]


    Reflex Evasion Proficiency.


    This was the bread and butter ability of Rogues. It prevented spellcaster AOE spells from killing them immediately.


    After mastering this ability, all AOE spells could be dodged. With Soran¡¯s current basic attributes, it was not difficult to avoid the core area of any attack. From now on, no matter whether it was Fireball or Ice Storm, the damage Soran received would be lessened.


    Furthermore, with these two abilities, the chances of physical attacks hitting Soran would be very low!


    Speaking of evasion abilities.


    Soran¡¯s current abilities that contributed to evasion were: Mobile Movement, Dodge Roll, Reflex Evasion Proficiency, and Danger Sense Proficiency.


    A total of 4 evasion abilities!


    Finally, there was the Rogue gifted ability [Mental Flexibility].


    ¡°Mental Flexibility [Supernatural ability]: from now on, if you are affected by magic effects of Charm, Confusion, and illusions. You will get an additional chance to pass the test. Even if you fail in your first save, you will not be affected by the effect of magic, because your flexible mind has generated supernatural mental energy that allowed you to make a second save. If you fail the second time, you won¡¯t be immune to the effects of the spells. ¡±


    Soran, who had innate advantages in these kinds of spells, would basically be immune to the attack of this kind of spell. Even legendary Wizards may not be able to Charm or confuse him.


    From now on, Soran was basically immune to the ¡®Charm¡¯ spells and ¡®Confusion¡¯ spells.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Almost there.¡±


    Soran looked at his data page and said to himself, ¡°My evasion abilities were stacked to the limit. Anything above would be legendary abilities. I won¡¯t have to worry about being controlled by others now.¡±


    Two ability points.


    As for the two ability points he gained after entering the realm of legend, Soran was a little hesitant.


    Legendary abilities.


    Most legendary abilities had preconditions, including basic attributes, mastery of prerequisite skills, mastery of basic abilities, etc. In order to obtain the skill [Legendary Dual-wielding], it was necessary to obtain the previous ability Dual-wielding. Soran had just advanced into the realm of legend, and he did not have some of the prerequisite abilities yet, so he had limited legendary abilities.


    For this reason, the first legendary ability he got was not his own, but a Fighters ability [Epic Toughen]!


    Because he focused so much on survival, his Constitution was not low.


    The legendary abilities he could obtain were the following:


    ¡°Epic Toughen [Legendary ability]: your physique has advanced to a realm beyond mortals. From now on, you can further strengthen your body and make yourself half as strong as a dragon. Your vitality will be greatly improved. Most attacks will not lead to a test of death. This ability can be improved up to 10 times, and each time you increase it, you can increase 30 points of HP. ¡± [Note: prerequisite of 20 Constitution, Toughen, maximum additional 300 HP. ]


    A top tier meat shield ability.


    It could raise his HP to the level of Saints or gods. But, Soran had no real need for this legendary ability.


    ¡°Legendary Evasion [Legendary ability]: your Evasion ability had been transformed into an instinct. Even if you do not see the enemy, your body would instinctively avoid the enemy¡¯s damage. From now on, you would be able to dodge the physical attack of any enemy. This ability can trigger at most once per minute. This is a passive ability. ¡± [Note: prerequisite of 25 Dexterity, Mobile Movement, Reflex Evasion, Danger Sense, Dodge Roll. ]


    Legendary Evasion.


    From now on, it would not be so easy for any physical attack to hit Soran. The evasion ability of a legendary Rogue was superior to most professions.


    Regarding this legendary ability, someone actually tested it before¨Ca


    Legendary Evasion stacked with another evasion ability.


    Then there was thest activated legendary ability.


    ¡°Epic Prowess [Legendary ability]: from now on, yourbat skill has reached its peak, and fighting has be an instinct for you. You will gain 1 additional legendary bonus for any attack identification. The instinct to fight makes it easier for you to fight at your peak strength. This ability is a prerequisite for other legendary abilities. ¡± [Note: no prerequisite required. ]


    The only legendary ability that did not require anything.


    But it was the prerequisite for the ability [Expose Weakness]. To master the legendary ability [Expose Weakness], he had to first master the ability [Epic Prowess].


    There were many kinds of legendary abilities.


    Because Soran had leaned toward survival, he only activated part of the legendary abilities.


    There was no doubt about choosing the ability [Legendary Evasion]. Soran was also eying the ability [Expose Weakness], and so his two choices were determined.


    Legendary Evasion and Epic Prowess!

 Chapter 425 - A Deity

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 71 A Deity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Spider Forest.


    Soran walked in front while the lively little Lolita walked behind him.


    In fact, Soran hadn¡¯t figured out why, after listening to the fake, low grade, ultra egoistic, dragon story would have a sudden fantasy and wanted to go on an adventure with him.


    <i>Dragons were a bunch ofzy creatures right?</i>


    In Soran¡¯s memory, most dragon¡¯s slept through most of their days. Previously, he had also seen some good dragons. Although they would deal with other intelligent creatures, he had never heard that a dragon woulde along to an adventure. The little Lolita must have short-circuited. She said firmly that she wanted to adventure with him to see something interesting. And also said that if Soran disagreed, she would not give him the Elemental Stone, but eat it. (Note: she really took a bite of the stone.)


    It was said in previous chapters. Brass Dragons could consume anything, and digest practically everything.


    Without doubt! After the little Lolita had consumed the Elemental Stone, she would have digested the stone.


    In the end,


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    Soran, who was looking ahead, stopped suddenly. He turned around and made a gesture to the little Lolita, who was humming and dancing behind him, ¡°There¡¯s someone in front!¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound! ¡±


    After entering the realm of legends, all of Soran¡¯s abilities had been greatly improved. Since the little Lolita was going to take a risk with him, he nned to take thest Elemental Stone. In this way, Gloria would not have to leave. Now that Soran was not in the outer inds, he could only rest easy when Gloria was in Mordor. This little Lolita was definitely a legendary figure, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to get thest Elemental Stone [Wind]. (Maybe he could use her power to defeat thest four Elemental Elders.)


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Hearing this, the little Lolita immediately calmed down, crept close to Soran, climbed onto his back, and leaned up to his ear, and said, ¡°Who? Is there anyone around? I don¡¯t sense anyone?¡±


    Soren turned and red at her, but when he saw little Lolita¡¯s smiling face, he said softly, ¡°It should be the elves. There¡¯s a patrol team nearby! They all seem pretty capable! ¡±


    The Spider Forest was close to the elven nation.


    Soran came here all the way from the desert, naturally not for sightseeing. In fact, anyone who was a little smarter could guess where he was going.


    That¡¯s right!


    The Underdark!


    Many of the spiders here were the offspring of the Spider Queen Lolth¡¯s pet. For a long time, the fight between the surface elves and the underground drows had never stopped. The Spider Forest was the front line of the fight and a channel connecting the Underdark to the surface. Thest Elemental Stone was in the Underdark. Soran knew where the stone was because he used to be very active here in the past.


    ¡°Are we going underground?¡±


    The little Lolitaid on Soran¡¯s back, her beautiful big eyes showing great excitement. She then said excitedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the underground! Is there anything fun below? ¡±


    The Underdark was not somewhere fun!


    Soran grabbed little Lolita from his back and said in a deep voice, ¡°Be quiet. We¡¯ll find a way to dive in and not get involved in the war between the surface elves and the drows. ¡±


    The Spider Forest was dense.


    The two figures sneaked closer. Although little Lolita was a giant dragon, her sneaking ability was surprisingly good when she was in human form. Soran was still familiar with this ce. In those days, the Spider Forest was a training ground for a team of adventurers with a profession level of 5-10. There were many highly poisonous spiders here, all of which were the offspring left by Lolth¡¯s pet. The speed of their reproduction had been a headache for many nearby races. (poisonous spider, phase spider, fire spider, etc.


    There was a small road that led to the Underdark region. Soran nned to bring this Lolita dragon down and check if the rumors were true.


    Blood. Fresh blood was everywhere.


    With sounds of dripping blood, a severely wounded Barbarianid on the ground. His breathing was weak.


    The terrifying wounds were all over his body, many of which looked like w marks. Even with the high Constitution of the Barbarian, he was approaching the edge of dying.


    ¡°Zhiii!¡±


    A peal of strange and gloomyughter rang out, and the Vampiric Demigod in a dark red noble robe slowly appeared. He watched the corpse of a beautiful woman at his feet, raised his feet, and trampled the corpses head to mush then said, ¡°You trash want to unite to defeat me? What an arrogant bunch! ¡±


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll let you know what¡¯s the difference between a mortal and god!¡±


    ¡°I am god!¡±


    A terrifying aura spread out.


    All the blood on the ground moved like living creatures. The Barbarian kneeling on the ground trembled. Facing the approaching Vampiric Demigod, he suddenly said, ¡°No!... Don¡¯t kill me!... I¡¯ve never thought ofpeting with you for the power of Fear!... Don¡¯t kill me!... I can tell you where the first son of Fear is! ¡±


    The first son of Fear?


    The vampire Rhinehart stopped and asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    He had been looking for this person for a long time.


    Unfortunately, he had found nothing, as though this person had vanished.


    ¡°Soran!¡±


    The Barbarian was full of fear, and his voice trembled, ¡°The Beheader Soran! He is the first son of Fear!... You should have heard of him the pirate king of the south coast!... If it wasn¡¯t for the power of Fear, he couldn¡¯t have unified the south coast so quickly! ¡±


    <i>Pirate king?</i>


    <i>The Beheader Soran?!</i>


    The Vampiric demigod let out a smile and said, ¡°So it¡¯s him! Gathering that feeble power among mortals! It seems I have overestimated him!...¡±


    After saying that, his blood-red eyes looked toward the Barbarian.


    ¡°No!... Don¡¯t kill me please!... Ah!...¡±


    The body of the Barbarian fell down slowly. The Vampiric demigod looked around coldly and said, ¡°Deal with the mess. Don¡¯t leave any traces behind. Those Pdins are really annoying recently!¡±


    <i>Damn Pdins.</i>


    <i>They are like cockroaches!</i>


    <i>Are they not afraid of dying?</i>


    Other vampire servants appeared and soon began to clean up the nearby blood. The Vampiric Demigod looked up to the direction of the sea and murmured, ¡°The south coast, huh? The temple of Riches has been very hostile to me! But I must get rid of him as soon as possible! ¡±


    ¡°Soran! He shouldn¡¯t be very hard to deal with, right?¡±


    Thud.


    The dim figure of the Hellpoemer appeared behind the Vampiric Demigod. He frowned and looked at the blood on the ground and said slowly: ¡°Rhinehart! We¡¯ll deal with the other son of fearter! ¡±


    ¡°Some important news hade up.¡±


    When the Vampiric Demigod turned around, he looked at the Hellpoemer with a smile and opened his arms to hug him; the Hellpoemer backed away.


    It was a kind of depraved and evil creature. Since the Hellpoemer knew more about the vampires, he was quite repelled to get close to Rhinehart.


    The Hellpoemer tossed a scroll over and said, ¡°The god of rogues and half-elves had appeared!¡±


    1¡°They are in the Underdark region.¡±


    1¡°Someone had seen him perform some divinity; this is a great opportunity for us!¡±


    <i>Diety!?</i>


    A little excitement appeared on the face of the Vampiric Demigod, and a morbid red color appeared on the handsome face. ¡°A Saint? Finally, the blood of a god! ¡±

 Chapter 426 - Beastfolk

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 72 Beastfolk</h4>


    Darkness.


    This was the strongest feeling people got when they entered the Underdark.


    The whole narrow passage was dark, the ground was a little wet because of some water, and there were many dark green mosses on the walls on both sides. Soran had night vision, so it was easy for him to see around, but the little Lolita behind him was in a bit of trouble. The dragon¡¯s vision was far better than that of humans on the surface, but it was very limited in a dark environment.


    The Underdark was notpletely dark. In fact, most of the Underdark was somewhat lit because there would be some light diffusion¨Ceither from the fluorescent nts that would emit light, or some other light source. It was like a night without stars and full of clouds. In this case, the visible range of humans would be reduced to within three meters. This was the case in many ces in the Underdark, so the adventurer from the surface had to prepare a torch, or find some rare items that enhance the night vision ability.


    This was not difficult for a Wizard. Normal night vision helmets were around 3000 ¨C 5000 gold Derahls.


    People that had the ability to go to the Underdark wouldn¡¯t mind this amount of money.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so dark!¡±


    The little Lolitaid on Soran¡¯s back, put her head close to his ear, and whispered, ¡°Are we there yet? Can I use light! ¡±


    Light?


    Are you trying to paint a big target on our backs?


    ¡°No!¡± Soran refused without hesitation, and said in a deep voice, ¡°After another 1000 meters or so, there will be fluorescent mosses, and then you will be able to see.¡±


    Light source.


    Light was a target in the Underdark, and Soran knew how much trouble a light source would bring.


    Hook Horror, Giant Lizard, Mind yer, etc.¨CThese


    As they got deeper into the Underdark world, Soran saw some stctite above their head.


    There was some underground water source nearby, and they could hear the sound of trickling water. In the Underdark, any ce close to a water source would be a fighting area.


    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s a swamp nearby!¡±


    The little Lolitaid on Soran¡¯s shoulders as if she didn¡¯t like it. She wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°I smell the dampness and putrefaction from afar. No wonder those ugly and dirty ck Dragons like to stay underground. ¡±


    Underground swamp¨Cbasically areas that had swamps also had a light source.


    Sure enough, Soran began to see light. It was a dark green moss with fluorescent light. It was a verymon variety of nts in Underdark. The other was a special mushroom in the Underdark. The vitality of these two nts was very strong, and they could even grow near the volcano. The ground became a little wet, and Soran gently lowered the little Lolita, then made a gesture to be quiet.


    There was a creature that survived in the swamp area.


    ¡°Quaggoth!¡±


    In short, they were a kind of human mutant that was infected with a virus¨Cthey turned into Beastfolk. For some unknown reasons, they had been bitten by other Beastfolk, or they were born with the disease, they finally had the ability to transform into the form of wild animals or the form of animalized humans. LuLu was a ¡°Cat Folk,¡± and she had incredible talent.


    About the Beastfolk.


    Soran knew about the Wolffolks, Tigerfolks, and Bearfolk. The mostmonly infected with the virus were the Wolffolks, which could be encountered asionally in the surface world. The Tigerfolks and Bearfolks were rarer. Most of them lived in very rare areas. As for the Catfolk like LuLu, they were almost on the verge of extinction. Needless to say, Wolffolk and Tigerfolks had a natural Strength of + 16, meaning they would get +16 Strength after they transform. (Note: in the Underdark, the Strength of the Bearfolk fluctuates between 27-36. In human form, their Strength was not far from that of the ordinary human, most of which were between 9-14.)


    Even with young Bearfolks, they could be as strong as bears after transforming!


    There were some giant footprints on the ground.


    They were about the same size as brown bears. These Bearfolks were between humans and wild animals. Furthermore, the virus affected their intelligence, making them like savages. Most of them lived in a tribal way. It was said that the Bearfolk was a failed product of the Druid¡¯s transformation research experiment in the glorious arcane period, which eventually led to the emergence of this Beastfolk disease. Unfortunately, no one could confirm this. (Note: the Beastfolk virus appeared earlier than the Arcane Empire, and the Arcane Empire also did research about it.)


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead to check the area.¡±


    Soran nced at the little Lolita behind him and whispered, ¡°Maybe we could find a guide from the Bearfolk¡¯s territory. They like to capture other creatures as ves.¡±


    Sneak.


    Soran went into the shadow. The Underdark was afortable ce for Soran to sneak around easily.


    There were a few footsteps on the ground.


    Soran figured there were around 3 to 6 Bearfolk around the area. Even a patrol of drows wouldn¡¯t dare to antagonize them.


    The swamp area was a bit tricky. Good thing Soran still had some spells. As he got closer, he soon saw a run-down shack and a huge cage.


    There were skeletons on the ground: drows, grey dwarves, and some small creatures. There was no campfire, which meant that the Bearfolk were the most primitive kind. There was no way tomunicate at all. The Beastfolk virus maypletely destroy the brain of the person; some couldn¡¯t even muster the ability to transform themselves into human form ever. There were very few Beastfolk groups in the whole Underdark that had a civilization and wisdom.


    In this regard, LuLu was rather intelligent among the Beastfolk!


    The cage had some creatures.


    Soran saw an injured mutated Bugbear, a dying Grey Dwarf, and a dead Hook Horror.


    All of these were difficult creatures to deal with.


    However, to these infected Bearfolks, they were just food.


    ¡°Pang.¡±


    Heavy footsteps were heard.


    From afar, a huge monster weighing more than 1500 pounds appeared; it looked like a brown bear walking upright. Its head was like a giant bear, but its body had a humanoid form, which was simr to a Wolffolk after transformation. No matter from which point of view, their lineage level was much lower than that of LuLu¡¯s, which also meant that they were more primitive, wild, and threatening.


    ¡°Bearfolks which can¡¯t turn back into human form!¡±


    Soran could determine the enemy¡¯s condition at a nce because after returning to his territory, the Bearfolk began to sniff around like an animal.


    Animal instincts!


    The Bearfolk in front of Soran was at the lowest level, the most brutal, the most inhumane beast. They were not intelligent creatures at all.


    ¡°Bearfolk [Beast Folk] (Grade 3)


    Challenge Rating: Level 10 (Monster Level: 12), has transformation abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 36 and 9 (Total Attribute Points: 85-100)


    Specialty: Toughen, m, Tear, w Attack, Roar, Rage, Bloodlust, Animal Instinct.


    Difficulty: S+¡±


    Most Bearfolk were around grade 3. However, if you dealt with them like any other grade 3 enemy, it would only lead to death.


    That was because their challenge rating was ¡®S+¡¯! (Note: a team of fully armed adventurers of about profession level 10 would only have a 10% chance of defeating it)

 Chapter 427 - Godslayer

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 73 Godyer</h4>


    ¡°Shash!¡±


    A gush of blood squirted out.


    The Bearfolk roared angrily and painfully. It swung its paw behind, and a strong wind blew by. A bluestone of the size of a millstone was smashed into pieces in an instant. Soran¡¯s figure leaped forward, and the curved sword went through the gap of the Bearfolk¡¯s arm again. Another wound appeared on the body of the Bearfolk.


    For Soran, who was now a legend, it was easy to deal with this kind of enemy who had great strength, slow movement, andck of intelligence. It was too difficult for the Bearfolk to hit him. If not for the high Constitution of the Bearfolk, Soran would have killed the Bearfolk with that backstab. However, the wound on the Bearfolk was not light; blood constantly shot out from its back. Its huge body seemed fierce and iparable, but every attack hadnded on the ground.


    Maybe a more threatening Tigerfolk could keep up with Soran, but a Bearfolk would not be able to do so.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Soran slowly sheathed his curved sword and watched the dead Bearfolk on the ground. After losing its HP, its body gradually shrunk, and finally became a human man with thick hair. His face was very rough, and his appearance was simr to that of a savage. He onlypletely became human after he died. The side effect of the virus was very big. Only death could return them to their previous form.


    Furthermore, there was another danger to these Beastfolk.


    The low-level Beastfolks had a scary virus. If the Beastfolk wounded you, there would be a 10% chance of getting infected. By then, the person would be forced into a test of Fortitude. If failed, after a period of fever and pain, it was possible to be a Beastfolk on the night of a full moon.


    During the transformation, there would be another test of Constitution. If failed, it would result in the person going mad or dying. The virus of the Beastfolk was usually carried on low level Beastfolks.


    What they had was the most primitive virus. If they had offspring, such as LuLu, which was very rare, then the animal virus would bebined with the host¡¯s genes. LuLu¡¯s body was still in human form. At present, she had no signs of transformation, so it was very likely that her father or mother was a pure human. (Note 1: On the variation Beastfolk and the variation after reproduction, Chapter 6.)


    (Note 2: On the quarantine and cross breed reproduction of Beastfolk, Chapter 3, Mixed blood Wolffolk research report)


    Naturally, Soran was not afraid of the virus.


    Whether it was the Beastfolk virus or the Undead virus, it was impossible for Soran to fail the test of Fortitude or Constitution. Unless Soran was infected with the virus in the state of near-death, he could basically ignore them.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Soran opened the cage beside and said to the Grey Dwarf inside the cage, ¡°Where do youe from? Are you familiar with the area?¡±


    ¡°Pang.¡±


    When Soran opened the cage, the Bugbear suddenly rushed out and ran out of the swamp without saying a word; It thought it could escape from Soran¡¯s hands. There was a cold light that greeted it. Soran directly cut off the Bugbear¡¯s head with a sword, and the gushing blood sshed onto the Grey Dwarf. The Grey Dwarf trembled, then stammered, ¡°Your excellency!... please don¡¯t kill me! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!... Please don¡¯t kill me!... I¡¯ll bring you anywhere you want!¡±


    Gentle steps were heard.


    The little Lolita crept up from the outside, saw the body on the ground, pped her hands, and walked over, pouting her lips and saying, ¡°Soran! I¡¯m bored! The environment here is so disgusting! How about we go out first? ¡±


    As a Brass Dragon that lived in the desert, she obviously hated the swamp environment.


    ¡°En.¡±


    Soran nodded softly, took back his curved sword, looked at the Grey Dwarf in front of him with cold eyes, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lead the way! There should be a road to Glex town nearby. Take us there first. ¡±


    The Grey Dwarf went ahead immediately.


    Soran followed at the back while the little Lolita still walked with joy; she only hated the environment here.


    About a 1000 meters away from Soran, a woman stood in the dark, her eyes shining slightly as if they contained some mysterious power. There seemed to be an invisible energy field around her body. Anything close to her, even the wind, was blocked. She looked at Soran¡¯s position, and her vision seemed to pass through space and directly locked onto Soran¡¯s figure.


    The sound of heavy footsteps sounded. Behind the slender woman, there appeared a huge man. He was carrying a heavy battle ax in his hand. His muscles seemed to contain infinite power. He was a Barbarian who was above legendary.


    He spoke in an ancientnguage. Anguage that was used thousands of years ago and had 36 characters.


    This name was special.


    Tranted to themonnguage, the veiled woman was called, ¡®Die¡¯.


    The barbarian walked up and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hee Hee.¡±


    A burst of lightughter sounded, and the woman turned around and looked at the Barbarian. She raised the corner of her mouth, and she said lightly, ¡°I found a good Rogue by ident. A very interesting little guy! And he is apanied by a Brass Dragon that is in human form. Such abination is quite rare! ¡±


    The Barbarian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for more trouble!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯te out of the Sigil to y this time! This is the first official action of the Godyer. Our bait has attracted the target, and the Queen of Spiders had turned its attention to the bait. ¡±


    ¡°You should know the results if we fail to defeat this terrible existence!¡±


    The Queen of Spiders! The most powerful existence in the Underdark! The queen of the drows! Dominator of hell! She possesses a terrifying amount of divinity!


    Die became serious. She looked away from Soran and said, ¡°I know what to do! It¡¯s just that I have never seen some guy like this: dark, cruel, emotionless, but he also had light in him¨Ceven a sense of sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Something impressive!¡±


    The womanughed a little frivolously, then slowly spread out her palm, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Turn-Based strategy simtion activated! Activate [Arcane Chess] scanning mode!... ¡±


    A pure glow of energy appeared.


    Following which, a shapeless energy spread out into all directions.


    ¡°Psionics energy field expanded!¡±


    ¡°Soul scan activated!... Scanning an area of 100 meters!...¡±


    ¡°Tower Spirit 7 epts control of the Arcane Chess system!¡±


    ¡°Begin synchronization of terrain!... Battle terrain construction!... Scanning points in the air!...¡±


    ¡°Psionics energy field expanded!¡±


    ¡°Activating Psionics resonance!... Established Psionicsmunication!... Half-ne locked on!... Teleportation simtion constructed!...¡±


    ¡°Construct activated!...¡±


    ¡°Arcane Energy Armor (3) ready!... Tower Spirit 6 epts control of Teleportation sites!...¡±


    ¡°Execute God ying!¡±


    ¡°Target ¨C Queen of Spiders [Lolth]!¡±

 Chapter 428 - Time

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 74 Time</h4>


    ¡°Pa.¡±


    Soran suddenly stopped, and his muscles tightened up. His hands grasped the handle of his curved sword, and his whole person was ready to fight at any time. The nearby Lolita was frightened by Soran¡¯s action, but in the next moment, she also disappeared. The petite figure appeared in mid-air, and her whole person was shrouded in an invisible energy field. The only one who didn¡¯t understand what was going on was the Grey Dwarf, who was still looking around frantically.


    ¡°Psionics Energy Field!¡±


    Soran had a stern expression. His perception ability was increased to the limit, and his mind was also paying attention to his surroundings. ¡°There¡¯s a psionic warlock nearby casting a spell!¡±


    With a serious look, the little Lolita said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a legendary grade!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    ¡°It should be someone beyond legend! The Psionic Energy Field had covered arge area!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    ¡°The material ne would not have such a powerful psionic warlock!¡±


    The two were ready for battle.


    However, there was no abnormal situation nearby, and the sudden burst of psionic energy was only a momentary fluctuation. When nothing more had happened, Soran even doubted that what had just happened was an illusion. If the Lolita wasn¡¯t here, Soran might have thought it was just an illusion. Thus it was true that there was a very powerful psionic warlock just now, and the power of this psionic warlock was beyond Soran¡¯s imagination.


    This covered area.


    In Soran¡¯s memory, only a profession level 30 and above psionic warlock could achieve this feat!


    A level 30 psionic warlock?


    How could it be!


    Soran had never encountered such a figure previously; probably, there were only a few of this powerful existence.


    ¡°Could it be an illusion?¡±


    The little Lolita shook her little head,nded on the ground, and asked, ¡°Did you feel it? Just now! A very powerful psionic energy field! ¡±


    Soran nodded gently and replied, ¡°I did feel it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way both of us were wrong. There must be a psionic warlock nearby.¡±


    ¡°We better be carefulter.¡±


    The little Lolita nodded her little head softly and said, ¡°Could it be the Githyankis! I remember the Githyankis would often roam the Underdark; they had quite a number of powerful psionic warlocks.¡±


    Surprised, S


    The little Lolita was pretty knowledgeable.


    The gic memory of a dragon often took a long time. It seemed that her current form hasn¡¯t fully awakened all her gic memory, which meant that her lineage was likely to havee from a dragon nation.


    ¡°Githyankis!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m unsure what happens in the Underdark before The Avatar Crisis. Could it be that some powerful psionic warlock visited the Underdark during this period?¡±


    ¡°Which newalker would it be?¡±


    Soran tried to search through his memory, but there was little information avable. When he came to the Underdark, the Avatar Crisis had already begun. In fact, the difference between the two periods was quiterge, which was why he needed a guide. Traversing the Underdark was far more difficult than the surface world, and only a few adventurers could go in before the Avatar Crisis. A lot of information about this period was just hearsay because, at that time, not many people were able to get involved in this level.


    The Last time Soran became a legend, he even spent some time reincarnating, so there was some memory gap of this period.


    ¡°We must be careful.¡±


    Soran looked around and gestured to the Grey Dwarf to keep walking. ¡°Psionic warlocks are hard to deal with, so we best get ready for battle.¡±


    The three continued forward.


    Nothing happened as they got to the road that led to the city of the Grey Dwarfs.


    It was as though nothing had happened previously.


    They didn¡¯t encounter any enemy or did they see traces of the psionic warlock.


    The psionic energy field had disappeared.


    The energy was only momentary.


    At the crossroads of the Underdark area, t


    At the foot of the Hellpoemer was the body of another female drow. He looked at the Vampiric demigod coldly and said slowly, ¡°Then why did you still bite her!¡±


    Rhinehart spat as if he had tasted something disgusting.


    He turned to look at the Hellpoemer, and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°We are not familiar with this ce, so we need a servant to lead the way.¡±


    Drops of blood dripped down.


    With some evil energy, the drow corpse on the ground started to move.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A cold and heartless voice was heard, and the dead drow stood up. Her pupils were gray, and her whole person was like a puppet, kneeling humbly at the feet of the Vampiric demigod.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Rhinehart smiled, raised his hand, and touched the drow¡¯s forehead. ¡°What a simple thing! Now we can let her lead the way. ¡±


    ¡°The god of rogues and half-elves!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I wonder what the fresh blood of a god would taste like?¡±


    ¡°It must be really good!¡±


    The Hellpoemer gazed at him expressionlessly, gently touched the magic flute in his palm, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away! This is the territory of the Queen of Spiders. ¡±


    ¡°She might also have noticed this prey.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not someone you want to mess with! Even her incarnate is enough to kill us.¡±


    Rhinehart¡¯s body trembled, then seemed to be calm back down. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be here, right? A weak god wouldn¡¯t catch her attention I think. ¡±


    The Hellpoemer did not answer him. After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget she¡¯s greedy and cruel!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, anything rted to the elves would interest her.¡±


    Rhinehart stopped and said, ¡°But it¡¯s the half-elves. This has nothing to do with the drows.¡±


    The Hellpoemer looked around and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯d better pray that we don¡¯t encounter her. The recent changes of the drow may be due to her passing down some kind of oracle. In addition, I heard that a group of powerful pdins had alsoe to the Underdark, and I don¡¯t know what the purpose of these guys is. In this evil chaotic ce, what can attract them? ¡±


    Pdins?


    Rhinehart raised his eyebrow and said with disgust, ¡°What a bunch of endless shits!¡±


    In some unknown ce, a wizard tower stood high on the ins.


    There was an astrological tform at the top of the wizard tower, which were engraved with numerous mysterious and ancient runes. A figure in a grey robe stood in the center, and his vision seemed to pass through space and look at the world underground.


    ¡°Its begun.¡±


    He raised his finger, and it was seen to be gold in color. As more light shined on the figure, the look of the person became clear.


    A gold face, and a gold body.


    The metallic cover was like human skin. There was a special device on his chest. It¡¯s a clock that couldn¡¯t be described with words. There were countless tiny runes on it and special marks.


    The clock was still ticking away. The figure looked far and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the glory of the arcane arts can shine once more!¡±


    ¡°Maybe everything had been buried by time!... Only time can tell us an answer!... And only time can prove everything!...¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Dylcrena!... May you live forever in time!...¡±


    A gap to an unknown dimension opened up.


    In front of this man who waspletely made of metal, there was a bright space like the milky way. In the middle of the space, there was a huge dragon sleeping. With its breadth, time and space were gradually distorted.


    Time Dragon!


    There was only one existence in the entire multiverse, which could bend time and space.

 Chapter 429 - The Secret of Greybeard

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 75 The Secret of Greybeard</h4>


    The air now had a trace of sulfur smell.


    The environment in the Underdark was bad. In some ces, there were even underground volcanoes that could erupt at any time. This was especially true when the faint smell of sulfur was more obvious. Grey dwarves were also not afraid of death; they liked to build their cities near the volcano, or directly dig through the ground to bring out the underground magma. In terms of forging technology, the technology of the grey dwarfs was far superior to that of the surface dwarfs; often, there would be +3, +4 cksmiths down here.


    However, the materials used in the Underdark were useless when these weapons were brought to the surface.


    The grey dwarfs were the best source of ves in the Underdark. They had been ruled by the Mind yers for a long time. Although they were now out of the control of the Mind yers, there were still arge number of captured grey dwarf ves in the city of drows. very was deeply rooted in this race. Even if they broke away from the control of the Mind yers, they were still regarded as the source of ves by many creatures. Within the city of the drows, the number of grey dwarf ves was likely to reach one and two-tenths of the total poption.


    The surroundings became dim again.


    Soran heard the flowing water after passing a rocky area. Then a white fog appeared in front of them.


    Soran remembered this ce.


    Even though the Underdark was a bad ce, there were still good things there!


    Hot Springs.


    In fact, there were many hot springs that could be developed in the Underdark, and this one was thergest open-air sulfur hot spring nearby. Drows were evil while the grey dwarfs were full of iron rocks in their heads. The mainstream race in the Underdark seemed not to realize the value of hot springs. Finally, it was developed by a team of adventurers from the surface world, which turned this ce into a gathering ce for explorers to rest and entertainment in the Underdark.


    ¡°The water here seems good!¡±


    The little Lolita closed her eyes and sniffed. She seemed to like the smell of sulfur. In fact, the temperature of the spring was very high, about 50 degrees, but the little Lolita didn¡¯t care; she reached for the spring and took a sip. Then she turned around and asked, ¡°Soran! Can I take a bath here? ¡±


    There was no sunlight in the Underdark.


    So it was easy to lose time. Many cities in the Underdark had a light source, which was actually a kind of minaret that emits light. Soran roughly calcted the time of the journey, and then gently nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for an hour, and I¡¯ll prepare some food.¡±


    After saying that, he kicked the grey dwarf.


    The grey dwarf followed in fear, and when he found an open area, Soran turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Is the forge in Glex still lit?¡±


    Forge?


    The expression of the grey dwarf was slightly taken aback, but nodded and replied, ¡°The forge of Glex has never been extinguished.¡±


    It¡¯s still lit?


    When Soran heard this, he fell into deep thought. After some time he said, ¡°Set up a campfire to prepare food. I don¡¯t think you are stupid enough to want to escape, right?¡±


    The grey dwarf nodded swiftly.


    ¡°The forge in Glex is still lit!¡±


    Soran sat down as if he was thinking about something and murmured, ¡°that is to say, the artifact has not been finished! I don¡¯t know how long the grey dwarfs would need to finish the artifact. But they finished it before the Avatar Crisis I think?¡±


    Soran was thinking his own thing.


    After a while, the little Lolita came back.


    ¡°So nice!...¡±


    The little Lolita used her little white hands to tidy up her long blonde hair and tied it into a pair of beautiful ponytails. Then she blinked at Soran and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to wash too? The water there is sofortable! ¡±


    Soran shook his head.


    The group stayed there for a while and continued on.


    Before they left, Soran looked at the city of Glex and thought about the artifact there.


    Or more urately, the artifact that was being made.


    About ten years ago, the city¡¯s grey dwarfs discovered a mithril vein in the mines. It was an amazing fortune. If this news got out, it might lead to the crazy attack of drows. So [Greybeard], the ruler of the city of Glex, blocked the news and restricted all the craftsmen who knew the truth from leaving. Since then, the forge in the city had never been extinguished, and Greybeard used the mithril to forge an incredible artifact.


    Because they had served under Mind yers, most grey dwarfs developed psionic abilities.


    Greybeard was a powerful figure among the grey dwarfs!


    Not only was he a legendary psionic warlock (profession level 21), he also multi-profesisoned in Fury Warrior level 5, Wizard level 5.


    Greybeard had previously created a mithril chain mail.


    An armor that did not affect his spellcasting ability at all. All the rings had runes on them, which he carved individually.


    Soran was not sure what effects this artifact had.


    However, he knew that the protection ability of this mithril chain mail was equal to that of the whole body te armor + 3. In addition to its powerful protection ability, it was also attached with many powerful spells. The most important feature was that this armor was as light as a feather; it would not interfere with the spellcaster at all. Even wizards could wear it.


    Greybeard was not easy to deal with.


    Not only was he the ruler of the city of Glex, but he also was a powerful legendary figure. Thus even though Soran was interested in the legendary armor, he had no idea how to get it.


    However, there was some time until the artifact wasplete.


    Soran felt that if he ever entered the realm of gods, he might have a chance to get the artifacts. As a Rogue and wizard, it was hard for Soran to find suitable equipment. Greybeard may not be the most powerful being in the Underdark, he was probably the only figure in the Underdark which had Smithwork (Magic equipment) and Alchemy above 400 points.


    They were getting closer to the destination. After dealing with some problems, Soran finally saw the altar.


    The altar was old.


    However, the surrounding area had powerful energy fluctuations.


    Thest Elemental Stone!


    Soran was slightly excited, and he turned to look at the Lolita dragon.

 Chapter 430 - Cobweb

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 76 Cobweb</h4>


    The air seemed to be getting denser.


    In the dark passage, a tall and burly figure slowly came out.


    It was a strange-looking Beastman, with only a handful of straight hair left. It was more than two meters tall, and its muscles were filled with a horrifying explosive force. Different from the exaggerated muscles of the Barbarians, the muscles of the whole body of the Beastman were very refined. If one looked carefully, one could see that every piece of muscle of the Beastman was quite powerful, and even contained a more horrifying explosive force than Soran!


    ¡°The Sword Saint has arrived at the destination.¡±


    The Beastman looked around with cold eyes, and then an invisible light appeared in the palm of its hand. It directly went in his mind: ¡°There are no other obstacles at the destination. Should I stay in ce and wait for orders?¡±


    Time ticked away bit by bit.


    About a minute or twoter, a female voice with a frivolous breath sounded and said slowly: ¡°Sword Saint is on standby!¡±


    ¡°The decoy has entered the designated area.¡±


    ¡°The underling of the prey has appeared! Pay attention to the lesiastical order of the Queen of Spiders! The figure of the prey has not been spotted yet!¡±


    The Beastman nodded slowly and replied: ¡°The Sword Saint understands.¡±


    ¡°Has the Elemental Pool finished charging? If the [Elemental Fission Wave de] can¡¯t charge above a grade 5 artifact, I¡¯m not sure if I will be able to break the Queen of Spiders ¨C Lolth¡¯s Divine Power Field!¡±


    The frivolous female voice resounded again and softly went: ¡°Extracting half a ne¡¯s energy, expect to reach the energy¡¯s peak in 24 hours.¡±


    The Beastman nodded again and went: ¡°I see. The Sword Saint is on standby at the original spot and is waiting for orders at any time. ¡±


    Pa-da.


    Sounds of slight footsteps came from the side passage.


    The Beastman Sword Saint, who stood still, suddenly turned around and looked at the darkness not far away. The figure of the Demigod Vampire and the Hellpoemer appeared in front of him.


    They were shocked!


    Not only did the Beastman Sword Saint get shocked, but the Demigod Vampire and the Hellpoemer also had faces filled with astonishment as well.


    Neither side had noticed each other in advance.


    That meant that there was no significant difference in each other¡¯s hiding ability. They only found the other party when the distance was close enough.


    ¡°Sword Saint!¡±


    The Demigod Vampire God only took a nce, and the expression on his face changed slightly. The telepathy directly reverberated in the mind of the Hellpoemer and said in a serious voice: ¡°This Sword Saint is above legendary!¡±


    The Hellpoemer¡¯s answer was quick as well: ¡°A mixed-blood Beastman! It doesn¡¯t look like an existence from the material ne. ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably from the astral ne.¡±


    There was no change on the face of the Demigod Vampire, but in his heart, he was in a perilous situation and said in a serious voice: ¡°Astral ne Sword Saint?¡±


    The Hellpoemer quietly clenched his flute and replied: ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Demigod Vampire: ¡°It seems to be very strong.¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°Stronger than me.¡±


    Demigod Vampire: ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Then wouldn¡¯t he be!..... ¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°I can¡¯t judge his actual strength, but I can be sure it came from the astral ne. There is residual astral energy on him.¡±


    Demigod Vampire: ¡°Could it be that it was attracted by the half Elven and that Rogue god?¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°It¡¯s possible. It seems that there isn¡¯t much that could attract him except those in the realm of the gods. But the half Elven and that Rogue god don¡¯t seem to match his power, do they? Unless he¡¯s just interested in the shard of divinity! ¡±


    Demigod Vampire: ¡°Since it¡¯s an opponent, why don¡¯t we finish him off in advance?¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°We have a low chance of winning! What¡¯s more, you haven¡¯t even seen traces of the prey, and you already have to fight with an astral ne Sword Saint first. Don¡¯t you think this exchange is a bit of a loss?¡±


    Demigod Vampire: ¡°It seems like this fight would be very difficult! Could many of the powerful people who have withdrawn from the world be attracted by the shard of divinity?¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s still y it by ear. ¡±


    ¡°Are the targets considered obstacles that need to be removed?!¡±


    A momentter, in the mind of the Beastman Sword Saint, there was a cold voice that sounded like metal scraping upon metal. It went: ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡±


    ¡°It could be someone else who¡¯s attracted by the bait.¡±


    ¡°If the opponents don¡¯t show any signs of hostility, let them go. I have asked the General Die to monitor them using the Psionic Energy Field. A single decoy may not be able to attract the prey toe out personally. We are recalcting the battle n. The target that is in an avatar state is the Demigod Vampire, which is listed as the No.2 decoy that would be attracting the Queen of Spiders!¡±


    The Beastman Sword Saint nodded towards the Demigod Vampire not far away, and said in his head: ¡°Swords Saint understands.¡±


    A brief silence.


    The Demigod Vampire looked at the Beastman Sword Saint, who nodded to him slightly, and said with telepathy: ¡°It seems that he has no intention to fight with us.¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°That would be for the best. We¡¯re leaving straight away from the side. ¡±


    Demigod Vampire: ¡°We¡¯re leaving like that? An astral ne Sword Saint is very rare! Don¡¯t you want to test his abilities? ¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°When a Sword Saint starts to move, that wouldn¡¯t be just testing, but a battle of life and death! If we fight with him, winning or losing would be decided in a few seconds. This is not testing the enemy, but fighting against him with our lives on the line.¡±


    Demigod Vampire: ¡°That¡¯s true. Then, we should leave. ¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. I haven¡¯t met such an enemy yet. It seems that the recent strange changes have attracted many of the strong people who went to travel in the astral ne back here. ¡±


    Hellpoemer: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Such an astral ne traveler rarely acts alone. He might have apanion nearby.¡±


    There was not much contact between the two sides.


    The Demigod Vampire and the Hellpoemer carefully left from the side passage, while the Beastman Sword Saint stood still all the time. Not until the target disappearedpletely, did he take back his sight: ¡°The targets have left.¡±


    A maic female voice sounded: ¡°Understood. The targets have been included in the Psionic Energy Field detection range.¡±


    ...


    It was 80 kilometers away from the location of the Beastman Sword Saint.


    An expressionless monk stood on a towering stone column. His eyes were fixed onto the darkness in front of him as if he was observing something through the fog: ¡°The monk has reached the designated ce.¡±


    ¡°The monk is on standby!¡±


    A frivolous female voice rang out: ¡°Standby at the original spot! Did you find anything unusual?¡±


    The monk replied: ¡°I found traces of the Yochlol. The prey might have already appeared, but the hiding ability of the target was too high, and it did not appear in our detection range.¡±


    Another cold metal voice sounded: ¡°Tower Spirit 5 has taken over the detection authority within the surrounding 50 kilometers.¡±


    ¡°Monk, prepare to fight.¡±


    ¡°Clear the other obstacles in the vicinity as soon as the target appears, and make sure there are no other interferences near the prey.¡±


    The monk nodded: ¡°The monk understands.¡±


    ...


    Fifty kilometers away from the monk¡¯s location.


    There seems to be something that has twisted in the shadows. Right in front of him was a group of fully armed Drows. On the left and right were Basilisk Knights. The male Drow Rangers were scattered and guarding the area. In the center were a group of female Drow Priests and Spellcasters. After looking behind someone that looked like the Mother of Drows, there were strange creatures that looked terrifying. They were those from the legends ¡ª- Driders.


    Its upper body was like a Drow, and its lower body was like a terrifying giant spider monster!


    They had twisted minds, crazy bloodthirsty desire, and a terrifying destructive desire after having their hatred distorted!


    Driders were the losers of the Drows¡¯ internal struggle. They were transformed into such monsters by the power of the Queen of Spiders. They were also one of the most troublesome and annoying monsters in the Underdark.


    The shadow gradually disappeared.


    The Drow were still moving forward, but in the dark, there was a line of sight watching them: ¡°The Rogue has found the targets.¡±


    ¡°The Mother of Drows, the Basilisk Knights and Driders have appeared.¡±


    ¡°We can confirm that the prey has already appeared!¡±


    ¡°However, the specific location of the target cannot be detected at present!¡±


    A cold metallic voice sounded: ¡°Keep your distance and stay away from the target. Report the targets¡¯ position at any time. It is very likely that the Queen of Spiders will hide within that group.¡±


    There was a slight trace in the darkness, and he replied: ¡°Understood.¡±


    ...


    The elemental altar.


    Soran looked at thest elemental altar in front of him. He was a little nervous and clenched the Curved Sword. As long as he got the fourth elemental stone [Wind], he could then carry out the final challenge.


    Four elemental elders.


    After merging the four elemental stones, one would summon the Elder Wind Elemental, Elder Water Elemental, Elder Fire Elemental, and Elder Earth Elemental.


    They were all legendary level creatures.


    Only after they were all defeated could they receive the final prize.


    A fragment of a shard of divinity that was sealed!


    This fragment of a shard of divinity came from an ancient Underlord. Although it was only a broken fragment of the shard of divinity, it could still promote someone to the realm of [Demigod].


    Divinity + Shard of Divinity = Demigod realm.


    The amount of divinity on Soran was already enough. As long as he had a shard of divinity, he could then advance into [Demigod] at any time.


    There might not even be any obvious change in his strength, but there was something very important to Soran now. As long as he reached the [Demigod] realm, Soran couldpletely ignore the legendary spell [Time Stop].


    This legendary spell would no longer work on him. No matter the level of the Spellcaster he was facing, he would not sit there and wait to die!


    This was also the greatest value of advancing into the [Demigod] realm.


    In addition, as long as Soran could upgrade the level of the shard of divinity to [Minor Shard of Divinity], he could transform himself into the [Avatar State]. Basically, spells that were level 1-3 could be ignored. The Avatar State would be highly resistant to low-level spells, and many spells could not break through the energy field of the Avatar State.


    Only by advancing to the level of [Demigod] could he truly step into the realm of gods.

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 77 Seal Removal

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 77 Seal Removal</h4>


    It was different from the other elemental altars.


    Thest element altar was practically broken. The stone pirs around the altar seemed to have been destroyed by violence. Soran also found some traces that were not easily judged. There were probably more than a thousand years. Unless Soran¡¯s knowledge has already stretched into the field of archaeology, there was no way to analyze the situation here for the time being, but what Soran did not think of was that he himself did not see anything, but Lolita Dragon beside him actually noticed something.


    ¡°It used to be like a temple.¡±


    The lolita Dragon yed with her long blonde hair. A pair of beautiful ponytails were swaying about. She wrinkled her nose and said to Soran: ¡°It¡¯s a little like an elemental temple, but it¡¯s almost destroyed.¡±


    ¡°The material ne seldom has elemental temples, though!¡±


    An elemental temple.


    Naturally, it was a temple that believes in the four major Elementals as their main God, which was very rare within the entire material ne.


    There were not many even in the elemental ne!


    The four major elemental main Gods were existences that had powerful divine power. They were the oldest gods with far more divine power than the other gods, so their dependence on faith was quite minimal. To some extent, they could totally not rely on faith at all. There were few believers in the material ne, and the Elemental main Gods did not care much about the things in the world, so a temple was rare in any era.


    Was the sealed Underlord the one that was rted to the Elemental God system?


    Soran frowned and looked around, and then began to look for the location of the elemental stone. He didn¡¯t know why there were no wind elementals guarding here, but it was also because of this that it had be more disturbing.


    The elemental stone¡¯s position did not change much!


    Soran soon found thest elemental stone [Wind], but before he took it out, Soran hesitated a little.


    It was all till thisst step here.


    No matter what he had to face, he could not give up. Hence, Soran took it out directly.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently.


    This kind of familiar change made Soran on alert, and said to Lolita Dragon: ¡°Be careful! There may be something terrifying appearingter! ¡±


    The voice just reverberated.


    The nearby airflow got faster, and then the surrounding space got sealed.


    A huge figure appeared!


    It has a hazy body, which looked half transcendent and half material. It held a mysterious curved sword with countless runes engraved on it. Around its body was a high-speed rotating airflow, and its gaze filled with divine power fell on Soran.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Djinni [Demigod]!¡±


    Sure enough, there was also a demigod level elemental spirit.


    ¡°Mortal!¡±


    A voice that went directly to the heart rang in Soran¡¯s mind. The Demigod Djinni looked at the elemental stone in Soran¡¯s hands and slowly went: ¡°Was it you who took the sealing stone?¡±


    The immaterial divine eyes seemed to pierce through everything.


    The brows of the Demigod Djinni wrinkled up. Then looked at Soran and said: ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that other sealing stones are also in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of that?¡±


    Consequences?


    Soran only knew that this was a chain task, and the final reward was the third grade roughly legendary elemental stone¨Cas well as a fragment of a shard of divinity from an Underlord.


    The Demigod Djinni sighed and said slowly, ¡°As expected, all mortals are ignorant and fearless!¡±


    ¡°The elemental stone in your hand is a seal.¡±


    ¡°It has sealed the abyss Underlords that were killed in the first demons and elemental war! When you undo the seal, you might be able to gain some of its power, but it will also lead you to fall into the realm of the abyss. ¡±


    ¡°Mortal! Is it worth falling for such little power?¡±


    Elemental war.


    Soran seemed to have thought of something. Some memories suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Of course, the information that he had remembered was not quiteprehensive, but the general course of things was still known. The Endless Abyss once had a very powerful period. Under themand of the Demon Monarch, many Demon Lords unexpectedly ended their long civil war and decided to lead the demon army towards the multiverse. At that time, they naively thought that they could unify the whole universe.


    Unfortunately, they were defeated in the first battle alone!


    The demon army met the elemental army. Their actions angered the oldest Wind Elemental God. The main God of the wind elemental system awakened countless sleeping Demigod Spirits, and then beat the demon army back to the Endless Abyss. This was the only recorded battle record of the four elemental main gods. In the long history of the multiverse, it seemed that no other record clearly recorded the four elemental main gods¡¯ taking any actions. No matter how the times have changed, the elemental main gods seemed to have been watching coldly on the sidelines¨C or, they did not even bother about these things.


    Even in theing Avatar Crisis, the four elemental main gods were the least affected ones, because they did not need the power of faith nor rely on the realm of divine titles.


    They themselves were one of the most powerful gods!


    Elementals were the support of the entire world. No matter how the world changes, earth, water, wind, and fire would exist all the time. Even the battles among these gods were very few.


    There was a passage about the Wind Elemental God ¨C Arcadi:


    ¡°Arcadi is one of the four elemental gods. She seems to be detached from time and has never changed throughout the long history. She has some contacts with other gods rted to wind elements, such as Aerdrie-Faenya [Winged Spirits Guardian Goddess] and Shaundakul [God of Travelling and Exploration], but they are not closely rted. It seems that the Wind Elemental Goddess has always been indifferent about everything. asionally, she would respond to the prayers of believers when she is bored. But in fact, it¡¯s just a pastime for her when she¡¯s bored because she doesn¡¯t need believers to provide power to her at all.¡±


    ¡°The only battle record of this goddess was when she led the wind elemental army to drive the demon army back to the Endless Abyss in an ancient era.¡±


    ¡°She seems to have been wandering through the ages since then.¡±


    ...


    Facing the questioning of the Demigod Djinni, Vivian¡¯s figure emerged in Soran¡¯s mind.


    His expression unexpectedly became very calm, and his eyes met with the eyes of the Demigod Djinni, and he slowly said: ¡°It¡¯s worth it! Maybe that¡¯s where I should go. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite believe in fate.¡±


    ¡°But I knew that I was destined to go to the Endless Abyss once.¡±


    There was no way out.


    To eliminate the hidden dangers that were looming over Vivian, Soran was destined to go to the Endless Abyss.


    Only by entering the Endless Abyss could he really eliminate the remaining divinity of the Dread Lord, otherwise it would always be a time bomb. Soran absolutely did not want to see Vivian¡¯s body split up one day, and have the Dread Lord finally being resurrected anding out of her body. This was how the God of Tyranny resurrected in the past. Its heirs did not even manage to react until the moment of death. Their soul, divinity, and power were all swallowed up by the God of Tyranny. Even their bodies were also turned into thest item for its resurrection.


    This was something Soran could never see!


    For Vivian, he could give up his life. What could falling into the Endless Abyss do to him?


    The Djinni was silent.


    Soran¡¯s resolute eyes seemed to contain some sort of power. It was this sort of strong will that made it silent.


    Finally, the Demigod Djinni slowly said: ¡°Mortal! Now that you have made a decision! Then, prepare for the final challenge! I hope you would notpletely lose your soul in the Endless Abyss! ¡±


    The radiance of its divinity emerged.


    Soran¡¯s four elemental stones emerged at the same time and then became a mysterious gate of light.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Elder Wind Elemental [Legendary Creature]!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Elder Earth Elemental [Legendary Creature]!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Elder Fire Elemental [Legendary Creature]!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Elder Water Elemental [Legendary Creature]!¡±


    ...


    Four elemental stones gradually dissipated with its energy. When the portal connecting to the elemental ne waspletely done, the figures of the four elder elementals also appeared in Soran¡¯s line of sight.


    They were second only to the life of the elemental Spirits and had thebat power of legendary level!

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 78 Shameless Soran

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 78 Shameless Soran</h4>


    The straight line distance was twenty-five kilometers away.


    The advancing Barbarian suddenly stopped and looked at hispanion, who seemed to be in a daze. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Die? What happened? Did you discover anything?¡±


    The masked woman closed her eyes as if she was sensing something. Psionic Warlocks used a kind of energy simr to spiritual power. They were one of the few professionals born with their own [Telepathy] ability. After a while, the masked woman opened her eyes and looked in the direction where Soran was. She frowned slightly and said slowly: ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just as if someone summoned the Demigod Spirit. It shouldn¡¯t affect our n.¡±


    Demigod Spirits were one of the mostmon divine creatures.


    Many legendary Wizards could summon them. There were many Demigod Spirits on the elemental ne. Following the ancient contract, they would respond to the summonings of many Spellcasters. The well-known ¡®Limited Wish Skill¡¯ and ¡®Wish¡¯ were to summon the elemental spirits to help. The wind elementals were the elemental spirits that were the easiest to respond to such spells. (Note: most of the time, Wish would summon the Djinnis.)


    The Barbarian nodded slowly and went: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The pair continued to walk forward. Soon, they walked upon a very open area, and unlike the other ces, the nts here were very lush. There were many natural stctites around, and the sound of underground spring water could be heard vaguely. When the figure of the pair appeared in the open space, some monsters that were not that small size also appeared. There was a group of Hook Horrors that upied here. For the duo in front, the Hook Horrors could not even be considered a threat.


    In the blink of an eye, there were even more corpses on the ground.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    The masked woman suddenly stopped in the middle and slowly said: ¡°This is the best ce calcted by Pagoda No. 5! We will ambush the Queen of Spiders here! ¡±


    The Barbarian looked around and said in a deep voice: ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, he took out some strange silver-white metals and left special marks in a hidden corner.


    These were runes for spells. Normally speaking, a Barbarian with more muscles in his brain than brain juice could not master it. At present, this Barbarian in front could do this, which meant that he may have a sub-profession in the other professions, or that he had an umon Literacy. No matter what, it meant that the Barbarian was very dangerous!


    ...


    ¡°Hey! Soran.¡±


    The lolita Dragon shifted her steps behind Soran. The two people stood back to back. There were four elemental elders who were summoned. Sisi¡¯s expression was a little worried, but one could also see a trace of excitement in her eyes. In a small voice, she went: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were fighting little monsters? How could you suddenly summon such powerful things! ¡±


    Four legendary elementals¨Ceven a powerful dragon would feel pressured like them, especially the Underdark terrain, which constrained her a little. Even if she could not defeat it, she could not transform into a dragon and escape from the battle.


    ¡°It was a little unexpected.¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression was quite serious. He looked at the Demigod Djinni in front of him. After he was sure that the other party had no intention of attacking personally, he calmed down a little. If the Demigod Djinni joined in the battle, their chances of victory would be very low. But dealing with four legendary elementals at the same time, Soran was also under great pressure. Back in that year, the other Adventurers that hadpleted this task had sacrificed human lives, which totally destroyed thebat power of five groups. Although Soran was stronger now, he did not have a good chance of winning if he dealt with it alone. The only advantage was that he tricked a dragon into helping him. Although he did not know the actual strength of Lolita Dragon, she would still be able to relieve a lot of pressure.


    She seemed to be a little eager to try things out, and the current situation made her feel like the protagonist of a legend.


    The great Brass Dragon Princess triggered a seal from the legends with her little attendant, and then there were four powerful elemental elders. Finally, after a difficult battle, her Royal Highness won her victory with her little attendant.


    That was what the story should be like.


    She was a little confused with the logistics, but her instincts were sharp. In a low voice, she said: ¡°You will deal with the Elder Earth Elemental and the Elder Fire Elemental, and I will deal with the other two.¡±


    A dragon¡¯s talent was very amazing!


    At one nce, Sisi judged the best battle distribution. Soran was extremely agile and could deal with the Elder Earth Elemental. At the same time, the legendary Curved Sword Icingdeath in his hand was not an ordinary item. It was half as good to deal with the Elder Fire Elemental using its the deathly cold air. As for the other two elemental elders, especially the most difficult one, the Elder Wind Elemental, naturally has to be dealt with by the great Brass Dragon Princess, the protagonist of the story¨Cso as to show off her wise and divine martial arts.


    Right?


    Soran hesitated a little when he heard her, then whispered: ¡°Understood. You must be careful yourself!¡±


    Boom!


    As the portal connecting the element ne disappeared, the four elemental elders attacked at the same time.


    The first one was the slowest, Elder Earth Elemental. It swung with a huge fist and hit the ground in front of him. Apanied by a loud bang, a sharp stone pir was thrust out of the ground, and then it separated Soran and Sisi, who were standing back-to-back.


    Not good!


    The wisdom of the elemental elders was not low.


    Elementals were different from other living creatures. Many low-level elementals might not even have their own consciousness. However, the elemental elders in front of them were obviously different. They disrupted Soran and Sisi¡¯s battle formation and separated them so that they could not help each other.


    The second one to move was the Elder Wind Elemental. With the roaring wind sweeping by, the Elder Wind Element rushed over directly.


    ¡°Soran! The other two are yours!¡±


    A very faint light appeared in Sisi¡¯s eyes. Her delicate body flew up, and she raised her hand to point at the Elder Water Elemental in front of her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Maze spell!¡±


    A twisted space appeared.


    The figure of the Elder Water Elemental disappeared in a sh and was sent into the maze in a different dimension.


    At this time, Sisi turned her attention to the Wind Elemental in front of her. The four elements of earth, water, wind, and fire didn¡¯t look different in strength, but the most powerful one was always actually the wind because they had defeated the powerful abyss demons. From martial might point of vie, the wind elemental was quite amazing both in terms of speed and lethality. What was more frightening was that the Elder Wind Elemental generally had a very powerful lightning-like ability.


    Storm Lord.


    It was a God with a powerful divine power on the material ne, and also a terrifying existence controlling lightning and storm.


    The elemental domain of the wind could easily exert the power of lightning!


    The crackling of electric light emerged.


    In the body of the Wind Elemental Lord, there was a pulsing electric current. With the roaring wind, pulsing lightning directly swept out.


    It turns out that Sisi¡¯s judgment was right.


    She, who had spell resistance, had a more obvious advantage against lightning attacks, while Soran would be very passive if he was in the situation of receiving lighting attacks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Evade Sight!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    Facing the encirclement by the three elemental elders, Soran¡¯s figure directly disappeared on the spot.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Sisi¡¯s small and exquisite body was suddenly stiff, and her expression was also a little nervous because Soran was a legendary Rogue. In this case, if he wanted to sneak away, even the elemental elders could not keep him at all. But she who was left here was going to be in a tragic situation. It was not fun to be surrounded by three elemental elders at the same time. Just at the moment when Soran disappeared, the pressure on her suddenly increased by folds. Her teeth sunk into her pink lips. and she murmured: ¡°Let¡¯s hope this guy won¡¯t leave me and run away!¡±


    Fire ze, boundless earth, raging wind.


    Although the Elder Water Elemental was temporarily trapped by the Maze spell, Sisi¡¯s forehead was also sweaty when she was faced with three legendary level powerhouses at the same time.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything!¡±


    She took a step back and murmured: ¡°How can I fight when that bastard is going to be like this! I¡¯m still a girl! And he¡¯s treating me like a meat shield! ¡±


    ¡°Shameless!!!¡±


    ¡°Pervert!!!¡±

 Chapter 433 - Joining Hands

    Chapter 433: Chapter 79 Joining Hands


    From a tactical point of view, Soran¡¯s actions were evidently right. In his opinion, although Sisi looked like a little girl, she was still a powerful dragon.


    As everyone knew, dragons were very resistant to beatings!


    So when Soran¡¯s figure disappeared, he began to look for a suitable entry point to fight. The best starting point was when the three elemental elders attacked Lolita Dragon at the same time. However, he didn¡¯t consider Sisi¡¯s feelings. She was angry and swore against Soran thousands of times, using profanities like ¡°F**ker¡±. The three elemental elders put great pressure on her. No matter how strong a dragon was, she was only a dragon that was just approaching adulthood.


    Moreover, she was outnumbered in this legendary level battle. Even someone with the most powerful strength would still be at a disadvantage!


    Boom.


    Sisi¡¯s situation was not very good.


    mes, lightning, and rocks¨Cthree elemental elders directly restricted her counterattack abilities and covered her with a powerful bombardment, forcing her into dire straits and using Blink Teleportation to evade them.


    ¡°Soran!!!¡±


    Lolita retreated at high speed with a gray face. The cute little face had a gnashing look and even carried an expression that was about to cry.


    Of course!


    Regarding this, she would not admit it even if she was killed.


    The first round of attacks finally came to an end. Even though Lolita had an instantaneous teleportation spell, she still suffered hits several times. But at this time, Soran¡¯s figure also appeared from the distorted shadows. The legendary Curved Sword Icingdeath sent out a strange silver-white glimmer, and the temperature of the de had been reduced to subzero. With a sh of cold light, Soran shed into the battlefield in an instant and swung his de at the Elder Fire Elemental in front.


    With thest experience of dealing with the Balor, the Elder Fire Elemental should be the easiest enemy he could deal with!


    The burning mes raged out.


    But for Soran, who had the Curved Sword Icingdeath, the mes couldn¡¯t even be considered a threat.


    Even though it was also a legendary creature, thebat power of Elder Fire Elemental was lower than that of the Balor by more than a level. The Curved Sword Icingdeath put out the mes. At the same time, the cold attributes directly caused great damage to Elder Fire Elemental. With only one sh, Soran had beaten the Elder Fire Elemental into a state of serious injury. The dark energy of the shadow attacks and the cold energy of the legendary Curved Sword Icingdeath dealt hundreds of damage points to the Elder Fire Elemental in a sh.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    Soran knew that the battle at the legendary level would be decided in a single moment, so when he had seriously injured the Elder Fire Elemental, he unhesitatingly went forth to chase after him vying for the victory. He was fighting with the risk of being hit by the Elder Earth Elemental, and then, he shed his sword towards the enemy in front of him again.


    Bang!


    Soran¡¯s figure directly flew out, and a stream of blood gushed out into the air.


    The terrifying force depressed his sternum, and he even directly hit the wall at the back, leaving a faint mark. However, Soran¡¯s battle result at the cost of being hit head-on was also quite brilliant. The Elder Fire Elemental was on the verge of death only after receiving less than a round of attacks by Soran. The legendary Curved Sword Icingdeath had an unexpected and powerful killing power against it!


    ¡°Good chance!¡±


    In the face of the Elder Fire Elemental, who was on the verge of death, Sisi unleashed Disintegrate. With a green ray of light shooting over, the Elder Fire Elemental, who already had a very weak life force waspletely disintegrated in an instant.


    They finished off one of them!


    Soran coughed and stood up, swallowing the blood that wasing up his throat, back inside.


    Earth elemental had a natural strength advantage. After having advanced into legendary, its strength adjustment value was very high. That attack just now had hurt him quite a lot. However, since they have killed an elemental elder, the uing battles would be much easier. Before the Elder Water Elemental came out of the maze, they temporarily gained a one-on-one advantage. The pressure on both of them has decreased a lot!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Evade Sight!¡±


    Soran unhesitatingly entered into the stealth state again. For him who had the ¡®Cloak of Proof Against Detection,¡¯ as long as he entered the stealth state, the elemental elders in front of him would not be able to find him. That is, he did not have to worry about being attacked by them.


    He¡¯s out of the fight again!


    Sisi¡¯s face was itching with hate, but she had no way to deal with Soran.


    He was a Rogue, after all.


    Against these legendary monsters, fighting head-on would result in severe injuries, unless he transformed into the ughter Form.


    Sisi was once again the primary target.


    She was furious, having been used as a meat shield by Soran. This was not the ideal battle script she had in her mind at all. Shouldn¡¯t her ideal battle have been Soran standing in front resisting hardly, and then she stood in the back, elegant and unrestrained ¡®BIU~BIU~BIU¡¯ throwing spells? (Note: she thought Soran would treat her as a powerful spellcaster, but in fact, Soran treated her as a meat shield.)


    This hateful guy did not follow the plot in the novels at all!


    A distorted shadow flew in.


    Soran¡¯s figure swam on the edge of the battle circle, looking for the chance to break in and deal a critical strike on his opponent.


    The fast-moving Elder Wind Elemental was not in his consideration at all. Soran¡¯s target was the rather slow-looking but rough and fleshy Elder Earth Elemental.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadowstrike!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Behead]!¡±


    The cold light shed through the air and directly struck onto the Elder Earth Elemental elder in front of him.


    Soran felt as if he had cut into a solid marble, and the de of the Icingdeath had already exhausted its strength. But it did not matter. Soran never expected that physical attacks would resolve the earth elemental so easily. So when he retrieved his Curved Sword Icingdeath, he quickly raised his hand and pressed it onto the back of the Elder Earth Elemental.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Vampiric Touch [Divinity]!¡±


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°Activated spell-like ability ¡ª- Vampiric Touch [Divinity]!...¡±


    ¡°Target immunity resistance failed!..... Negative energy eroded the target¡¯s life force!.... Lifeforce transferred to your body!.... You¡¯ve dealt 60 energy damage to the target!..... You¡¯ve recovered 60 life force!... ¡±


    ...


    A special lifeforce was transferred to Soran.


    This energy was as heavy as the earth. He has never felt such a life force before, and it had a heavy texture. Under the influence of this energy, Soran¡¯s injuries recovered rapidly, and his own state has gradually recovered to just a state of slight injury.

 Chapter 434 - Appearance of the Prey

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 80 Appearance of the Prey</h4>


    Vampiric Touch.


    As long as it was an enemy with lifeforce, this spell would work. Its damage was quite stable.


    At present, Soran has never failed in using it. It could reduce the life force of the opponent and restore his own injuries. Unfortunately, it could only be used once a day, and Soran could only use it when he was desperate. As for the ¡°Vampiric Touch¡± from his own memory, since it was not a gifted type of spell-like ability, and there was no divine power as support, Soran had to use incantations to cast the spell and then be in close contact with the target before it could take effect. (Note: Casting time was about 1.5 seconds.)


    In this case, it was not the divinity that affected the spell, but the spell¡¯s strength brought forth by his Wizardry level.


    His injuries recovered at an rming rate.


    Soran caused hundreds of damage in a sh, but it was not fatal for the coarse skinned and fleshy Elder Earth Elemental.


    However, Soran expected the oue of this battle. The moment the distance between them widened, Soran shot a bombardment of Arcane Missiles. Maybe the effect of this attack on a dragon was very limited, but the effect on other legendary creatures was powerful. After all, there were only a few creatures like the dragon that were born with all kinds of resistance and just sleeping could increase their strength.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Arcane Missiles * 6!¡±


    The roaring Arcane Missiles hit the Elder Earth Elemental. Although the damage caused by it has been greatly weakened, they have still umted 70-80 points of damage. Thirty Arcane Missiles were fired at once. Although each one has only two points of damage, it could not withstand the advantage of numbers. In the beginning, the Wizard¡¯s Arcane Explosion relied on the huge advantage of numbers. As long as the enemy was notpletely immune to the damage of Arcane Missiles, then there would be a hundred if fifty was not effective. All kinds of spell empowerment and maximization would improve the spell level, and finally, the enemy would be killed with a torrent of explosions.


    Unfortunately, this tactic could be broken by adding a level one ¡®Shield¡¯ that was cast in advance.


    Otherwise, it was really a terrifying burst of damage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors!¡±


    Soran widened the distance at the end of a round of outbursts, and at the same time, he quickly retreated to use his big moves.


    However, to his surprise, an alert suddenly appeared:


    ¡°Ability breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made new breakthroughs in battles over and over again!.... You¡¯ve acquired information about the [Combat Casting] ability! ¡±


    ¡°You have mastered a new ability [Combat Casting]!...¡±


    ...


    Soran did not expect this.


    The Combat Casting ability could have a breakthrough in this situation, but what surprised him, even more, was that when hepleted the ¡®Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors,¡¯ a second data alert appeared again:


    ¡°Ability breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained more experience and skills battle after battle!.... You¡¯ve mastered a higher level of understanding regarding casting! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve acquired the information on the [Mobile Spellcasting] ability.¡±


    ...


    Mobile Spellcasting!


    The advancement of the Combat Casting ability and the Flight Casting prerequisite. Soran did not only cast spells once or twice.


    But until now, only did the new data emerged.


    There were two data alerts at one time, which shocked Soran. When one¡¯s strength reached his level, every improvement was quite obvious. Being able to master two very important basic abilities throughbat meant that he could have enough ability points to master more powerful legendary abilities in the future.


    umte, precipitate, and brew¨Ccontinuous battles were not unproductive. It only took a rtively long time to cause a qualitative change from a quantitative change.


    Boom!


    The breakthroughs during the battle have let him mastered the [Combat Casting] ability, and Soran¡¯sbat skills nimbly changed a lot.


    The minute meteor¡¯s mes roared out, enveloping the Elder Earth Elemental in it. With Soran¡¯s attack speed, the full eruption waspletely a close-up bombardment attack. Even the Elder Earth Elemental¡¯s figure was directly covered by dust.


    ¡°Why do I feel that this guy is getting stronger and stronger!¡±


    Sisi could not help but look at Soran, a trace of surprise appeared in her eyes. She thought, This guy is really a freak!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Dragon Wing Form!¡±


    Sisi took a deep breath and released a pair of huge Bronze Dragon Wings on her back. Her figure soared into the air and directly fought with the Elder Wind Elemental in front of her. Since Soran could suppress the Elder Earth Elemental, then, she must contain the Elder Wind Elemental that was the hardest to deal with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±sphemy [Pain]!¡±


    As soon as Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors¡¯ bombardment attack was over, Soran unleashed his recently mastered ability [sphemy].


    This was an effective spell-like ability regardless of the enemy, which directly affected the soul and spirit energy¨Ca type of power from the realm of gods!


    The great pain directly affected the spirit of the Elder Earth Elemental, which made its elemental form tremble.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Jump!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared into the dark, and the surrounding space began to twist. A gray color covered everything. His figure passed through the shadow ne, and a cold light directly prated the body of the Elder Earth Elemental.


    Bang!


    A heavy body fell to the ground.


    A row of data emerged before Soran¡¯s eyes:


    ¡°You¡¯ve eliminated the Elder Earth Elemental!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting the target¡¯s soul energy!.... You¡¯ve gained 48,000 ughter EXP!... ¡±


    ...


    When the Elder Earth Elemental died, Soran took a little breath and started to target the most difficult Elder Wind Elemental. The enemy lost half of their strength.


    But, It seemed that he did not need to make a move. It was fine for Sisi to go against an elemental elder alone.


    In that case, Soran calmed down. He retreated into the shadows and began to look for thest chance to supplement her with his de.


    He could never have too much ughter EXP. It was easier to find an opportunity to cut in when wandering outside the battle. A ughter EXP of an elemental elder was close to 50000 points. To Soran, this was a big source of ie. If he was the only one who killed these four elemental elders, it was probably enough to upgrade a Wizard level. It was a pity that it was an unwise decision to choose to go for it alone. If he did not transform into his [ughter Form], he had no assurance at all. Even if he changed into his form, he only had a certainty of roughly 50-60%.


    The fighting continued.


    As soon as Sisi saw that Soran¡¯s figure disappeared again, she was so angry that she grit her teeth. In this scenario, he still did not hurry over to help, but he even disappeared to god knows where.


    I really wish that I could kill him!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Dragon Breath!¡±


    Facing the fast-moving Elder Wind Elemental, Sisi took a deep breath, and her small chest started bulging. Then a hot me swept out, and a dragon¡¯s breath attack had a powerful killing power.


    Meanwhile, at the end of the dragon breath, Soran¡¯s figure reappeared. With a cold light, the Elder Wind Elemental had been finished off by his hands.


    Three elemental elders were dead.


    Thest Elder Water Elemental was easier to kill. It seemed that the effect of the Maze spell lingered. The Elder Water Elemental had still has not appeared until now.


    Sisi waved softly.


    It seemed to be a special kind of spell, and then one could see the figure of the Elder Water Elemental.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Lolita gave Soran an angry look and stood aside, crossing her little white arms in front of her chest as if she had no intention of helping.


    This guy is such a rascal!


    Let him deal with thest Elder Water Elemental by himself.


    I¡¯m going to die from anger!


    Soran¡¯s next battle was very easy. But with the end of the fight, Lolita Dragon next to him finally took action.


    She bit Soran!


    Lolita, who had been holding back her anger for a long time, finally took a bite on Soran¡¯s arm after all the enemies were eliminated, leaving a row of clear and neat teeth marks. Then she raised her leg and kicked him twice having yet released her anger. Atst, she red at him with hatred and ground her teeth, wanting to go for another bite.


    This bastard!


    I¡¯m so lovely and beautiful! He actually dared to use me as a meat shield!


    ...


    On a t, opennd,


    ¡°Target has appeared!!!¡±


    ¡°Decoy in range! The prey has appeared! Everyone get ready to fight! ¡±


    The fierce momentum enveloped the entire area in an instant.


    The monk stood up at once, his expression was a little nervous, but he took a deep breath of air and went: ¡°The monk is on standby! I can join in the fray at any time! ¡±


    A cold voice with a metallic smell sounded, and slowly said: ¡°The clock has been prepared and is ready!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get ready to fight!¡±


    ¡°The prey has appeared!..... The monk is on standby!.... Clear the targets near the prey as soon as the battle begins!....¡±


    A series of sounds rang in their minds.


    ¡°Sword Saint on standby!¡±


    ¡°Rogue on standby!¡±


    ¡°Barbarian on standby!¡±


    ¡°Tower Spirit 3 is ready!...¡±


    ¡°Tower Spirit 2 has taken over themanding authority of the Arcane Tower!...¡±


    ¡°Tower Spirit 1 haspleted the calction of imprisoning half the ne!.... When the prey appears, it willunch the half-ne Imprisonment!... ¡±


    ...


    There were a series of voices resounding.


    Finally, there was a female voice filled with maism, saying slowly: ¡°The Mind¡¯s connection has been established!... Activate the Psionics Energy Field senses sharing!.... Tactical Simtion officiallyunched! ¡±


    ¡°All units get ready to fight at any time!..... Psionic transmission has been synchronized!... ¡°

 Chapter 435 - Soran [Demigod]

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 81 Soran [Demigod]</h4>


    There was a piece of strange translucent crystal.


    Soran¡¯s hand, which held the crystal, was trembling. With a light aura, the strange crystal gradually disappeared in his palm, like ice melting. An indescribable force poured into Soran¡¯s body, and his skin suddenly seemed to glow. Thissted only for a moment, and then everything was back to normal. If there was any difference, it was that his eyes seemed to have indescribable magic; anyone who looked into his eyes would generate a sense of respect.


    The Shard of Divinity.


    Records of this item in the material ne were rare because, in the long history of the material ne, there were not many gods that had fallen. The exception was the Avatar Crisis. The only record of the Shard of Divinity in the world was ¡°Tears of Baal.¡± The Shard of Divinity gathered by the many Sons of ughter.


    [Tears of Baal] only appeared for a short time in history.


    From then on, there were basically no more records of that Shard of Divinity.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Absorbed Shard of Divinity!...¡±


    ¡°Transformation of divine power!... Merging divine power!... Discovered unknown memory remnant!... Trigger mandatory test of will!... test passed!... The unknown memory remnant has been wiped clean! ¡±


    ¡°Sessfully absorbed Shard of Divinity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve received 3 divinity points!... Shard of divinity insufficient!... No divine title!... Unable to transform the divine power!... The minimum requirement for power transformation is [Minor Shard of Divinity]!... ¡±


    ¡°Divine power activated!...¡±


    ¡°Triggered divine portfolio change!... Self transforming into a demigod state!... In the process ofw construction!... In the process of portfolio construction!...¡±


    ¡°Gained a special characteristic [Demigod]!... Self immune to legendary spell [Time Stop]!...¡±


    A row of dense information appeared.


    There was a huge data stream in front of Soran¡¯s eyes, just like when he first woke up. He even had a slight dizziness. In the dark, he felt that his body went through some sort of change. Not only was it in his body, but also rted to the stream of data. The power of divinity seemed to have infiltrated into it, and there was a kind of slow change that he could not understand. This change could not be described in words, but Soran could feel it and realize how amazing it was!


    This reminded him of the first adventurer that became a god.


    Gods were not simple entities. As mighty gods, they possessed great power and had a great responsibility.


    The task that takes up most of their time was mostly answering prayers and granting priests divine power!


    There has been a theory:


    The brain of a god was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Sometimes they were like a super biological brain, receiving and responding to the prayers of believers, and at the same time transforming the power of faith into the divine power to be given to the priests. This was a ratherplicated process, so some gods gave up their posts. Under normal circumstances, unless a deity fell, they would need to respond to the prayers of all the priests who believe in them every day and convert the power of faith to give them divine power.


    The first adventurer that became a god encountered one problem, even with all his newly aquired power.


    After the adventurer advanced to be a deity, he had to adapt to the prayers of the believers and then slowly respond to the faith they gave him. It took him a long time to adjust.


    That was why, other than the hero¡¯s temte (Natural attributes above 90), there was also a temte for the ones that had be gods.


    The temte for gods was to deal with the prayers of believers.


    Soran had a special feeling that his data flow seemed to be changing in this direction under the power of divinity. The data jumping in front of him seemed to be filled with some kind of power, making him feel a slight sense of electric current in his brain. He couldn¡¯t describe it in words, but he knew some changes were going on.


    Right then,


    Soran¡¯s stats were very different from before!


    Name: Soran [Demigod]


    Race: Half-elf [Son of ughter]


    Attributes: Strength 19(+7, Belt of Giant Strength+6), Dexterity 27 (+2), Constitution 22 (+1), Intelligence 22 (+2), Wisdom 16 (+1), Charisma 19 (+3, Sadness of Mohe +2).


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 7 Rogue (0/306500)/Level 5 Shadow Dancer (0/375000)/Level 10 Wizard (0/148500) [Grade 5]


    Health Points (HP): 272/345 [Strong]


    Experience Points (EXP): 135075 ughter EXP, 1545 Profession EXP [Unassigned]


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Legend Rating: 42


    Divine Points: 16 [Minor Divinity]. (Level up to [Lesser Divinity] requires 30 divine points.)


    Shard of Divinity: 3. (Level up to [Minor Shard of Divinity] requires 10 Shard of Divinity.)


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 285, Literacy 280, Steal 85, Pick Lock 9, Snare 85, Focus 75, Diplomacy 105, Appraise 65, Deception 60, Intimidation 145, Taunt 30, Performance 35, Listen 55, Evade 145, Parry 60, Block 60, Heal 85, Search 55, Detect 70, Scribe Scroll 50, Spellcraft 45, Survival 80, Use Magic Device 55, Cooking 40, Alchemy 30.


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands, Epic Dexterity, Epic Prowess, Epic Dexterity.


    Special Skills: Blessing of the Maid of Misfortune, Blessing of the Sea Goddess, Dragonblood baptism level 2, Heart of ughter, ughterer, The Ascetic, Sage, sphemy (Once a day.)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Perseverance, Able Learner, Practiced Spellcaster, Reflex Evasion, Danger Sense, Dodge Roll, Darkvision, Spell Control, Empower Spell, Maximize Spell, Minor Magic Resistance, Lesser Cold Resistance, Lesser Poison Immunity, Greater Dual-wielding, Regeneration [Moderate], 10 feet Telepathy.


    Profession Abilities: Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon [Proficiency], Curved Sword [Legendary].


    Combat Skills: Shadowstrike, Conjure Shadow, Shadow Jump, Shadow Leap, Fear Gaze (Divine), Fear (Divine), Vampiric Touch (Divine), Counterspell, Sword Form [Heavy Hack], Sword Form [Horizontal sh], Sword Form [Beheading], Sword Form [Spinning Strike].


    In the dark passage.


    A fleeting figure came running out; his whole person was covered by a shadow.


    ¡°Target appeared!¡±


    ¡°Prey has been attracted to a specified area!... Everyone, prepare for battle!...¡±


    ¡°Spotted the Queen of Spiders [Lolth]!...¡±


    ¡°The prey has revealed herself!... Psionic warlock mark target!... Distance to designated location 10 kilometers!...¡±


    ¡°Other entities within the detection range!...¡±


    ¡°Target, The God of Vampires!... It seems that he had also been attracted by the bait!...¡±


    ¡°Recalcting battle program!...¡±


    ¡°Intercept target?... God of Vampires is swiftly closing the distance!... Target is only 8 kilometers away!...¡±


    A string of psionicmunications transpired.


    Along with the machine voice of the Tower Spirit, a metallic man¡¯s voice was heard in the minds of the Godyers, ¡°Do not intercept!... Let them and the decoy go!... Our goal is the Queen of Spider!... ¡±


    ¡°Hold until the prey appears in the designated area!¡±


    Briefly!


    Afterpletely absorbing the Shard of Divinity, Soran felt an electric shock through his body; it seemed that he felt the other entities around the area.


    This was a feeling of the deity realm!

 Chapter 436 - Godslaying Battle

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 82 Godying Battle</h4>


    Soran moved in the shadows.


    Behind him was the little Lolita, Sisis, who was carefully lurking with a Greater Invisibility spell. Although he knew that such a move was very dangerous, Soran couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity. This was the first special feeling for him after bing a demigod. Although he had advanced to the field of demigods, he had not mastered the special ability of damage immunity, nor had he advanced to the form of Saint.


    There was not much difference in the datasheet, but the hidden immunities of a demigod were there.


    In fact, his actualbat power had been increased by at least 30%. From now on, the chance of low level spells working on him was very low. In addition, there was the ¡°Cloak of Proof Against Detection,¡± which was an artifact for Rogues; in case of any special situation, Soran could still easily escape from the battlefield. The [Cloak of Proof Against Detection] was tested by the powerful Goddess of Magic; even after using some special spell, she still could not detect the user of the cloak.


    Soran really didn¡¯t know what to do about Sisi.


    As a matter of fact, the best thing was that she did not follow Soran so that he could escape easily. However, she had a temper that Soran didn¡¯t know how to deal with.


    At least she had legendary capabilities!


    If the target he felt really was the God of ¡°half-elves and Rogues¡±, then she may really be able to help Soran.


    The two proceeded.


    The area in front gradually widened, and the path became an open tnd. There was a forest of stone pirs in front, blocking the things behind.


    Soran didn¡¯t dare to go too close!


    When Soran was about to sneak over to see what was going on, a husky female voice sounded in his mind, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are! This is not a battle you want to take part in! Careful, you may lose your life.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure froze in ce in an instant. There was no one around him, and almost no one could approach him quietly without his awareness. The other party had sent her voice directly to his mind.


    It¡¯s a psionic warlock!


    Soran suddenly remembered the first psionic energy field he felt. His intuition told him that this was a psionic warlock with a profession level of more than 30.


    This was someone he could not deal with!


    Furthermore, this type of existence did not even exist in the material ne; they would only appear in the astral ne.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    The space trembled slightly, and Soran had just stepped back carefully, and the stone pir forest in front of him copsed suddenly. Then, in the dust, about 300 meters away, Soran saw a group of drows in his sight.


    Damn it!


    With only a nce, Soran, who was familiar with the Underdark, knew that these were the guards of the mother drow.


    Drow rogue, Lolth¡¯s priests, Drow Warriors


    ¡°What is she nning to do?¡± Soran thought about it, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out what she was doing, ¡°Is she trying to kill the mother of drows?¡±


    Before he could tidy his thoughts up, something unexpected happened!


    A shadowy figure appeared in mid-air.


    No one knew when he appeared. All that could be seen were his silver-white metallic arms and his vivid but metallic face. There was a clock-like device on his chest. When the strange metal man pressed it with his hand, the clock on it stopped immediately.


    Time stopped at that moment!


    Something unimaginable happened. Strange energy spread out, and everything around there stopped.


    Including the demigod Soran!


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Affected by the effects of [Clockwork Nirvana]!¡±


    ¡°Effects of demigod failed!... You¡¯ve been stopped in time!... Lasting 1 second!...¡±


    Clockwork Nirvana


    Clockwork Nirvana of Mechanus?!


    This information shocked Soran, and it reminded him of something.


    However, what happened next forced him back into reality.


    ¡°Clockwork Nirvana has been activated!¡±


    ¡°Engage!... Tower Spirit 1 activate half-ne lock!...prepare for battle!... I do not have much time left!...¡±


    The silvery figure floated in the air.


    As the clock on his chest stopped, the arcane aura on him also faded, as though it had lost some powerful magic.


    Psionicmunication had been established.


    Synchronized psionicmunication established in all battle units.


    A machine voice was heard.


    ¡°Tower Spirit 1 epts control of half-ne control!... Activating half-ne lock!... Synchronizing with material ne!... Space stack activated!... Synchrotron resonance of different dimensional space!... ¡±


    ¡°Half-ne energy transmitting!...¡±


    ¡°Locked into the target area of 15 meters!... The Queen of Spiders [Lolth] detected!... Half-ne lockplete!...¡±


    ¡°Warning! Warning!¡±


    ¡°An unknown energy has been activated!... Target using the divine realm!... Half-ne energy consumption is drastic!... Current energy consumption 1%! 2%! 3%!...¡±


    All the time was stuck in this one second.


    The voice of the metal man slowly said, ¡°half-ne imprisonment is achieved! We have less than 100 seconds left! Everyone, get ready to step in to fight! ¡±


    After one second.


    25 meters outside the battlefield, a monk stood up.


    ¡°Tower Spirit 2 has limited control of interdimensional teleportation!...¡±


    ¡°Space beacon locked!... Psionic node locked!... Extracting the energy of different dimensional space!... Opening teleportation gate 1!... Coordinates X87Y157!... ¡±


    A portal opened up.


    Less than three meters away from the monk, the figure suddenly leaped into the portal and then appeared in Soran¡¯s vision, which happened to be over the drow guards.


    ¡°Umbra Force!¡±


    The figure of the monk became a blur as heunched down.


    ¡°Firestorm Force!¡±


    As his golden palms came together, the hot me and the surging heatwave came out. A huge impact swept everything within 30 meters nearby, which directly scattered the drow spirit guard. However, among the figures that flew back, there was a strange figure that was rigid in ce. The twisted space around her body seemed to imprison her in ce.


    ¡°Shadowless Kick!¡±


    ¡°Whirlwind Kick!¡±


    ¡°Storm Strike!¡±


    A storm of blows was unleashed. The target was not the figure imprisoned in the ce, but other drows nearby.


    In an instant!


    As the locked figure in the center, everyone around the proximity was gone.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    The figure of the monknded on the ground. In just a second or two, he had unleashed countless killer moves. Even a god reincarnate would suffer huge damage.


    ¡°Monk, missionplete!¡±


    ¡°Target surrounding cleared!... Barbarian get ready to follow up!¡±


    A machine voice sounded again:


    ¡°Space beacon locked!... Psionic node locked!... Extracting the energy of different dimensional space!... Opening teleportation gate 2!... Coordinates X57Y127!... ¡±


    ¡°Teleportation gate 2 opened!... cing [Arcane energy armor model 3]!...¡±


    Unknown space.


    In this huge half-ne, there was a towering arcane tower. With the sound of the second Tower Spirit, two huge arcane energy armor disappeared from the fifthyer of the arcane tower, and then appeared on the battlefield; they swiftly moved onto the left and right position. However, they did not join in the battle but had a defensive posture against others who wanted to interfere.


    ¡°Space beacon locked!... Psionic node locked!... Extracting the energy of different dimensional space!... Opening teleportation gate 3!... Coordinates X37Y107!... ¡±


    3 kilometers outside.


    A different teleportation gate appeared in front of the Barbarian. The Barbarian who had been waiting made a wild roar. The huge body suddenly became like a giant, and the muscles full of explosive force were so shocking!


    ¡°Epic Berserk!¡±


    The Barbarian went through the portal, held onto his huge ax, and swung it downward.


    ¡°Earthshatter!¡±


    A shocking force erupted, and the ground around it waspletely shattered. Everything around the locked figure copsed downward.


    The metallic voice was heard again, ¡°Target value inessible!¡±


    ¡°Target has expanded a divine energy field!... Calcting damage reduction of the divine energy field!... The current attack loss is 3%!... It is estimated that 33 attacks of the same strength could break the target¡¯s divine energy field!... Target¡¯s protective energy shield is too strong!...¡±


    ¡°Activated alternate battle program!...¡±


    ¡°Tower spirit 4 epts battle control!... Activating interdimensional battle program!...¡±


    In an unknown half-ne.


    On top of an arcane tower, a hazy figure appeared and said, ¡°Tower spirit 4 epts battlemand!¡±


    ¡°[interdimensional strike] n activated!...¡±


    ¡°Synchronousputing of heterogeneous transport nodes!... opening teleportation portal!... Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon model 4 charging!... Current charge progress is 10%, 20%, 30%... ¡±


    ¡°Interdimensional target coordinates locked!...¡±


    ¡°Portal stabilized!¡±


    ¡°Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon model 4 chargingplete!... Target coordinates locked!... Launching an interdimensional strike!...¡±

 Chapter 437 - Queen of Spiders – [Lolth]

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 83 Queen of Spiders ¨C [Lolth]</h4>


    It¡¯s her!


    After the battlefield was cleared of other obstructions, Soran finally saw clearly who the captured drow was.


    Almost in an instant, Soran¡¯s body trembled involuntarily. There was a little fear in his eyes. There were not many things in the whole multiverse that could make him afraid, and there seemed to be only one thing in the Underdark that could make Soran afraid!


    That was the [Queen of Spiders] ¨C Lolth!


    The master of the Underdark and the highest in hell.


    The previous god of the elves, now the queen of spiders.


    From her appearance, the Queen of Spiders should be a very, very beautiful woman.


    No matter how the outside world vilified her and said that she looked like a big spider, the fact was, the Queen of Spiders was the god of the elves. As the first wife of the elf god, she was more beautiful than most goddesses in appearance. So, everyone who saw her would be shocked by her beautiful appearance. Even in the form of a drow, her charms could not be hidden.


    She was one of the two most beautiful women in the Abyss.


    She was also one of the two most terrifying women in the Abyss.


    The other was the Queen of Subus, the same terrible existence that Soran was extremely afraid of. Since the Queen of Spiders brought her kingdom to the Abyss, there had never been an end to the fight between the two terrible goddesses. The Queen of Spiders undoubtedly was a goddess full of ambition. She was cruel, insidious, and vicious enough to make everyone feel afraid. The Queen of Subus, who had be a fallen demon god, yed an important role in the Abyss. She had killed two generations of demon princes, which was definitely a nightmare in the hearts of many demon lords.


    Soran wasn¡¯t just afraid of their power but also their cruelty.


    The Queen of Spiders loved to plot.


    Do they want to kill the Queen of Spiders?!


    Soran didn¡¯t have to think much and already knew that the attempt today would be a failure. The Queen of Spiders could not be killed. Moreover, the Avatar Crisis had not yet started. Even if the Queen of Spider¡¯s body hade to the material ne, the connection between her and her kingdom, the Demonweb Pits, remained. How could a god who could mobilize the insane powers of god easily be killed by others?!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    After the effect of the Clockwork Nirvana was over, Soran immediately pulled the Lolita dragon and ran back.


    This type of assassination attempt would only anger the Queen of Spiders!


    Once the Queen of Spiders became enraged, staying around the area would only lead to misfortune.


    ¡°Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon model 4 chargingplete!¡±


    ¡°Locked onto target coordinates!... Firing in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...¡±


    From an unknown half-ne.


    The top of the arcane tower gathered terrifying energy, which finally materialized as a purple ray.


    The ray of the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon directly cut through the air, and within its ballistic range was a portal to a different dimensional space. The purple energy ray passed through space, and the next moment appeared on the battlefield in the Underdark. Immediately an energy field appeared around the Queen of Spiders. The ray from the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon collided with the divine energy field. The collision of these great powers shook the whole ce, and everything around it seemed to be twisted and folded.


    ¡°Tower Spirit 4, calcte the consumption of the divine energy field!...¡±


    ¡°Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon model 4 energy consumption 90%, 80%, 70%!... Target¡¯s divine energy field remaining power is 70%, 60%, 50%!...¡±


    ¡°Attention!¡±


    ¡°Target¡¯s divine energy field has dropped to 30%!... dissipating in 3 seconds!... Sword Saint, prepare for battle!...¡±


    1, 2, 3!


    While the energy ray from the Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon dimmed, the divine energy field of the queen of spiders also weakened. When the energy field behind the Queen of Spiders disappearedpletely, another portal opened in front of her.


    ¡°Tower Spirit 5 epts control of teleportation control!...¡±


    ¡°Calcte space markers!... Activating the teleportation portal!... Extract energy from element pool!... [Element Fission Wave de] charging!... Charging progress is grade 1, grade 2, grade 3, grade 4 and grade 5!... Energy exhaustion of element pool!... [Element Fission Wave de] charged!... ¡±


    Time went on.


    A mixed-blood Orc Sword Saint had been waiting for his turn 10 kilometers away. He held a strange sword, which was engraved with countless runes and had a special silver texture. There was no de on the hilt. However, a strange light emerged. Powerful and iparable energy was transmitted to the gem in the center of the hilt, and then a straight deposed entirely of energy emerged. The power of this strange energy de was still increasing. In the end, it even made the surrounding light bend.


    ¡°[Element Fission Wave de]sts for 10 seconds!¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint!... Our sess or failure depends on you!...¡±


    A tired metallic sound was heard.


    The eyes of the Sword Saint had a burst of light, and then he immediatelyunched into the portal in front of him.


    Sword Saint¨Cthe most explosive among the melee ss. Only they could easily break the energy protection field of spellcasters. No melee ss could match the power output of the Sword Saint.


    The legendary Sword Saints were among the few who had the ability to kill a god reincarnate directly, even though they were still so fragile after entering the realm of legend. (Note: the legendary Sword Saint is still unable to wear protective equipment.)


    A ray shed by!


    ¡°Kai!¡±


    ¡°Expose Weakness!¡±


    The seemingly simple attack contained the deadliest blow. The Sword Saint flew across the air in a sh. At the next moment, the strange energy de had prated the body of the Queen of Spiders from the back, directly through her heart, leaving a huge hole in her body. But there was no blood in the wound because the hot energy had evaporated everything.


    Did we seed?!


    There was dead silence on the battlefield. The attack of the Sword Saint came in right as the divine energy field dissipated.


    ¡°Did we do it?¡±


    A hesitant voice asked. All the professions at the scene were legendary, thus they could feel if the target still had life force or not.


    The target seemed to be killed by them!


    However, they did not believe they had killed the Queen of Spiders so easily e


    However, they still could not believe themselves after they seemed to have killed the target.


    Just then,


    A panicking machine voice was heard, ¡°Unknown energy reaction! Unknown energy reaction!¡±


    ¡°Target has an unknown energy reaction!...¡±


    ¡°Half ne energy consumption is sharply decreasing!... The current remaining energy is 30%, 20%, 10%!... Half ne confinement failure!... There is unknown potential erosion energy!... Unknown dark energy is eroding the half-ne!... Half-ne is in a state of copse!... ¡±


    ¡°Warning! Warning!¡±


    ¡°Battle program failure!... All units retreat!...¡±


    Time was slowed down at this moment.


    The Queen of Spiders, who had lost her lifeforce, suddenly opened her eyes. In her eyes, a terrible divine radiance appeared. In just a moment, her broken body was quickly repaired. At the same time, eight ferocious spider legs appeared from her body. The unknown energy slowly emerged. It opened a space gap behind the Queen of Spiders, in which you could see a ck and evilnd; there were countless creatures on thisnd, but they were all terrifying existences.


    ¡°Hee, Hee!...¡±


    A cold and cruel female voice rang out. The Queen of Spiders slowly opened her eyes. A cruel smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. With a light wave of her hand, the space around her became distorted. The figure of the Sword Saint became rigid. At the next moment, the Sword Saint turned into thousands of neat pieces of meat. She looked down at all the people on the battlefield and said with a grim smile, ¡°So it¡¯s the evils of the Arcane Empire!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a flying castle!... And you n to kill me with these feeble fools?... You¡¯re more naive than I thought!...¡±


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The Queen of Spiders gently clenched her fists, and the two legendary Arcane Energy Armor became a pile of scrap metal.


    An indescribable realm covered the whole area.


    All the portals were closed in an instant, and the unknown domain energy eroded the physical world as if it had been isted into another space.


    ¡°Whatughable dimensional abilities!¡±


    A smile of sarcasm appeared on the face of the Queen of Spiders, and she said slowly, ¡°The only surprise is the Clockwork Nirvana! I thought the [Time Seeker] had all fallen... I didn¡¯t expect another fish that had escaped the! ¡±


    ¡°What tenacity!...¡±


    ¡°All deities hope for your death, yet you reappear again and again!...¡±


    The Queen of Spiders drew her hand across the air, and the monk ¡®s rigid body immediately divided into two parts. His head fell to the ground while the headless body slowly fell to the ground. Lolth¡¯s face was full of sarcasm, ¡°Mortals are only mortals. They can never understand the power of the gods! Time, space, material, ne¨Ceverything inside my realm is governed by me; even thews are mine to control!...¡±


    The space twisted.


    The Barbarian let out a painful scream. In the next moment, just like a candle melting, his body also slowly melted away, bing a pile of flesh and blood.


    The Queen of Spiders waved her hand again and wiped away another dust like existence.


    She then turned her eyes to a ce tens of kilometers away. At the next moment, the masked psionic warlock was shocked. Then her face became gray, and her breathing became extremely weak. Her vitality gradually faded with the power of a curse. The breathing of the masked woman gradually declined, and her skin seemed to have lost its vitality. Her face was gray and filled with fear, and she ran towards the rear desperately.


    ¡°Annoying flies!¡±


    The Queen of Spiders let out a hum and looked at a distant space, as though she had locked onto a dimension.


    Her figure gradually fused into the distorted space while saying yfully, ¡°Found you!... Humble little mice!... Wait for me! ¡±


    The Queen of Spiders disappeared.


    However, everything did not end, and the Abyss started to tremble.


    The Abyss.


    Abyss hell.


    The divine ne of the Queen of Spiders.


    Since the Queen of Spiders had advanced into [Great Divine Powers], the Queen of Spiders had lowered her kingdom to a deeper field.


    That would be the bottomless Abyss.


    After the Queen of Spiders transferred her kingdom to the Abyss, she became the most powerful evil god, outsider, butcher and schemer in the Abyss.


    Her arrival shook the entire bottomless Abyss!


    Countless demons felt threatened but could not do anything.


    Her powers could change thews of the realm. No one wanted to see her arrival, yet no one could chase her away.


    That was because she was the Queen of Spiders, Lolth.


    Bottomless Abyss¨CWith a huge divine power, the divine ne [Abyss hell], which had fallen into the Abyss, started to move little by little. The huge vibration from the moving ne transmitted to the entire Abyss.


    At the same time, inside avish pce.


    Thenguid figure of the Queen of Subusid on the luxurious throne, her eyes suddenly turned to a certain space and muttered, ¡°What is this bitch doing?¡±


    ¡°How could she move her divine ne at such a time!... Did she encounter some problems?... ¡±


    ¡°Hee, Hee!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I could give her a surprise!¡±

 Chapter 438 - Psionic Warlock

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 84 Psionic Warlock</h4>


    Indescribable energy exploded from behind him.


    Soran¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He picked up the Sisi beside him and activated Haste; his whole person left the area as quick as a sh. As one of the few top Rogues who had ever seen the Queen of Spiders in the Underdark, Soran once epted many missions when wandering among the drows. Maybe it was because of the prestige he umted by the tasks hepleted. His name was gradually introduced to the Queen of Spiders at that time.


    ¡°That...that¡¯s the Queen of Spiders?...¡±


    The little Lolita also panicked. As a dragon, she easily slept all the way to the realm of legends, but what just happened in front of herpletely destroyed her confidence. Maybe ordinary people were as weak as ants in her eyes, but in fact, they might also be ants in the eyes of some other existence.


    Soran nodded slowly.


    Right then, familiar energy flowed in his body, reminding of the countless times he had encountered the Queen of Spiders in the past.


    After countless challenges with many god incarnates, Soran was fully aware of how powerful these old school deities were.


    In the eyes of the Queen of Spiders, legendary figures were just dust.


    There were many records about the fall of the Arcane Empire, but in fact, there had been a conspiracy theory that the fall of the Arcane Empire was because they had threatened the rule of the gods. The great arcanists were too strong, and the field of research started to involve the gods. During the period of the Arcane Empire, their influence spread to the whole multiverse. There were millions of legendary professions in the empire. Conspiracy theorists believe that no one but gods could eliminate so many legendary professions at one go.


    Deities¨C


    Soran was only starting to understand this field, something outside the imagination of mortals.


    In theory, gods were invincible¨Cat least, they couldn¡¯t be defeated by ordinary people. The gods made this rule. For a long time, the fall of gods had been caused by internal struggles, and there was no case of a mortal ying a god.


    If not for the Avatar Crisis, a minor god could still destroy a group of legendary professions.


    ¡°Gods were invincible in their own kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Within the realm of the gods, a divine ability to change shape, reality, or size was enough to easily change your body to whatever they wanted to see.¡±


    ¡°To any mortal, gods that controlled death, ughter, and destruction could end lives easily.¡±


    ¡°Gods were immune to must effects, and always had the highest value in any test.¡±


    ¡°Only a god incarnate can be killed.¡±


    -Laws of God ying, book 1 chapter 3, by DK-JAYER.


    Far from the battlefield, just as the figure of the Queen of Spiders disappeared, a twisted, shadowy figure also backed off.


    ¡°Failure!¡±


    ¡°The power of the Queen of Spiders is overwhelming!... We mistakenly estimated the strength of the Queen of Spiders from the strength of the Rogue god. Even though we have increased the amount of the power gap by nearly 100 times, the gap between the two sides was still toorge!... The battle n failed, and only one of the team survived. ¡±


    ¡°The coordinates of the half-ne had been locked by the Queen of Spiders!... Requesting assistance from the floating tower!...¡±


    ¡°We must return to Sigil and bring the news back to the temple of atheists.¡±


    The shadow quickly disappeared in the darkness.


    On another side, Soran slowed down after they were a good distance away.


    He looked at the little Lolita in front of him and said seriously, ¡°Things are a little beyond our expectation! If the Queen of Spiders appeared, then we better not go back to the Underdark for some time. ¡±


    Trying to y a god even before the Avatar Crisis, this aggressive action would definitely arouse the anger of the Queen of Spiders. A terrible cleansing would soon spread to all parts of the Underdark. At least before the official outbreak of the Avatar Crisis, the Queen of Spiders would need to vent her anger.


    Soran probably was the only one that knew about the Avatar Crisis.


    From a certain aspect, this meant that he had a certain advantage over the many gods!


    No one knew when, how strong, and how far the Avatar Crisis would affect them. Even the gods, who were resisting the chaotic energy, could only have a rough guess. So in this period of time, there were many battles, not only among gods but also among other powerful organizations.


    Soran had no knowledge about the incident that urred today. This meant that this incident happened before any adventurer went into the Underdark previously.


    Although it was not clear where the team of professions attacking the Queen of Spiders came from, Soran could roughly guess that they had a great rtionship with the Arcane Empire because the whole battle n seemed to be quite ¡°science fiction¡±; all of these battle calctions needed to bepleted by the tower spirits.


    Soran had encountered this battle method before, but nothing as frightening as today!


    If the target was not the Queen of Spiders, they would have seeded today. Any deity below Great divine power may have been defeated by this level of god ying tactics. It was a pity that they picked the wrong god to deal with. Soran did not know why the group would want to kill the Queen of Spiders, but he was not surprised because the Queen of Spiders had many enemies.


    Before the Queen of Spiders advanced to [Great Divine Power], she already had duels with the other gods.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Soran would immediately run after seeing this powerful figure.


    Soran did not know why the specific reason the group wanted to kill her. In his memory, only a few groups would take this kind of risk.


    For example, the Temple of Atheist, some Astral explorer team, or some other powerful organization.


    (Note: before the establishment of drow belief system, the Queen of Spiders was the person holding up the elven belief system, but as a goddess who was good at using conspiracy, she allied with some powerful gods.)


    ¡°The Queen of Spiders!...¡±


    Sisi lowered her head and muttered. She had be moody after what had happened. She seemed to be in a bad mood as if thinking about something.


    However, Soran did not have time to think that much.


    The battle previously had been too scary! He wouldn¡¯t havested a second in that battle. Soran was not surprised that the Queen of Spiders went after them. Before the Avatar Crisis, only a few gods together could take on the Queen of Spiders.


    Tactics seemed powerful but werepletely useless against certain existences.


    Just like a group in the past that wanted to kill the Queen of Subus. They thought they could kill her, but they couldn¡¯t even ovee the effects of ¡®Enchanting Beauty.¡¯ In the end, the Queen of Subus used Decadent Desire to let them y.


    There was some light in front.


    There were some glowing nts around. However, when they got close, Soran¡¯s expression changed. His hand was on the hilt of his sword, and his eyes were fixed to a figureid in front. The outline of the figure seemed to be a woman, her skin was pale, and a veil covered her face. However, Soran saw a very familiar marking and said, ¡°God yers?!¡±


    Psionic warlock?


    When Soran turned the woman over, he and the little Lolita looked at each other, shocked.


    Sisi frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s dying!¡±


    Soran nodded.


    She was dying!


    A powerful psionic warlock who was beyond level 30, killed so swiftly by the Queen of Spiders.


    Soran opened her palm and saw the marking of a widow. ¡°That¡¯s the curse of the Queen of Spiders!...¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Since the Queen of Spiders entered Greater Divine Power, she had been eying other powerful portfolios.


    The portfolio of curses.


    Anyone who got the curse would not survive.


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    Sisi looked at the almost dead psionic warlock and said, ¡°If only some deity gave her new life, then she could survive this curse. Otherwise, she¡¯ll die for sure.¡±


    Just as Soran heard what she said, his eyes brightened.


    It was as though he had thought of something!

 Chapter 439 - Divine Gift

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 85 Divine Gift</h4>


    Was Soran more powerful in this world or the previous world?


    That is a pointless argument.


    Although his deadliness made many people ¡®proud¡¯, that was of no value to other existences. Aside from the powerful gods, just the ability of a psionic warlock was enough to end this debate. Psionic warlocks had too much control over ordinary people, and they even had the ability to ¡®take away¡¯ something from someone.


    Soran looked at the psionic warlock in front.


    To him, there was something attractive about this person, that was the ¡®Psionic Suggestion¡¯ ability of the psionic warlock.


    This ability was not deadly.


    However, it could affect the minds of ordinary people and could be simply understood as the most powerful hypnotism. If it was performed by a legendary psionic warlock, it would cover a wide range. The psionic warlock could control the minds of ordinary people, leaving some hints in their hearts. If this ability was used in other ces, it might not work, but if it was used in the aspect of spreading beliefs and developing believers, its function would be rather amazing.


    Soran thought of this because previously, an adventurer borrowed the power of a psionic warlock.


    Although, because of the kind of action, the advanced profession would also fall into the evil camp. However, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he was in the evil camp; falling into this camp would only have a few more enemies. However, with the maniption ability of the psionic warlock, the adventurer was able to develop in a short period of time. He became the existence that could fight against the ancient temples. This was the value of psionic warlocks. They could create the first batch of believers.


    Since Soran had advanced into the realm of demigod, he didn¡¯t have that many options.


    The Vampiric God was still there. Even if he took Vivian to hide in the outer inds for a while, he might be discovered eventually. In order to fight against the gods, he needed the power of the gods. Even if he and Gloria came together to fight the Vampiric God, they would still have a hard time with the vampiric temple supporting their god.


    The growth of a temple was fast!


    Soran could train capable pirates, but a temple could train more powerful professions.


    He should quickly close the gap now, or the power difference between them would be greater.


    He had divinity.


    And Shard of Divinity.


    Soran onlycked a portfolio and field that would be fitting to his ability. As long as he could obtain a divine title that he could integrate with, then he could gradually enter into the field of real gods.


    With divine powers, he could expand his belief and train priests.


    With these three conditions and the poption, resources, and wealth of the outer inds, Soran had 70% assurance that he couldst the Avatar Crisis.


    As for the problem with Vivian, Soran could deal with it more easily with his higher position!


    For example, to be able to clean the existence of Fearpletely.


    Only a real god couldplete that


    Soran looked at the pale psionic warlock; her life force was almost depleted.


    This was a curse from the Queen of Spiders.


    Soran had seen such a terrible curse, killing a mother of drow for betrayal. Even in the internal struggle of the drows, if any family did something that offended the Queen of Spiders, she may directly kill all the senior members of the whole family with a curse. In fact, many families had been destroyed, but they were mainly around the period when The Dark Maiden fell.


    After the fall of The Dark Maiden, the Queen of Spiders did not have a big clean up.


    There was only one way to save her!


    To fight the curse of the Queen of Spiders, he could only use divine power.


    ¡°Divine Gift!¡±


    This was the only way Soran could save her.


    As for the requirement of Divine Gift, that was her attitude towards Soran; this was not a problem at all. The woman in front of her was a legendary psionic warlock, and her ability to hypnotize herself to a certain extent could be done easily. The most important thing was what she thought in her heart, whether she wanted to die like this or whether she wanted Soran to save her.


    After taking a deep breath, a


    For example, [Psionic Communication]!


    After bing a demigod, he could use psionicmunication tomunicate with intelligent creatures.


    ¡°I can save you.¡±


    Soran held the psionic warlock in his arms, looked into her eyes with divine brilliance, and said slowly, ¡°but the price is that you must be my believer. I don¡¯t have too much time to exin everything, but the only promise I can give you is that you won¡¯t be living too badly in the future. ¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°You decide what you want, but don¡¯t take too long!¡±


    Divine Gift.


    A powerful ability!


    But the price paid was also quite serious. For example, the lost divinity given by Soran to the mutant killer whale would be lost forever. As the price of absorbing the divinity, the mutant killer whale¡¯s will and life were almost controlled in Soran¡¯s hands. In theory, Soran could rely on the control of divine power to deprive it of its life.


    Gods were thus powerful!


    Even though the psionic warlock was a legendary profession, if she chose to ept Soran¡¯s divine power, then her life would be Soran¡¯s.


    Without doubt.


    In essence, the way gods controlled their followers was no different from the way demons controlled their followers. However, the devil¡¯s behavior was more arbitrary, evil, and brutal, while gods had to restrain themselves. Many good gods were very protective of their own followers. Divine Gift was a brand on the spiritual level. Once it was formed, it was difficult to get rid of it unless something involving a higher level appeared.


    Death or life.


    This choice was not difficult.


    But as a powerful psionic warlock, maybe she would rather die than be controlled by Soran in the future. If this was true, then Soran could only help her end her life.


    That one second felt very long!


    There was little time left for the psionic warlock, so when Soran got her reply, he immediately reached out to her forehead.


    ¡°Divine Gift!¡±


    A strange divine aura appeared.


    The divine power in Soran¡¯s body gradually passed to the psionic warlock. Under the divine light, her whole body was covered with ayer of gray energy, which was the curse of the Queen of Spiders.


    One Divinity.


    Two Divinity.


    Three Divinity.


    The divinity in Soran¡¯s body was slowly decreasing. With the infusion of the divinity, the gray and strange energy became thinner and thinner. Instead, the divinity power transmitted by Soran was recing it. With each influx of divinity, Soran¡¯s ability to feel her became stronger, and ultimately, she even formed a spiritualmunication with Soran. This meant that she had hypnotized herself to change her attitude toward Soran, epting Soran¡¯s divinity.


    Five divinity points!


    When half of the grey energy was gone, Soran stopped giving divinity without hesitation.


    He was now left with 11 divinity points.


    If he had continued on, he would fall from [Minor Divinity]. Five divinity points were enough to allow the psionic warlock to life; as for the gray energy left, he could only think about it in the future.


    Even though the Queen of Spiders was powerful, there were still ways to fight the corrosive curse of hers.

 Chapter 440 - Dragon Covenant

    Chapter 440: Chapter 86 Dragon Covenant


    The Frost Kingdom, Arendelle.


    The cloud of war had gone, and the prosperous city had gradually recovered its vitality. Although the legend of the pirate king Soran would spread in the taverns¨Cpeople constantly guessing the rtionship between the legendary pirate king and Princess Anna¨Cpeople had gradually be ustomed to some changes in life. For example, some chambers ofmerce that had recentlye out of the port could buy many special products in the south of the maind, and also luxury goods from the east.


    The merchants had been eager to get ess to this new trading route, the eastern sea route; they needed to pay the pirate king Soran.


    The lucrative trade route was very attractive to the merchants.


    Recently, there has been a saying that the legendary pirate king had established a maritime kingdom. He ruled arge area of the sea and made his own rules in the sea. With more and more knowledge of the south coast, many merchants who went to the south for the first time agreed with this sentiment. The reason was that they could reach the south coast safely by buying the pass issued by the pirate king¡¯s cab could they reach the south coast safely, and there were even pirate ships on the sea to escort their merchant ships.


    This surely was something that was hard toe by!


    However, if ships did not have a pass with them, then their ships would be robbed clean.


    That was how tough Soran was!


    The key to everything was only with how much. If Soran took 50% of their profits, then the merchants would definitelyin. But if he left 50% of the profits to the merchants and ensured their safety, then the merchants would gradually get used to it after the initial stage. As a matter of fact, people¡¯s adaptability was quite fast. Recently, even merchants on other routes were going to get the pass, so that they could ask Soran¡¯s fleet to escort them until they left the Vrykul¡¯s territory.


    The Vrykul pirates had it bad recently!


    It was said that there were two very capable pirate leaders that came from the south, and all their men were good at fighting. They fought the Vrykul for two days and had no clear winner.


    The rules on the sea changed little by little; those that couldn¡¯t get used to them were eliminated.


    Chaos was a disaster.


    Thus even the Lawful Evil would make society flourish.


    Soran¡¯s exploitation did not destroy the merchant¡¯s enthusiasm. After a lot of careful calction, some merchants were surprised to find that they still had a lot of profit, and their safety was guaranteed. The war in the south spreading little by little, but the Frost Kingdom was still rtively peaceful. Many goods sold well after they were transported, especially food. A ship of grain could make twice the profit and sell out as soon as it arrived at the port. (Note: the price of grain had doubled.)


    Today was a different day for Arendelle.


    Today, a blue door opened on top of the skies of Arendelle, and the mighty elder princess appeared.


    She stood in the air and looked down at the city in front of her. Her bright blue long skirt danced with the wind. The sun shone down from the back of the elder princess, making her look like a goddess in the dawn. All the people who saw her could not help cheering. Many people gathered in the street and knelt down humbly towards the figure. Just for a moment, the whole Arendelle stood still. When the figure of the elder princess appeared, the Frost Kingdom seemed to be full of life and vitality.


    The elder princess was finally back!


    Arendelle¡¯s safe.


    In this nation, they believed that if the elder princess was around, they would be safe.


    ¡°Finally, she¡¯s back!...¡±


    The elder princess stood in the sky. She watched the cheering subjects below. Then she looked behind the bright blue gate. It was a strange silvery-white stream just like the spread of smoke and clouds. It was somewhere in the astral ne. The elder princess let out a sigh, then waved gently. A longdder made of ice and snow appeared under her feet. She then walked toward the pce, step by step.


    As she walked, the whole Arendelle started snowing.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Princess Anna¡¯s figure had long been waiting in front of the pce. When she saw her elder sister, the stressed princess Anna could help but be teary as she rushed to her sister.


    Princess Anna finally burst into tears. When she finally saw her elder sister, she could not control her emotions anymore.


    At the pce, the elder pce witch and the guard captain looked at each other and let out a breath of relief. As for the others in the pce, they all seemed to be more encouraged after seeing the elder princess. To Arendelle, the elder princess was really someone different; more powerful and capable than any other ruler in the realm.


    Soran, of course, didn¡¯t know about the return of the elder princess.


    In fact, he had another headache; how topletely save the psionic warlock. Sisi, who wanted to join him for adventures, was going to leave.


    It was very strange. Everything had happened too suddenly, and Soran was not prepared for it. The little Lolita only told him that she would leave.


    Fine.


    He couldn¡¯t expect too much from a dragon.


    ¡°You really leaving?¡±


    Soran looked at the little Lolita and asked, ¡°If you leave now, I can¡¯t send you back! Then you¡¯ll have to leave the Underdark by yourself.¡±


    The little Lolita was not sure, but then nodded and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll teleport back.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to Dragon Ind.¡±


    ¡°Since the Queen of Spiders had appeared in the mortal realm, I¡¯m afraid that something might happen in my hometown.¡±


    Soran looked at her and said, ¡°Alright. Be Careful now. Don¡¯t stay long in the Astral ne after teleportation. That ce is not safe.¡±


    Sisi¡¯s home was definitely not on the material ne.


    Soran had been to the dragon ind in the material ne, and there were few dragons there. The real dragon ind was in the kingdom of dragons.


    For interdimensional teleportation, the astral ne would be an important stop.


    Sisi looked at Soran up and down and asked hesitantly, ¡°Soran! You have a lot of money, right?¡±


    Money?


    This question stunted Soran a bit, but he nodded and replied, ¡°Somewhat, I guess? Why?!¡±


    Does she want to borrow money?


    Soran had never heard of dragons who would want to borrow money.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the little Lolita had a slight smile and raised her little hand. She gestured for his hand and said, ¡°Come, point your hand like this at me.¡±


    Soran was stunned.


    He seemed to have thought of something and put out his hand.


    ¡°I, Princess Alice, of the Brass dragon nation, ording to the ancient covenant, form an agreement with this human named Soran!¡±


    ¡°With the name of the holy dragon race!...¡±


    ¡°When our allies need help, we would help our allies with reasonablepensation!¡±


    ¡°With the name of the Brass Dragon, on behalf of the dragons, I have formed a Dragon Covenant with this human!


    Strange magic exploded.


    As the little Lolita finished the covenant in the dragonnguage, a row of data appeared in front of him:


    ¡°Special event-triggered!...¡±


    ¡°Princess Alice, of the Brass dragon nation, formed a [Dragon Covenant] with you!... this ancient spiritual pact requires 50000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to ept the pact!?...¡±


    This is the [Dragon Covenant]!


    Without thinking much, Soran immediately made the choice to pay the ughter EXP.


    This was a kind of spiritual pact.


    Which meant that it needed some spiritual energy. However, Soran¡¯s ughter EXP was also usable, so he could spend his ughter EXP on this pact.


    A strange power expanded.


    With an indescribable feeling, Soran and the little Lolita formed the holy [Dragon Covenant].


    Of course, this pact was only sacred to the dragons. With their arrogant personalities, this pact was actually really harsh.


    ¡°Dragon Covenant [Legendary ability]: You and Princess Anna formed the sacred Dragon Covenant. From now on, you would be able to pay 10000 ughter EXP to summon the Brass Dragons of the universe (At least summoning an adult dragon). The pact could be used to summon most Brass Dragons, even Ancient Dragons, and Ancient Great Dragons.


    This is not without a price! Using the pact would require 100000 gold Derahls; this would summon 1-3 Brass Dragons.


    A more powerful dragon would require greaterpensation.¡±


    [Note: If the reward does not satisfy the dragon, then the dragon may attack you or cancel the pact. However, if yourpensation is satisfactory, and your name is good among the dragons, then you would be able to summon Ancient Dragons and Ancient Great Dragons!]


    (Information 1: [Dragon Covenant] sometimes appears as a spell of more than level 7. This spell randomly summons other types of dragons. In most cases, it is because some gods or some existence had a pact with an ancient dragon. This ancient covenant has been passed down for thousands of years and has not been canceled because of a breach, so it eventually evolved into a spell. Some powerful spellcasters could inherit this covenant and use it to summon dragons to help.)


    (Information 2: Soran is now the first generation to have a Dragon Covenant. If he does not break the covenant, then in the future, if he bes a god, then his priests or spellcasters could also inherit the Dragon Covenant.)


    (Information 3: The Dragon Covenant was one of the few that needed ughter EXP to acquire. Even memorizing the spell required ughter EXP. It was also an expensive summoning ritual.)

 Chapter 441 - Battle of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 87 Battle of Gods</h4>


    Dragon Covenant¨C


    It was one of the most expensive abilities in the world!


    Many people in history had acquired this ability, probably because it felt awesome to summon a dragon, but they lost their money because of this.


    In fact, at present, the most powerful force that had this ability was the Dragon City, but they seldom used this ability.


    The reason was simple.


    Most dragons don¡¯t spend money.


    The result was simple. The stronger the summoned dragon was, the morepensation was needed. Many times, the summoned dragones from another world. After finishing the job, they would take that money and go back to their realm. The consumption of this level was rather amazing, reducing the gold reserve of the material ne. To find more gold would mean traveling to other ns. Regarding this issue, the wizard guild even wrote a paper, ¡®How much has the Dragon Covenant cost us?¡¯


    Sisi left Soran a bit speechless. This was how the chaotic camp acted.


    Sometimes Soran would admire this trade.


    But this was only admiration. Soran would never be as random as they were; he was a man with hard rules in mind.


    The psionic warlock was still unconscious.


    The divine energy did not fuse with her body immediately. It needed time.


    When Soran closed his eyes, he could feel that the divinity he had given was transforming the woman in front of him. He could easily notice that ordinary creatures could hardly absorb divinity by themselves. Whether it was the mutant killer whale or the woman in front of him, it seemed that their integration of divinity took time. Just then, Soran realized how amazing his ability to merge and devour divinity in a blink of an eye was. It seemed that he couldplete the fusion very quickly, no matter divinity or shard of divinity. While others, even a godyer, needed a long time to integrate it.


    This may be rted to ughter or some other reason.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not awake.¡±


    Soran looked at the psionic warlock in front of him and gently removed the veil from her face. Her pale face had gradually returned to being a ruddy color. The characteristics of the woman stunned Soran.


    It was not because she was ugly. She was very attractive.


    But the key was not in her beauty, but that her features reminded Soran of the Githyanki. The psionic warlock in front of him obviously had some characteristics of the Githyanki. The Githyanki were an astral race. Their appearance was very different from that of humans. To describe it specifically, they had a snake-like face. Their ears were very sharp, and there were obvious protrusions on their back vertebrae. Since the features were distinct, with a ce, Soran was able to recognize her race.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He reached out and looked at the skin under her vicle.


    There was a faded green snake tattoo.


    Soran then checked the lumbar vertebrae of the woman. It was obvious that her spine was slightly raised about half a centimeter than that of ordinary people. This meant that she was a mix-blood of humans and Githyanki. She seemed more human than Githyanki. The astral species were full of predators, they may capture humans as ves, so there was a chance that she could be mixed-blood.


    Lastly, Soran lifted the sleeves of her wrists, and three dark blue letters could be seen on her white wrists.


    The imprint of the letters had faded. This meant that the brand was left early, most likely in her childhood, and then gradually faded with the growth of her body. Soran slowly pulled down her sleeve, looked at the face of the psionic warlock in front of him, and murmured, ¡°A ve?¡±


    A ve¡¯s mark.


    Soran found it hard to believe that a powerful psionic warlock used to be a lowly ve.


    In the blink of an eye, she could erase the mark, but she chose to leave the ve¡¯s mark on her body; there was probably some legendary story. Soran did not have a good impression of the Githyanki. Their race had been enved by the Mind yer for a long time, but they did not be much better after breaking free from very. Instead, they became the most dangerous predators and robbers in the astral world. The Githyankis captured other races as ves and maintained their brutal rule through militarized management.


    It seemed that the races that got controlled by the Mind yers ultimately would be strange as well.


    Most of them also developed psionic abilities like the


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Soran raised his hand and checked her head, but suddenly he seemed to have felt something, and he froze in ce.


    There was a wound on her head.


    Even though it was not obvious, Soran still felt it.


    ¡°Mind yer?!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression became very surprised and in disbelief. He murmured, ¡°So she was not a ve of the Githyankis?! What once controlled her and left the mark of very were the Mind yers? ¡±


    This kind of wound, even after healing, made people feel a little shocked. In Soran¡¯s understanding, there was only one kind of monster that would leave this kind of wound: the Mind yers.


    That was because they consumed the brains of other creatures!


    She was attacked by a Mind yer.


    Soran reached to check the other side and felt the same kind of wound. Now Soran was sure that this was done by the Mind yers, but it was hard for him to imagine that a ve who had been controlled and attacked by the Mind yer had not be an idiot or a psychopath, instead, she had be a legendary psionic warlock with a profession level of more than 30.


    This was really shocking!


    She probably had a legendary story like Soran.


    Soran felt sorry.


    He seldom sympathized with others, but the woman in front of him made him feel a little sorry and respectful. Previously there were adventurers who challenged the Mind yers¡¯sir and were captured by the Mind yers because of their defeat in battle. At that time, they were willing tomit suicide collectively rather than having their brains consumed by the Mind yers.


    To survive under those conditions and be legendary, the woman deserved respect!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Soran seemed to have felt some energy fluctuation. After he advanced to be a demigod, his ability to sense energy was greatly strengthened. Thus, after some thinking, he decided to leave with the psionic warlock first. He picked up the delicate body of the psionic warlock and started to make his way out.


    Elemental Stone [Legendary grade 3] was with him now.


    He also got the shard of divinity.


    Soran felt that there was no need for him to stay here; the reward was not worth the risk.


    Unknown half-ne.


    Space here vibrated slightly, and the edge of the half-ne had copsed. Just like the field of the void storm, the earth that formed the half-ne gradually copsed and fell, and the violent energy destroyed the structures of the half-ne world. Outside the half-ne was a deep darkness, as if there was a terrible force locking down the half-ne through space.


    A small world and arge world.


    The collision of energy cracked the sky of the half-ne. A gap soon appeared, and behind it was the Queen of Spiders.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Clockwork Nirvana half-ne!¡±


    The Queen of Spiders looked down at the world in front of her. There were eight twisted and ferocious spider legs on her back. Her expression seemed to be a little ponderous, a little surprised, and then she said with a grim smile, ¡°I thought such half-nes had all disappeared. I can¡¯t believe another one was hidden! ¡±


    Half-nes.


    One of the well-known abilities of the arcanists.


    The world knew that the floating cities had greatbat power, but many did not know that the other important structure of the floating city were the half-ne.


    Half-nes were very much a part of the floating cities!


    The great arcanists created their own floating city, and then, on the basis of the floating city, further opened up their own half-ne.


    If not for this, they would not be able to threaten the gods!


    ¡°Let me end this all!¡±


    After the Queen of Spiderughed, she raised her hand to the sky, and then the sky on the half-ne split. At the next moment, arge number of monsters appeared in the sky, and they rushed to the half-ne like a raging flood.


    Driders, Bebilith, Yochlol, Draegloth, Abyss Petitioner...


    Endless monsters appeared from the dark cracks, and they began to kill mercilessly at the moment of their appearance and rushed madly to the final arcane tower on the half-ne.


    These were the ves of the Queen of Spiders.


    Monsters from the [Demonweb Pits]!


    When the kingdom of a god locks on to this half-ne, a teleportation channel across the ne space would also be formed.


    This was not the material ne.


    The boundary of the material ne could not affect it here. The gods could directly open the portal connecting the divine kingdom to outer space.


    This was not a normal battle.


    When the portal to the [Demonweb Pits] was opened, this had be a godly battle!

 Chapter 442 - The Kingdom of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 88 The Kingdom of Gods</h4>


    ¡°Alert! Alert!¡±


    ¡°Intruder!... Intruder!...¡±


    With the sound of a machine voice, a translucent light curtain appeared on the surface of the arcane tower. Then the figure of a towering spirit appeared on the top of the arcane tower. The machine voice, ¡°trigger level 1bat readiness!... Activate arcane tower defense field!... Activate the defense n!... The Legion of Golems activated!... ¡±


    ¡°Broommm!¡±


    The walls around the arcane tower suddenly sank in, and then there was a huge sound of footsteps. Golems came out from the inside of the arcane tower. These golems were not the same as those in the material ne, and the weakest of them were Steel Golems of special technology. There were also Diamond Golems, Arcane Energy Armor, Arcane Energy Guards and so on. The Arcane Empire not only endowed them with powerful melee ability, but also endowed the Golems with air-to-airbat ability and various means of long-range energy attack.


    However, the final result was the same!


    The defense field of the arcane tower was like eggshells. The Golems were easily surrounded and destroyed by the monsters emerging from the space crack.


    Divine realm.


    The realm of a god.


    After death, believers would gain new life in the realm of gods, and most devout believers would be ¡°Petitioners¡± and be the people in the realm of the gods. A small number of fanatical believers would be powerful spirits; some of them would even be ¡°angels.¡± Since the birth of these angels, many gods had tried to transform their fanatical believers into angels.


    Believers had almost infinite life after they were born in their god¡¯s realm. This kind of eternal life made them a part of the god¡¯s realm, and their life and death werepletely integrated with the god itself. It was impossible for the [Petitioners] to leave the kingdom of the gods. Only in the case of [god war], could they join the war as the backbone of one of the gods. For any deity, if he puts all his petitioners into the battle, it meant that they were ready for the fight of life and death.


    After a long time.


    The realm of god was like an energy storage pool. The church developed believers, selected the high-quality believers, and then led them to the kingdom of the gods. Many of these believers would be Petitioners and spirits, and some would exist as ordinary reincarnation. The quality of soul and faithfulness of faith determined the identity of the believers after entering the kingdom of God. Like the souls that degenerate into the bottomless Abyss, some would turn into higher-grade demons, while others could only turn into Abyssal worms (Monster level 1).


    The difference was this big.


    This was the rule of the multiverse; the energy of the spirit, after the body was gone, would be amplified by the astral rule.


    For example, Soran:


    If he died identally, with his own soul purity and willpower, as long as his soul was not gone, it was easy for him to turn into a high-grade demon. But at that time, he would have forgotten too much, as any reincarnation would destroy most memories. Even the believers of the gods were the same. When they enter the kingdom of god, they would only retain the memory of devout belief, while other memories would gradually fade, until they disappearpletely.


    So how many believers did the Queen of Spiders have?


    She ruled the drows for quite a long time, and in these thousands of years, new believers came into her realm every day. Maybe some of these believers would be consumed in the struggle with other gods, but the total amount was still increasing, otherwise, the Demonweb Pits would not be a half-ne on its own. (Note: ¡®The unknown rtionship between the Petitioners and the size of the kingdom of gods, Volume 1.)


    The kingdom of gods seldom had invaders.


    No one could really figure out what was in the Demonweb Pits, but it seemed that the power that the Queen of Spiders umted for a long time was terrifying. There were not many Petitioners in the front line. There were Bebilith and other mutant creatures.


    There were just minions that the Queen of Spider did not care at all.


    Millions of monsters came out.


    More and more Bebilith appeared, and so did other indescribable monsters.


    Looking through the crack in the sky, there was a huge forest in the dark. The forest looked like a huge spider web with a pce in the center.


    This was the realm of Lolth!


    Or perhaps, one area of her kingdom.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°These irritating buggers!¡±


    The Vampire god looked at the front gloomily; in front of him was a group of fully armed pdins, but this was not the key, the key was that one of the pdins held a weapon that even he was afraid of. Although the weapon had note out of its sheath yet, the vampire god could already sense the danger of this weapon.


    A group of legendary pdins.


    Even the weakest one was a high-grade Pdin, among which were the high-grade priests of the God of Justice, as well as some professions he wasn¡¯t sure of.


    Perhaps some advanced ss of the pdins.


    ¡°What are they trying to do? Coming down to the Underdark in a group. Are they cleaning up the evil here?¡±


    The vampire god was ready to fight at any time. In front of him, there was a pdin with a hammer in one hand, and a heavy ck book in the other hand. This burly man gave the vampire god a lot of pressure. This was a rare event since he became the vampire god.


    ¡°Codex Guardian, Inquisitor, Warden!...¡±


    The Hellpoemer also had a stern expression. He seemed to have a very serious injury that someone had left on him. He used psionicmunication and said, ¡°it looks like a special legendary organization!... That sword is quite dangerous! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s that thing! ¡±


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with the god of rogues and half-elves! Our goal has been achieved! I need some time to absorb his power! ¡±


    ¡°We should try and run from them!...¡±


    On the other side, t


    Coming to the Underdark was a risky move.


    However, they had their reasons toe here, so they formed such a group.


    They even brought a certain legendary weapon.


    ¡°To purify evil?¡±


    Standing on the side of the team was a clergyman with the badge of the Lord of Glory on his chest. In the past, he had been active in the front line of fighting against demons. He came here only for some special personal reasons.


    Right then, he looked at the Vampire God in front of him and seemed to know his identity. He then turned slightly to the pdin beside him and said, ¡°Vampire Rhinehart: one of the sons of Fear. In the southern part of the maind, he started a bloody killing, turning many innocent people into vampire ves. In the end, he became a false god. After the establishment of his temple, he kept secret activities, but never stopped his evil ns. His followers had done evil all over the world. The spread of vampires in many ces is absolutely inseparable from him. ¡±


    ¡°His existence had led to the death of millions of people!...¡±


    The air was tense.


    The surrounding area had been locked down. The leader of the pdin looked at the two enemies in front of him, then slowly pressed his hand on the ck codex and said, ¡°Evil must be judged!¡±


    This was an unavoidable battle.


    If they let these two evil enemies leave, then their path ahead would be full of hypocrisy.


    Furthermore, it was not that they had no chance to win since they had brought along an artifact: the [Holy Avenger].


    A grade 5 artifact.


    Although it hasn¡¯tpletely restored its power and strengthened it to artifact + 6, as long as they had the artifact in hand, they had a good chance to fight against powerful evil gods.


    Weapon feature: [against evil], this weapon can cause 10 additional holy damage to the target when it hits any evil enemy. ¡±


    ¡°Item Type: [Holy Avenger] ¨C Carsomyr [+5]


    Item Grade: [Artifact (Grade 5)]


    Description: The Holy Avenger is the ultimate weapon of the pdins against evil forces! In the lower levels, there is almost no evil that could stand against its power. Carsomyr is a legendary weapon, perhaps one of the most powerful weapons on the material ne, but its source and history have beenpletely forgotten. This sword has the power to make evil tremble. Even powerful evil gods and demons have heard its name. But this weapon is not yet in its full potential. This artifact is missing its most important part.


    Requirements: Strength 14 or above, pdins only.


    Effects: Artifact features, magic resistance 50%, Dispel Magic (three times), + 15 sharpness, + 10 pration, + 15 toughness, + 10 armor breaking, + 10 holy damage.


    Artifact Effect: [Magic Resistance], when holding this artifact, it increases the users magic resistance by 50%. Any spell has a half chance to fail against the user of this item.


    Weapon Effect: [Dispel Magic], this weapon will cast a legendary spell on the target when it hits the enemy.


    Weapon Feature: [Against Evil], this weapon can cause 10 additional holy damage to the target when it hits any evil enemy. ¡°

 Chapter 443 - The Desire to Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 89 The Desire to ughter</h4>


    After the Sisi left, Soran felt a bit lonely.


    Along the way, he gradually got used to the little Lolita¡¯s nagging nature and felt like something was missing now.


    The psionic warlock was still not awake.


    However, her vitality was obviously gradually recovering. Soran¡¯s Divine Gift had offset the curse of the Queen of Spiders; even if there were some corrosive energy, it couldn¡¯t threaten her life.


    BOOM!


    Something trembled in front of him.


    He was close to an exit in the Underdark. Soran¡¯s purpose for this trip was basicallyplete. He got the Shard of Divinity, and the Elemental Stone had been integrated. There was no need to stay here any longer, so Soran nned to leave the Underdark and return to the outer inds with the psionic warlock. He would try to ask a legendary priest to perform [Greater Restoration] on her.


    The priest of the Goddess of Riches, or the high priest of the Sea temple.


    Soran could always find a way to heal her with the proper price. After all, he had already invested so much in the woman in his arms.


    ¡°Broom!¡±


    The trembling was heard again from ahead.


    Soran was now sure that a battle was happening in front, and it was on the path he must take!


    The battle was happening around the exit.


    This was the only closest exit.


    ¡°Is it the drows or other creatures?¡±


    Soran found a corner to put down the psionic warlock in his arms. If there was a fightter, he would not be able to take care of her at all.


    ¡°Sneak.¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure blended into the shadow, and he moved slowly toward the ruckus.


    He could smell blood very heavily.


    This smell was very familiar to him, and it even awakened a certain desire to kill in his heart.


    It was someone he had wanted to kill!


    ¡°The Vampire God, Rhinehart!¡±


    It was Vivian¡¯s biggest threat.


    Soran always felt a lump in his throat. The Vampire God was like a knife hanging on their head all the time. He was one of the few people Soran wanted to kill in his dreams!


    To not kill him would put Vivian would always be in danger!


    But Soran was not a rash person. He understood that he wouldn¡¯tst against the Vampire God; even if he had the help of Gloria and Vivian, they could not win.


    Even if Soran had be a demigod, he was still far from Saints.


    The air was filled with a certain energy.


    The smell of blood, the aura of darkness, the fluctuation of elements, the brilliance of divinity, and a certain kind of power that Soran felt very ufortable and feared, but was also familiar with.


    This was a terrifying power!


    It did not feel like it came from someone. Instead, his demigod sense let him know that the energy came from something.


    Six Sense!


    It seemed that his Six Sense had be better after he became a demigod.


    ¡°Pang!¡±


    The sound of a body hitting against the wall, as well as some kind of musical instrument that poured the devil¡¯s voice into one¡¯s ears. Soran¡¯s heart produced a sense of despair, even a sense of killing himself. But this feeling was only momentary; soon he became immune to the effects.


    Demonic Flute!


    A legendary bard!


    It also seemed to be a bard of the fallen, because a normal bard would use music to boost morale.


    ¡°It is him!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out with pure light, and then there was a sense of killing in his heart.


    Vampire God, Rhinehart!


    Soran was right, the smell of blood came from his biggest threat, the Vampire God!


    However, the desire to kill in his heart didn¡¯t make Sorane out blindly and impulsively. Instead, he retreated a little bit and became more observant.


    He saw another man!


    A very powerful bard. Soran had never seen a bard who could y a legendary battle song and fight against two pdins with a long sword at the same time. This was something that had never been heard before. Soran wasn¡¯t even sure if there was the ability [Combat ying]. The bardpletely subverted Soran¡¯s past impressions, as his meleebat skills were enough to shame many high-grade rogues.


    What monster is this?!


    Aren¡¯t bards only good for show? When did they be so powerful?


    Unless he is the legendary Hellpoemer?


    ¡°Pdins?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s them! How are they here?¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes turned to the other side, as the presence of the pdin surprised him, for there were those he had met near the desert.


    The warden!


    A pdin of the Divine Avengers.


    Soran once revealed the location of the artifact [Eye of Tyre] to them as a transaction. That was when they made it clear that they would find the parts of the Holy Avenger at any cost.


    However, Soran would have never thought of encountering them here.


    From the time Soranst saw them in the desert, the group of pdins should have alreadye to the Underdark earlier.


    This meant that they had already acquired the [Eye of Tyre] and was leaving for the surface?


    So why is the Vampire God here!?


    Did they just so happen to cross paths?


    There were many doubts in Soran¡¯s mind, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the answer, because everything may be a coincidence.


    ¡°This may be an opportunity!¡±


    Soran was filled with killing intent as he moved slowly to the edge of the battle area.


    The battle was still continuing.


    The Vampire God and the Hellpoemer obviously had the upper hand. They were both high-grade legendary figures. One was even in his Saint form. However, they were facing pdins after all; their effects against evil were obvious, and there was also a powerful priest.


    The most important thing was!


    Whether it was the Vampire God or the Hellpoemer, they seemed to be afraid of something. It was as though they feared that something might touch them.


    Even if this weapon was not unsheathed.


    ¡°Could it be!...¡±


    Soran recalled something and had a shock.


    What weapon would terrify a Saint?


    It seemed that there were only a few in his memory, and what these pdins may be carrying was undoubtedly the most famous one!


    The [Holy Avenger], Carsomyr +5!


    As though he had made up his mind.


    Soran took a step back and got out a strange ring.


    Lich Ring +5!


    Soran had never used this legendary item from the day he got it.


    The reason was simple; the item was cursed, it would reduce two Constitution, and there was no way to take it down by yourself. The person must remove the curse effect first. Wearing it was equal to reducing 1 point of HP for each profession level he had. After he put on the ring, he would lose a total of 20 or so maximum HP.


    This item was a double-edged sword!


    If unnecessary, Soran would not wear it.


    Elemental Stone.


    Soran was in full battle mode. He not only put on the cursed Lich Ring + 5, but also took out the fused Elemental Stone.


    ¡°Item Type: Elemental Stone [Fused]


    Item Grade: [Legendary (Grade 3)]


    Description: A special stone from the element ne bes aplete piece after the fusion of earth, water, wind and fire. It has powerful magic powers, which could be used to cast various spells or summon Elementals. This Elemental Stone seems to have some special marks after fusion; this may mean something.


    Requirements: None.


    Effects: Elemental Legion (Once every three day), Stoneskin (Three times everyday), Ice Storm (Three times everyday), Fireball (Three times everyday), Call Lightning (Three times everyday).¡±


    The fused Elemental Stone was different.


    There was little improvement in the basic spells, that was, Stoneskin, Ice Storm, Fireball and Call Lightning. Although it increased the number of times it could be used every day, they were only low level spells after all.


    The most crucial change was being able to summon an Elemental Legion.


    ¡°Elemental Legion [Legendary spell]: activate the power of Elemental Stone to summon a group of Giant Fire Elementals, Giant Earth Elementals, Giant Water Elementals and Giant Wind Elementals with a monster level above 16 and Basic Health above 12. The number of summoned Elementals is around 2-6, and it is possible to summon legendary level Elemental elders. ¡±


    That was the most crucial power!


    That would be like carrying around an army around. Unleashing them would overwhelm the enemy at crucial moments.


    Rogues were afraid of being surrounded.


    Thus Soran needed this kind of spell to help alleviate the pressure off him.


    The battle was still going on.


    Soran started to move closer and cast buffs on himself.


    Lich Ring, Elemental Stone, ughter form¨C


    Soran had no intention of holding back. All he wanted to do was kill that Vampire God.


    Then Vivian would be safe!

 Chapter 444 - [Slaughter] Genesis

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 90 [ughter] Genesis</h4>


    ¡°Hell movement.¡±


    With the footsteps of the Bard, the tune of the Demonic Flute suddenly began to sound like the sad music yed when someone had died. He yed the Demonic Flute in one hand while holding a longsword to constantly parry the attacks of the pdins. At the same time, as he moved, he tiptoed around, leaving some shallow pits that were not very obvious. The steps of the Bard were very light, giving people the impression that he was dancing rather than fighting.


    ¡°The fighting techniques of a Sword Saint. The invasive ability of a clown and a very masterful bard.¡± How many professions has this man mastered?¡±


    ¡°He must be the Hellpoemer!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression became more serious. In only a short time, he saw the fighting ability of three advanced professionsing from the Bard. He believed the Bard could even pull out a second sword and dual wield. Only the Hellpoemer could bring the profession bard to the next level because this guy had lived for many years.


    ¡°If he really is the Hellpoemer, then things are not looking good!¡±


    Soran was carefully looking for opportunities. He knew a lot about the Hellpoemer, but the name was still as terrifying; the Hellpoemer had legendarybat ability, legendary stealth ability, and legendary spellcasting ability. He was even able to use the flute and cast spells at the same time.


    Mostmon bards would mostly be second-grade fighters, have poor stealth abilities, and bad spellcasting abilities.


    ¡°Zhi!¡±


    The music suddenly stopped then the Hellpoemer sheathed his sword while pointing somewhere.


    ¡°Fourth movement, the Desire for ughter!¡±


    ¡°Astral door [Legendary spell]!¡±


    At first, there appeared some invisible magic glow in the pit left by the Hellpoemer which quickly formed a simple nine-pointed star array. When the strange music stopped, a gate to a different world opened up. The next second, a terrible roar came out of it, and a ferocious high-grade demon appeared from the portal.


    However, the target the demon went for was the summoner.


    ¡°Protection from Evil!¡±


    A very simple magic glow appeared. The Hellpoemer frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°These demons really don¡¯t have brains.¡±


    However, after casting ¡®Protection from Evil,¡¯ this problem would be resolved.


    As it was so!


    With the enchantment of the Hellpoemer, the summoned demon immediately turned its head and rushed to the pdin. Its huge body had many sharp limbs, which glittered like a de. The shape of demons was uncertain, and it was hard to predict what they would grow because demons were heavily mutated.


    In theory, demons could control their shape and form until the realm of legend.


    That was if they were not killed!


    What was summoned in front of them was a ¡°Deformed Demon¡±, failed demonic experiments. After seeding in advancing, they either became a [Balor], or less powerful [Marilith], [Hezrou], [Vrock], [brezu]. In any case, after advancing into the legendary realm, the body of the demon would not be so varied, and most of them would have a specific form.


    But if they looked strange, or were odd-looking, they were a failure of advanced mutation. (Note: The Prince of Demons was a failure once, which led to its strange form.)


    However, failure did not mean that they were weak!


    In fact, the fighting power of the deformed products was stronger, and the strength of these failed demons was stronger than that of the ordinary Balor. The only drawback was that they had no brains, their souls were chaotic, and their thinking waspletely controlled by their desire to kill; they were considered the ¡®crazy¡¯ demons.


    Even demons thought they were ¡®crazy.¡¯


    These demons liked to be summoned to ughter as they were eager for blood and death. As long as they had the chance to be summoned to other nes outside the Abyss, they would always respond to the summoning in swarms. So in theory, as long as the ¡°crazy¡± demons in the Abyss were still around, there was no need for legendary spellcasters to worry about not being able to summon powerful demons.


    Deformed demons [Legendary monsters]!


    A monster over three meters high, weighing more than 8000 pounds, that looked a bit like the Broodmother. They had a lot of weird joints, which were deformities left after their failed mutation; some specific demon parts may also be found on them. They only had the most primitive chaos nature and killing instinct, but this did not mean that they were easy to deal with; these demons had had a basic Constitution, Strength, Dexterity of 25.


    ¡°Deformed Demon [High-grade demon] [Huge foreign creatures] [Huge Chaotic Evil creatures] (Grade 5)


    Challenge Rating 18+, Monster Level 21+, has spell-like abilities.


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 35 and 3 (Total Attribute Points: 100-125)


    Specialty: Chaos Mind, Combat Instinct, The Desire of ughter, Bite Attack


    Difficulty: S+¡±


    A high-grade demon of S+ grade challenge rating.


    Although they were lower lifeformspared to the Balors, they were not weaker than the Balors in any way.


    That¡¯s right!


    Although Soran doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, the ugly, ferocious and terrifying monster in front of him was actually the original ¡®ughter form.¡¯


    They were called by the demons to be [ughterers]¨C


    It was somewhat ironic.


    In fact, Soran had long anticipated that one day he would encounter a real ughterer.


    The appearance of this demon turned the tide of battle.


    This monstrous demon was moving a huge body weighing more than 8000 pounds. Its body was the most dangerous weapon. All kinds of terrible sharp limbs were enough to easily cut steel armor. Its ferocious mouth could crush everything in the blink of an eye. Even iron could be munched up and eaten by them.


    In theory, they could consume anything and digest them in their stomachs!


    Their skin was stronger than Dragon¡¯s skin, and they had very good physical resistance. Most control spells were useless against them, as their minds and hearts were filled by chaos.


    These very chaotic monsters could not even be controlled by demon lords. Thus summoning them would only mean chaos.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams were heard.


    The demon relied entirely on its fighting instinct. With only one move and the cost of one limb, it had bitten off the lower body of a pdin.


    Drops of demon blood dripped down.


    When the blood touched the ground, it eroded it and let off a green fume.


    The original [ughterer]!


    The pdins were in a bad spot now since that thing was summoned out.

 Chapter 445 - the Battle of Killing Gods

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 91 the Battle of Killing Gods</h4>


    In the face of the ughterer, with its huge size and weighing more than 8000 pounds, the defense formation of the Pdins was seemingly nonexistent. No one could resist this kind of monster, and the power to suppress the body size was too obvious as well. This kind of monster had a stronger crushing ability than the Balor. It had a huge body size and was very fast. That kind of abnormal matrix-like high-speed movementbined with terrifying lethality made the Pdins suffer a heavy loss in the blink of an eye.


    But this was only the beginning!


    During the exchange, the Demigod Vampire fought and retreated at the same time for a while; then he immediately broke into the formation of the Pdins.


    Soran could not determine the profession of the Demigod Vampire even until now. He could only confirm that he had the racial bonus of the Vampires, extremely high moving speed, the powerful fighting prowess, and all kinds of terrifying magic abilities. When a vampire was an advanced professional, they would have a racial punishment. Therefore, his own professional level would not be too high, but if he added his vampire¡¯s racial talent, as well as the abilities and the Divine Title, gained after ascending into godhood, then his threat level was higher than that of the Hellpoemer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sunburst!¡±


    A terrifying strong light broke out in the dark underground space. No matter the Pdins, the Demigod Vampire, the Hellpoemer, or Soran, they were all affected by this spell.


    But obviously, the enemies were more seriously affected!


    nk.


    Apanied by the rampant power of Sunburst, a Pdin who had been restraining himself since the start rushed out. He pulled out his sword at his waist in an instant and directly dived towards the ughterer in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Smite Evil!¡±


    A holy radiance emerged.


    The sword seemed to be covered with an indescribable force. In a sh, half of the ughterer¡¯s body was shed open into a shocking wound; even the internal organs could be seen clearly.


    Holy Avenger!


    The prating power of this artifact was enough to ignore the resistance of the Deformed Demons.


    The Pdin was holding onto the Holy Avenger ¨C Carsomyr was so powerful! Every time he attacked, he would leave a terrifying wound on the ughterer. At the same time, the power of the artifact would automatically add-on the ability of holy damage after hitting the enemy, and would also produce a legendary level Dispel Magic effect.


    The world was still very much in favor of the Pdins.


    Two of the most powerful artifacts in the material ne were exclusively used by pdins.


    One was the [Holy Avenger], the other was the [Pale Justice].


    The fifth-grade artifact was enough to crush the higher level demons, and the ughterer was injured more and more heavily, while the Pdin holding the Holy Avenger under cover of hispanions was not injured at all. The battle situation was being reversed bit by bit. If the summoned ughterer was killed, the Pdins, who already had a clear advantage of numbers and still held onto the artifact, would definitely win. Moreover, the Pdins were naturally able to restrain the evil energies, and the ability restraints in the battles had made up for some of the gaps in strength.


    But, In the face of such a situation, both the Demigod Vampire and the Hellpoemer were not panicking either.


    Even they were approaching a little bit, especially the Demigod Vampire who was fighting with the Warden was taking advantage of the high-speed movements and bringing the Warden closer to the front of the Pdin¡¯s formation. The distance changed little by little. The Vampires were even closer to the Dawnbringers, and the Pdin holding the Holy Avenger was even closer.


    This distance.


    Soran could not help but be led to think of something bad happening!


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Soran suddenly seemed to have felt something. His entire body rushed out of the shadows, and his figure flew out. It seemed that he was ready to rush into the battlefield at this time.


    But!


    It was toote.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Divine Domain: Time Stop!¡±


    Soran did not know if these Pdins in front of him ever had the experience of fighting with the Avatars incarnated by gods, but from the current situation, they should not have much experience. The way they fought was obviously the way they fought against ordinary legends. Even Vivian could cast the legendary spell ¡°Time Stop.¡± As one of the most powerful Son of Fear, it was impossible Vampire-Rhinehart could not master one or two legendary spells after the ascension.


    Time Stop.


    Time had been stopped! What was there left to fight!


    The rest of the people present were all shrouded in silence, both the Warden and the Dawnbringers; they all stopped in their original spots. Even the Hellpoemer nearby remained motionless and was at his original spot.


    He was not a Demigod!


    No matter how strong a legendary was, they would not be immune to the effect of Time Stop.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    The Demigod Vampire performed a burst of strangeughter, and his figure flew out with residual light. The first target was not the Pdin holding the Holy Avenger, but the Spellcaster standing behind the defense formation.


    A powerful magic glow exploded!


    However, these active defense fields all broke like an eggshell. The Demigod Vampire easily broke through all these defense spells. In a blink of an eye, he dug out a beating heart from Dawnbringer¡¯s chest.


    It was impossible for the Pdins that were all affected to survive until the end of the spell. The attacks by the Avatars could easily break their defense. Even if the Demigod Vampire was a weak and small god, he was still a God after all.


    The second target was the Pdin.


    A pure physique, or a strong immunity, even a legendary physique, or Epic Toughen, in front of the Demigod Vampire in his Avatar form, these were just those who could hold out a second or two longer.


    Within the spell effect of Time Stop, he could finish the battle easily!


    A cold light shed.


    The Vampire even easily injured the Pdin holding the Holy Avenger again and was ready to take the other party¡¯s life in the next attack.


    ¡°Since you incessantly annoying people want to die! Then I¡¯ll naturally fulfill your wishes! ¡±


    The voice of the Demigod Vampire just fell, suddenly a cold light stabbed out from behind him, Soran¡¯s expressionless figure appeared, and the Curved Sword Icingdeath relentlessly stabbed at the critical parts of the heart of the other party. A Vampire¡¯s racial talent was so perverse that they could only be killed by attacking certain positions.


    ¡°How could it be?!¡±


    The Demigod Vampire¡¯s face was full of shock, an expression of disbelief. With the cold light, Soran directly broke his energy defense field and stabbed the enemy¡¯s heart with his sword. But at this moment, it seemed that the Demigod Vampire triggered other defensive abilities. The second energy defense field directly separated Soran¡¯s attack.


    It didn¡¯t break!


    In the Avatar form, there were arge number of trigger defense spells.


    Soran, who had expected this a long time ago, and did not hesitate to stab again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadowstrike!¡±


    In the face of Soran¡¯s relentless attacks, the figure of the Demigod Vampire suddenly turned into a blood-red gas, and then it was suddenly out of his attack range.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Gasification Form!¡±


    The gas recovered into a human¡¯s appearance with astonishing speed, the Demigod Vampire¡¯s face was startled and went: ¡°Who was that?!¡±


    So far, he has not seen how Soran looked like.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Evade Sight!¡±


    Soran retreated into the shadow instantaneously when the enemy became gaseous, and the ¡°Cloak of Proof Against Detection¡± that could rival artifacts made the Demigod Vampire unable to see his existence with his eyes.


    ¡°Immune to my Time Stop!..... Who is it?..... Are there any other gods around?... ¡±


    The Demigod Vampire¡¯s expression became a little suspicious, and very carefully widened the distance. He could not see any traces of the enemy, which went close to him quietly, but he could not detect. Every single point told the Demigod Vampire that the enemy was not simple. With just one blow, he could break his energy protection field. The enemy had the ability to seriously injure or even kill him.


    Soran disappeared on the spot.


    But at this moment, he did not continue to attack the Demigod Vampire but turned and rushed to the Pdin, who held the Holy Avenger.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A divine light emerged.


    Soran¡¯s palm, which took hold of the Holy Avenger had a burning pain, which seemed to seep into his soul, making his entire body tremble.


    But it was all just a blink of an eye.


    Next moment!


    Soran let out a low roar, holding the Holy Avenger with both of his hands and turning into a stream of light and shed towards the Demigod Vampire in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Omnipotent Hands!¡±

 Chapter 446 - The Power of an Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 92 The Power of an Artifact</h4>


    nk!


    In this critical moment, cold light suddenly shed under the noble dress iid with gold, silver, and thorn flowers on the Demigod Vampire. Then it blocked Soran¡¯s attack in a blink of an eye, and then the cold light disappeared again. The Demigod Vampire retreated three steps in a row. The cold light came from his sleeves. It was a kind of short weapon with a length of no more than 15cm.


    ¡°Hidden de?¡±


    ¡°Is his profession an Assassin?¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils slightly shrank, and he thrust forward again, and the Holy Avenger directly Horizontal sh forth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Behead]!¡±


    In the face of Soran¡¯s fierce attack, the Demigod Vampire could no longer attack the other people. The explosive power of Soran under the ughterer¡¯s transformation was terrifying, and the continuous attacks forced the Demigod Vampire to retreat backward again and again. His retreat was not because of being afraid of Soran¡¯s strength, but because of the Holy Avenger in his hand, because even the Avatar incarnated by the gods was not able to resist the attack of the artifact.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Hold Human!¡±


    The Demigod Vampire tentatively cast an instant spell to test waters.


    But, Soran¡¯s steps did not stop at all, or even his own Test of Immunity did not even trigger.


    Because there was such a row of data appearing in his eyes:


    ¡°Affected by the effect of the target¡¯s [Hold Human]!..... Your magic resistance ability has been automatically triggered!..... Holy Avenger¡¯s magic resistance has taken effect!..... Lich Ring +5 magic resistance has taken effect!... ¡±


    ¡°You have been directly immune to the effect of this spell!...¡±


    The Holy Avenger¡¯s magic resistance was 50%. Half of all spells could bepletely invalid for the owner of the artifact. And the Lich Ring + 5 also had 10% magic resistance, and thebination of the two was 60% magic resistance. ording to normal luck with a ten-sided dice, Soran would only trigger the spell effect when his luck was so bad, that it was enough to roll out 1-4 points. Otherwise, it was hard for ordinary spells to affect him.


    And even if Soran was affected, Soran¡¯s Test of Spell Immunity must be triggered once before the spell takes effect.


    But, Soran had another special ability ¡ª- [Blessing of the Maid of Misfortune]!


    The effect of this blessing was to make Soran¡¯s enemies suffer a little bit of bad luck impairment when triggering any test, and Soran¡¯s own luck would not be reduced below a certain level.


    The Blessing of the Maid of Misfortune could not let someone¡¯s luck explode.


    But she could let someone not go unlucky. In fact, Soran seldom met with the unluckiest times, especially when he was fighting, he could almost reach the above the standard level. He had not encountered anything so far that he had suddenly stepped on something because of bad luck or met with something unexpected. He has yet to meet any of these situations.


    The usefulness of the Blessing of the Maid of Misfortune in the current situation was incalcble!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Power Word: Jolt!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Disintegrate!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Finger of Death!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Misleading!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Maze Spell!¡±


    Demigod Vampire¡¯s casting ability was quite amazing. In the Avatar form after ascension, he far surpassed Vivian in the level of casting. In the face of Soran¡¯s ferocious attacks, the Demigod Vampire, who was afraid of the power of the Holy Avenger, dared not fight head-on with him. The Vampire could only use all kinds of instant attacks in the process of retreating. It was unknown how powerful was the legendary spontaneous casting ability he has actually mastered. So far, all of his spells had no casting process, and all of them rushed towards Soran like a storm.


    If the Holy Avenger was not in his hands, perhaps Soran would have been seriously injured or even dead at this moment!


    But, with the Holy Avenger in possession, Soran could directly ignore these spells.


    Power Word: Jolt?


    Ignored.


    Disintegrate?


    Ignored.


    Finger of Death?


    Ignored.


    Misleading?


    What was the use of this thing!


    Maze Spell?


    This seemed to be a bit of a problem? But before Soran dodged, the spell no longer worked. It did not seem to be due to the Holy Avenger, but it seemed that he was automatically immune to space confinement spells such as Maze Spell when he transformed into the ughterer. The power of an artifact was so amazing. Soran used to rely on immunity resistance to resist magic spells. Even if he withstood them, he would still suffer a little damage. But now, he did not receive any damage at all. Unless the 60% magic resistance was broken, then it would trigger the Test of Damage Immunity due to magic resistance, and finally, decide how much damage Soran would receive.


    For example, ¡®Finger of Death.¡¯


    If it did not break its 60% magic resistance, then it would fail directly. If the magic resistance of 60% was broken, Soran must face the mandatory Test of Magic Immunity. If he failed, he would die directly. If he seeded, he would receive lesser damage. This damage would also be weakened by his own resistance.


    The Holy Avenger was in his hands!


    Any spell must break Soran¡¯s double Test of Immunity before it could hurt him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The face of the Demigod Vampire has be uglier and uglier, muttering in his heart: ¡°What kind of monster is this? Even with the Holy Avenger, not all spells would lose their effects, right?¡±


    He clenched his teeth.


    The shadow of the Demigod Vampire changed into a gaseous form, and when the Time Stop was about to end, he raised his hands andunched his most powerful Instant Cast Spell.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Energy Absorption [Legendary Spell]!¡±


    Since the enemy was so powerful, he could only rely on Energy Absorption to erode the other party¡¯s ability and let his strength drop significantly first.


    ¡°This spell again!¡±


    Soran¡¯s face changed a little atst. He suffered a lot from this spell in yesteryears. If one did not find a way to recover themselves, they would have a headache for a long time. In the current situation, if Soran was hit with this spell, he basically did not need to continue the fight, and wouldpletely lose his rhythm in an instant. However, there was no ce to hide at this time. It was impossible to avoid such an instant cast legendary spell at such a close distance. One could only rely on their own resistance.


    Now that he was transformed into his ughterer Form, and there were the Holy Avenger and Lich Ring +5 in his hands, he did not believe that he would be unlucky enough if he had the Blessing of the Maid of Misfortune.


    So many advantages together could not withstand this legendary spell!


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hit by the Legendary Spell [Energy Absorption] attack!¡±


    ¡°Your magic resistance ability has been triggered!.... Holy Avenger magic resistance has taken effect!.... Lich Ring +5 magic resistance has taken effect!.... ughterer Form resistance has taken effect!... ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve beenpletely immune to the effect of this spell!...¡±


    ...


    He passed!


    Soran was directly immune to the effects of this legendary spell.


    At this moment, Soran could not help butugh and murmur: ¡°It¡¯s so powerful! It¡¯s really so powerful! Is this the power of the legendary artifact? No wonder so many people fought for the [Holy Avenger] and [Pale Justice]! ¡±


    In his memory, both of the artifacts have caused a great stir, but they were all the equipment for Pdins. Soran had no interest in them in the past.


    Today, if it was not for mastering [Omnipotent Hands], he could not even hold up the Holy Avenger.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    The powerful and iparable power of an artifact gave Soran confidence in the uing battle. With such high magic immunity, Soran had no worries at all. As for risk to fight in hand-to-handbat, Soran did not believe that anyone could beat him that was equipped with a grade five artifact!


    ¡°+15 Sharpness, +10 Pration, + 15 Tenacity, +10 Armor Piercing, +10 Holy Damage.¡±


    Thispletely crushed the effects of the legendary Curved Sword Icingdeath, making Soran sure that he could cut down an adult Dragon into pieces in a minute.


    The effect of Time Stop ended.


    But this level ofbat could change dramatically in a second, so no one had time tomunicate.


    Soran¡¯s shadow leaped towards the face of the Demigod Vampire again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    The Holy Avenger shed with holy radiance, and directly shed towards the Demigod Vampire in front of him.


    An invisible energy defense field activated.


    The Demigod Vampire in the Avatar form had many defense means, and only with the first attack, it was not enough to break all his protective energy shields.


    But!


    At the moment of contact, there was also a holy radiance on the Holy Avenger:


    ¡°You¡¯ve hit the target!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve triggered the Holy Avenger¡¯s [Dispel Magic] effect!.... The Test of Dispel Magic passed!..... The target¡¯s Greater Energy Shield was removed!... ¡±


    Dispel Magic.


    Any enemy hit by the Holy Avenger¨Cas long as there were any magic effects on his body, whether it was the energy protection field, elemental resistance, or Bull¡¯s Strength, Cat¡¯s Grace, Fox¡¯s Cunning, etc.¨C it would automatically trigger a legendary level of dispel magic effect.


    It was unknown how many Spellcasters had suffered from this weapon in the yesteryears!


    Dang.


    The sh of weapons rang out again.


    In desperation, the Demigod Vampire could only resist the attacks by Soran once again, and this time, a new row of data emerge:


    ¡°You¡¯ve hit the target!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve triggered the Holy Avenger [Dispel Magic] effect!.... The Test of Dispel Magic passed!.... The target¡¯s Greater Haste has been removed!... ¡±


    ...


    In an instant,


    Both the movement speed and attack speed of the Demigod Vampire has been reduced significantly. He quite tragically avoided the sharp edge of the Holy Avenger, as if he wanted to escape from Soran¡¯s attack range. But how could Soran let the enemy widen the distance at this time? He instantly activated the Lich Ring +5 on his finger. The speed of his entire body was so fast it left a shadow.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Greater Haste!¡±


    In Soran¡¯s eyes, there was endless killing intent. His entire body was like a whirlwind that was endless and unbreaking. The terrifying attacks even formed a rhythmic air sword.


    On the other side, the Warden, who was out of Time Stop, stood on the spot in shock and murmured: ¡°How can that be!!!¡±


    ¡°He can use the Holy Avenger!¡±


    ¡°And how can a Rogue unleash [Hurricane] by legendary Sword Saints!?...¡±

 Chapter 447 - Fight Fight Fight!!!

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 93 Fight Fight Fight!!!</h4>


    It¡¯s him!


    When he saw Soran¡¯s figure, the Pdins who had seen him before immediately recognized his identity. But now there was no time for them to think so much because the result of the battle in the legendary domain could be decided in an instant. They did not know why Soran happened to appear at this time, why Soran was able to pick up the Holy Avenger, or why Soran was able to use the ¡®Hurricane¡¯ ability of a legendary Sword Saint.


    But this did not affect them, knowing that the situation of this battle has changed dramatically!


    There was no time to mourn for the deadrades.


    The Pdins gripped their swords firmly and rushed up again with silver shields in their hands. Soran has obviously suppressed the Demigod Vampire, as long as he was separated from the Hellpoemer, and they have thought of a way to drag the Deformed Demon. Then the battle would bepletely biased towards the side of justice. After killing the Demigod Vampire, their strength would obviously be suppressed. The Hellpoemer could not deal with so many Pdins alone. Now the key was not to let the Hellpoemer interfere with Soran!


    Once Soran¡¯s offensive was disrupted, the oue of the battle was hard to say.


    Once a high-level legendary professional like Hellpoemer formed a short-term pincer attack with the Demigod Vampire with a god¡¯s incarnation, they might hurt or even kill Soran instantly.


    The Pdins present were all veterans that had experienced hundreds of battles. They were very clear about the consequences of this sort of thing!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Holy Domain: Courage!¡±


    The Warden did not have time to think about why he could use the Holy Avenger. At the moment, when the Hellpoemer acted, he smashed the hammer in his hands onto the ground, and then the surging current came out. This was a very powerful legendary equipment. The leaping current obviously affected the movement of the Hellpoemer. The Warden quickly opened the ck Codex in his hand. As he pressed his hand on the Codex, a pure and holy force broke out. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Justice! Courage! Holy! Glory!¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice!!!¡±


    The outbreak of unspeakable field energy enveloped the whole battlefield in an instant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Holy Domain: Sacrifice!¡±


    All the people nearby were immediately shrouded in the holy domain of the legendary Pdin. Even Soran in the battle saw a row of data showing:


    ¡°You¡¯ve received the effects of [Holy Domain: Courage]!¡±


    ¡°The Test effect of all your battles would gain 1 additional courage bonus!.... You¡¯re automatically immune to any fear effect!..... Your resistance to energy erosion has increased!.... All nearby friendly forces gain 3 morale bonus points!... ¡±


    ......


    A divine light gave courage to others.


    However, the second holy radiance was divided into three parts, which directly affected the three people nearby. A seriously wounded Pdin, a Spellcaster, and thest one were Soran.


    Soran¡¯s eyes once again showed a data alert:


    ¡°You¡¯ve received the effect of [Holy Domain: Sacrifice]!¡±


    ¡°10% of any damage you take will be transferred to the protector!... You¡¯ve received 3 additional points to Fortitude!.... You¡¯ve received 3 additional points to Will Resistances!... ¡±


    ...


    Legendary Pdin.


    There were barely a few Pdins in the world who could reach the legendary domain, but once they have reached the legendary domain, their strength would be greatly improved because of faith.


    The power of faith was that strong!


    Pdins were born with a difficult and bumpy path, which meant that they would face more difficult tests than other professionals when they were advancing, but also make their faith even firmer.


    Legendary pdins would have legendary abilities like [Armour Skin], [Epic Toughen], [Perfect Physique], etc.


    Among all professionals, pdins were always the top three meat shields!


    ...


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Waist Chop]!¡±


    The strength in the Courage Domain made Soran¡¯s attack more and more unstoppable. The fighting desire after bing a ughterer met the strength of Courage was just like adding fuel to the fire!


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    There was an idiom that went ¡®as the shadow follows the body.¡¯ It was very suitable to be used to describe Soran at the moment.


    The natural environment in the Underdark was very suitable for Soran¡¯sbat, and the familiarity with the terrain was a hidden advantage. No matter how far away the Demigod Vampire intended to get rid of Soran, he would still cling onto him. Once in a while, the other party slightly widened the gap by using some little means, but then Soranunched the ¡°Shadow Leap¡± ability and instantly re-attached himself.


    Now, the Demigod Vampire was about to go mad!


    This was basically bullying! Was this how the Rogues fought?


    If it was not for the ineffectiveness of all kinds of magic attacks, and the fear of hand-to-handbat due to the power of the Holy Avenger, the Demigod Vampire really wanted to tear up the guy who was chasing after him to pieces.


    Ever since he was awakened as the Son of Fear, he was never chased like a dog like today!


    And what kind of ghost was this that was shing and getting more vigorous with the momentum?!


    ...


    The Courage Domain.


    Soran has already activated the ughterer form, and his desire for battle in his heart was quite strong!


    Now he was blessed by the legendary Pdin¡¯s ¡®Courage Domain.¡¯ It could be said that his momentum at the moment haspletely reached a peak!


    In this case, 1+1 must be greater than 2.


    Soran¡¯s current state was like ¡®meeting on a narrow road.¡¯ There should have been a sentence ¡°the brave wins¡± in the back, but in fact, the Demigod Vampire has been able to gain momentum, Soran¡¯s anger had already exploded!


    That was cheating!!!


    The Demigod Vampire was going crazy!


    Could he fight? He was not sure how to resist the attacks by the Holy Avenger!


    Could he escape? This guy was pursuing so frantically and had the Shadow Leap ability!


    Soran was not worried about the Demigod Vampire escaping because his Shadow Leap still had more than 100 meters, and he still had one more Shadow Jump.


    This distance was longer than most blink teleportation spells.


    As far as teleportation was concerned, the Vampire did not even have a second to cast spells when Sauron was so close in this situation.


    Even if the Vampire wanted to cast a spell, only instant cast spells could be released!


    ...


    The stormy attack finally forced the Demigod Vampire to have no way back!


    In the face of Soran, who was frantically biting from the back, the Demigod Vampire finally clenched his teeth and fought hard, and then, when he was hit by the Holy Avenger, he lifted a blessing spell, activating a special spell unique to the Gods.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Summon Underdark ve [Vampiric Divine Title]!¡±


    Divine Title.


    The Divine Titles held by gods naturally was not just about expanding their followers. In fact, most of them had their own unique abilities. For example, the Queen of Spider¡¯s [Trick] domain, could directly eliminate a Psionic Warlock with a professional level of more than 30. However, the [Vampire] Divine Title activated by the enemy in front was naturally unable to contend against the powerful Queen of Spiders. This was a summoning spell that was enhanced with the Divine Title. It belonged to a legendary summoning ability.


    Bang!


    The portal was formed in an instant, apanied by a ck fog, there were two or three extremely fast figures rushing out of it in an instant.


    High-grade Vampires!


    One of them was obviously close to the legendary strength. These vampires rushed to Soran at the moment of their appearance; evidently, under themand of the Demigod Vampire, they were ordered to restrain him.


    Pu-cht!


    Soran rushed to the past expressionlessly, and in an instant, he split a high-grade Vampire into two with a swing of the sword.


    While killing the enemy in a second, Soran¡¯s hand gently pressed on the ground, and then the surrounding space immediately vibrated, and a portal connecting the elemental ne was opened.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Elemental Legion [Legendary Spell]!¡±


    The power of the Elemental Stone was activated by Soran, and a gust of wind blew from within the portal connecting to the elemental ne. Then an Elder Wind Elemental rushed out of the portal.


    The wind was raging!


    The Elder Wind Elemental raised his hand, and a lightning strike came down on the high-grade Vampire.


    Then, a burning fire surged out, and the figure of the huge fire elemental flew out of the portal, instantly burning the ground nearby.


    And atst, heavy footsteps resounded.


    A figure appeared that was a little toorge and took a little effort to walk out of the portal slowly.


    The portal closed.


    The elemental Legion summoned an Elder Wind Elemental, a giant Fire Elemental, and a giant Earth Elemental.


    ...


    This moment.


    The eyes of the Demigod Vampire were almost ring out!


    He managed to seize the opportunity to summon the Dark ves, just to let them hold onto Soran and buy time for himself. But he did not expect that the enemy unleashed the ¡®Elemental Legion¡¯ in an instant. Whoosh and suddenly, he summoned a lot of elementals.


    Was this guy doing it on purpose?!!!


    The Demigod Vampire was going crazy now! What made him crazier was that he still did not know who the enemy was!?


    What the hell are you?!


    Where did youe from?!


    Are you a Rogue or a Pdin or a Barbarian?! Why do you know Hurricane? How can you use the Holy Avenger? How can you take the Holy Avenger and still unleash Hurricane?


    How could you take the Holy Avenger and unleash Hurricane and can still goddamn summon the Elemental Legion?!


    What the hell are you!!!?

 Chapter 448 - Equip the Bayonet!

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 94 Equip the Bay!</h4>


    The pursuit of sess!


    So many life and death battles, have long told Soran that he must not give the enemy a chance to breathe.


    Once the enemy had a chance to breathe, the situation was likely to reverse in an instant!


    Hurricane.


    Soran actually did not know what Hurricane was.


    If he knew the top explosive skill within the legendary domain [Hurricane], he would have been able to simte the legendary destorm now!


    Double the attack speed, double the movement speed.


    There were less than two digits of people that could master the [Hurricane] among the melee professionals in the whole material ne. Nearly half of them were legendary Sword Saints. Soran now looked like an explosive Hurricane. In fact, it was just because his attack speed was very fast. His high dexterity and ¡®Greater Haste¡± give people the illusion of unleashing the Hurricane. (Note: Hurricane needed the power of Qi as its support.)


    As for the legendary [destorm].


    This was not abat ability, but abat skill identallybined during the Battle of the Avatars.


    [destorm]; this name was also chosen by the Adventurers themselves.


    Because in addition to this name, they could not think of any other name to describe that kind of peakbat explosive ability!


    At present, there was only one Beastman Sword Saint with a professional level 27 in the whole material ne who could do this. It was a kind of god killingbat ability formed with thebination of [Hurricane] with [Kai] with [Legendary Whirlwind sh] with [Legendary Mortal Strike] and [Expose Weakness], and finally in addition, [Greater Haste].


    Soran was lucky to see this battle. The attack of the Sword Saint directly formed countless real Sword Qis!


    That was why people called it [destorm].


    Another kind of simr God killingbat ability was also abination by the Sword Saints. However, it depended on Simcrum and Mirror Image. In the pursuit of physical killing ability, the Sword Saints really embarked on a very extreme path.


    ...


    A holy light.


    Soran¡¯s figure had gone beyond the limit of what the ordinary human eye could capture. If one wanted to lock his position, one could only rely on other methods. The effect of Greater Haste was quite amazing. Even without the support of the two-handed sword¡¯s ability, Soran still gave people the illusion of unleashing Hurricane when relying on [Omnipotent Hands] and [Greater Haste].


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure was like a shadow. The Holy Avenger turned into a flowing holy radiance, which directly sealed all possible ces to retreat for the Demigod Vampire.


    Dang-dang-dang!


    The sound of continuous impacts resounded, and every time Soran shed, the Demigod Vampire would take a step back.


    The light of Dispel Magic kept appearing constantly.


    In the end, there was no energy protection field on the Demigod Vampire; even the supporting spells by his own blessings have beenpletely removed.


    Ka-cha!


    There was a very clear sound of cracking.


    When Soran unleashed the Spinning Strike through the Sword Form and heavily swung over, the hidden de of the Demigod Vampire could no longer withstand the attack of the Holy Avenger any more and directly broke into two parts.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Battle breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved during the battle and mastered part of the information for [Whirlwind sh]!¡±


    ¡°Battle breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved during the battle and mastered part of the information for [Whirlwind sh]!¡±


    ¡°Battle breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved during the battle and mastered part of the information for [Whirlwind sh]!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned a newbat skill [Whirlwind sh]!...¡±


    ...


    Three data alerts appeared in a row.


    But this was just the beginning. Soran¡¯s torrential-like attacks still continued to show data alerts:


    ¡°Battle breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved during the battle and mastered part of the information of [Combo sh]¡±


    ¡°Battle breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved during the battle and mastered part of the information of [Power Attack]¡±


    ¡°Battle breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved in the battle and mastered part of the information of [Hurricane]!¡±


    ...


    There were three other consecutive messages in a row, and Soran¡¯s eyes no longer revealed any other data alerts.


    At this moment, he seemed to be at the peak state for the battle!


    Whether it was his own explosive power, fighting will, andprehensive attributes, they have all reached a current critical point, which was pushed to the limit by the Pdin¡¯s Courage Field.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Whirlwind sh!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure revolved at high speed, and the Holy Avenger shed everything around him like a storm. The Sword Form [Spinning Strike] itself was the weakened ability of [Whirlwind sh]. Under the situation of battle breakthroughs, Soran finally disyed the real whirlwind attack.


    Pu-cht!


    A spatter of blood came out.


    The inconsble shock in the Demigod Vampire¡¯s eyes, the enemy¡¯s explosive power, seemed to be more and more terrifying.


    What was going on?


    Why does this guy seem to be even more dangerous in the blink of an eye?


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Divine Shield!¡±


    In the face of Soran¡¯s endless crazy attacks, the Demigod Vampire finally unleashed his final means of life preservation.


    Divine Energy Field!


    Ever since he ascended with the [Vampire] Divine Title, his power has constantly been growing slowly, a power which he rarely used, because even for the gods, the Divine Power was also a very valuable power. But at this time, he could not care for much either. In front of the powerful killing power of the Holy Avenger, the defense ability of his Avatar form could bepletely ignored. Without unleashing the ¡®Divine Energy Field,¡¯ Soran could split him in minutes!


    Buzz!


    The explosive Divine Power created a shock wave.


    Soran¡¯s figure was directly sent flying, and the Holy Avenger seemed to have cut into a kind of iparably powerful invisible energy field, which had directly isted the area around the Demigod Vampire.


    A row of data emerged:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been attacked by the Divine Power shock wave!¡±


    ¡°The Test of Fortitude has been triggered!.... The Test of Physical Constitution has been triggered!..... You¡¯ve taken 90 (10 points of damage has been transferred) points of Divine Power damage!... ¡±


    ¡°Your attack has hit the target!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt 75 (+ 10 Holy damage) sh damage to the target!.... The target has activated the Divine Energy Field Shield!... You¡¯ve shed the Divine Energy Field!..... You¡¯ve reduced 120 points of the Divine Energy Shield!... ¡±


    ...


    Finally, he was forced to unleash the ¡°Divine Energy Field¡±!


    Soran raised his hand to wipe off the blood on the corners of his mouth. His eyes were filled with endless fighting spirit, and he rushed up again in a sh.


    Avatar!¨C


    A powerful incarnation of the gods.


    It was only when they were forced to start using their divine power that they could really enter the battle of killing gods!


    Otherwise, all the efforts were just a joke. If one could not even force the ¡®Divine Energy Field¡¯ out, how would one even think of killing a god?


    In the period of the Avatar Crisis, there was a saying that could best describe the current fighting situation because at that time, a legendary Fighter had said so.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±It¡¯s time to equip the bay!¡±


    Equipping the bay! represented how dangerous killing gods were! The Avatars who incarnated from the gods were forced to unleash the Divine Energy Field ability. At this time, almost all of them would have unleashed their final trump cards!


    In this case, it was the will to fight that decided the oue of the battle because both sides were close to running out of ammunition!


    ...


    The Demigod Vampire¡¯s expression was a little frantic.


    He had never ever dreamed it. He, who had encountered so many battles ever since he had awakened the power of the Son of Fear and even had an exchange with the electorate of the Mistress of Fortune. He, who personally defeated the Chief Priest of the Dread Lord. He had not suffered any great loss in so many battles.


    Today, he, in the hands of a guy who he did not even know where he came out from, was extremely tragic and was forced to even unleash the Divine Energy Field.


    Once the Divine Energy Field was unleashed, f


    This was thest means of the gods to preserve their lives.


    If even the Divine Power was used up, it would really be close to the end!


    Soran¡¯s figure rushed up again.


    ¡°This madman!¡±


    The Demigod Vampire gasped. When he saw the other party¡¯s scarlet pupils, he felt a little scared in his heart and turned into a gaseous form to evade for a moment.


    Shameful!


    This battle felt like an insult to him from the beginning to the end, because he was chased and cut down by the madman in front of him like a dog from the beginning to the end!


    The most most most intolerable thing for him was that he did not even know who the guy in front of him was even until now!


    He felt like he was going crazy.

 Chapter 449 - Hard Resistance!

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 95 Hard Resistance!</h4>


    Vampires were a type of powerful creatures.


    Higher level Vampires were creatures that couldpete with Liches. They were born with the ability to [Dominate Humans]; they could [Alter Self] into bats, gases, monsters, etc.; and could [Drain Energy] and reduced the enemy¡¯s professional level by two when attacking. Their inborn racial characteristics enabled them to have a high [Damage Reduction] ability. At the same time, their ws and teeth were regarded as [Natural Magic Weapons]. They had the properties of [sh Heal], had the lowest level of [12 Points of Basic Health], and were the same level as the Barbarians, and they also had [Natural Additional Armor +6]. They were [Creature of the Night], they could [Create Spawn], and after transforming into Vampires, [Strength +6, Dexterity +4, Intelligence +2, Wisdom +2, Charm +4] and many more.


    However!


    These did not amount to much!


    The Demigod Vampire was still chased, shing around like a dog by Soran. All his eroding abilities could be ignored in front of Soran¡¯s powerful immunity and resistance. Whatever [Dominate Humans], whatever [Drain Energy], whatever [Alter Self], whatever [Natural Magic Weapons], whatever [sh Heal], whatever [Damage Reduction], Soran wielded the sword with both his hands like a whirlwind. No matter how high your damage reduction was, no matter how amazingly fast your regeneration ability was, as long as you were touched by the Holy Avenger, one could guarantee that within minutes, it would teach you to be a new man!


    There was a saying that went ¡ª¨C ¡°Amongst the world¡¯s martial arts, only the fast are not broken!¡±


    Soran had no doubt that in the state of his own outburst at the moment, even if someone was crazily shooting at him with a machine gun, he could stop those bullets.


    Atst, he could understand the feeling during the War of Golems, where the legendary Sword Saint used his swords to block bullets while sprinting.


    Although Soran chose the path of a Rogue, in fact, he has been influenced by many Sword Saints. He had the ultimate pursuit of a Sword Saint in his heart, but he did not have the belief of ¡°Facing Death as Equanimity¡± like them. Only when he pursued both lethality and life preservation could Soran choose the way of a Rogue.


    Maybe all the professionals in the melee specialization had been influenced by the Sword Saints.


    After all, the existence of a Sword Saint itself was a benchmark!


    ...


    With speed, strength, explosion, resistance, damage, and opportunity,


    Soran had no doubt about it!


    If he could not kill the Demigod Vampire today, it would be more difficult for him to kill the other party in the future. In this god-sent opportunity where he got a grade five artifact [Holy Avenger], and a group of Pdins nearby to help suppress the situation, he had to seize the day. He did not have to face the cannon fodder of the believers of the Vampiric Temple, and he did not have to worry about other people interfering with his fight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Sword Form [Waist Chop]!¡±


    Soran¡¯s use of the double wielding was fluid thanks to the Omnipotent Hands, which could allow him to use any weapon easily. More importantly, Soran¡¯sbat skills were very ferocious, and this kind of ferociousness depended on heavy weapons. Whether it was the Sword Form [Heavy Hack], Sword Form [Behead], Sword Form [Waist Chop], Sword Form [Spinning Strike] or any otherbat skills, almost all of them were not able to be unleashed with small or light weapons.


    Using two-handed weapons were much more invigorating than one-handed weapons!


    Especially in the case of Sword Form [Waist Chop] and Sword Form [Behead], the Demigod Vampire did not even dare to undertake any of it.


    nk!


    The holy radiance was like fireworks, and the expression of the Demigod Vampire was more and more ferocious. At the end of the day, it has already be a frantic look. At this moment, he didn¡¯t look like the handsome noble he was once. Now he was in rags and looked like a dog that was so tragic. Because of anger and madness, his eyes turned red gradually, and his face turned into a pale, dark blue and gloomy terror. Atst, the corners of his mouth revealed very obvious fangs. The outline of his face frame became much colder and crueler, and his chin was sharp. Dark ck and green fingernails started to appear on his fingertips, and his skin seemed to have a metallic luster.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Vampire Form!¡±


    Soran¡¯s second round of outburst finally enraged the Demigod Vampire, making him unable to maintain his handsome and elegant appearance, and revealing the true nature of the Vampire Form.


    ¡°Damn this guy! I will tear you into pieces! ¡±


    In the Vampire Form, Rhinehart¡¯s speed has increased significantly. His dark blue ws were covered with an unspeakable energy glow. If other Vampires had ws and fangs equivalent to ¡®Natural Magic Weapons¡¯, then as the Demigod Vampire, his ws must have reached the standard above legendary weapons.


    Dang!


    As expected, the Demigod Vampire parried Soran¡¯s attack with his ws.


    The collision of the two directly made a metallic sound, but it was obvious that there was a clear sword mark on the ws of the Demigod Vampire, and there were traces of burning holy energy on it. Although the recovery speed was very fast, the suppression effect of the Holy Avenger was still quite obvious. On the other hand, Soran, who was holding the Holy Avenger, had no problems at all. In a round of collision, Soran did not suffer any damage. However, the Demigod Vampire received 10 points of holy damage and 15 points of shadow erosion damage.


    Shadow strikes would only take effect if it touched the enemy.


    The damage did not fully work on the Demigod Vampire. The shielding effect of the Divine Energy Field was still there. The opponent was relying on the strong recovery ability to resist part of the damage, and the other part was transferred to the energy shield.


    ¡°I need to break his defense threshold!¡±


    Soran¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, his entire body disappeared again on the spot, and the next moment the brightness of the Holy Avenger was like a whirlwind, sweeping directly to the Demigod Vampire in front of him.


    Dang-dang-dang!


    Ka-cha!


    It was obvious that the sound of breaking was heard, and the ws of the Demigod Vampire were broken into two by Soran.


    The Divine Energy Field has weakened!


    Soran¡¯s crazy attacks were constantly reducing the strength of the Divine Energy Field. As one of the most powerful weapons in the material ne, the Holy Avenger could cause nearly 100 points of damage at a time. Although the Demigod Vampire had the shielding of the Divine Energy Field, he has finally approached the brink of copsing after withstanding so many attacks.


    ...


    There was a trace of anxiety on the face of the Hellpoemer.


    He did not know who the neer was, but he knew that this guy was very difficult to deal with. The Demigod Vampire was suppressed by him in his Avatar form. The Hellpoemer even doubted that he could not withstand several rounds of attacks. But even if he wanted to support the Demigod Vampire, he did not have any means to. The Warden in front of him was clinging him to death. No matter how he got the upper hand, it still could not be changed. That was the obvious advantage of a Pdin, and the Warden in front of him was also an old legendary who has been famous for hundreds of years.


    The Hellpoemer has no doubt that the other party has the ability to restrain him, or even take the opportunity sneak an attack at the wounded Demigod Vampire.


    But the fight could not go on like this.


    He had to support the Demigod Vampire, or Rhinehart¡¯s defeat was only in a matter of time, and the sudden appearance of that madman seemed to have gone insane.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Fallen Praise [Legendary Warsong]!¡±


    The Hellpoemer finally gave up relying on [Hell Song] to interfere and kill the enemy but chose to use [Fallen Praise] to strengthen the ability of the Demigod Vampire.


    The odds of this battle were still in the air!


    Although the ughterer was seriously injured by the Holy Avenger, its strength was still not able to be suppressed by ordinary Pdins. As long as the young Pdins could not hold up first, then the ughterer could get out of their control. At this time, the Hellpoemer¡¯s opportunity would arrive. As long as the ughterer interfered with the other party a little, he could rush over to help the Demigod Vampire to kill Soran!


    Now, it depended on who could not hold on first!


    It was either the group of young Pdins or the Demigod Vampire who was nowpletely suppressed by Soran.


    For this, there was still a little faith in the heart of the Hellpoemer. No matter how tragic Rhinehart was suppressed into, he should be able tost longer than those Pdins, right?


    ...


    The situation of the Pdins was really bad.


    In fact, their casualties have already been very serious. In the beginning, they were attacked by the Demigod Vampire and the Hellpoemer, and they have lost their forerunners. Later, they were affected by ¡°Time Stop.¡± Several people were either directly killed or seriously injured. If Soran did not show up at that time, perhaps they would have been wiped out. But now, although Soran suppressed the Demigod Vampire and affected the situation of the battle, their situation did not get much better.


    The Warden still had to hold back the Hellpoemer


    Although the remaining young Pdins were all above the high grades, they still had to hold back the Deformed Demon, who was seriously injured but yet appeared even crazier!


    It was hard to hold back this horrifying monster.


    How could they hold it back?


    Almost all the surviving young Pdins were risking their lives to hold it back!


    One of the figures was so striking. He was wearing mottled silver-white armor, standing in the front of the first line, strongly resisting the ughterer. The breath of wind and frost made his face look a little tender, revealing a vicissitude of life. His injuries were actually very serious. The red blood drops flowed down his fingertips, but he still did not step back.


    Because he could not!


    In this case, if he retreated, everyone would die here!


    Blood, fatigue, pain.


    He had already unconsciously started to get used to these things. From the moment he left the City of Wealth, he walked thousands of miles, slept in the open, and saw too many things he could not imagine in the past. He had once fallen and lost his way, but he found his faith again. Atst, he understood why there was always a trace of sadness in the eyes of the elder Pdins, because his heart had also begun to be filled with sadness!


    He did not lose himself, nor was he fallen, his faith was firmer; his will was as strong as steel!


    But, his heart was still filled with sorrow. He did not give up justice. He just did not know what was wrong with the world.....

 Chapter 450 - God Slaying!

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 96 God ying!</h4>


    The pdin¡¯s situation was not good.


    They couldn¡¯t deal with the deformed demon with a challenge rating of 21. If not for the bravery of this pdin, the deformed demon would have rushed over and killed him. This young pdin had been seriously injured; if it wasn¡¯t for one of the pdins who gave him a bit of healing, he would have been killed by the sharp ws of the deformed demon.


    However, no matter how great his will power was as he continued to fight on, his HP was dropping every second.


    As he faced this circumstance, no matter how great his will power was, he would not be able to escape death!


    Soran realized the change in the battlefield.


    His attacks became more and more violent; he didn¡¯t even dodge the counter-attacks of the Vampire God. Soran was now relying on his strong physique and the Fortitude of the yer form to take on the damage. The divine energy field of the Vampire God had been broken by Soran. Every attack of the Holy Avenger made the enemy¡¯s injuries worse. Even Saints with a thousand HP would not be able to take the numerous attacks of the sword.


    ¡°Shas!¡±


    Soran¡¯s chest was pierced by sharp ws. Although nothing vital was hit, one of his lung lobes was pierced, making his breathing slightly difficult.


    ¡°Kash!¡±


    The Vampire¡¯s hand was cut off by Soran. One of the ws was now missing. Without even thinking much, Soran continued his attacks.


    ¡°Sword Form ¡ª Waist Chop!¡±


    With a cold light, the waist of the Vampire God was going to be cut in half by Soran. However, when his body was about to be cut in front of Soran, suddenly, a cloud of smoke came out, and then the figure of the Vampire God turned into flying bats.


    ¡°Bat form!¡±


    Thest method to survive for a high-grade vampire.


    This move was very hard to deal with, as it was impossible to know which bat was his real body.


    If he let him run away, then all his previous efforts would be for nothing, and the Vampire God would be able to recuperate in a short amount of time.


    However, the bats in the air were nothing to Soran.


    Perhaps there were hundreds of them?


    If he allowed the bats to fly off, then it would really be a problem. Thus Soran put the Holy Avenger away right as the Vampire God became a group of bats. He had experience dealing with legendary vampires and had already figured out the tactics to deal with this situation.


    Even if the enemy was now the god of vampires, Soran still could deal with the bats.


    ¡°Whirlwind sh!¡±


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    In Soran¡¯s palm, the legendary Icingdeath and another curved sword appeared as his figure rose in an instant. Just as the body of the Vampire God exploded into bats in the sky, the two curved swords formed a wind of des. The cold des formed a boundary and blocked the surrounding area.


    How fast could the bats fly?


    And how fast could Soran be? He was now in ughter form, with all kinds of speed buffs.


    ¡°Pa, Pa, Pa!¡±


    The bats in the sky fell down like rain. Before they could even fly a meter away, they fell down in arge area.


    In terms of attack speed, Soran could notpare with a pure Sword Saint, but he had the confidence to deal with any other melee professions. No matter how many bats there were, they all needed to fly out of this barrier first. In such a small and dense area, if Soran wasn¡¯t able to clear them up, then it would be a big joke.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Almost all the bats were cleaned up by Soran in a moment, but because of the number of bats, some of them managed to escape.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Without even thinking much, first, he threw his rare curved sword out at one bat while his legendary curved sword at another.


    In an instant, two other bats were killed!


    Then three bats were left as they went in three different directions.


    Soran had a calm expression.


    In the palm of his hand, the Elven War Bow +2 appeared. In an instant, he took an arrow and aimed at the bat on the left. The arrow was shot out in a sh and killed one of the bats.


    Bats were ultimately just bats.


    They wouldn¡¯t suddenly be a supersonic fighter jet. Even if there was arge number of them, they lost their effect after Soran cleared most of them up in that instant.


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    A second arrow shot toward the bat on the right and killed it.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Heavy Hack]!¡±


    After killing two bats with his arrows, Soran instantly pulled out the Holy Avenger and disappeared from thin air; he reappeared around thest bat and shed down hard.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    The bat turned into a human form again. The Vampire God tried to block Soran¡¯s attack with his ws, but he was met with three rounds of fury attacks. Soran brandished the Holy Avenger and shed at him, almostpletely abandoning any means of defense and pushing the Vampire God to a corner!


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Soran¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. After some strikes, the Holy Avenger ended up in the heart of the Vampire God!


    The purification effect of the sword burst!


    The sacred power burned the heart of the Vampire God in an instant, but Soran didn¡¯t stop at all. In a sh, he pulled out the weapon and shed it toward the head of the Vampire God.


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    A cold light drew across the air. The head of the Vampire God fell as his lips moved slightly.


    ¡°Who... are... you...¡±


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    A head fell off, and a lifeless body kneeled on the ground.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Target killed!


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed the [Vampire God], Rhinehart!... Extracting Soul Energy!... You¡¯ve gained 1150000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Warning! Warning!...¡±


    ¡°Affected by unknown energy!... ughter EXP extraction failed!... ughter EXP extraction failed!...¡±


    ¡°Target¡¯s soul energy has been absorbed by an unknown target!... You¡¯ve received 250000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    An eerie tune was heard!


    Just as Soran forced the Vampire God to a corner, the figure of the Hellpoemer suddenly retreated with his injuries. Everything happened in an instant when Soran stabbed the heart of the Vampire God with his sword and cut off his head. The Hellpoemer suddenly yed a tune.


    ¡°Hell¡¯s Requiem! [Legendary battle tune]¡±


    ¡°Trap the Soul!¡±


    A sudden burst of energy came not from other people around there, but from the Vampire God that had just died.


    The Hellpoemer held a ck crystal in his palm.


    Just as Soran killed the Vampire God, a strange blood-red glow appeared in the ck crystal, and then it became totally blood red in the blink of an eye; a vague figure of a soul could also be seen in it.


    ¡°His soul has been captured!¡±


    Soran responded in a sh, not looking at the data prompts that continued to appear, but directly swung the Holy Avenger toward the Hellpoemer.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    Something strange happened.


    The figure of the Hellpoemer disappeared suddenly, leaving only an echoing voice, ¡°heehee!... Whoever you are, I¡¯lle for you! ¡±


    Soran was greatly angered, he shed toward the ground and spat!


    ¡°Come out and fight, you coward!¡±


    Unfortunately,


    The Hellpoemer was nowhere to be seen.


    Data prompts were still popping up, but now was not the time to look at it. He stomped his foot and swung rushed toward the deformed demon in the next moment.


    He had miscalcted this time!


    Soran never dreamed that the Hellpoemer would trap the Vampire God¡¯s soul at that moment and steal the ughter EXP he had gained.


    ughter EXP was soul energy, in essence.


    Since the Hellpoemer trapped the soul of the Vampire God, he had thus taken most of the ughter EXP away.


    Fortunately, the Vampire God was now dead. Even though his soul was taken away, the other abilities on his body could not be taken. The only thing that worried him a little bit was that the rtionship between the Hellpoemer and the Vampire God was unclear. It was strange to Soran that the Hellpoemer would suddenly trap the soul of the Vampire God at that moment.


    However, he had to focus on killing the deformed demon first.


    At least this high-grade demon would give him some more EXP. Furthermore, it was not every day he could hold the Holy Avenger.

 Chapter 451 - [Godslayer] – Soran!

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 97 [Godyer] ¨C Soran!</h4>


    Soran was now full!


    In fact, he had never felt this satisfaction in the ughter form until today. This kind of feeling was not brought by killing the Vampire God, but from killing the deformed demon. It seemed that his thirst for ughter was satisfied right after he used the Holy Avenger to strike down the deformed demon.


    Soran did not know why this was!


    Soran had no clue why, but a row of data appeared:


    ¡°Killed deformed demon!¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy!... You¡¯ve gained 35000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Unknown mutation!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting unknown energy!... Transformation of divine power!... Unknown mutation to the ughter form!... Special changes to the ughter form!... Transformation of divine powerpleted!... Part of demonic transformation!... ¡±


    A row of data appeared in his mind.


    Killing the deformed demon did not give him much ughter EXP. Maybe it was because it came from the Abyss as many summoned creatures would not really die because of this. Although they had their own bodies, what really affected them was their soul characteristics, something Soran couldn¡¯t figure out now.


    The soul was a mysterious thing!


    There were other data that appeared:


    ¡°Killed target!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully killed the [Vampire God], Rhinehart!... Target was a Saint!... Extracting divine power!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 9 divinity!¡±


    ¡°Target has Shard of Divinity!... Absorbing fragmented Shard of Divinity!...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 5 Shards of Divinity!¡±


    These were the first row of data, but this was only the start.


    There were still some data that Soran did not understand, but it obviously made him feel that some power had integrated into him:


    ¡°Sessfully killed a deity!¡±


    ¡°You have sessfully killed the minor God of Vampires ¨C Rhinehart!... You have gained the legendary background ability [Godyer]!... ¡±


    ¡°Your existence has caught the attention of some gods!...¡±


    ¡°Godyer ¨C Soran [legendary background ability]: After you seeded in killing a god, your existence begins to be watched by many powerful people in the multiverse. Whether it¡¯s the gods of heaven, the demons of the Abyss, the devils of hell, or the Underlord in some dark corner, they all begin to turn a part of their attention to you. This is a show of strength and a special challenge. There will be some gods who want to test whether you are qualified to join them, and there will be some who want to kill the challenger.


    In any case, your name has been spread to many ces in the multiverse.


    Legend Rating +50, Intimidation +100, Diplomacy +50! All tests in the future have +1 Godyer effect!¡±


    Soran understood this much.


    After killing the Vampire God, he got a legendary background ability, just like the blessing of The Maid of Misfortune, but the effects seemed much more powerful.


    It was a pity that all the gains did not affect hisbat ability. 50 Legend Rating and 100 Intimidation probably could scare the shit out of some people?


    The most important thing was the +1 Godyer. This ability to be immune to attacks must be gained slowly.


    Then there were the other data:


    ¡°Killed target!¡±


    ¡°Target possessed the divine title of [Vampire God]!... Divine title integration failed!... You are unable to absorb any of these powers!...¡±


    ¡°Target possessed the portfolio of [Hunting]!... Portfolio absorption is sessful!... You¡¯ve gained part of the information for the hunting portfolio!...¡±


    ¡°Divine power transforming!...¡±


    ¡°Portfolio of hunting has transformed into data of ughter!... You¡¯ve gained minor knowledge of the ughter portfolio!...¡±


    ¡°Target possessed the portfolio of [Fear]!... Portfolio absorption is sessful!... You¡¯ve gained part of the information for the fear portfolio!...¡±


    ¡°Divine power transforming!...¡±


    ¡°Some of your fear rted abilities have be stronger!... You¡¯ve gained minor knowledge of the fear portfolio!...¡±


    This was the earlier information.


    However, the following data confused Soran:


    ¡°The target contains an unabsorbed divine title of [Half-elf]!... The divine title and you have an 85% match!... Sessful extraction of the divine title!... You¡¯ve got part of the information about the [Half-elf] divine title!... ¡±


    ¡°The target contains an unabsorbed divine title of [Rogues]!... The divine title and you have a 91% match!... Sessful extraction of the divine title!... You¡¯ve got some of the information about the [Rogue] divine title!... ¡±


    After these two pieces of information, there was nothing more.


    Soran did not know why, but he had developed a certain special sense, but there was no information about that at all.


    Just like these twost pieces of information were only minor details, and there was no more information about them.


    Soran did not understand at all.


    However, now was not the time to think about it.


    The body of the Vampire God began to dissipate rapidly after death. The body of a Saint was special, unlike the body of a mortal. After the body of the Vampire God disappeared, there was a special ring left in ce, nothing else. The design of the ring was very simple, with the emblem of a vampire bat engraved on it. Soran picked it up and was shocked, he then calmly put it in his pocket.


    <i>An artifact!</i>


    Even though he had not checked it, the feeling the ring gave was simr to that of when he pulled out the Holy Avenger.


    ¡°Thud, thud, thud.¡±


    Soran slowly came to the pdins and gave the sword back to the pdins.


    He could not possess this sword.


    No matter how powerful it was unless he wanted to go against the entire pdin fleet, he had to give it back.


    However, he didn¡¯t return the Holy Avenger to the warden, or the pdin who originally held it. Instead, he threw the sword to the young pdin he met at the City of Wealth.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    The young pdin was a little dazed. His broken silver and white armor were covered with scars, and his cloak was dyed red with blood. When Soran threw the Holy Avenger over, he subconsciously reached for it, and the eyes of the others fell on him.


    Even though he was severely injured, he still stood straight!


    Different from when Soran held it, the Holy Avenger began to exude a sacred aura when it was held by the young pdin.


    The young pdin was shocked, and he looked toward the warden.


    ¡°Keep it for now!¡±


    The warden was very surprised. Firstly, was the fact that Soran would throw the Holy Avenger to him. The other was that the Holy Avenger would have such a strange change after falling into his hands.


    The [holy Avenger] recognizes this young man!


    Soran had a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. He gently tucked his Cloak of Proof Against Detection then walked toward the darkness.


    ¡°Strengthen your faith!...¡±


    ¡°Young man!... The world will need your power in the future!...¡±


    This time around.


    Soran did not hide anything. His voice shocked the young pdin, and he immediately looked up at his back.


    However, Soran had already blended into the darkness, disappearing from them.


    Only his voice was heard.

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 98 ET 1!

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 98 ET 1!</h4>


    In a dark corner.


    As soon as he left the sight of the pdins, Soran stumbled, and blood came out from his mouth.


    He actually sustained severe injuries.


    After facing the Vampire God alone, even with the power of the Holy Avenger, he was still hurt. During the battle, he could still suppress the injuries, but now that the battle was over, he did not have to hide it anymore. No matter what kind of people the pdins were, or if they owed Soran anything or not, the fact was Soran was of the evil camp. Thus no matter what, he had to act tough in front of the pdins.


    The pdins today were only slightly radical. Some changes had not beenpletelypleted, and they were still conservertive. It was only when the Avatar Crisis devastated the realm that the Divine Avengers gave up some dogmaspletely and regardedw and order above good and evil.


    That was because the damage brought by chaos was too terrifying!


    Right now, though, Soran wanted to find a spot, sit down and chug down a few bottles of healing potion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Soran panted and moved forward slowly. The wound on his chest had not yet recovered. It was a little inconvenient for him to breathe. Soran went to the ce where the psionic warlock was hiding and murmured to himself, ¡°In order to help you get the Holy Avenger, I¡¯ve tried my best! I hope you won¡¯t let me down! ¡±


    Everything that happened there was Soran helping him. Otherwise, a young man who just joined the Divine Avengers would not qualify to hold the artifact.


    After a short rest, Soran had recovered mostly. He brought the unconscious psionic warlock out the Underdark.


    He was prepared to go back to the outer inds.


    This trip was a great haul. Not only did he get what he wanted, but he also killed the Vampire God. Furthermore, Soran was now really in the realm of the gods. At present, what he needed to do most was to be familiar with this power. Many things in the field of gods still needed to be explored by himself. Otherwise, his rise would be limited. Even after the Queen of Spiders killed a god (the god of oozelings), it took many years for her to fully integrate the powers. Soran, of course, didn¡¯t think that he would be better than the Queen of Spiders.


    Soran gained a lot this time!


    He also had a clearer understanding of the strength of the Saints.


    The Vampire God was just a god with minor divine power. Even though the Vampire God only became a god less than a year ago, Soran had to pull out all the stocks and the help of the Divine Avengers.


    [Minor Divine Power], [Lesser Divine Power], [Great Divine Power], [Greater Divine Power].


    With this battle, Soran roughly figured how powerful the long-time gods would be!


    He needed more power.


    Even a simple calction in his brain predicted the power of gods at all levels.


    [Minor Divinity] + [Minor Shard of Divinity] = a god with [Minor Divine Power]


    Without calcting other abilities of oneself, as well as the power brought by the priests, believers, and the portfolio, it could be assumed that the power base of [Minor Divine Power] was 1.


    Then Minor Divinity would be 10, and Lesser Divinity would be 30.


    If Soran was correct, this also applied to the Shards of Divinity. 10 for Minor Shard of Divinity, 30 for Lesser Shard of Divinity.


    Three times the difference between Divine Power.


    Three times the difference between Shard of Divinity.


    Finally, it led to a power gap of more than six times. If conservatively estimated, the fighting power of lesser gods may be more than six times that of the minor gods!


    This was only the difference brought about by Divinity, Shard of Divinity and Divine Power.


    So how scary was [Greater Divine Power]!


    Soran was shocked by the estimations he made, and he didn¡¯t want to think about it right now.


    No wonder it took so many years for the Queen of Spiders to go from [Great Divine Power] to [Greater Divine Power]. Soran calcted his final deduction value and found that it was no wonder that the gods of Greater Divine Power were qualified to open their own realm. Judging from the final deductions, the gods of [Greater Divine Power] could easily create a group of minor gods.


    It was no wonder that the Lord of Glory created several subordinate gods with Minor Divine Power, but the Lord of Glory himself was still a god of [Greater Divine Power].


    Mordor, outer inds.


    On the side of the meeting hall was a forbidden area, and other people were not allowed to approach it at ordinary times.


    Even the pirate leaders under Soran must ask for permission in advance if they wanted to get close to this ce; then they had to go through a check by a Steel Golem.


    This was Gloria¡¯sboratory.


    There were many secrets inside, but the most important one was rted to the shadow ne.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    In front of the alchemy tform, Gloria suddenly stood up excitedly. In her white hand, she held a piece of silvery metal that flowed. In the middle, there was a diamond-shaped purple gem with a faint wave of magic aura. Gloria gently tidied up her wizard¡¯s robe, and said to a y Golem that was obviously different, ¡°ET 1! Start the fifth test of The Silver Sword of Gith model III!... ¡±


    ¡°Take note of the readings during the test!... Store all the information in this soul stone!...¡±


    The y Golem on the side nodded, and a special magic aura appeared in its eyes, which looked like a modified Detect spell.


    This y Golem seemed different.


    It was a little thin, and there seemed to be no equipment for fighting on its body, and its appearance was closer to that of the human form. It seemed to have higher wisdom in both appearance and all aspects. There was a familiar thing in it, which was the pulse of a soul; it seemed that the Golem had a certain existence in it.


    It was a [Tower Spirit]!


    This y Golem was the test object of Gloria. It was a basic Tower Spirit she created after using the precious soul stone.


    It only had a monster level of 5 but was used to further Gloria¡¯s understanding of intelligent Golems.


    Itsbat power was estimated to be no better than that of an ordinary pirate, but it had many spell-like abilities, most of which were modified detection spells.


    In terms of potential, ET 1 had more potential to grow than all the other Golems!


    ¡°Start recording!¡±


    ET 1 turned its jewel eyes and shone a magic light on the silver-white metal ball in Gloria¡¯s palm.


    Gloria nodded gently, clenched her hand, and held the jewel on the silver-white metal ball. She said slowly, ¡°Test of energy transformation of elements!... Recing psionic energy to transform the Silver Sword of Gith!... ¡±


    ¡°Start!...¡±


    A faint magic aura emerged, and the silver and white metal ball in Gloria¡¯s palm suddenly began to change. In the blink of an eye, it became a beheading sword.


    The ce where the gemstone was became the hilt of the sword, and in front of it was the silver-white de.


    ¡°The first transformationplete!¡±


    ¡°Transformation at 100%!...The transition period was 0.1 seconds... There was no sign of energy rejection!...¡±


    ET 1¡¯s eyes had a strange brilliance that seemed to record something into the crystal of its own soul.


    With a smile on her lips, Gloria said slowly, ¡°Continue with the second stage of the test!... Synchronously record the energy change of the experimental model!... ¡±


    The silvery sword became a ball of metal once more.


    Then, under Gloria¡¯s control, it became a one-handed sword, a curved sword, a shield, and a silver-white spear.


    ¡°Testplete!¡±


    ¡°First stage transformations sessful!... Transformation 100%...Transition time 0.1%!...No signs of energy rejection!...¡±


    ET 1 continued to record the findings.


    Gloria let out a breath of relief and said, ¡°Continue stage 2 tests!¡±


    ¡°Begin stage 2 transformation!¡±


    It still started as a ball of silver metal. In Gloria¡¯s palm, it first turned into a one-handed sword. Then it did not change back to the silvery-white metal ball shape. Instead, it directly changed into a curved sword shape.


    However, just then!


    Strange energy fluctuations appeared; the silver medal had some fluctuations as if there were some interference.


    ¡°Warning! Warning!¡±


    ¡°Signs of unknown energy rejection... Elemental energy is severely disrupted!... the second transition failed!...¡±


    ¡°Gith material appears to have some damage! Do you wish to continue with the test?...¡±


    Gloria sighed and whispered, ¡°It still failed!... End the test!... Start the transformation of the second form again!... ¡±


    ¡°Where could the error be?¡±


    ¡°Why is there no problem with the first transition, but there would be issues when instantly going into a second transition?¡±


    ¡°Is it because there was no psionic energy to control it?¡±


    Gloria could not help thinking. The weapon in her hand had changed back into a silver-white metal ball. She murmured, ¡°there is a bottleneck in the research. If I can¡¯t even solve the transformation of this metal, then it would be impossible to carry out the next research on the Arcane Energy Device. I don¡¯t know if there are any new achievements on the mother¡¯s side! ¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Just then, the door of theboratory suddenly opened. Gloria, whose mind was interrupted, could not help frowning, then saw LuLu rushing in, gasping and stammering: ¡°Some!... Something bad has happened!...¡±


    ¡°Vivian suddenly fainted!...¡±

 Chapter 453 - The Grain Goddess’s Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 99 The Grain Goddess¡¯s Envoy</h4>


    Vivian had fainted again.


    Even though she did not know why, Gloria was not that worried.


    That was because Vivian¡¯s breathing was very stable. Her condition was not abnormal, and she even felt that the power of Vivian was increasing to some extent. This time, the divine power fluctuated more violently. It was much stronger than thest time she remembered. For some unknown reason, Vivian¡¯s power would be improved automatically. However, Gloria figured it must have something to do with Soran; she just couldn¡¯t quite understand the whole thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her!¡±


    Gloria raised her hand and cast a warning spell. Then she turned around and left the room with LuLu. She said slowly, ¡°Stay here for now. Don¡¯t let other peoplee near to disturb her. Vivian will wake up by herself in a while. ¡±


    LuLu nodded her head, somewhatprehending what she said, but she still quickly replied, ¡°Meow!... LuLu understands!... Stay here, and don¡¯t let others disturb Vivian¡¯s rest! ¡±


    When Gloria heard this, a smile came out from the corner of her mouth. She raised her hand and stroked the little head of the cat girl. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Good girl!¡±


    ¡°Thud, thud, thud.¡±


    Footsteps of a running person came from the outside, and then a young woman dressed as a maid came in.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gloria asked.


    The young maid came to Gloria¡¯s ear and whispered a few words quickly, then bowed and backed away respectfully.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    After hearing this, Gloria could not help but show a trace of doubt on her face, murmuring, ¡°A priest of The Grain Goddess? Why would theye here? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and meet them personally.¡±


    Mordor, outer inds.


    A slightly different warship docked in this increasingly prosperous port. This warship had a special rice stalk emblem, representing the Grain Goddess. There were temple guards on the warship. Guards were necessary whening to such a dangerous ce on the outer inds. The person in front was a middle-aged priest with an elegant appearance. He dressed simply but gave the feeling he had a high status.


    ¡°This is the ce?¡±


    The middle-aged priest looked at the bustling port and said with a little surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine a bustling ce in the outer inds!¡±


    Soon, Gloria¡¯s figure appeared in a group of escorts, while the middle-aged priest on the warship walked down with a smile.


    This group of people attracted a lot of attention.


    Some time ago, the priest of the Goddess of Riches, Kim, also appeared near the port. She frowned and looked at the temple emblem in the distance, murmured, ¡°What are the people of the Grain Goddess doing here? This ce wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her portfolio, right? ¡±


    A lot of people had noticed their arrival, but most only looked on.


    After all, the Grain Goddess had a deep background. Although she only rose in thest 1000 years, the rtionship behind her was enough to make many temples feel afraid.


    ¡°Wee your excellency!¡±


    Gloria nced at the emblem of the middle-aged priest in the opposite direction and unexpectedly noticed that he was a figure with a certain status. Such a figure would y some role in the temples, probably someone close to the realm of legend. Since the harbor was not a ce to talk, Gloria, as the hostess of Mordor, needed to host them. Soon the group was invited into the city of Mordor.


    Inside the meeting hall.


    After changing to a rtively quiet environment, the middle-aged priest immediately went into the topic and said, ¡°Your Excellency Gloria! I¡¯m here to discuss the opportunity for us to work together. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient for his excellency Soran to meet me now. ¡±


    <i>Working together?</i>


    Gloria still didn¡¯t understand what cooperation was there between Mordor and the temple of Grain, but she smiled politely, ¡°What could this opportunity be? Soran is not in Mordor recently, but I can handle everything here. ¡±


    As thedy of Mordor, Gloria had the right to do this.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged priest nodded and waved to a follower behind him. At once, a young man came with a box. He picked up the box and put it in front of Gloria. He opened it gently and said, ¡°The church is very interested in this thing! So we hope to cooperate with his excellency, Soran. I believe our sincerity will definitely satisfy you! ¡±


    <i>So it¡¯s this thing!</i>


    With only one look, Gloria immediately understood what this was.


    They were small crystals that were pungent in smell.


    One of the things Soran had entrusted her with in the past seemed to be the fertilizer used to help the crops grow, which had been in production for several months; she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to such trifle matter, but this inconspicuous matter had attracted a high-priest of the Grain Goddess toe to the ind.


    Right then.


    Gloria was surprised by Soran again.


    She didn¡¯t know whether he knew about this early on, or he was just lucky.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s this thing.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we haven¡¯t spread this thing out yet. How did your excellency know about this?¡± said Gloria, in a casual manner.


    She acted as though this item was a secret of Mordor.


    All the actions of Gloria told the people there that this was not something trifle but a secret of Mordor.


    Since it was a secret, then it would be important.


    Important things were not cheap, of course. With only one sentence, it had hinted at many things.


    ¡°HeHe.¡±


    With a faint smile, the middle-aged priest said slowly, ¡°Nothing rted to agriculture can be hidden from the sight of the goddess. Please believe that we havee here with absolute sincerity and that there would be mutual benefits.¡±


    ¡°Am I not right?¡±


    Gloria looked at the priest and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. But I don¡¯t know how we would cooperate? ¡±


    Finally to the most important topic.


    After hearing this, the middle-aged priest smiled a little and said, ¡°After our tests, this thing can meet the needs of crop growth, make barrennd fertile, and the harvest of crops can be significantly improved. The Grain Goddess is a kind and loving God, so the church intends to promote this thing so that all believers could feel the joy of harvest. ¡±


    ¡°We intend to purchaserge quantities and give it to the believers.¡±


    Making the fertilizer was not hard.


    Any old high-grade wizard could see that the most important thing here was guano; this was a natural material around the outer inds.


    Previously, Soran decided to study this at the beginning because guano stone was the best natural fertilizer, which could be directly used after some simple processing. As an undevelopednd, it had existed for quite a long time. The indigenous people would not notice that the umted bird droppings were actually a kind of treasure. So at present, the whole mineral resources were in the preliminary development stage, and the reserves of guano on this ind were still plentiful.


    The temple of Grain had obviously noticed this.


    This low-end refining process had no value at all. What was really valuable was the guano stone mineral on the ind where Mordor was located.


    The price of crops was not high.


    Thus the value of the corresponding fertilizer couldn¡¯t be too high either. High-end alchemy could extract high-quality fertilizer, but the cost would be too high, which wouldpletely exceed the profit of crops. Therefore, what Soran found was of high value based on the natural high-quality fertilizer of guano stone, because its cost was quite low, and it only needed simple processing. This rtively low cost could poprize the fertilizer and then spread to many ces as an alchemy fertilizer.


    More harvest, more crops.


    This was a very significant thing for the temple of Grain, especially since their believers wereposed of farmers. If they could sessfully swing this deal, the influence of the Grain Goddess would be multiplied!


    This was also why a high-priest of the Grain Goddess would personallye to the outer inds.

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 100 Soran’s Dream!

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 100 Soran¡¯s Dream!</h4>


    It was night, and it was incredibly cold.


    The cold wind blowing out of the Misoda gorge almost had a chilling voice.


    Mn took a pot of mashed herbs and slowly walked into the front of the temple. There were groans of pain from the wounded, as well as thefort of Serena¡¯s sister in a low voice. There was a smell of blood and disinfectant. There were bandages with blood on the ground. In the corner of the templeid some wounded. The town¡¯s guard captain, Mocard, was sitting under the temple¡¯s stone pir with a sword in one hand. There was a bloody wound in his left arm.


    This was left by a Gnoll!


    There had always been a group of Gnolls near Misoda canyon. They believed in the Demon Lord [Prince of Gnolls], Yeenoghu, on the 422nd level of the Abyss. These Gnolls were very difficult to deal with. Since the half-elf group moved here, their struggle with the Gnolls had never stopped.


    That¡¯s right. This was the town of the half-elves.


    The people here seemed simr to the humans, but in fact, they were all half-elves with little elf blood. Most of the settlers here only had a quarter of elf blood.


    ¡°Damn those Gnolls!¡±


    A town guard screamed bitterly because his wound cracked again. The caretaker who took care of him immediately told him not to move since the wound would not stop bleeding.


    Mn, who was only 16 years old, walked on with her head down.


    Because she was a half-elf, she looked very petite. She was only as tall as a 12-year-old human girl. But she was born with great Dexterity; many people in this town were good at it.


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    A tall guard stopped wiping his weapon and went to the girl and said, ¡°Go inside and have a look. See if your father has seeded. ¡±


    The little girl nodded obediently, put down the pot of herbs, and went into the temple.


    The back of the temple was dead silent.


    This ce was dedicated to [Rogue and half-elf god] ¨C Kester, who was the sessor of [the God of Thieves] ¨C Mask. Because the portfolio of shadow fell into the hands of the [Goddess of Darkness], Kester had to rely on his own race to include the weak field of half-elves into his own religious field. Since then, his faith had been widely spread among the half-elves, and his priests had be an important force within the half-elves.


    Behind the temple was a praying room.


    Mn cautiously walked closer and then went in.


    Inside, a middle-aged man in a priest¡¯s robe kneeled down. In front of him was a delicate shrine, in which stood a statue.


    ¡°My lord Kester!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the guide of Rogues and the guardian of half-elves!¡±


    ¡°Your humble believer, Bernier Cassadik, prays for your response! I pray you to give me magic to help my people!... The Gnolls are raging in our home!... They believe in the demon lord of the Abyss, Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls!... We had lost many men under the w of the Gnolls!...¡±


    ¡°My great lord!¡±


    ¡°Your humble believer asks you to help us!... Your believers need your magic to heal and protect!... ¡±


    ¡°My lord Kester!¡±


    ¡°Your humble servant prays for your response!... If you hear my voice, I ask for your guidance!... Many people have fallen!... We ask for help from the temple in Autumnfall!... But we didn¡¯t get any response from them!... Weck food, weapons, and soldiers! ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer your humble servant¡¯s prayers, our world will be destroyed in fire!...¡±


    The prayer had be a crying plea.


    The middle-aged man kneeled in front of the statue and as though he had lost his faith.


    ¡°Father!...¡±


    Mn¡¯s eyes were a little red. She walked quickly to help the middle-aged man who was falling; her tears could not be held back.


    Her father had been kneeling there for three days already.


    He had continuously been praying, eating, and drinking nothing. However, there was no reply from the god.


    There was no divinity, no response. Even the glory of the temple was gradually disappearing. The attack of the Gnolls had be more and more fierce. Uncle Bastan had been killed in the war; brother Borro had also been killed in the war. Even Uncle Kdo had been killed in the war. Her father, who once was powerful and saved many lives, had be an ordinary man. He could no longer use any magic, cure the wounded, or protect the town.


    His father was in great pain!


    Mn knew how much he loved the town he built. She knew that her father was willing to give everything for it, including his own life.


    However, everything was going to be destroyed by the fire of war!


    The relentless attacks of the Gnolls had made them suffer huge losses. The Orcs from the other side of the mountain were ready to move while huge footprints of Ogres appeared around the edge of the city.


    They lost the protection of the god, and the priests had lost their divine powers.


    Their losses in the battle had begun to multiply. They could only rely on herbal medicine treatments, but eventually, more and more soldiers would fall!


    His father was suffering.


    He had repeatedly prayed to the god, but there was no response.


    ¡°Mn!...¡±


    The middle-aged man turned around and looked at his lovely daughter. His eyes were bloodshot. He raised his hand and stroked the long soft hair of the half-elf girl. Then he stood up unsteadily.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Her father pulled out the long sword. Step by step, he went to the corner and put on a half armor made of steel.


    He had not worn this armor for a long time.


    Mn slowly walked over and carefully helped her father to put on the armor. She understood what her father wanted to do. As a powerful priest once, he could only rely on his fighting skills now that he had no divine powers.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will leave with them and go to Autumnfall. In our capital, you will be epted and protected.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay and hold the Gnolls back!...¡±


    Her father¡¯s determined statement made her very teary.


    Autumnfall, Bone Hill.


    A group of fully armored half-elves was struggling. They made a camp-fire and sat around it with no spirit.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    ¡°Bakalor!... Hold on!... Don¡¯t die!... Priest Fina will save you!... You must stay strong!...¡±


    The fighter tried to hide the pain.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air. A wounded man was lying on the ground. His ribs were sunken in his chest, and his breathing was very weak. Such a serious injury could not be saved by medicine alone.


    On the other side of the camp-fire, a half-elf woman with long blonde hair knelt on the ground, holding a lifelike statue in her palm, praying devoutly, ¡°my Lord, Kester!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the guide of Rogues and the guardian of the half-elves!¡±


    ¡°Your humble servant prays for your answer!... The fighter fighting for your faith is dying!... He killed six Gnolls by himself!... He has conquered the Ogres, Orcs, and vampires!... He fought bravely to protect your glory!... Now he¡¯s dying!... Your humble servant, Fina, prays for divine power to heal him!... If you can hear my plea!... Please give me guidance! ¡±


    Tears dripped down.


    The groan of pain from the wounded fighter became weaker and weaker, and his breathing gradually disappeared.


    The eyes of the young half-elf girl were full of tears. She stood up in a daze, looked up at the stars, and could not see any light.


    Her faith was crumbling.


    She came to the fighter who died, knelt down, and stroked his cold face; tears trickled down as she cried, ¡°Brother!... Sorry... I¡¯m sorry! ¡±


    Surface world, Spider Forest.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Soran suddenly sat up. He was sweating all over, breathing violently.


    ¡°What was that?!¡±


    Soran had a strange expression. He put his hands on his temples and murmured, ¡°Why is this happening? Why am I having dreams like this!... ¡±


    ¡°Why are the dreams so real!...¡±

 Chapter 455 - A Mortal’s Body

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 101 A Mortal¡¯s Body</h4>


    A Dream!


    His dreams seemed very real! Soran questioned if they were dreams or not!


    He seldom had dreams. However, for some reason, as long as he closed his eyes, he would constantly dream. All of these dreams had a simr beginning. People prayed to the god of half-elves and rogues, and he would dream about everything one or two hours after that.


    All of these things seemed very real!


    These dreams were not long. Soran¡¯s dreams were like episodes; every dream was about someone else, and they would allst for around an hour.


    Sometimes he only shut his eyes, and he would be transported into the strange dream.


    He was almost going mad!


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the reason was, Soran knew that it must have had something to do with the god of rogue and half-elves and the divine power he absorbed.


    He had no time to explore the reason.


    Soran was in very poor condition! He felt dizzy most of the time and not able to differentiate between dream and reality!


    His mind was in a mess.


    Soran felt as though his mind was going to explode!


    He felt a strange flow of current, wild data jumps, countless 0 and 1s.


    Soran even felt that this was like the time he had been lying on his bed in Amber City for half a month. The only difference now was that he was so much stronger than before, so the pain was still within his tolerance. His body was able to resist this crazy feeling, so he had notpletely copsed. But the sense that his mind was going to explode still persisted!


    Soran really thought that his mind was going to explode!


    From the time he left the Underdark, his mind had been severely deteriorating. Sometimes there would even be nks in his consciousness. That was because there were voices in his ear.


    This jumbled voice pierced directly into his brain. Hundreds of words were all connected together. It should have been a messy voice, but he could hear each and every one of them very clearly.


    The end result was that his brain was under a lot of stress pain.


    He even wondered whether he had be a kind of processor. His brain was like a supeputer, constantly receiving arge amount of information, all of which were transmitted to Soran¡¯s mind, making his spirit and body bear a huge burden.


    This was the pain from a mortal body!


    Soran was in great pain now as the time he was awake was less than a few hours.


    His consciousness was nking out!


    Instead, he felt more like a god, looking upon his realistic dream realm from a high ce.


    Whenever there was a prayer, his brain would be filled with information. He was suffering greater than any battle he had ever had!...


    This kind of pain was not from the body but from the mind. His head was in pain, very swollen, dizzy, and ufortable. He couldn¡¯t even clearly describe it, because he felt that he couldn¡¯t organize his thoughts quickly enough. His brain was always flowing with countless tiny leaping electric currents and countless data. This pain that was directly acting on his brain was driving him crazy!


    He wanted to go back to the outer inds.


    However, the fact was he was conscious less and less of the time.


    It was as though he had be a mad man.


    He had been wandering in the wilderness with an unconscious woman; asionally, some monsters woulde to provoke them, but they would all be souls under his de.


    He had been wondering inside the Spider Forest and within a week the news had gone to the people around there.


    Towns were made aware of a certain rogue around the area.


    There was rain.


    The cold rainwater fell from the sky as it was around May now.


    With the arrival of summer, rainstorms became more and more frequent. It was said that the river diversion had taken ce in the south, directly flooding many ces, resulting in the discement of many people.


    This was a road toward the Valoran Principality.


    After passing by the border of the Spider Forest, entering the ck wilderness, toward the Valoran Principality, they saw a


    At the front of the group was a heavy cavalry riding a high horse, with well-equipped infantry guards on both sides. Most would figure out that these were the escorts of a noble.


    The rain seemed to be getting heavier.


    It was obvious they were moving quickly, as they did not seem to want to stop and rest.


    However, there was somemotion ahead.


    Then the whole group stopped. The big knight rode ahead, shouting, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you stop all of a sudden! ¡±


    There was someone in front.


    In the middle of the group, inside an exquisite carriage, a young noblewoman leaned out her head and said, ¡°Sir Eden? What happened? ¡±


    The knight looked back and answered, ¡°Nothing big! There are two travelers ahead!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make them move aside at once!¡±


    ¡°Pa.¡±


    A pair of sturdy metal bootsnded on the ground, and the burly Sir Eden put his hand on the hilt of his sword. He was on high alert because they were very close to Spider Forest and the ck wilderness. In front of him were two people, a woman, a man. The woman was holding the man¡¯s hand standing in the rain. She wore a veil so he could not see her face.


    However, Sir Eden was able to see the man behind her.


    At a nce, he knew that the man was difficult to deal with.


    The only thing that puzzled him w


    He only stood there holding the woman¡¯s hand.


    Sir Eden was just about to make them move, but suddenly he seemed to have noticed something. He was shocked, and his voice softened a lot; he said in a deep voice, ¡°What does your excellency want by blocking the road here?¡±


    A witch.


    Sir Eden had noticed the wizard¡¯s robe on her.


    ¡°We mean you no harm.¡± said a


    The woman held the man and walked closer while the man merely followed on.


    ¡°We only want to hitch a ride. We¡¯ll leave when we arrive.¡±


    Inside the carriage.


    A pretty noble girl stared at the two people in front of her. Sir Eden, who was responsible for protecting her, normally wouldn¡¯t let anyone near her, let alone get on her carriage. But now, not only did the two outsiderse to her, but they also sat in her carriage.


    The noble girl wanted to say something, but the woman in front said softly ¡®rx¡¯ and the noblewoman became rxed.


    <i>There shouldn¡¯t be any problem if we are just hitching a ride with you, right?</i>


    For some reason, she became rxed.


    The whole group moved quickly and normally, as though nothing had happened just now.


    The rain was still pouring outside.


    The tall woman took off her cloak, and her face was covered with a veil. After the young man sat down, she took out a clean cloth and gently wiped the man¡¯s cheek and wiped off the rain on his body. The young man sat still, his expression was dull, his eyes were dull, and he looked like a puppet.


    This made the girl very curious!


    She stared at the two with her eyes wide open and asked, ¡°Is he your ve?¡±


    The woman with a veil said no without looking back.


    The girl was confused, then asked, ¡°Apanion?¡±


    The woman shook her head.


    The girl was disappointed. She carefully observed the two people in front of her. The woman was very careful as she helped the man tidy up his clothes. Then the girl asked excitedly, ¡°Is he your husband?¡±


    The woman let out a softugh and shook her head again.


    The girl could not guess anymore and said, ¡°I¡¯m out of ideas!¡±


    The woman with a veil stood up.


    She looked at the girl in front and said slowly, ¡°He is my master.¡±


    ¡°My god...¡±

 Chapter 456 - Severed Faiths

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 102 Severed Faiths</h4>


    The rain gradually stopped.


    As the evening came, the group finally chose to set up camp. They had been on their way in the rain all day, and everyone was very tired. There was a lot of noise outside because it was not easy to raise a campfire just after the rain. Many soldiers could only eat dry food. But it was not good without a bonfire at night. Everyone would be cold and wet at night, which would affect them.


    Sir Eden ordered men to search for dry wood while giving another order for the preparation of a small burner to be sent to the carriage.


    The group was equipped with small charcoal stoves, a delicate copper stove that could cook something directly with charcoal, but only enough for one or two people. The interior of the carriage seemed like another space. There was some invisible power; people became very quiet when they got close to the carriage.


    Time went on slowly.


    The sky became dark, while a fire was made, and the soldiers made a big pot of meat stew.


    Sir Eden ate some dry food, had a bowl of stew, and went to organize the night watches. Sir Eden was a retired soldier. He was loyal to thedy of the family. In the Valoran Principality, it was not necessary for a man to inherit the family¡¯s wealth and status; the elder daughter of the family could also inherit it.


    After finishing with the arrangements, Sir Eden nned to check out the carriage.


    However, when he got near it, he changed his mind and thought it was not good to disturb them now.


    The carriage was quiet.


    Of course, this was because the outside could not hear anything inside


    In fact, from the beginning of the night, the face of the young man in front of Catherine had be distorted. He seemed to be suffering greatly, and he made a terrible roar with his hands holding his head.


    She felt afraid!


    Then she cked out.


    The solid wood board of the carriage was easily crushed by young men like tofu. If not for the help of the veiled woman beside, the carriage would be broken into pieces by him in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The veiled woman pressed her hand on his forehead and said softly, ¡°Rx!... Rx!...¡±


    ¡°Let my mind be one with you!... I will help you share the pain!... My master!... You have to let go of yourself!... Otherwise, your mortal body would not be able to bear the huge information from the gods! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be mad!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to go crazy!... Let me enter your mind!... Otherwise, I can¡¯t help you cut off these faith connections!... That is the belief connection belonging to thest god!... His power is interfering with you!... You have to learn to reject these beliefs!... You are a supreme god!... Not a tool trapped by an old faith!... Let me help you cut off all the connections!... Then build your own realm! ¡±


    ¡°If not, the previous god would rece you!... He would take over your body and live inside you!...¡±


    ¡°You must reject these faiths!...¡±


    ¡°You are not the one they serve believe in!... What you need is a new faith!... A new realm!... My master!... Let me help you cut everything away! ¡±


    ¡°These old faiths should be buried with the old god!...¡±


    A psionic energy field expanded.


    The veiled woman held the young man¡¯s hands and then put her forehead on the other¡¯s forehead. In a moment, her face turned pale, while the young man¡¯s face gradually rxed.


    Pain.


    The veiled woman was sweating profusely. In an instant, she seemed to hear countless voices, saw countless pictures, and the huge information hit her brain. Even if she was a psionic warlock with a profession level of more than 30, she felt an unbearable feeling.


    There was too much!


    Too much!


    The prayer of mortals, of believers. It was like a nightmare, as all of this flooded into her head.


    Autumnfall.


    The once prosperous city had now be destroyed. The weakening of Whiterun had begun to affect its surrounding area, and another recent event had severely affected Autumnfall.


    The priests had lost connection to its god.


    The impetuous enemy began to harass them more frequently. The soldiers without the protection of the priests had died a lot. What¡¯s more, it seemed that the news couldn¡¯t be concealed. More and more people felt panic, and the enemy¡¯s attack became more and more frequent. The bad news was sent back here, and arge number of refugees gathered outside the city. Losing the protection of their god and priest, many ran to the city of Autumnfall. Furthermore, half-elf towns big and small were all attacked.


    Gnolls, Orcs, Orgers...


    These creatures, which were chased out by them previously, were now back to take back their fertilend.


    ¡°High priest! Something bad had happened!¡±


    A rushing footstep was heard, and a young priest came running in.


    The young man whispered to the middle-aged priest, and the middle-aged priest became worried; immediately, he ran toward the temple for the god of half-elves and rogues.


    This was hisrgest temple in the material realm and the center of his faith.


    As the sessor of ¡°the god of thieves,¡± the god of ¡°half-elves and rogues¡± lost too much power in the struggle of gods. Because he failed to master the portfolio of shadow, the belief of the rogue began to be handed over to the Shadow Lord, Lady Luck Tymora, and the Mistress of the Night. He inherited only a weak priesthood. Thus he could only spread divinity to his own race, the half-elves which were sandwiched between the humans and elves.


    That was why his first divine title was of the [Half-elves], followed by the [Rogues].


    The half-elves were his main believers.


    At one time, he was promoted to ¡°Lesser Divine Power ¡± by the belief of the half-elves. Unfortunately, because of the failure of the struggle in the portfolio of rogues, he was once again reduced to ¡°Minor Divine Power¡± by the ¡°Shadow Lord.¡±


    Now, as the first batch of gods were falling from the heavens, his temples were now dim.


    As thergest temple of the material realm, every change here meant something big.


    The glory of this god was fading.


    From the moment this god fell to the material ne, the glory of this temple had been dimmed a lot. Fortunately, the decline stopped gradually. Although the power of the temple weakened a lot, it still retained part of it, which made many believers feel a glimmer of hope. But not long ago, another shocking thing happened, that was, the statue of the god in the temple had suddenly be dim and was just like an ordinary statue.


    This process continued on for a whole day.


    On the second day, it seemed to have recovered some power.


    Even though it was weak.


    It was a glimmer of hope!


    However, what happened next, shocked everyone in the temple. The statue of the god of rogues and half-elves in the center of the temple gradually lost all its divine brilliance. There was still remaining power in the temple, but there was no more divine power in the statue. A trail of cracks emerged on the statue; then, all of a sudden, the statue erected in the center of the temple copsed!


    ¡°Brong!¡±


    It was as though their faith had been shattered.


    With this temple as the center, all the other statues began to dim and show cracks.


    Finally!


    All the temples around in the material ne became dim. Just like candles being extinguished one after the other!


    Fallen.


    The god had fallen!


    This time, the god waspletely gone, and there was nothing left!


    His divine name had passed.

 Chapter 457 - Awakened Soran

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 103 Awakened Soran</h4>


    Soran was very confused during this period.


    Not only did his brain constantly receive the prayers from the believers of the dead god, but every prayer made him feel a certain will power affecting his mind. It was strong some will power, more powerful than the will of Fear. Although the god of the half-elves and rogues had died, he was notpletely gone because he had many believers left in the material ne.


    The prayers of the believers did not call Soran¡¯s name, but the name of the dead god. At this time, Soran, as the sessor and carrier of the priesthood, was rejecting them. This power conflicted in his body, and the remaining will of this god was making the final dying struggle. When prayer appeared, the will became a little stronger, and Soran needed more power to fight it. In the end, Soran almostpletely lost his perception of the outside world; his spirit, his will, his thoughts were all fighting against the pervasive faith, prayers, and the will of the dead god.


    This was a battle.


    If there was no interference from others, Soran may be crazy for a long time.


    Finally, the winner would gain everything! (Note: The battle between Arthas and the Lich King.)


    Soran didn¡¯t believe he would win.


    In fact, his will power would not be crushed. The thing that really affected him was the faith of the previous god, as the amount of information was too huge.


    There was a spell that had been banned.


    The spell was called [Karsus¡¯s Investiture]. This was a level 12 spell and the most powerful spell in history!


    With the power of this spell, Karsus, the great Archwizard, overturned the first generation Goddess of Magic, then seized her power and temporarily changed himself into a divine form. But then, something unexpected happened. Karsus, who was probably one of the most powerful arcanists in history, exploded because he could not bear the huge information of the Goddess of Magic. This eventually led to the end of the Netheril era.


    No matter how people said that the arcanists could beat the gods, one thing was sure, those were just legends.


    Karsus was probably the most glorious but most aggrieved arcanist!


    He was breathing hard.


    Soran sweat all over but his eyes became clearer and clearer.


    His pain was subsiding too.


    The 0 and 1s in front of his eyes were gradually returning to normal. The current flow in Soran¡¯s brain had be much weaker. After the extreme pain, he felt a wonderful and inexpressible spiritual power.


    That was to say, Soran, who received the divine title, was like aputer. After various strengthening and self-training, his brain¡¯sputing ability had be quite amazing. However, his brain, after contacting the beliefwork that served many gods, was nearly on the verge of copse, just like how aputer was about to burn its CPU. However, in this case, the will of the believers to pray for their dead god was putting a lot of stress on Soran.


    The Magic Network was only a small part of a biggerwork!


    Above the nineyers of Magic Network and legendary spells was an even more powerfulwork for the gods: The [Faith Network].


    Previously the level 12 spell ¡®Karsus¡¯s Investiture¡¯ essed the power of this powerfulwork that served the gods.


    However, after The Archwizard self exploded and died, the second generation Goddess of Magicpletely blocked thework above the ninthyer magicwork-transforming it into awork that served the faith of the gods, which made it convenient for many gods. In short, the faithwork was made into a channel to quickly transfer divine power.


    Soran was now like the Archwizard that exploded!


    The Archwizard exploded after essing the faithwork; Soran was exposed to arge amount of information belonging to the god of ¡°half-elves and Rogues¡± on the faithwork and was in a state of madness.


    This was because his processing power was not enough!


    His Shard of Divinity was not powerful enough to contain the vast amount of prayersing in.


    More importantly, the prayers were not calling for his name!


    However, even though Karsus exploded after receiving the information, Soran could still endure it.


    The reason was that the Avatar Crisis wasing.


    Both the lower level Magic Network and the higher level Faith Network would be weaker around the period of the Avatar Crisis. At that time, the gods could only connect with the very devout believers, instead of people that prayed asionally.


    Gods had this power.


    ¡°Holy Name [God field]: when his temple, altar, image, etc., or his believer speaks his holy name, any object rted to him, any person who speaks his holy name, can enter the perception of the god within an hour.¡±


    This was why Soran was suffering.


    And why many wouldn¡¯t just call upon the holy name of their gods!


    Soran was like a primitiveputer, which was now connected to the hugework of the interster age without enough external programs. The crazy amount of information almost drove him crazy. As a person who just contacted thiswork, Soran didn¡¯t even understand how to cut off from thework.


    Just then, the psionic warlock appeared and cut away his connection, cutting him away from the Faith Network.


    Soran was now temporarily off the [Faith Network].


    Not in contact with thework, Soran now had a chance to breathe, and his mind was gradually recovering. As the will of the previous god lost the calling of his believers, it became weak and was erased by Soran in the blink of an eye. All the statues of the previous god lost their power, and some even cracked and fell.


    He was now dead.


    Soran had now taken over his divine title, but not his believers.


    The reason was simple!


    Holy name.


    The believers were still shouting the holy name of the original god of ¡®half-elves and rogues¡¯. What Soran needed to do now was to respond to their prayers and their calls with a new holy name that belonged only to himself.


    The statues of the previous god became ordinary items.


    However, the temples that served the god of ¡®half-elves and rogues¡¯ still had some divine power; more observant believers would notice this.


    This meant that the divine title still existed, thus the temples still had divine power!


    ¡°Oh! What happened? Was I too tired? Did I fall asleep suddenly?¡±


    The noble girl shook her head and got up from the carriage. She looked up and saw the man and woman. At first, her expression seemed to be a little startled. Then she began to remember something. She asked, ¡°Have I slept for a long time? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something? ¡±


    ¡°En, you¡¯ve slept for a while,¡± said the veiled woman.


    The noble girl rubbed her head and said, ¡°Really? I guess I did.¡±


    She looked at the two people in front of her.


    Everything was not different from her memory. It seemed that nothing had happened. The only difference was that the man¡¯s eyes seemed to be much brighter. She had a look at him, and somehow she wanted to worship him.


    The girl shook her head to shake away the feeling. When she looked at the copper stove in the carriage, she was shocked.


    The copper stove.


    The copper stove that Sir Eden brought had five clear finger marks left on it at some point in time.

 Chapter 458 - Soran’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 104 Soran¡¯s Return</h4>


    The day went past quickly.


    When they arrived at Howling Wind Canyon, the veiled woman and the man left the group.


    When the two left, the noble girl immediately lifted the nket covering the floor; she saw that there had been marks left on the hard floor of the carriage. She drew a dagger from her waist belt and thrust it straight down towards the wooden floor; she left no mark on it. The floor was made from the ebony wood from the north.


    The girl picked up the copper stove and looked at crushing marks and muttered, ¡°Was that man a monster?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a barbarian?¡±


    The two came naturally and left naturally.


    No one suspected anything or was confused about anything.


    The girl was only curious about what had happened but was not emotional.


    She was not scared, but rather just curious.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Heavy footsteps were heard, and Sir Eden¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°My master. We¡¯re almost Verdun. It¡¯s said that a female aristocrat came from the Frost Kingdom recently. She is very active in the aristocratic circle in the south and is also the descendant of Queen Isabe like you. Thisdy has amazing financial resources. If you want to inherit the title, you would need more allies. Maybe you should take the time to meet her. ¡±


    The girl put down the copper stove, tidied up her dress and said, ¡°Alright. I know.¡±


    Shipwreck Bay.


    The business at Whiteshark tavern was still great, even though the drinks here left some people sick; Many people, however, didn¡¯te for the alcohol.


    This was thergest ¡®trading¡¯ area of Shipwreck Bay.


    As for what they were buying and selling, it was clear after just one look at the fierce people here.


    This was a secret meeting spot for the pirates.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The door of the tavern was pushed open with force, and the wind and rain blew in. The fierce pirates sitting near the door frowned at once and looked at the two people who came. A young man, in a broad cloak, a tall woman with a veil on her face. The pirates looked at the man, and then their eyes fell on the veiled woman. The broad cape could not cover her gorgeous body; voluptuous chest and slim waist. Some whistled after seeing her.


    The two did not care about the pirates.


    The young man went straight to the counter, looked around, and said, ¡°Get Sea Dog to see me!¡±


    Sea Dog?


    The fierce-looking bartender was cleaning sses. He was taken aback when he heard this, then realized that this was a nickname of his boss.


    However, no one called him that around here.


    <i>Who is this young man that dared to call our leader ¡®Sea Dog¡¯? Even the big boys here call him ¡®Lord Dog¡¯!</i>


    <i>Does he want to get skinned?</i>


    The owner of the bar looked up and down at Soran, who looked like a young adventurer. His expression was not friendly at all; noticing this, the people around also came around Soran.


    It seemed like something was going to go down!


    The pirates in the tavern all seemed to be enjoying the show.


    ¡°Peh!¡±


    Soran frowned. He noticed that the woman behind him made a funny smile; immediately his expression changed. He turned around and nced at the nearby thugs. In an instant, his eyes were like sharp knives. Then saw the group of thugs retreating with pale faces, sitting down in fear.


    ¡°Bring Sea Dog to see me!¡±


    Soran angrily ordered. An invisible pressure suddenly enveloped the whole tavern, making all the gloating people seem to be strangled, making it hard for them to breathe.


    ¡°Ping!¡±


    The cup in the tavern owner¡¯s hand fell to the ground; his face turned pale in an instant. He seemed to have thought of something, trembled, and said: ¡°Yes!... Yes!... Your excellency! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go at once!...¡±


    The tavern became silent.


    The owner of the tavern sent people to inform the leader in a panicky way, and he came to Soran in a shudder, sweating to exin something.


    ¡°I want a quiet room.¡±


    Soran didn¡¯t care about the minion pirates here. He nced around and said slowly, ¡°I want an express ship tomorrow. Ask someone to prepare it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Gather the leaders here. I have things for them to do.¡±


    Soran went upstairs.


    When he left, the other people in the tavern seemed to regain the ability to breathe, gasping for air. Those who were unfriendly all became pale-faced.


    His Excellency!


    It seemed they finally knew who that young man was.


    Then they were almost scared to death!


    Inside the room, Soran ignored the frightened pirate minions and waved for them to get out. Soran spread out arge map and then pointed at several ces. The veiled woman had a very interesting expression, but she seemed very quiet. She just watched quietly and did not speak.


    ¡°How much power do you have left?¡± Soran asked as he looked at the map.


    The veiled woman thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I can barely reach the realm of legends. The curse of the Queen of Spiders was very strong and directly affected my soul.¡±


    Soran nodded gently and said, ¡°Can you cast arge area, Psionic Suggestion?¡±


    The veiled woman smiled and nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Rushing footsteps were heard outside the room.


    When the person reached the front of the door, he stopped, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door.


    Soran looked up and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Sea Dog walked in.


    There were also three minor pirate leaders who Soran was familiar with. They were now all dressed up in bright clothes; Sea Dog even became a little fatter. It seemed that these people were veryfortable in Shipwreck Bay.


    Soran looked at him up and down, and immediately Sea Dog began to sweat.


    At a time like this, Soran was not interested in beating them at all. He reached out, pointed on the map, and said, ¡°Send someone to inquire about the information near the city of Autumnfall immediately. No matter what it takes, I need to know any information about the half-elves right away. ¡±


    Sea Dog wiped his cold sweat, nodded, and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send people out immediately! The information wille back fast!¡±


    Soran nced at the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°Summon the pirate leaders in the nearby waters and send the news back to the outer inds. Three monthster, I will hold a military parade in port Mordor! ¡±


    <i>A military parade?</i>


    All the pirate leaders there were slightly confused.


    Then, they realized what he meant. With a shocked and excited expression, they immediately nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your excellency! I¡¯ll send someone to inform the other pirate leaders right now! ¡±


    Military parade!


    <i>Usually, only big nations would show their prowess, right?</i>


    <i>Could it be that his excellency ns to?</i>


    The pirate leaders there were filled with excitement as Soran was finally going to take this step.


    ¡°Ta, Ta, Ta.¡±


    Soran¡¯s fingers tapped gently on the map, and he pondered for a moment, and continued, ¡°Let Casa dock the dragonhead warship at the port of Tylon; pass the news to Arendelle and tell Giant to bring his fleet back. Since the elder princess hase back, those Vrykul pirates would be nothing. Just leave a group of guards for the chamber ofmerce there. ¡±


    ¡°Call back the western fleet too!... tell Scarface to take notice of the movement of the southern ind nations!...¡±


    ¡°Tell the third and fifth fleet to sail to the eastern sea route!¡±


    Soran drew his finger across Whiterun, and then he went along the river until he reached the seaport in the southeast sea. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Send someone to inform the eastern pirates!... We may need to pass through their territory sometimeter!... ¡±


    Orders were given out.


    Even though they weren¡¯t sure what Soran was nning, the pirate leaders knew this was something big.


    <i>What was his excellency nning? Gathering the fleet of three seas.</i>

 Chapter 459 - Demon Lord

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 105 Demon Lord</h4>


    Blood dripped slowly.


    There were dying groans of the wounded nearby, and the excited howls of Gnolls. Eugene was disgusted by the sound, so he picked up a javelin and nailed the wild barking Gnoll to the ground. The whole battlefield was quiet. In fact, the battle was over. Eugene didn¡¯t even look at the angry Gnolls; he just stepped forward. All the orcs who saw him along the way fell to their knees. The warriors of the saber tooth n suffered a lot of casualties; however, even after they had lost the protection of their god. These half-elves were not as easy to deal with as they thought.


    ¡°Cha!¡±


    Sarot broke the arrow on his chest. The simple Orc leather armor could not stop the half-elf¡¯s bow and arrow at all. However, he was the most powerful warrior in the tribe, strong enough to resist the enemy¡¯s arrow shots. When Eugene¡¯s old figure came to him, the huge and violent orc, like a giant, fell to his knees. He lowered his head humbly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Excellency shaman.¡±


    The air was filled with a stink of blood.


    The warriors of the n were treating the wounded, while the Gnolls were eating the bodies of the half-elves. This scene made Eugene feel very unhappy because even as an orc, he hated the Gnolls very much. If it wasn¡¯t for defeating the army of Autmnfall city, they wouldn¡¯t have joined forces with these dirty and disgusting Gnolls.


    ¡°We¡¯re back!...¡±


    Eugene stood on the high slope and looked down at the cknd in front of him. His old face could not cover up the extraordinary years of his prime. The scars on his face were like dazzling metals, showing how much he had battled.


    The green grass and fertile soil.


    Eugene slowly fell to his knees, and the skull pendant on his chest touched the ground. The shaman, an orc, who had gone through a lot, kissed the ground. His rough calloused fingers grasped the ck soil and tasted it. It was a fishy, bitter taste, but Eugene was enjoying it. He slowly stood up, pulled out the spear on its back, and then thrust it heavily into the ground in front of it.


    He looked at his tribe and shouted with all his strength, ¡°We¡¯re finally back!...¡±


    ¡°We have taken ournd back!...¡±


    All the orcs roared.


    The tribe¡¯s fighters pounded their chest and let out an angry roar.


    Corpses.


    Corpses.


    And more corpses.


    The Gnolls were enjoying a feast, but at the back of the line, there was a group of big Gnolls with ck fur who were looking at everything in front of them with blood-red pupils. They were stronger and more powerful than other Gnolls. They were in steel armor and had heavy ils. Most importantly, they were exuding an evil aura.


    Heavy footsteps wereing closer.


    A Gnoll approaching three meters came slowly. He was wearing full-length armor, with the blood-red streak on his special armor. The frighteningly strong Gnoll was holding a very special weapon.


    A three-ball il


    The heavy il was covered in blood, pieces of bone, and flesh.


    The big Gnoll leader came to Eugene. He looked down at the orc shaman with. He didn¡¯t care about the fact that he had just killed a Gnoll. Instead, he said grimly, ¡°the army of the half-elves has failed.¡±


    ¡°Where is the item my master wanted?¡±


    Eugene turned to look at the Gnoll in front of him. Even though he was huge and oppressive, Eugene was not affected at all; he had faced giants since he was young. To him, the size of the Gnoll only meant that he was an easy target. Eugene looked at the Gnoll in front of him and said slowly, ¡°One of the heads of the il of Ages is in the hands of the half-elves.¡±


    ¡°We have only defeated their army, so how would we get the part for the artifact so quickly.¡±


    The Gnoll leader looked at the old Orc in front of him. After a long silence, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Where else is there to fight? Within half a month, the part for the artifact must be presented to my lord, or your tribe will disappearpletely! ¡±


    ¡°Ghouls would hunt you at night, and Gnolls will ughter your entire tribe!¡±


    ¡°The wrath of my lord is not something you can bear!¡±


    Yeenoghu, Prince of Gnolls.


    The demon lord of the 422ndyer of Abyss; the God of Gnolls. He conquered Doresain, the King of Ghouls, in a struggle of the Abyss lords. Thus he was now also the master of ghouls and controlled arge group of ghouls. This Lord of the Abyss may not be as difficult to deal with as the other terrible beings, but his anger was not something an ordinary mortal could deal with. The power of any Demon Lord was equal to that of the gods, and there wererge demon armies under his control.


    Yeenoghu, Prince of Gnolls, used a il as a weapon.


    A three-headed il.


    Eugene¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on the Gnoll without fear of the other¡¯s threat. The leader of the Gnoll looked at him and turned to walk toward the back of the battlefield.


    ¡°Damn these Gnolls!¡±


    The massive Orc warrior looked at the leader of the Gnoll and said slowly to the shaman, ¡°Your Excellency! Do we really want to give them the artifact? ¡±


    Eugene gave him a look and said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Eugene turned and walked down the hillside. He looked at thend in front of him and said slowly, ¡°The il of Ages was once regarded as the most powerful weapon in the world!... Only the Holy Avenger of the pdin could rival it!... Because of fear of its power, the artifact was torn apart again and again! ¡±


    ¡°Many have died under the [il of Ages], and the Sons of ughter even used it to kill a god!...¡±


    ¡°Now Yeenoghu, Prince of Gnolls wants this weapon. If he couldn¡¯t make the weapon, then nothing big would happen. However, the day the artifact isplete would also be when he would die!...¡±


    Eugene slowly walked away.


    The orc stood there and somewhat understood what Eugene said. With his intelligence, it was hard for him to understand all that.


    Mordor, outer inds.


    Gloria appeared around the portal to the shadow ne. She quickly cast a few protective shields and went inside the portal.


    With a swift change of the scene.


    In the blink of an eye, she hade to the shadow ne. At this time, the shadow ne had changed a little. There were some special buildings here, and two Iron Golems as guards stayed here. The progress of understanding the wizard tower was slow because there were too many secrets that they could not understand in the Arcane Empire. However, they were still the senior witches of the north. Because they had a good understanding of magic, they still had some research results after some time.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s figure quickly appeared around the maze. She looked at the fallen witch and asked, ¡°Are there any findings?¡±


    There was still a hint of remaining energy fluctuation in the air.


    The fallen witch turned to look at her daughter and said softly, ¡°Half-ne! This maze, like the council¡¯s, is maintained by a half-ne. ¡±


    ¡°I can feel the energy pool, but I can¡¯t locate this half-ne!¡±


    Gloria became serious, and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s a half-ne here? Can you find the entrance to half-ne?¡±


    The fallen witch shook her head.


    With a flick of her finger, which was wearing ckce gloves, a projected structure appeared in front of the two, with four different tears upying four corners. Then she exined, ¡°Any half-ne is developed by an element pool.¡±


    ¡°Earth, water, wing, fire.¡±


    ¡°These are the basic elements of the material ne. The energy pool, as we know, is the energy core of a half-ne, and is an important factor in the growth of a half-ne.¡±


    ¡°Look here.¡±


    ¡°The four points on this maze are crossed at the elemental pool. There is also a half-ne hidden here. It is because of the energy supply of the half-ne that this wizard tower can support for so long.¡±


    The projection changed.


    With some unknown means, the fallen witch used a simtion to disy the general structure of the maze. Taking the wizard tower in the center as the center, special energy signs appeared in four areas.


    ¡°There are at least three energy pools here.¡±


    The fallen witch looked at the wizard tower in front of her eyes and said slowly, ¡°there should be an element pool in the tower, which is responsible for maintaining the daily energy consumption of the wizard tower. There is also an element pool under this maze, which is responsible for transforming the energy supply to the wizard tower. Finally, there should be arger energy pool in the half-ne that we don¡¯t know about. ¡±


    ¡°If thest energy pool is still working... from the end of the Arcane Empire until now, if the power had been supplied none stop, then the half-ne would be very big!¡±


    Gloria¡¯s eyes showed a sh of brilliance and said, ¡°Mother! You mean...¡±


    The fallen witch looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°There is an undiscovered stand-alone dimension space!... possiblyrger than the half-ne of the witch council!¡±


    ¡°However, the entrance may be in there!¡±


    The fallen witch looked at the distant wizard tower.


    The expression of the two witches became serious.


    They couldn¡¯t go in. Even if theybined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go in!

 Chapter 460 - The Master of Mordor

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 106 The Master of Mordor</h4>


    Port Tylon, the Sea Temple.


    The Naga priest slowly emerged from the blue water. It was unknown if she had met with something good during this period. The divine brilliance in her eyes actually became more and more obvious. Although the Sea Goddess was a cruel and evil god, she was also a very generous goddess. The entire sea goddess system had a few existences that could be seen, which was also the reason why in the midst of the struggle between the Sea Goddess and the Storm Lord, they had always been in a weaker position.


    No matter how powerful the main god was, they couldn¡¯t do everything by themselves.


    Especially in the matters of the material ne, if the main god of a god system went to battle entirely by themselves, the degree of importance of the matter would have been very serious.


    ¡°Soran¡¯s back?¡±


    There was a sneer on the corner of Naga¡¯s mouth, and she slowly went: ¡°This guy really doesn¡¯t move fast if there are no benefits. Send someone to tell him that the Dragonbone Warship is about to bepleted, and have him finish what he had promised me. ¡±


    ¡°That priest Jin b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Fighting with us for everything just because they have money! It¡¯s time for her to eat grass for once.¡±


    In one of the darkest parts, the temple guard went away following the orders. The Naga priest raised her hand gently, and a blue water ball appeared in front of her. The ball that was made up of seawater appeared like a crystal ball. She watched silently for a while, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before we get rid of you traitors!¡±


    The figure of the Naga priest walked towards the secret chamber of the temple and said slowly, ¡°Do you really think that fallen trash is qualified topete with the Sea Goddess?¡±


    ...


    Soran¡¯s figure set foot on the grounds of Port Tylon.


    There was already a group of pirate leaders waiting for his return near the port. Soran just nced at them and said: ¡°Have all thetest updatespiled and let me see all of it! Send someone to ask the Sea Temple if the things that I want are ready. ¡±


    ¡°Have someone assemble the resources of Snake Ind.¡±


    ¡°Within a week, have one-third of the supplies delivered to Raging Sand Ind. There is a use for themter.¡±


    Soran had a lot of things to deal with.


    As the pirate king who controlled a huge sea area, the number of pirates under him had already been in the tens of thousands. In the end, not only pirates but also merchants, sailors, and guards had be his subordinates. At this time, even the Psionic Warlock seemed to be a little surprised by Soran¡¯s power. Although Soran had already mentioned his identity on the way here, he did not mention that the force he had controlled wasparable to a kingdom. What he saw on the way here was that, no matter what Soran needed, he would have plenty of manpower and material resources to prepare them. As long as one was not an idiot, they could feel the terrifying mobilization power that was behind the scenes.


    Even a King would have difficulties mobilizing an armed fleet at will.


    While Soran was busy with his business, the Psionic Warlock was observing the world. She was not so familiar with the material ne. She spent more time on the astral ne in her life. Her darkest and most painful period was not on the earth¡¯s surface, but in the Mindyer¡¯s nest in the Underdark. Since then, the number of times she had returned to the material ne was barely a few.


    Soran only spent a day in Port Tylon, and then he returned to the Outer Inds.


    ...


    Port Mordor.


    Soran¡¯s return had not been publicized much. In fact, many people did not know that he had alreadye back.


    At this time, Port Mordor has been expanded two to three timespared to the past, and many port depots have already been built nearby. There were a lot of caravansing and going. Some of them that were going to the Amazon rainforest used this as a transit station, and some that were not afraid to die were getting ready to trade with the aborigines. It was said that arge tribe of indigenous people had a big fight with the female Amazonian warriors some time ago. It was said that even the Storm Lord had taken action, but the victory still seems undecided. The aborigines had fought with the female Amazonian warriors for thousands of years. Unless the temple intervened directly, it might even continue for another thousand years.


    Besides, i


    ¡ª¡ª[Father of Dinosaurs] ¨C Ubtao.


    A very ancient God.


    He used to be called the master of the rainforest and an old rival of the Storm Lord, but then he seemed to have be silent afterward.


    The specific reasons were unknown. But it was written that he seemed to have created an ¡®Abomination,¡¯ which was called ¡®Godzi¡¯ by the adventurers.


    This God has not appeared for a long time.


    Only his faith was spread in the more remote and deste areas of the Outer Inds, and asionally, one could see the Druids who believed in him.


    The movement of the Temple of Riches was very fast.


    Port Mordor was about to be built into a prototype port city, and thergest share of which undoubtedly belonged to the Temple of Riches. The belief of the Mistress of Riches has been widely spread among merchants, sailors, and guards. In contrast, the belief of the Sea Goddess could only be epted by pirates. After all, the Sea Goddess was more frightening to them, and the merchants were obviously more willing to ept the teachings of the Mistress of Riches.


    Regarding thepetition, Soran did not care one bit.


    He did not have much interest in these two domains. In his n, pirates were just a de.


    And, he also did not want to be controlled.


    If he included the pirates in his opportunities, he would have been restricted by the Sea Goddess.


    This was something that was not worthwhile!


    ...


    On the way to the City of Mordor.


    In his hands, Soran was ying with a ring. It was engraved with the emblem of a vampire bat. This ring was called ¡®the Progenitor¡¯s Ring¡¯. It was a very good artifact.


    It was a pity he could not equip it!


    The reason was very simple. This artifact ring had a race restriction and could only be used by ¡®Vampires¡¯. Soran would be cursed by the ring even if he wore it with the help of Omnipotent Hands.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Blood Hunger!¡±


    Soran also did not want to suck human¡¯s blood for no reason, so he had to throw it away for now.


    ¡°Item Type: the Progenitor¡¯s Ring [+ 1]


    Item Level: [Grade One Artifact]


    Description: This is a ring containing a divine power. It was blessed with some power by the Vampire God. Anyone who wore it could gain the supreme authority among the vampires and greatly improve their own strength at the same time. This ring had the power to control other vampires. It could directly control some of the weaker vampires. This ring has a special curse on it. Any non-vampire lifeform wearing it would be affected.


    Requirements: Race Restriction [Vampire].


    Effects 1: All Tests + 2.


    Effects 2: [Progenitor¡¯s True Blood], improve the grade of the vampire. The bloodline of the wearer would gradually purify over time, and finally, reach the level of the vampire¡¯s progenitor. However, this process may take thousands of years. This effect has no effect on ancient vampires!


    Effects 3: [Dominate Humans], this ring has powerful magic power and can cast the spell, Dominate Humans, once a day.


    Effects 4: [Dominate Vampires], this ring has powerful magic power, and can cast the spell, Dominate Vampires, once a day. Effects 5: [Control Vampires], this ring is blessed with some power by the Vampire God. The wearer of this ring canmand the vampires. ¡±


    ...


    This was the artifact ring left by the Demigod Vampire.


    To some extent, it should be something very weak. The actualbat effects might perhaps not even be more than the Lich Ring +5, but it also had some special abilities.


    For example, [Progenitor¡¯s True Blood] and [Control Vampires].


    It should be simr to the power of the Vampiric Divine Title, but it was attached to the ring by him. It was unknown if it was because the ring was infused with his divine power.


    The City of Mordor was already in sight.


    Soran turned around and took a look at the Psionic Warlock behind him, and said slowly: ¡°Is Greater Restoration and Remove Curse really useless? The priests of the Mistress of Riches and the Sea Goddess are here, and they may be of some use.¡±


    The Psionic Warlock took a look at the city in front of her, shook her head gently, and went: ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Mortals cannot interfere in the realm of gods! Unless you can get one of the two goddesses to eliminate the curse for me personally, the power of mortals is useless. ¡±


    The low roar of the Quetzalcoatlus resounded.


    In the sky, a shadow flew by, and a Quetzalcoatlus, which has be two to three timesrger, appeared, hovering over Soran¡¯s head continuously, sending out a roar of excitement.


    They were weing the Master of Mordor!

 Chapter 461 - The Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 107 The Mistress</h4>


    The Quetzalcoatlus hovered over Soran¡¯s head but did not descend.


    The movement already alerted the other people in the City of Mordor. Some of them seemed to have realized Soran¡¯s return.


    ¡°It looks like Vivian trained it very well.¡±


    A slight smile appeared on the corner of Soran¡¯s mouth, then his face was a little worried and murmured: ¡°Vivian didn¡¯te. She should be the same as before right?¡±


    It was unknown why.


    This time, Soran did not sense the will of the Dread Lord nor the Demigod Vampire when he killed the Demigod Vampire and acquired his divinity. The former might be that the Demigod Vampire wiped out the presence of the Dread Lord after he had ascended, while thetter might be that the Demigod Vampire has notpletely died, or that he has notpletely disappeared. The existence of the gods was different from that of ordinary people. To seal the gods meant betting with their own souls. After the death of the mortals, their souls would go to the other worlds for reincarnation, but after the death of the gods, their souls would disappearpletely.


    Under normal circumstances, Soran should have directly absorbed the soul power of the Demigod Vampire, but at thest moment, the Hellpoemer stole a part of it using the Requiem of Hell.


    It was not clear between this strange legendary Poemer and the devil in Baator¡¯s hell. He probably knew more about the field of souls than Soran did.


    However, it was not the right time to think about it now. Soran was nning to see Vivian first.


    The City of Mordor was already in front of him.


    Soran looked at the city in front of him that had greatly expanded and then turned to the Psionic Warlock behind and went: ¡°What do you think of this ce?¡±


    The Psionic Warlock chuckled softly and slowly went: ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°You made me think of someone!..... A legend a long, long time ago!..... He was also a legendary pirate!... But his legend has already been buried by history!... ¡±


    Soran¡¯s face showed a trace of interest and said: ¡°Die, who is it? Do tell! Maybe I¡¯ve heard of them.¡±


    It seemed that the Psionic Warlock rarely mentioned her name. She took a look at the distant Port Mordor and slowly said: ¡°Balduran. A legendary pirate that has once appeared in history. He is really simr to Master, but he was still a pirate in the end, whereas Master has already gradually stepped into the eternal Kingdom of the Gods. ¡±


    ¡°He built the Baldur¡¯s Gate, a ce that has long been lost in history.¡±


    ¡°There should have been no legends about him in this world. Even though his name might have been more widely known than the gods at that time, he was eventually buried by history.¡±


    ¡°This ce reminds me of Baldur¡¯s Gate, Mordor.¡±


    ¡°Although there are many simrities between it and the City of Mordor, one difference is that this ce would stand for a long time because of its owner.¡±


    <i>Balduran?</i>


    Soran has never heard of this name. The years were so merciless. Apart from the mighty gods high above, even the powerful legends would be gradually erased by history. As the Psionic Warlock had said, there was already no legend about the Balduran in this world. But Soran has heard of the name Baldur¡¯s Gate. It seemed that this was a very old and ancient city. Its name had some connection with the Son of ughter, but it has been too long to know.


    Soran looked at her and asked: ¡°Where did you find out about these?¡±


    The Psionic Warlock looked up at the sky and said slowly: ¡°The astral ne.¡±


    ¡°Astral ne travelers have been observing the changes in this world. Maybe thousands of years have been a vicissitude for the world, but for the residents of the astral ne, it was only a small part of the long history. Astral ne travelers will record the history of many nes, which may span over tens of thousands of years. ¡±


    Soran smiled and did not ask further because Gloria had already appeared at the city gate.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!...¡±


    Gloria was dressed in a ck wizard robe; her white fingers wore ckce gloves, and a diamond ring iid with huge dreamlike luster. Her long silver hair glowed in the sun. Even the loose wizard robe could not cover up her exquisite and perfect curves. When she saw Soran, there were traces of joy on her face. However, when she saw the Psionic Warlock with a veil behind Soran, she could feel that she was a beauty just by intuition. Suddenly, her face changed a little.


    Then, she changed again as if there was nothing at all. She walked to Soran gracefully and elegantly. She naturally reached out and took Soran¡¯s arm. It was unknown whether she intentionally or unintentionally pinched his arms. She said elegantly: ¡°Is this our guest?¡±


    Our.


    Our guests.


    The strange jealousy and specific tone of her voice made Soran smile, and the Psionic Warlock in front could not helpughing a little frivolously.


    Then, she gently came in front of Gloria. Die slowly knelt on one knee, but her knee did not touch the ground, just slight squatting yet kneeling position. The Psionic Warlock took Gloria¡¯s right hand, while her expression was still at a loss, she bent down and kissed her fingertips, and said in a slightly maic voice and coquettishly went: ¡°My beautiful mistress!¡±


    ¡°I am my Master¡¯s follower [Die], a Psionic Warlock from the astral ne, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can be of help to you.¡±


    It was unknown whether it was intentional or unintentional. When the Psionic Warlock got up, she showed her a full and plump chest under herpel in front of Gloria. All of a sudden, she was at a loss.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The voice of the Psionic Warlock sounded in Soran¡¯s mind, and her tone was a little frivolous: ¡°My Mistress is so beautiful and amazing! And she¡¯s really cute! ¡±


    Soran¡¯s had a convulsion at the corner of his mouth.


    He left with Gloria, who was holding his arm, and answered directly with telepathy: ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble!....¡±


    Frivolousughter rang in his mind.


    With a smile on her lips, the Psionic Warlock replied: ¡°This way, Mistress wouldn¡¯t be jealous, won¡¯t she? Master? It seems like our secrets are not suitable for too many people to know.¡±


    ...


    A group of people entered the City of Mordor.


    In the past few months, the City of Mordor and the memory of it that Soran had, has changed a lot. The road was much wider than before, and the drainage ditches on both sides have beenpleted. A sculpture was erected on the central square, which was Soran¡¯s heroic posture. More than half of the neat brick and tile houses have beenpleted. The encampment and the schoolyard of the garrison have beenpleted. The gate has been rebuilt and expanded once, and thend reimed outside was now a lush green wheat field.


    It might not be as prosperous as Port Mordor, but the prosperity of Port Mordor had a kind of noise and ostentatiousness in the air, but the city had a heavy sense of dignity.


    That was what Soran needed.


    The prosperity of the port was only the fireworks in the air. This was his real foundation!


    In the Conference Hall, Soran had a room set up for the Psionic Warlock, and then he went to Vivian¡¯s room.


    There was no ident.


    The little girl once again entered her previous stat. She fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Lulu?!¡±


    Along with Soran came the Fallen Witch. When she saw Soran, her eyes turned bright, as if she had sensed something that Gloria had not found. She had been looking at Soran with profound eyes, but she did not speak. She just followed him quietly. asionally, she would look at her daughter at the side with a little sense of guilt or with some other emotions.


    In front of Vivian¡¯s room sat a little cat girl.


    She did not know how long she did not go to sleep. Her big beautiful eyes had already be the dark circles of the eyes today. She wanted to doze off, but she strongly held on.


    When she heard Soran¡¯s voice, she jumped up in a sh, as if she were a little confused: ¡°Meow?!.... Lulu¡¯s still here!.... Lulu has been keeping watch on her master!..... Lulu is notzy!¡±


    Soran leaned over and touched her little head. He felt a little hurt and went: ¡°Lulu is very obedient!.... Go to have a rest first... ¡±


    ¡°We are here.¡±


    The little cat girl shook her head and said timidly: ¡°No!.... Vivian slept for a long time!.... Lulu is a little worried...... Lulu will stay her until she wakes up!... Meow!... ¡°

 Chapter 462 - Good and Bad, Half Each.

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 108 Good and Bad, Half Each.</h4>


    The room was silent.


    Vivian was peacefully lying on the soft velvet bed. Her small hands folded on her chest, just like the sleeping beauty in the fairy tale. When he saw Vivian¡¯s peaceful sleeping posture, Soran¡¯s eyes suddenly softened, and even his whole vigor softened in the end. All the other people in the room were sensitive. Gloria looked at Soran, who sat beside the bed and caressed Vivian¡¯s long, silky hair. Her eyes had suddenly turned a littleplicated, unable to say what kind of emotion it was.


    Even though they were so close, the most important thing in Soran¡¯s mind was still Vivian in front of him.


    The Fallen Witch reached out and held her daughter¡¯s hands, but she did not speak. Gloria turned to look at her mother, and her face gradually calmed down. She shook her head as if it was nothing as if to tell her that she did not care. It was easy for a woman to yearn for more, but she had never wanted to fight with a little girl ever. Maybe she was just rueful.


    ¡°How long has she been sleeping?¡±


    Soran got up and stood up. His face was much more solemn. He put his hand on Vivian¡¯s white forehead, closed his eyes, and felt something. He whispered: ¡°Had she ever had a divine power rampage this time?¡±


    Gloria did not understand what Soran had sensed, but she said softly: ¡°It¡¯s been seven days.¡±


    ¡°This time, there was no abnormality. She has been sleeping quietly, without any signs of her power rampaging.¡±


    When Soran heard it, he frowned and went: ¡°Is it?¡±


    It seemed like something had also been discovered. In the eyes of the Fallen Witch, a faint magic light appeared. Then she went forward and mumbled: ¡°The devil¡¯s breath in her body has gotten more and more obvious!...¡±


    The Fallen Witch.


    As a witch who traded with the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut, she was not pure human now, so she could sense it more than Gloria did. Soran, as a Demigod and also the Son of ughter, was inextricably rted to the abyss demons. So after Soran sensed something, she noticed it and found something unusual. Vivian¡¯s demonic breath was getting more obvious. Even if she did not have any instances of her divine power rampaging this time, it does not necessarily mean that it was a good thing.


    Soran went silent for a while.


    His divine perception seemed to have made him sense something in the dark, so there were traces of worry on his solemn face.


    The Fallen Witch came to Vivian¡¯s side.


    She gestured towards Soran, trying to reach out and touched Vivian¡¯s forehead. With Soran¡¯s permission, the Fallen Witch leaned over her forehead and pressed it on Vivian¡¯s forehead. Then, she could not help convulsing a little.


    Deng-deng-deng!


    The Fallen Witch turned pale and retreated three steps back. When she saw that everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her, she murmured in a low voice: ¡°Bottomless Abyss!...¡±


    ¡°The more powerful Vivian is, the closer she is to the Bottomless Abyss!.....¡±


    Soran¡¯s biggest worry has finally happened.


    The stronger the Divine Power of Fear that Vivian had inherited, the more the attraction she garnered from the Bottomless Abyss.


    The transfer of the power of the Demigod Vampire has greatly strengthened her as the body of the resurrection of the Dread Lord. If the situation continued to deteriorate, Vivian might be directly summoned into the Bottomless Abyss. In the yesteryear, amongst those infamous and outstanding Son of ughters, some of the most powerful ones were summoned directly into the Bottomless Abyss.


    Vivian¡¯s strength was making her approach closer to the Bottomless Abyss, this distance was not one that was a substantial distance in space, so Gloria could not feel it at all. But Soran, the Son of ughter and a Demigod, could feel it, and so could the Fallen Witch who traded with the Queen of Subus because they all had the breath that came from the Bottomless Abyss.


    Soran was lost in thought.


    He reached out and stroked Vivian¡¯s long, silky hair. He turned around and looked at the others. He said slowly: ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a solution to this.¡±


    Bottomless Abyss.


    For ordinary people, it was a terrifying ce. But for Soran, it was just one of the most dangerous ces he had ever been to! Vivian¡¯s transformation made him realize something. Although he solved the biggest problem on the material ne, he also concentrated the Divine Power of Fear onto Vivian.


    This meant that the time for him to finally face the Dread Lord has shortened!


    The task for the Sons of Fear was to kill each other. The Demigod Vampire superseded Lilian, the Witch of Terror, who should have woken up in Amber City. He killed arge number of Sons of Fear. Although there might still have been some survivors, the congregated amount of Divine Power of Fear was still quite huge. Rhinehart changed the original resurrection process by ascending into the Vampiric Divine Title. However, when he was killed by Soran as he was an important threat, the resurrection process of the Dread Lord was revised back again.


    The divine power had returned to Vivian¡¯s body since she was the real body!


    Soran did not know how much time he still had, but he had a strong feeling that his schedule to the Bottomless Abyss had been greatly advanced.


    At present, the only variable was whether he wanted to go to the Bottomless Abyss before or after the Avatar¡¯s Crisis. If it was before the Avatar¡¯s Crisis, it would be incredibly difficult to fight against the Dread Lord. But, if it was after the Avatar¡¯s Crisis, then Soran¡¯s victory over him could reach at least 60%!


    Vivian could no longer get stronger.


    As a child, all her powers were like rootless duckweeds. This was what the Dread Lord wanted because, in that way, he could easily take his powers back!


    Otherwise, how could he take away the powers of a Child of God that had obtained them themselves?


    ...


    ¡°You guys go out first.¡±


    Soran sat by the bed and looked at Vivian, who was sleeping. He turned around and looked at the others. He said softly: ¡°I want to be here alone with her for a while.¡±


    Gloria nced at the Fallen Witch, turned, and left the room.


    Soran sat at the foot of the bed and watched Vivian¡¯s face. He reached out and stroked the little girl¡¯s cheek. Then he leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. He murmured: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Older brother will always stand by your side. No matter the difficulties, I will face them with you!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s mouth showed a faint smile.


    She couldn¡¯t hear Soran¡¯s words, but she was aware of Soran¡¯s presence.


    Time passed by.


    Soran sat by the bed and looked at the little girl in front of him. From time to time, he reached out and stroked her long, silky hair. His eyes gradually returned its calmness. When he got up and left the room, Soran¡¯s eyes returned to the cold and merciless ones. Finally, he looked at Vivian, who was sleeping in the room, and a strong sense of killing reappeared on him. He murmured: ¡°The Dread Lord?¡±


    ¡°Whoever it is! Those who threaten Vivian are all going to die! ¡±


    ...


    Three days passed quickly.


    Finally, the others came to know about Soran¡¯s return. The priests of the Temple of Riches and the Sea Temple came to visit him, and he also met with the representatives of the Temple of Grain who stayed here. Soran himself had no idea that the fertilizer in his ns would attract the priest of the Grain Goddess, but since there was such an opportunity, of course, he needed to make good use of it. He was not sure how much he could change the future now, but whatever he could change, a bit was still a bit. Maybe there would be miracles happening in the world.


    Soran had a lot to deal with.


    There were some new discoveries in the shadow ne, but it was a little difficult to break through the defense front of the Wizard Tower. Soran was worried about being attacked by the Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon.


    One must cut off the power of the Wizard Tower before they could enter it safely!


    Intelligence from the Autumnfall nearby has been sent over. Half-elves have not had a good time in recent days. At the same time, they have been attacked by creatures such as half Beastmen, Gnolls and Ogres, and more. For the current plight of the Half-elves, other nearby races were looking on coldly. Because in this turbulent period, many gods have fallen into a deep sleep one after another, and they did not want to expend their power elsewhere.


    Soran held onto the report and thought for a long time.


    In the end, he put it aside for a while and prepared to think about it a few dayster. The half-elves would not die out so fast. He was still a person from Order Evil. He knew that it was better to help in the hours of need than to add help instantly. He was waiting for the chance to reap the most benefits.


    Being evil might still be beneficial based on this point.

 Chapter 463 - Ceremony!

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 109 Ceremony!</h4>


    A quiet night.


    Soran wrote and drew on white paper with a quill pen. Since returning to the City of Mordor, he finally had some time to study higher grade spells. Soran learned all the spells below grade 3, but the difficulty of mastering them would be increased if the level of spells continued to rise. It was unknown if the reason was that he advanced into a Demigod. Soran¡¯s understanding of arcane magic seemed to be much stronger than before. He had at least doubled the speed of mastering high-grade magic that he thought was difficult to understand before.


    The exact reason was still unknown, but it must have had something to do with the power of the shard of divinity because Soran already had divinity, and he could not do this before.


    There was still a lot of ughter EXP stored!


    But Soran was not eager to improve his professional level, because, for him, the benefits of increasing one or two professional levels were not significant. The most important thing was to decide his own path.


    It was the path for the future!


    Although the realm of the gods was very powerful, it also had great limitations. That is, it was difficult to change after the power was formed. Although gods had all kinds of powerful power, their own profession was fixed. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the Queen of Spiders or the other gods, the profession with the highest level would still be the core of their power.


    Without a doubt!


    Soran¡¯s current power core was the Rogue, but the path he wanted to take was not the Rogue.


    The God of half Elves and Rogues.


    The former one was the most restricted sense of the racial Divine Title. The key to determining the amount of their own divine power was whether the race was prosperous or not. To be honest, the half-elves had no potential topete with the potential of humans, elves, dwarves, and beastmen. Even halflings had protection from a god with powerful divine power. After all these years, the half-elves only had a minor god to support them. Within the half-elves¡¯ inner circle, the belief was also not unified, and the influence of humans¡¯ and elves¡¯ god systems was very severe.


    Soran never intended to stick to the [Half Elves] Divine Title. It was just a springboard for his future.


    The Rogue divine title.


    This divine title had appeared at most at [Great Divine Power] and was also fully supported by the shadow field, Soran did not expect much from this either.


    As a former top Rogue, Soran knew the advantages of this profession, but he was also very clear about its disadvantages.


    Rogue was an indispensable part of his power, but it could not be the core domain of his divine title. Otherwise, his growth would be limited because the potential of the Rogue¡¯s advancement would be greatly reduced after entering the legendary domain.


    So what if you had an even stronger ability to preserve your life?


    Soran had already passed the period where he needed life preservation. He needed more powerful fighting power, especially when he needed to face the Dread Lord!


    Hand of Despair.


    This top-level legendary assassin was the optimum. His strengths and weaknesses were also prominent. Maybe it was fine for ordinary people, but it was deadly for gods.


    Soran could not take the Rogue as the core ascension, or he would have to go hard against the [Shadow Lord]!


    There was no professional limit to racial Divine Titles.


    Soran had a chance to decide which profession his core domain was before he really ascended to be a god because it was very difficult for him to change after he became a god. Thebat power of Rogues was very limited after the legendary domain unless they were advanced into [Shadowlord] or other special professions. These were no problems for ordinary people, but for Soran, who was stepping into the field of gods, it meant that he must step into the [shadow] domain in order to be promoted in the future.


    Otherwise, he would be stuck here!


    In this way, he must kill the [Shadow Lord], and the [Shadow Lord] would regard Soran as an important enemy.


    For now, Soran¡¯s sess rate in defeating the [Shadow Lord] was practically 0!


    ...


    Ta-ta-ta.


    The soft footsteps sounded outside the door. Soran rubbed his forehead and put down the quill pen. He thought it was Gloria outside, but when he realized that he had been intimate with Gloria for the past two days and that she had entered the shadow ne contentedly this afternoon for the study of the elemental pool, Soran knew that it was definitely not her.


    Who would it be?


    Soran frowned slightly and then heard the knock on his door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as Soran¡¯s senses unleashed, he knew who wasing from the door already, because she had a demonic scent simr to Soran¡¯s.


    ¡ª¡ªThe Fallen Witch.


    Gloria¡¯s mother. The electorate of the Queen of Subus.


    The door opened gently.


    The figure of the Fallen Witch appeared in front of Soran. She was wearing a ck wizard robe, but it looked like a cheongsam when it was spread at the end of her thigh. Wearing ck silk stockings on the slender and strong thighs, the top spider silk from the Underdark was filled with unspeakable beauty. The long silky hair was pinned up like a nobledy near her temples. There was no adornment on the Fallen Witch. Through the thin wizard robe, one could see the slight bulge towering on her chest.


    There was nothing worn beneath it.


    Soran¡¯s breathing was a little short, but there was a bit of confusion and a bit of headache.


    He was afraid of this woman.


    But there was no denying that he was attracted by her beauty. Different from Gloria¡¯s beauty, the Fallen Witch had another kind of strange charm, which was more evil, more deste, and full of temptations.


    ¡°You seem troubled.¡±


    The Fallen Witch¡¯s expression was calm as if she was not seducing Soran at all. She came directly in front of Soran and sat on the desk with her round and upright hips. The sensual atmosphere was not any magical effect, but a charm that she had naturally exuded.


    Corinne looked down at Soran with her blurred eyes. Her white fingers brushed her chest, and she suddenly breathed quickly.


    She had been paying attention to Soran¡¯s changes.


    When she felt Soran¡¯s speeding heartbeat, there was a frivolous smile on the corner of the Fallen Witch¡¯s mouth. She touched Soran¡¯s cheek with her index finger as if she was talking to herself: ¡°Since you intend to enter the realm of the gods, all the rules of the mortal world wouldn¡¯t restrain you!...¡±


    ¡°The life of the gods is long. Very, very long! In the endless river of time, are you going to live alone like this? Instead of having more people to apany you? ¡±


    ¡°Keke!¡±


    ¡°You know what? Sometimes I clearly feel you are evil! But sometimes I find that you are more restrained than me! Ah!...¡±


    The figure of the Fallen Witch soared up, and then her entire body fell on Soran¡¯s knee, a pair of strong hands dug deep into hispel. The rapid breath, the elerated heartbeat, and the burning heat felt in the buttocks, the beautiful face of the Fallen Witch appeared a little red, and her breathing gradually became a little disordered.


    Soran felt the difference of her hands, bigger and softer than Gloria¡¯s, which was another kind of ultimate enjoyment.


    Just rubbing it for a while.


    He slowly took out her hand, and gradually calmed down. While still holding onto the Fallen Witch in front of him, he said slowly: ¡°Say it. Why are youing to me tonight? You should know the influence of this kind of thing on Gloria! You should also know I don¡¯t want to make her sad! If there¡¯s no reason why, as her mother, you wouldn¡¯t havee tonight! ¡±


    Silence.


    The Fallen Witch stiffened up for a moment, and then she slowly broke away from Soran¡¯s arms. She got up to tidy her wizard robe and then said in a seemingly calm voice: ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible to hide from you!...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ceremony to please the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut!.... She blessed me with the power of divinity!..... And I must please her at the right time!.... ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Fallen¡¯s pleasing ceremony!...¡±


    ¡°This ceremony must bepleted, or I would be punished by her. It will be extremely painful, depraved, and evil.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help me finish the ceremony, then I¡¯ll go out and find others now, and kill them all after the ceremony!¡±


    Speaking of this, the voice of the Fallen Witch trembled slightly, but still seemed calm: ¡°Me and Gloria¡¯s father were abination of interests. We have met less than five times, and no other man has ever touched me. You are the best choice for me, and you should be the most pleasing ceremonial choice for the Queen of Subus. ¡±


    ¡°But if you refuse, I can only perform the ceremony in other ways!...¡±


    Speaking of this, the body of the Fallen Witch was obviously shaking even more.


    ¡°Ay!...¡±


    Soran could not help sighing. He got up and stood up, handed his hand to the Fallen Witch, and said slowly, ¡°Pass it over!... I¡¯ve seen the fallen ceremony to please the Queen of Subus before!.... There is no way to satisfy her this way! ¡±


    The body of the Fallen Witch trembled for a moment, and then a strange redness appeared on her face.


    She took out a whip made of special silk and handed it to Soran¡¯s hand with a little trembling of her hands. Then she gently took off her clothes, turned her back to Soran and showed her white back and beautiful curves in front of him. The Fallen Witch slowly knelt down with her back to him, singing strangely in her mouth, as if calling for something.


    An invisible energy field emerged.


    In the position of the Fallen Witch¡¯s corbone, a strange kiss mark suddenly seemed toe alive, and then her whole skin was covered with ayer of red.


    ¡ª¡ª[Kiss of the Queen]!


    The blessing ceremony of the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut was also the emblem of the Evil Fallen.


    It could give people powerful power, and even directly enhance the attributes of human beings, but it also represented the soul of human beings into a deeper Fallen abyss.


    Pa!


    The sound of the whipping was clear.


    A red mark appeared on the white back of the Fallen Witch. Her whole body trembled violently, her breath was short, her face was crimson, and her mouth made an uncontroble voice that sounded both like pain and happiness!


    ...


    (PS: Because part of the plot needs to be modified, there is a slight adjustment.)


    ¡°Vampiric Touch [Gifted Ability]: you have sessfully integrated the Divinity of Fear. When you activate this gifted ability, you can gather negative energy to erode the enemy¡¯s lifeforce and temporarily transfer it to you. Any enemy you touch directly after activating this ability will lose (3 * spellcasting score) HP and absorb up to 60 HP. These health values would be transferred to you, and your injuries would be treated. If it exceeds your health value, these life forces would be reserved for 1 hour, and your maximum life force would be increased additionally. The effect of this spell can¡¯t be superimposed. The opponent may die directly due to theplete consumption of the life force. ¡± [Usable once a day.]

 Chapter 464 - The Correct Usage of Omnipotent Hands

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 110 The Correct Usage of Omnipotent Hands</h4>


    A soft sea breeze came in.


    Soran stood on a reef and looked at the sea in the distance. His entire body seemed to be like a sculpture where he fell into deep thoughts.


    His face showed a rare color of fatigue, which seemed to have consumed too much energy, and his expression showed a color ofziness.


    Light footsteps came.


    The figure of the Psionic Warlock appeared behind Soran, tilting her head and sizing him up, and yfully went: ¡°Master. Ever since I saw you, I have never seen you sozy and tired before.¡±


    ¡°Keke!¡±


    ¡°Is it because you used up too much energyst night?¡±


    The Psionic Warlock¡¯s words became frivolous as if making fun of Soran was very amusing to her.


    Soran turned and nced at her, and did not answer her question, but said slowly: ¡°Try to recover your strength. If you have the energy to care about these issues, wouldn¡¯t it be better to think about how you could recover? ¡±


    The corner of the Psionic Warlock¡¯s mouth raised into a grin, and she easily sat next to Soran like a butterfly and had a good big stretch and said: ¡°Okay....! Okay....! ¡±


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s actually quite good now like this.¡±


    ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to hear the mess in other people¡¯s heads every day. What a rare leisure time! ¡±


    Was it Mind Reading?!


    Soran was a little stunned when he heard her words, and then looked at her seriously, and said slowly: ¡°Is that right? Then have a good rest. We still have a lot of time to prepare. ¡±


    He did not know the domain of the Psionic Warlocks, but if the psionic energy was too strong, they could really know what the others were thinking.


    Then control the thinking of the other creature!


    Soran¡¯s telepathy could only do a part of this, and the perceived ability of a Demigod was also useful, but it could only be effective on the ordinary people, the stronger the target, the weaker the effect.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The Psionic Warlock looked towards the sea in the distance. After a moment of silence, she said slowly: ¡°the Jin Priest of the Temple of Riches is very interesting. I¡¯m going to learn some priest skills from her, and if I can, my sub-profession is going to be a priest. ¡±


    Soran listened to her words and thought for a moment, then nodded: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The Psionic Warlock smiled and said slowly: ¡°It¡¯s actually a very simple thing, but if you want to advance into a higher domain, I¡¯m afraid I might need your help.¡±


    A blessing of divine power.


    Soran nodded thoughtfully. With the current ability of the Psionic Warlock, there were limitations in any domain of sub-profession. If the psychic power was too strong, it would upy more space in the soul. She might be able to be a priest as a sub-profession easily. But if she wanted to advance her Priest to the domain above legendary, I¡¯m afraid it would take a long time. Or, Soran to bestow divine power to her.


    Divinity was only a passive power.


    Even the biggest change was the blessing of divine power. Vivian¡¯s powerful strength was the umtion of the divine power of Fear. It was difficult to transform divinity into real power, but the divine power could rece the effect of spells. Almost all the electorates of a godly temple had the divine power bestowed by a god. Even if necessary, they could directly mobilize part of the divine power of the god and be an incarnation of the god. If the Psionic Warlock really wanted to raise the level of her priest, she could only rely on Soran to bestow her divine power.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Diended lightly, turned to look at Soran, her eyes seemed to narrow, and slowly said: ¡°It seems like someone was not satisfiedst night, and was ready toe to the Master to continue again?¡±


    As a Psionic Warlock who once had a professional level of more than 30. Maybe she did not have enough respect for the gods in her heart.


    ...


    The shadow of the Fallen Witch appeared.


    Soran was sitting crossed-legs and stood up and walked while wiping his Curved Sword on the reef. When the other party approached, only did he say slowly: ¡°It should have finished, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Fallen Witch looked at his back and nodded softly, and went: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Soran paused as his fingers that were wiping the Curved Sword stopped momentarily, then said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. You¡¯re Gloria¡¯s mother anyway. I can¡¯t be sitting and waiting for you to sink deeper into the domain. But you¡¯d better also think about your future. The Queen of Subus is not like a nobody in the abyss. After you¡¯ve signed a contract with her, she has already branded your soul. Unless you enter into a fieldparable to the gods, you will be her ything and ve all your life. ¡±


    ¡°This time may have passed like this, but have you ever thought about what to do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a fallen ceremony to please the demon queen beforest time, but I¡¯ve seen a desecration ceremony that was trying to please the Queen of Spiders. A group of naive guys think that blood, killing, sacrifice, prostitution, chaos, and fallen can satisfy the Queen of Spiders, but they never thought about the existence of the Queen of Spiders. She has seen too much in the long years, and how difficult it would be to please her! ¡±


    ¡°Do you know the final fate of those people?¡±


    Speaking of this, Soran turned to look at the Fallen Witch behind and obviously saw her body trembling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said the Fallen Witch, while shaking her head gently.


    Soran smiled as if trapped in some kind of memory, whispered: ¡°The priest in charge of the ceremony was turned into a Yochlol, and the Queen of Spiders sent the Driders to eat the sacrificepletely. Those who survived by chance have also been transformed into monsters that were half-human and half spider. ¡±


    ¡°You may have more knowledge than me.¡±


    ¡°But you must know the abyss better than I do! Those abyss demons are not as easy to deal with as you think, and their chaotic nature can do anything. They won¡¯t be so easily satisfied. ¡±


    ¡°You think if I didn¡¯t do it yesterday, you could just find some ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid if you do that, it would have been Glorious Nun who came yesterday. They would kill all the people in the ceremony with the Golden Whip with the hook, and then satisfy the Queen of Subus by tormenting you because this kind of pleasing ceremony is just a pastime of the Queen of Subus! ¡±


    Who was the Queen of Subus?


    The Divine Title she was in charge of was the darkest and most depraved field of emotion and desire. It was naive to think that this little mortal thing would be enough to satisfy her.


    If she was really so easy to satisfy, I¡¯m afraid some Warlocks could easily please her.


    Soran fell silent.


    He remembered a sacrifice ceremony he had attended before. He used a dragon egg to sacrifice for a lower grade Demon Lord. As a result, everyone almost died in it. Just a dragon egg could not satisfy its appetite at all, and its chaotic nature made it attack the other people who were sacrificing it.


    ¡°Ay!¡±


    Soran sighed wearily and said slowly: ¡°In the short term, there should be no problem. Even the Queen of Subus should have been satisfiedst night. ¡±


    ¡°Maybe when the world changes, the contract on your body would also change!¡±


    The beauty of the Fallen Witch¡¯s face showed a trace of redness, and her body trembled involuntarily as if thinking of something. Her eyes fell onto Soran¡¯s long, white fingers.


    Then, in order to cover up her feelings, she left a little flustered.


    Soran did not speak.


    He just looked at the sea in the distance, as if thinking about other more important things.


    Ordinary means were practically useless when trying to please the Queen of Subus because the legendary ¡®Book of Exotic Fantasy¡¯ was made by the Queen of Subus or her daughter, which was the most degenerate and lustful magic book in the multi-universe.


    But Soran was not totally helpless. After all, he was one of the top Rogues in the world.


    The pale Golden shadow spread at his fingertips. Soran put the Curved Sword on his knee and yed with the pure golden dagger in his hand. His fingers had be a virtual shadow, and the pure gold dagger was so fast it could not be seen by the naked eye.


    Ka-cha!


    Soran put the dagger on the rock and murmured: ¡°Or should I melt it? If it¡¯s mixed with pure gold? Maybe we can forge a second legendary Curved Sword? ¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should go and ask Gloria.¡±


    ¡°She mentioned that night that there seemed to be a new breakthrough in the Silver Sword of Gith!¡±


    Weapons.


    Without the [Holy Avenger] in his hands, Soran could only find ways from other ces.


    After all, he had the [Greater Dual-wielding]bat ability. In order to give full y to hisbat effectiveness, two legendary Curved Swords were necessary.


    There was still too little advanced equipment!


    It was unknown if he should take some time to visit the Wizard City. Now, the amount of money in his hand should be able to afford some legendary equipment.


    Soran stood up.


    He took a look at the distant sea and turned to walk towards the port.

 Chapter 465 - Big Moves! [End of Book 3]

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 111 Big Moves! [End of Book 3]</h4>


    Sea temple, port Tylon.


    The Naga Siren priest was sitting in the back of the temple. For some reason, she had put on a gorgeous sacrificial robe today; she seemed to be preparing for something important as her expression was quite serious. However, when she heard the report of the marine life in front of her, her face began to turn disturbed. She frowned at the blue water in front of her and murmured, ¡°What is Soran doing?¡±


    ¡°Moving his troops at a time like this!¡±


    ¡°Is he nning something big? Is he going to take revenge on the Principality of Rossad? Or something even bigger?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Naga Siren priest hit the ground with her staff and muttered, ¡°How many navy units had he mobilized?¡±


    The navy.


    For some time now, she had been referring to Soran¡¯s pirates as the navy.


    The distorted shadow was hidden in the seawater under the temple. It had no specific shape, but it was a kind of sea creature with a strong aura. It looked like a mixture of a sea creature and a sea monster. It had the strength beyond high-grade professions but less than a legendary figure. This kind of creature had appeared in the Sea temple more than once.


    Its whole body was hidden in the sea, and speaking in the Naga Sirennguage, it said, ¡°Hundreds of warships were mobilized near port Tylon. The dragonhead warship also docked near port Tylon. ¡±


    ¡°There have been 50 medium-sized ships mobilized to Snake Ind; there was also some stuff that was shipped out.¡±


    ¡°There is arge number of ships in Shipwreck Bay.¡±


    ¡°There are around 300 warships being mobilized; if we count the small pirate ships, then there would be around 600 ships.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more warshipsing back!¡±


    ¡°From the Frost Kingdom, the patrols in the southern ind kingdoms, and the surrendered pirates of the west.¡±


    ¡°These are only a fraction of the troops.¡±


    ¡°Soran has controlled and annexed many chambers ofmerce in this period of time. There are also many merchant ships and frigates that can be mobilized in secret. He could conservatively have thousands of ships to mobilize.¡±


    The Naga Siren priest was shocked.


    She went into thought, and muttered, ¡°Has he be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°This guy!¡±


    ¡°How could he expand so quickly!?¡±


    The distorted figure in the sea was also silent. After a while, he said, ¡°Your Excellency! Since Soran¡¯s rise, he has never seemed to have failed. This gave him an unimaginable appeal among the pirates, let alone his own excellent skills. Now from the south coast to Arendelle, any chamber ofmerce that wanted safe passage on the sea had to kowtow to him. ¡±


    ¡°The pirates earned by robbing people, but now he had taken up the responsibility to guard the ships.¡±


    ¡°Even though this is built on bullying the other merchants, d


    Without a strong force, Soran would seem like he was ckmailing the merchants. However, with his power now, he could rightfully ¡®tax¡¯ them.


    He taxed them but provided protection services.


    This was how a kingdom was like!


    The Naga Siren priest¡¯s face became more and more serious and somewhat unwilling. She murmured, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that his influence will increase even more!¡±


    The sea creature in the sea said, ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t control Soran now. He has been growing rapidly since the annexation of other pirates on the south coast. Arendelle¡¯s naval battle made him defeat the regr army of a kingdom, and his fleet expanded even more rapidly. Many pirate groups who were waiting, ultimately joined him. ¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, He even seeded in attacking the southern ind kingdoms!¡±


    ¡°After that battle, Soran had basically rounded up all the south coast pirates, even the merchants of Shipwreck Bay and Port Tylon are all with him.¡±


    ¡°If not for him mobilizing his troops, we would not have known how much power he had!¡±


    The Naga Siren priest let out a sigh.


    That¡¯s right.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Soran mobilizing the fleet that stirred up many people, the priest would not have known how powerful he had be.


    Pirates, merchants, guards-


    The pirates controlled by Soran were only the power on the surface. He used violence, annexation, or forced other chambers ofmerce to submit. The guards, under the control of the chamber ofmerce, fell into his hands. Marine trade was not likend trade. More than half of the people on a merchant ship could be counted asbat effective. Sailors had receivedbat training, and the guards of the chamber ofmerce had many talents. Although Soran divided part of his interests, the ve trade, the ocean trade, and the eastern trade route were almost all controlled by him.


    Snake Ind, Port Tylon, Shipwreck Bay, Raging Sand Ind, the West Coast, Arendelle, the Southern Ind Kingdoms.


    Mordor!


    Since the defeat of Ashrod, Soran¡¯s armed forces had been expanding rapidly. Otherwise, they would not have been able to support the expedition of Arendelle and the war against the Southern Ind Kingdoms.


    ¡°Bring me a map!¡±


    The Naga Siren priest stood up suddenly and asked a temple guard to bring her a map.


    Heavy footsteps were heard.


    The guard quickly brought a map, and the Naga Siren priest spread it out quickly before her eyes, then frowned and watched carefully. She held out her finger and pointed at the outer inds city of Mordor, then drew a line directly connecting to Port Tylon. Then three lines connecting Snake Ind, Raging Sand Ind, and Shipwreck Bay. Soon the Naga Siren priest¡¯s face turned pale, her fingers connected from Raging Sand ind to the eastern trade route, and then from Shipwreck Bay to the West Coast ¨C Arendelle ¨C the Southern Inds Kingdoms.


    ¡°The first fleet.¡±


    ¡°Third fleet.¡±


    ¡°Fifth fleet.¡±


    ¡°The Dragonhead Warship in port Tylon; Giant, Scarface, Knight are all in Shipwreck Bay.¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°He has powers in the City of Riches.¡±


    ¡°Raging Sand Ind.¡±


    ¡°This is the fleet of Ashrod!... This is the territory of the Principality of Rossad!... He had ced his six fleets here!...¡±


    ¡°Soran!¡±


    ¡°He had mobilized so many navy fleets here!... Now he even brought the fleet from Arendelle and Southern Ind Kingdoms back!...¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°What is this guy doing?¡±


    The Naga Siren priest mmed the wall and turned to stare at the map. She had a feeling that Soran was plotting something, something big, but she couldn¡¯t understand what Soran wanted!


    With this amount of power, he could already invade a kingdom onnd.


    Tens of thousands of fierce pirate army, huge fleets could directly block all the coastlines of any kingdom; his rtionship with the northern witch council was unclear, and now he had a closer rtionship with Arendelle in the Frost Kingdom. When the Naga priest unfolded the map to examine the power of Soran again, there was a trace of fear, a tremor, and an inexpressible shock in her heart!


    As an opponent and ally with Soran.


    The Naga Siren priest knew how weak Soran was and how she couldpletely control him. But now this man had be a terrible existence that she needed to look up to!


    He had witnessed all this but as apetitor.


    ¡°Ta.¡±


    A tentacle-like thing came out from the seawater and pointed at two ces on the map.


    ¡°Your excellency, Soran, had ced his mutant pet here, and Deadman¡¯s Voice hidden here.¡±


    Hearing this, the Naga Siren priest trembled all over.

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 1 [Pirate] Domain

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 1 [Pirate] Domain</h4>


    It was a quiet day.


    Soran sat in the hall and looked at the information sent in front of him. The situation in the maind had be more and more chaotic, and the war in the southern countries showed signs of further spread. The aristocracy¡¯s long history of oppression and exploitation had already umted enough hatred, which would explode like fireworks as long as the people were stirred up. As for the people who were instigating in secret, even with Soran¡¯s intelligence collection ability, they could not be sure. Currently, the guess was that they were demons and some evil cult.


    The irony was that many gods stood with the nobles to maintainw and order. Even the good gods had to help these evil nobles to maintain social order.


    That was because if the order was broken, then more chaos woulde out.


    ¡°Autumnfall should be able to hold on a little longer.¡±


    Soran put down the scroll in his hand, and his index finger gently knocked on the table, murmuring, ¡°The half-elf¡¯s secret is still there. Even if the priest loses their divine power, there are druids and wizards who can still use magic! The elves had refused to help them, and it seems that the humans are also suffering a lot from the ancient red dragon in Whiterun. It is said that there appears to be some Gnoll from the Abyss. I don¡¯t know if they can make it to the time I need. ¡±


    ¡°Yeenoghu, Prince of Gnolls! Have the ws of this dog extended to the material ne? Or is it trying to assemble the [il of Ages]?¡±


    ¡°He sure wants to die!¡±


    Soran showed a wry smile and soon drew a huge and ferocious Gnoll image with a pen. The Gnoll had a huge three-headed il and wore a fine gold armor. Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls, was one of the most familiar lords of the abyss to Soran. The reason why he was familiar with Yeenoghu was that he had the Gnolls and Ghouls under hismand. To a certain extent, he was the boss of the Abyss for adventurers. Other Abyss lords were difficult to deal with, but only Yeenoghu had a bunch of Gnolls and Ghouls minion.


    After all, Gnolls and Ghouls had no high challenge rating; even if they were from the Abyss, they were still easily beatable.


    Soran had stayed in the 422nd Abyssyer for some time.


    ¡°Maybe I should send some men over.¡±


    Soran looked at the picture as if he remembered something. Then he threw the paper aside and murmured, ¡°Yeenoghu¡¯s minions are not strong, but he would still be a terrifying existence in the material ne. It seems that I have to make some preparatory ns.¡±


    ¡°Ta.¡±


    Soran stood up and walked out.


    Half a month went past. Within this time, Soran had set up many things, also gathering much intel.


    There were not many things worth mentioning.


    The first was that someone saw the traces of ¡°Lady of Cats and Dancing.¡± This goddess of ¡°Minor Divine Power¡± seemed to have fallen to the material ne. Soran once encountered her followers, who were almost spoiled by the ¡°Mistress of the Night¡±; she once degenerated to the evilest forbidden area, and she shifted to chaos and evil. The second news was that it seemed that the ¡°God of Travelling and Exploration¡± had alsoe down. This was a [Lesser Divine Power] God, but his location was still unknown. Third was about, the Higdy of Silvermoon, whom Soran was concerned about; her believers had be more active.


    Soran was not worried about the other matters, but he was somewhat worried about the ¡®Higdy of Silvermoon¡¯; that was because this god previously killed the ¡®Witch of Terror, Lilian.¡¯


    Mordor had always been orderly, and everyone was busy with their thing.


    Soran got up and walked toward the port of Mordor. He had some new abilities that he needed to test.


    Some people thought that a demigod was the advancement of the legendary figure. However, a demigod was another life form, a mix of mortal flesh andw.


    The legendary realm was a mortal¡¯s limit!


    If the gods had no portfolios and fields, then they were only powerful legends. Profession level 20 was a legend; profession level 40 was also legend, but the power gap was rtivelyrge, regardless they were still the same lifeform. But demigods were different; they were another life form and the starting point of another path.


    Soran had awakened another ability!


    In fact, he had already been umting this ability, just that after he became a demigod, the ability unlocked itself.


    ¡°Domain [Pirate]!¡±


    When he got the first notification for this field, Soran was surprised.


    However, this notification came up more, which led to him mastering this ability.


    Soran always thought that the first domain he would gain was the [Shadow Realm]!


    Domains- this was the most basic of all deities. Even though the divine title of the Vampire God was [Vampires], his domain included [Hunting], [Fear], and [Night], etc.


    These were all domains.


    They were all supportive structures of the divine title, and the first step toward divine power.


    The legend was the starting point of all gods, so it was possible for the legendary Rogue to master the ability [Shadow Realm], which was actually the foundation of bing a god. However, this foundation had basically been blocked to the others, because there was the Shadow Lord. As long as this god did not fall, there was no way to extend more into the [Shadow Realm] domain.


    The pirate domain.


    This was something Soran was unfamiliar with and not even sure how big the domain was.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be a domain of battle or a profession, because piracy was just an industry, and there were all kinds of professions in it.


    There were many extensions of domains with many gods.


    A powerful and ancient deity could even have dozens of domains so that he could directly seize other deities¡¯ titles at the right time.


    For example, the Queen of Spiders ¨C Lolth.


    Without the power of the domain, it was hard to fit in with a new divine title. It¡¯s like how Soran could not integrate the power of the vampirepletely, because he was not a vampire himself.


    The same was true; if he was not a half-elf, he would not have been able to gain the information regarding the [half-elf] divine title.


    There was actually a great limitation on race-based divine titles!


    However, other than the race-based divine titles, it was much easier for other divine titles to be integrated. Many gods relied on the strength of a domain as a springboard to affect the powers of other gods.


    The pirate domain.


    Soran wasn¡¯t sure if this was a useful or useless domain because he doesn¡¯t intend to use pirates as his domain. This domain waspletely controlled by the Sea goddess. The sea was her domain, so pirates without a sea would just be a joke. Furthermore, the potential of the pirate domain was smaller than that of the race domain.


    Who was to produce? To create? To work?


    The pirate domain seemed to be very limited. Even though Soran had borrowed the powers of the pirates, he had no intention of using it as his divine title.


    However, Soran¡¯s understanding of the domain of piracy had greatly improved because when he mastered the power of the first domain, he finally advanced to be a real demigod.


    This was the start of bing a Saint.


    It was his first step to extend into the realm of god and his opportunity to gain more ability.


    For example the opportunity now!


    Some unexpected changes had taken ce in Soran¡¯s brain data, and there was no doubt that his existence was closer to the divine temte; it had begun to integrate with the power of the divine.


    Right now, there was a new direction for Soran.


    ¡°Comprehend Languages [Demigod realm]: Mastering the ability and able to understand allnguages; you would also gain the ability tomunicate with other intelligent creatures.¡±


    [Use 30000 ughter EXP, 3 divine power to master.]


    ¡°Comprehend Words [Demigod realm]: Mastering the ability and able to understand all words; you would also gain the ability tomunicate with other intelligent creatures with writing.¡±


    [Use 30000 ughter EXP, 3 divine power to master.]


    ¡°Multi-nemunication [Demigod realm]: you would be able tomunicate with specific creatures across space and nes, including calling, praying, and sacrificing some creatures to you. Gods use this ability to connect with their own followers, and demigods can also rely on this ability to develop their own followers. This ability can span most of the nes.¡±


    [Use 100000 ughter EXP, 10 divine power to master.]


    ¡°Astral Teleportation [Demigod realm]: A demigod would have the ability to travel across nes, this is an ability after you¡¯ve integrated with thew. Even if you do not possess any arcane ability, you would still be able to teleport to the astral realm.¡±


    [Use 100000 ughter EXP, 10 divine power to master.]


    (Note: The abilities [ne Teleportation], [ne Travel], [Random ne Teleportation], [Random ne Travel], all require this ability.)


    These abilities were awakened because Soran had stepped into the realm of demigod. However, mastering these abilities required ughter EXP and Divine Power. ughter EXP was easier to get, but divine power was something Soran did not have much of.


    He still hasn¡¯t be a god yet.


    So how was he going to get divine power?


    Finally, there was also another more crazy ability. It was not bought about by the domain but the Shard of Divinity.


    ¡°Change Form [Shard of Divinity ability]: A deity can change its own form at will, or change the form of other people. The effect is equivalent to [Greater Polymorph]. In theory, a deity can transform into any creature he has seen and understood, and gain some of these creatures¡¯ abilities at the same time. Or, he can turn a creature into the form he wants it to be, such as a frog, a rabbit, or a chicken. The Spellcasting Level of this ability is determined by the power of the god.¡±


    [Use 1000000 ughter EXP, 100 divine power to master.]


    <i>What the hell is this?</i>


    When Soran saw this ability, the first thing that popped into his mind was [72 Transformation]!

 Chapter 467 - The Fire of War

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 2 The Fire of War</h4>


    The pirate domain.


    Soran stood on the lighthouse, watched the busy port, and went into thought.


    Navigating on the sea required guidance, thus the lighthouse was an important facility of a port. The 210-meter high lighthouse waspleted with the help of the witch council. Ordinary construction technology was very troublesome. Only witches could easily build such a high building. Because of the lighthouse, the nearby routes had be much safer. Even if they were far away, they could see the light in the dark.


    The sea breeze blew over.


    Standing here, Soran could easily overlook the whole port. He looked at the Sea Temple and the Riches temple, which were built on the left and right sides, respectively. He muttered, ¡°The pirate domain.¡±


    ¡°The work of a pirate belonged to the [Plunder] domain.¡±


    ¡°But the real domain of ¡®Plunder¡¯ should be full of aggression, full of all kinds of other categories, such as Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls, who was a god of the ¡®Plunder¡¯ domain. The Gnolls do not produce, so they rely on plundering others to live.¡±


    ¡°The pirates also do not produce anything.¡±


    ¡°If not for the rules I set up, they could only rely on plundering merchants.¡±


    ¡°The limit is too big.¡±


    ¡°Pirates are like mountain robbers, horse thieves, and others; their numbers are greater because the sea was big.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t enough potential.¡±


    ¡°It is almost impossible to use the [Pirate] domain to affect the [Punder] domain; it seems like this can only be an extension domain.¡±


    Soran¡¯s hair blew in the wind.


    After he thought about it, he had a better n for his future.


    ¡°Pirate [Domain]: you have an unprecedented reputation among pirates. This domain ability can give you an extra bonus on anything rted to pirates. It will be easier for you to gain the respect, worship, and follow of other pirates. When you defeat a group of pirates, it will be easier for you to make them give in. Inbat, you can activate the pirate domain. Any pirate in the realm will gain a courage bonus. The effect is equivalent to the level 6 spell ¡®Greater Heroism.¡¯


    [Note: The divinity of Fear and Legend Rating enhances the pirate domain.]


    This was the ability of the pirate domain.


    All domains had a special ability, the shadow domain, for example, allowed the person to shutter through the shadow ne.


    ¡°Greater Heroism [Level 6 spell]: This is an enhanced version of Heroism, which can greatly inspire the courage of others. After gaining the buff, you can temporarily gain + 4 morale bonus, and be immune to any fear effect. In addition, you can temporarily gain additional HP equivalent to your Spellcasting Level in the battle, and gain a maximum of 20 HP. ¡±


    Courage-it allowed a person to be stronger. Some should have died, but they would be able to fight on.


    This was like having a shot of adrenaline.


    There were many such examples; many who had severe injuries were able to fight back the god of death for some time!


    Soran¡¯s pirate domain had been strengthened by his Fear divinity and Legend Rating. The specific effect could not be determined, but immunity to fear was likely to be the bonus effect of the Fear divinity. The bonus of Legend Rating should be reflected in a morale bonus. Soran had 10 wizard levels. Within the scope of the pirate domain, all pirates under hismand could gain 10 extra temporary HP, which was close to the vitality of one profession level.


    Obviously, the ability of this domain could not raise thebat effectiveness of individuals.


    Soran came down from the lighthouse and watched several pirate minions who had just been dragged out of the pub in the port and taken away by the security patrol because of drunken fighting. He could not help murmuring, ¡°Why do I think the path of the pirate would not be good in the future?¡±


    Soran thought that pirates were ying too big of a role in his n.


    He thought that he should explore other forces or train the pirates into a proper navy.


    After clearing his thoughts, his ns were clear.


    Soran without hesitation, chose to upgrade ¡®Comprehend Languages,¡¯ ¡®Comprehend Words,¡¯ ¡®Multi-ne Communication.¡¯


    Teleportation coulde from the Wizard profession. Cross ne travel was also achievable from a high-grade wizard.


    As for the ability [Change Form], there was no need to think about it for now.


    Soran now had no divinity, and wasting the ughter EXP would be too enormous, thus he could only choose the most important abilities.


    Comprehend Language and Comprehend Words were important in any ne.


    Soran couldn¡¯t constantly rely on his psionic ability as it consumed a lot of energy.


    Then there was the ¡®Multi-ne Communication¡¯ which was important. This ability would determine if he could take control of the half-elves.


    In theory, Soran was now in a state between ¡®Demigod¡¯ and ¡®False god¡¯ and could already develop his believers.


    Right now, Soran needed a pious believer tomunicate with him. Then he would be able to use Multi-ne Communication to tell him his [Real Name]!


    Soran-Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be able to provide divine powers, butmunication was a start!


    Autumnfall.


    The war had made this beautiful city full of holes. The city was full of refugees who had fled from all over the country. The crazy attack of Orcs and Gnolls had affected many ces. Many residents of towns and viges were forced to flee to the deciduous city because only the city could provide them with shelter at this time; the simple fences could not stop the Gnolls at all. Even the high walls of Autumnfall were seriously damaged in the sessive sieges.


    Among the enemy were Gnolls from the Abyss, while the siege machines of the orcs were devastating!


    They had support from an Abyss lord.


    Some of the siege engines were obviously beyond the mind of the Orcs.


    The temple of the ¡®half-elf and rogue¡¯ god.


    Even though this god hadpletely fallen, and his statues had lost its glory, his priests did notpletely leave.


    Even though they had lost their faith, they still needed to live.


    The attack of Orcs and Gnolls had increased the pressure on the city¡¯s defense. Although priests were unable to use magic, thebat skills they had were still there. They were not unarmed spellcasters, but were in full armor and could cast magic. The priests also began to fight, fighting like the fighters in the frontline.


    They were still priests and were not so easily defeated!


    Even though they had lost their faith, there was still the need to protect the city, the old and young.


    Roaring screams of killings were heard.


    There were arge number of refugees in the shrine, but most of them were old, weak, women, and children. All the adult men had been recruited as militia. The holy and glorious temple in the past had now be a refugee shelter, full of cries of children. Mothers wereforting their children.


    Theycked food.


    The orcsunched an attack before the crops were ripe. A young and beautiful mother did not have milk to feed her children because she was hungry. She could not help crying when listening to the sound of her child crying. Even though she had squeezed her breast, she still couldn¡¯t squeeze out even a drop of milk to satisfy the hungry crying child in her arms.


    She had not eaten for a few days.


    There was a trace ofpassion in other people¡¯s eyes, but they couldn¡¯t help either, because all they could share was clear rice porridge.


    The cry of the child hurt the mother¡¯s heart like a knife.


    Shaking her hands, she took a dagger from her waist. The young mother stared at the child in her arms and cut her finger with the dagger.


    Blood came out.


    She put her finger into the baby¡¯s mouth. Hunger made the young child suck desperately. The mother gently wiped the blood on the corner of the baby¡¯s mouth with her other hand and smile finally appeared on her pale and beautiful face.

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 3 Faith

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 3 Faith</h4>


    Father had died.


    In order to cover their retreat, father decided to lead the militia to stay. After more than 100 people stayed to fight, less than 10 people finally came back from that battle.


    Father had died gloriously in battle.


    The militiamen who broke through told Mn that her father had not stepped back even though he was seriously injured. There were countless Gnolls killed by him.


    Indeed, even though he had lost his divine powers, her father was still so powerful.


    However, he still died in the end.


    Mn¡¯s heart was full of sadness, but she did not cry even if she was just a child. She knew very well that the moment her father decided to stay, that there was a great chance he would die. Otherwise, he would not entrust herself to Uncle Bam to take her to Autumnfall.


    The vige had be a deste area.


    Mn knew how much his father devoted to that ce. He built the town by himself. It had taken him 20 years to be a wealthy town from a small vige, but now everything had been destroyed in the war, and her father had chosen to fight to thest moment to protect it.


    Her hometown had been destroyed.


    They had be homeless refugees, and even though they were taken in by Autumnfall, they could only temporarily settle in the abandoned shrine. The temple, which had served his father for a lifetime, was abandoned in a short time. There was no priest was praying, and no believer was serving. It seemed that the people soon forgot the existence of the god and had to face a more difficult fate. Autumnfall was in a bad situation. Although Mn did not understand many things, she knew that there was not much food in the city.


    In order to satisfy the fighting men, the old, women, and children only had clear porridge for three days.


    Mn still had some food.


    It was given by the former high priest. He came here at noon yesterday and watched Mn kneeling in the prayer room of the temple. The high priest, who had served this god, sighed. He told Mn that the god had fallen and that no matter how she prayed, it was useless. The old man looked at the fallen statue, left a little food, and then turned to walk away. Although he couldn¡¯t use magic, his fighting skills were still far superior to many soldiers.


    Hunger made Mn feel weak.


    This morning, she secretly gave the little food she had left to a young mother who was nursing her baby. She saw the mother cut her finger with a dagger, then fed her child with blood.


    This was a shocking scene!


    This reminded her of her passed away mother, thus she gave her the remaining food she had.


    It was quite in the prayer room.


    Mn felt that her legs were numb.


    She doesn¡¯t know why she was kneeling there. Maybe this was how she could feel close to her father.


    The city was surrounded by the Gnolls.


    In the same way, her father too knelt in the prayer room all day and night, praying for the response of the gods, hoping to regain his divine powers to save his home.


    The high priest told her that their god had fallen.


    Mn knew about this because all the statues had lost their brilliance. She was a very talented girl and had inherited her father¡¯s innate perception. If none of this had happened, it might not be long before she would have be an apprentice priest and, little by little, be a priest in charge of a temple.


    However, that would take many years.


    Because she was yful and her father spoiled her, he seldom forced her to pray with him.


    Mn was sad.


    As a young girl, she was now surrounded by loneliness and fear.


    Uncle Bam was called upon to fight. When she saw him the day before yesterday, his arm was injured. Today he may not evene back. No oneforted her, and no one had the energy to deal with a little girl at such a time. Everyone in the temple had fear in their eyes. They don¡¯t know what tomorrow would be like or what the future would be like.


    Mn felt helpless.


    She was only a normal young girl and could not do anything in the face of war.


    That was why she could only pray for help!


    The high priest had told her that their god had fallen. As a god, he had died and won¡¯t respond to any prayer.


    However, the little girl did not give up.


    She was not a priest. She was just a little girl who had a clerical talent but hasn¡¯t officially decided to believe. So she decided to pray to all the gods. No matter who could save them, she would like to give her faith, life, and soul to this god. She would fight for his glory all her life!


    Her faith was strong.


    Even though there was no reply after three days, she still prayed.


    She prayed for the help of the gods and the help of the great gods to help these poor people. She was willing to give all she had for this god, be his most loyal servant and follower, and strive to spread his glory all her life.


    Unfortunately, there was still no reply.


    In theing period of the Avatar Crisis, no god would pay attention to such a humble little girl. All their energy was devoted to dealing with the unknown future. Moreover, in the absence of any holy emblem, image, or altar, the gods had to pay their own power to listen to her call. In this nearly abandoned temple, all her prayers and calls could only be delivered to one ce!


    That¡¯s the person who was holding the divine title of ¡®Half-elf and Rogues.¡¯


    She was tired, hungry, and saddened.


    Mn did not know why she was persistent or what she was persistent for!


    She just knelt numbly on the ground. Her petite body humbly knelt down, and constantly prayed to all the gods who might respond to her prayers, praying for even a glimmer of hope!


    ¡°Ta.¡±


    A drop of tear fell down from her delicate face. The little girl who had been strong and did not cry since hearing the news of her father¡¯s death, could not help crying.


    The prayer room was oddly quiet.


    She could even hear the drop of her tear hit the floor.


    However, just as she was bing hopeless, a strong will power appeared in her mind!


    Soon.


    Some great power directly crossed space and allowed a sacred name to reverberate in her mind; her heart and spirit could not help shiver.


    [Soran]!

 Chapter 469 - Soran’s Arrival!

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 4 Soran¡¯s Arrival!</h4>


    Finally, a god had responded to her prayers!


    Mn was filled with joy!


    She was trembling with excitement, and her whole body was crawling on the ground, greeting the strong will that came to her with the most humble heart!


    ¡°My lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°Your most humble servant prays for your help!... Please save my people!... I am willing to offer you everything!... As long as the great Lord is willing to save us!... Your name will be holy in my heart!... My faith, my life, my soul will always fight for your glory! ¡±


    ¡°I shall pick up your sword!...and bear your shield!...¡±


    ¡°Your enemy shall be my enemy!... You will be my faith!...¡±


    ¡°I am willing to devote my whole life to you!... Fight to spread your great glory!... I will spread your faith in the world!... No difficulty will change my loyalty to you!... I will fight for you till I die!... When deathes, my soul will return to your realm and follow your steps forever! ¡±


    Her voice echoed in the prayer room.


    Mn¡¯s expression slowly became calm and finally had a persistent look!


    She swore on her soul.


    Her pure mind was apanied by a terrifying burst of energy, which directly interfered with the surrounding space and made the surrounding air seem to stop.


    Gradually a divine aura appeared!


    Mn¡¯s delicate body was shrouded in a huge force. At this moment, she directlypleted the process of advancement and became a real priest.


    However!


    This was only a start; powerful energy was making a mark on her.


    Divine energy!


    The existence which replied to her prayers went across space and gave her divine power!


    That was because she had formed the legendary ¨C [Divine Covenant]!


    This little girl not only gave her faith to the God who answered her prayers, but also touched the realm of the god with pure spiritual power, and directlypleted the ¡°Divine Covenant¡±; forever following the god with mortal flesh. From now on, no matter what kind of predicament she encountered, even if she died for some reason, the god of death would not be able to get her soul.


    Her soul was now Soran¡¯s.


    Her soul had been marked by Soran.


    This was the rule of the gods! Because no god would simply let go of their divinity!


    Even evil gods would think like this.


    Only the most devout could receive divinity in such a manner. That was because they were the root of a divine realm!


    The divine aura slowly dissipated.


    Mn slowly got up, and her eyes seemed to be filled with some kind of divine glow.


    She was now the vessel of a god.


    She was an apostle of the god who dedicated all her things, including life and soul, to the god. Her eyes were the eyes of the gods; she was now a vessel for the god she believed in.


    Mn looked at everything.


    She walked out of the temple slowly. In front of her were many refugees, all of whom were old, weak, women, and children. At the moment, they were all surprised to see the little girl walking out of the temple barefoot. There was a loud rumble in the distance, and the sound of fighting came from them. The women and children were all frightened.


    Mn observed everything.


    Her eyes were filled with glory making people who looked at her want to bow down.


    Her white dress moved with the wind.


    The little girl walked slowly towards the wall barefoot. Her steps were so light that it seemed that she wasn¡¯t walking on the ground. Even a little bit of filth would not touch her white feet.


    At this moment, the little girl was like an angel that came to the battlefield.


    Outer inds.


    Soran¡¯s figure was directly suspended in the air, surrounded by a twisted space, as if it was some kind of connection, connecting his mind with a little girl.


    Her devout prayers were heard in his mind!


    This clear and tender voice was like rolling thunder in Soran¡¯s mind. For a moment, countless electric currents and numbers jumped in her mind. Finally, the power of the Shard of Divinity was fully activated. Soran¡¯s brain was like a powerful biologicalputer. In an instant, he crossed space and time and came to the little girl.


    Her will, her mind, and spirit-


    He was an emotionless person. He was ruthless and decisive. There were countless people who died under him. He got what he had today by killing and ughtering.


    That was who Soran was!


    The master of Mordor! The king of three seas! The greatest pirate in the realm!


    The god of the half-elves!


    At that moment, he was moved by a little girl.


    When the Divine Covenant was fulfilled, he did not hesitate to give her divinity, turning her into his first true believer, making her into his Chosen.


    Soran¡¯s ughter EXP drained quickly.


    In the absence of his own divine power, he did not hesitate to choose to consume his ughter EXP to give power, and at the same time, giving two divinity points.


    She would be Soran¡¯s apostle!


    His Chosen.


    His spokesperson in the mortal realm!


    However, this was only the beginning. Because Soran had epted her faith, then he would have toplete his promise.


    That was because they had formed a covenant.


    Soran was a person who will never vite the oath. Thus at the cost of burning ughter EXP, he fell on the little girl forcibly as a demigod!


    Right then.


    Soran¡¯s consciousness fell onto his first apostle, using her eyes to see everything there.


    The fire of fire was still going on.


    There was a lot of shouting and killing everywhere. Soran saw arge number of wounded and corpses. The Orcs attacked the once beautiful city frantically. From time to time, there were ck fur Gnolls climbing up in front. This was not an ordinary Gnoll. They had a very obvious demonic smell; they were the believers of Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls.


    They were evil creatures blessed with Abysmal power!


    There were countless half-elves fighters fighting in the front line. From time to time, there were spellcasters at the back. However, the number of them was too small to stop the crazy enemies.


    There were few spellcasters everywhere.


    Soran looked at everything!


    Right at that moment, he went across space and time to observe the battlefield.

 Chapter 470 - A Leader

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 5 A Leader</h4>


    ¡°Broom!¡±


    A dull explosion was hearding from the battlefield.


    With the bleak sound of the bugle, the Orcs swarmed like a tide, and the whole city wall had be a bloody killing ground. The primitive and wild Orcs broke into the ancient city wall again and again, and the figure of the Gnolls from Abyss shuttled among the army of the Orcs. They jumped at a very fast speed and looked for the opportunity to kill any unsuspecting enemy. These nimble enemies brought great casualties to the half-elves.


    ¡°Mn!¡± said a hoarse voice. In an instant, a middle-aged man with blood all over rushed over with a heavy hammer in his hand; he swung the hammer and smashed an Orc who climbed the wall down. Then he rushed towards this side at full speed, shouting, ¡°Are you mad? What are you doing here? Go down now! ¡±


    ¡°Go take care of the women and children!... This is no ce for you!...¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Another strong Orc climbed up. The middle-aged man picked up an iron shield and hit it. In an instant, he pushed the enemy four or five meters away. The Orc fell from the wall and died.


    ¡°Go on now!¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the little girl in front of him. His eyes were bloodshot because of the crazy fighting. His highly strained spirit and mind did not notice the abnormal situation of the little girl at the moment. He reached out his hand to grab the girl in front of him and nned to take her away. The situation on the battlefield had be more and more difficult. At this time, there was no spare time to take care of a little girl. She would only create more trouble if she stayed here.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Facing the middle-aged man walking toward her, the little girl frowned slightly. She moved her steps and turned around lightly. Then she passed by him without him even touching her sleeve.


    ¡°Huh?¡± the middle-aged man was shocked.


    His hands caught nothing, not even close to the little girl. Just now, all her actions were so flowing, revealing an amazing Dexterity.


    Mn did not look back.


    The middle-aged man was only a priest that had lost divine powers. He was not someone she would pay attention to, or waste her time.


    That was because her time was bought by divine power!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An Orc fighter in armor rushed to the wall, and a beautiful white figure appeared in its sight. It was a beautiful little girl, dressed in pure white, like a holy lotus blooming in the bloody battlefield. This pure white was so striking on the battlefield that it was full of blood. In an instant, she irritated the Orc with bloodshot eyes; it roared without hesitation and waved his sword toward her.


    It¡¯s madness wanted to destroy the pure white lotus, staining her white dress with blood.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Mn flew like a butterfly. In an instant, she passed by a half-elf guard and got a long and narrow elven curved sword in the palm of her hand. Her figure doesn¡¯t stop at all. Swiftly, she passed by the Orc in front of her. A cold light shed through the air, and the Orc stood stiff on the ground.


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    A clear sound of something falling on the ground.


    A head fell to the ground as the headless body of the Orc fell down slowly; blood gushed out, but there was not even a drop of blood on Mn¡¯s white dress.


    She jumped onto the wall just like an elegant butterfly!


    At that moment, everyone that was fighting in the battlefield saw the white figure.


    Her presence seemed to have awakened the courage of the soldiers. Even though they were tired, they still let out a burst of energy to push back the enemy.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    From the corner of the wall, the Gnolls of the abyss jumped up. These powerful monsters with blood-red pupils noticed the existence of the little girl. They rushed over from all directions, just like dark shadows sweeping by, and rushed to the little girl in front of them. They wanted to behead the only white light on the battlefield!


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Facing the surrounding enemy, the little girl let out a sarcastic smile. She gently stepped on the floor again, and another elven curved sword was in her other hand.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Mn¡¯s figure rose to air in an instant; her whole person rotated at high speed; the dual swords turned into a cold light of the sky, in a sh, she rushed out from the ck shadow. There were blood drops falling from the de in the air, behind her were sounds of falling flesh, as heads of Gnolls fell from the sky.


    ¡°Tang.¡±


    The little girlnded on the ground. She frowned as she looked at the worn elven swords and threw them away.


    The battleground was filled with weapons.


    She gave a cold look at the others and instantly found two curved swords again. Then her figure turned into a white shadow and swept through the air. As the white light moved, countless Orcs and Gnolls were left dead on the ground.


    All of them were killed with one strike!


    None of the enemies couldst more than one move, even the Gnolls from Abyss could notst for one second!


    The battlefield became silent.


    Mn¡¯s figure moved like that on the wall and had killed more than hundreds of Orcs and Gnolls.


    The attack of the Orcs was now suppressed.


    With a blow of the bugle, the crazed Orcs retreated like the tide.


    Cheers were heard.


    The enemies were now retreating from the wall, and the half-elves alive cheered on.


    ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡±


    The dull drum sounds came from the rear of the Orcs, which seemed to have choked the cheering half-elves. It made them stop cheering and looked at the Orcs nervously. The Orcs separated like the tide. With the sound of the war drums, a huge monster appeared, obviously of the lineage of the Drake. It had a strong dragon horn, a huge body, strong limbs, and a hard dragon skin.


    The Orc shaman had appeared!


    Eugene stood on the huge dragon-like beast, holding a white bone spear in his hand. He smeared the powder ground from the ashes of his people on his face and showed his scared upper body.


    It was as though he had returned to that winter.


    At that winter, the shaman too faced an enemy that was threatening its tribe; an army of Giants.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The old body couldn¡¯t hide its power. Eugene looked at the battlefield and roared ¡°for the tribe! For our children and grandchildren! ¡±


    When Eugene pointed to the bloody wall in front of him with his spear, countless orcs roared wildly. They clinched the simple weapons in their hands, hammered their chests hard, and the tiredness umted in the past days had turned into a frenzy of courage.


    ¡°For the tribe! For the tribe!¡±


    Countless Orcs roared and rushed toward the battlefield with bloodshot eyes!


    This was a battle that would determine the fate of the Orcs for the next hundred years!


    Since thend was taken away by the half-elves, and the Orcs were pushed to the barrennds, hunger had always hung over their heads.


    However, the Orcs did not die because of this, nor were they defeated.


    That was because they had Eugene, the greatest Orc leader in their history!


    He led the Orcs to explore the wild northwest. He traveled around the maind alone to find a way to make the n stronger! He united all the Orcs with fraternity and tolerance! He treated the enemy cruelly and mercilessly but treated his race as if they were his own children. He killed the winter wolf in the Frost Kingdom and went into the death swamp alone to kill the ck dragon.


    Eugene supported the n with his old body!


    Eugene never married or had children in its life, nor had any spouse. The first thing it did after defeating the army of half-elves was not to celebrate the victory but to kneel down on the ground and kiss the ck fertilend under his feet.


    This Orc was called Eugene. He was the backbone and hope of the Orcs!

 Chapter 471 - Eugene – [The Ascend]!

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 6 Eugene ¨C [The Ascend]!</h4>


    The me of battle was reignited.


    With roaring drum beats, the Orc army rushed in once more.


    700 years.


    It had been 700 years.


    From the moment the city of Autumnfall was founded, the Orcs had lost thisnd. Among their oldest bads, they also recorded how fertile thend they once had, the beautifulnd flowing through the agate river, but now they could only struggle in the wilderness of the northwest. Eugene¡¯s rise brought the orc n back to power, they defeated the Ogres, the Lizardmen, and even the dwarven army, and upied a goodnd in the northwest.


    However, Eugene was already old.


    He didn¡¯t have much time, unlike the other spellcasters.


    Eugene and the Orc tribe all knew about this.


    It was clear to them that after losing this great leader, the n would go back to disintegration and decline, and be trapped in the terrible wilderness again. Without the protection of gods, they could only survive in the wilderness. So when the half-elves showed signs of decline, Eugene did not hesitate to lead the Orc army tounch an attack and even reached some agreement with Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls.


    This was a great opportunity for them!


    The opportunity for the Orcs in fact. They were using Eugene¡¯s capability to gather the Orcs tounch an attack and get back theirnd.


    All the Orcs were in the war!


    In order to prepare for the consumption of war, the n had tightened their belts for many years. They could go into another period of glory when they reim thend, or if they lost, they would face another hundred of years of hardship.


    This was a war that would determine the faith of the races.


    Since the war had started, the Orcs would not give up until the end.


    They needed to create their own future.


    The Orcs were not smart.


    Most of them were not smart at all, but Eugene used his whole life to tell them one thing: they were the pioneers.


    They would have the opportunity to use their blood and sweat to forge a future for the Orcs!


    Eugene would be with them until the end; until Eugene fell, the Orcs would not give up.


    On top of the wall, the white figure stopped.


    Mn looked at the regrouped Orc army in front of her eyes and frowned. Her eyes fell on the huge dragon-like beast in the distance, and then she saw a familiar figure.


    Eugene!


    [The Ascend]- Eugene!


    A profession level 27 battle shaman and the leader of the Orcs.


    In the chaotic period of the Avatar Crisis, not only was there disaster, but with it, there was also opportunity.


    However, the opportunities were not only given to the adventurers, the NPCs in the world too had the same opportunity!


    [The Ascend]- Eugene.


    [White Bone Spear]- Eugene.


    [Dragonyer]- Eugene.


    [diator]- Eugene.


    [Pioneer]- Eugene.


    [The Sage]- Eugene.


    [The Finisher of Giants]- Eugene.


    In Soran¡¯s memory, the NPCs which could be gods were not easy to deal with!


    Eugene the White Bone Spear!


    He was definitely one of the most difficult enemies Soran had ever encountered!


    If not for his lowly birth.


    Eugene was born into a family of diators; just after he was born, he was branded as a ve. He had no divine blood at all. If not for this disadvantage, he would have be a god already.


    However,


    Even without any divine blood, Eugene still grasped the opportunity to be a god!


    Soran could not even see any hope for the half-elves because as long as Eugene had not fallen, they would have to face countless Orcs who were willing to die for their cause.


    The ancient drum beats were heard once more.


    One by one, the orc¡¯s eyes were red, going into a frenzy. Eugene woke up the spirit of ancestors. Although the orcs had no god of their own, their countless sacrifices had produced another sort of power. The souls of the warriors who died in the war did not return to the underworld. They remained in somece in the gray wilderness in the form of spirits, waiting for the birth of the orc god!


    The power of shamans was not weaker than the powers of temples.


    ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡±


    In the frenzy of war drums, the orcs rushed up like a tide, and in an instant, they shook the defensive formation of the half-elves. These orcs who fell into a frenzy did not know pain or fatigue.


    Until they died, they would attack with all their might!


    Soran had not seen such arge-scale battle for a long time. Thest time he saw such a scene was on the battlefield of the Abyssal bloody war; countless demons and devils fought.


    This was a battle that would determine the fate of a race!


    Autumnfall was thest defensive line of the half-elves. If they were defeated here, then the half-elves would have to wander in the wilderness once more.


    Mn looked at the battle in front.


    Thousands upon thousands of Ocrs flowed like a tide of iron, able to break the defense line at any moment.


    In these circumstances,


    ¡°In my name [Soran]!¡±


    The pure white figure floated into the sky, her voice became somewhat holy at the moment, reverberating over the battlefield. In Mn¡¯s eyes, the radiance of divinity emerges, gazing at everything in front of her, and slowly saying, ¡°follow the ancient covenant!... I am the god of the half-elves [Soran]!... summon my ancient ally!¡±


    ¡°With my holy name!... I shallpensate you with satisfaction!...¡±


    Mn¡¯s petite figure looked down on all the people in front of her like a god. Her gaze passed through space and pointed her white finger at the sky.


    ¡°[Dragon Covenant]!¡±

 Chapter 472 - Dragon Covenant

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 7 Dragon Covenant</h4>


    ¡°Broong.¡±


    The air vibrated with Soran¡¯s voice, and in an instant it seemed as if an invisible spiritual force had spread out, covering the whole battlefield. The orc¡¯s attack stopped abruptly. A terrible intimidating moment made all the people on the battlefield freeze in ce. Not only were the orcs froze, but also the half-elves on the city wall were also shaken.


    Dragon aura!


    A very powerful dragon aura.


    It was stronger than any giant dragon that Soran had ever seen. Even before they reached the battlefield, the terrible dragon aura had frightened everyone. The giant dragon beast that Eugene rode on, even kneeled on the ground directly. Its huge body was even a little shaken, almost trampling the nearby Orc soldiers to death.


    Soon, there was a crack in the sky, and a portal to another realm appeared!


    Inter-dimension summoning.


    When Soran activated the ¡°Dragon Covenant¡± in his holy name, he did not summon the brass dragons on the material ne but directlymunicated the contract to all the brass dragons in the multi-universe. The existence of the gods was superior to mortals, thus when Soran activated the contract in his holy name, it may have even attracted some very ancient existence.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A terrifying roar came down from the sky. Immediately, all the soldiers on the battlefield stood still and looked at the sky with fear.


    ¡°Greater Frightful Presence!¡±


    Soran and Eugene were both shocked!


    A great wing blew down.


    A huge figure swooped down from the crack in the sky, but it was just the beginning. When the first huge copper colored figure appeared, it was followed by two adult giant dragons. Although they were much smaller than the first one, they were all adult brass dragons.


    The wind had blown up the sand, and their terrifying aura suppressed every creature there.


    The leader of the dragons looked like a huge shadow. He looked at Soran¡¯s Avatar with its dragon¡¯s eye that looked like a metal ball and then turned its eyes to the orc army in front of him. The dragon¡¯s mouth was filled with fire, not only the first brass dragon, but the two other dragons also had a fire. The dragon breath of three dragons came down from the sky. With the surging heat wave, the fire directly devoured the orc army in front of them.


    The three dragons flew across the Orc army while breathing out fire from their mouths.


    Ancient brass dragons!


    Soran, with his holy name, had summoned a monster level 30 or above ancient brass dragons.


    The power of the giant dragons would be more and more powerful over time; the material ne only had adult dragons. When the strength of a giant dragon reached a certain level, many of them would leave the material ne and go to other worlds. It was rare to see ancient dragons in the material ne; the only exception was the ancient red dragon around the city of Whiterun.


    This ancient red dragon was only moving its nest, and the whole southern region had be chaotic.


    With the effect of the dragon aura, e


    The life of these ancient brass dragons had caused their scales to be slightly discolored, but its protective ability was far superior to that of other giant dragons. Such existence hardly paid attention to the things in the world because they were the terrible existence close to gods. The dragon breath of the ancient dragons almost burned everything. Even the weapons made of steel were easily melted into molten iron. The two other adult brass dragons also used their dragon breath to crush the orc army.


    The Orcs could not fight back at all!


    The Orcs did not even have any method to attack the dragons in the air.


    Dragons.


    They were already above mortal creatures, thus their arrival was like a catastrophe.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s red pupils watched the giant dragon in the sky, watching countless Orc soldiers being burned into charcoal. He let out a roar angrily. Then he leaped up and threw the white bone spear in his hand.


    The battle spear shot through the sky!


    The elemental energy on it made it seem like thunder!


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    In the face of the white bone spear, the ancient brass dragon swung its tail, and with amazing skill, hit the spear and deflected it.


    Unbelievable!


    Soran had never seen a dragon with such skills. Perhaps only after a long time could dragons reach such a level.


    ¡°Wuuuuuu!¡±


    A horn was blown.


    A huge ck Gnoll appeared beside Eugene, holding on to the Orc chief and shouting, ¡°retreat!¡±


    ¡°The enemy had used [Greater Dragon Covenant]! We would only die if we stayed here!¡±


    ¡°Retreat now!¡±


    ¡°These dragons will not stay for long! If we still have our dragon, then we cane back again! My lord Yeenoghu would send more reinforcements!...¡±


    ¡°The Gnolls cannot die here for no reason!¡±


    The dragons hovered above the sky.


    The Orc army was now covered by a sea of fire; even without Eugene¡¯s orders, most of the Orcs had retreated.


    The Orcs were no match for the dragons!


    Even in his peak, Soran may not be able to defeat these dragons. Unless a saint incarnated by a deity suddenly appeared, even a team of legendary figures may end up in destruction.


    That was because ancient brass dragons had a challenge rating of above 24!


    Among all the orcs and elves, they probably couldn¡¯t form a team that was above 24 challenge rating.


    They had retreated!


    The orc army had retreated.


    All the orcs ran panicky; their high morale had been crushed by the dragons.


    Eugene¡¯s old figure stood in ce. He looked at the charred bodies of countless warriors with sad eyes and finally looked at the white figure on the city wall with angry and hateful eyes.


    The ancient brass dragons hovered in the sky but did not continue to attack.


    They didn¡¯t obey anyone¡¯s orders at all. After finishing the responsibility of the contract to defeat the orc army in front of it, the dragons remained in the sky looking at the orc shaman.


    They felt threatened!


    There was a certain power in the old orc shaman. Some sort of ancient power, which discouraged the dragons from attacking him.


    This kind of power may kill them!


    In the end, Eugene also retreated.


    Even though the chance to defeat the half-elves was in front of him, he still failed in the end; caused by some little girl that had a diety¡¯s aura and the three ancient dragons.


    A previously fallen deity!


    Soran.


    This name which seemed familiar to him appeared at a crucial moment and crushed his ns.


    However, he would not give up!


    Even if it meant going against a god, he would not give up.


    Because for the orcs, this was a crucial war that would determine the future of the orcs. Eugene would never give up just because they had lost one battle. He was determined that when he came back, the city Autumnfall would be his.


    Or else everything they sacrificed for would go to vain!


    The three dragons looked as the enemy retreated.


    Finally, their eyes were upon the white figure on the wall. The ancient brass dragon frowned as it felt that the divine aura on the girl was dissipating.


    She was not the god¡¯s real body, just a chosen.


    However, it did not be angry.


    Because no one would dare to owe them their wage, not even the gods!


    Three huge figures flew over the wall of the city, and many half-elf soldiers were shaking involuntarily. The ancient brass dragon flew directly to the most magnificent building in the city and then relied on its perception of gold. Soon the dragons smashed the door of the city¡¯s storehouse. Three huge figures entered the storehouse; they ignored all the people present there and plundered the gold and jewelry.


    Dragons were not silly.


    Since the contract was for them to protect the city, then naturally, the city could bear the fees for their protection.


    They didn¡¯t even need other¡¯s agreement to take their wage!


    The brass dragons took all the things they wanted but were still not satisfied. They turned their attention to the decorative Super Arcane Crystal Pulse Cannon in the city.


    They seemed to like the silvery-white cannon!


    The dragon felt that the cannon was infused with plenty of mithril.


    So, it opened its mouth and snapped off that part, then flew to the crack in the sky.


    Finally.


    The three brass dragons disappeared and left the now broke city of Autumnfall.


    These chaotic good brass dragons didn¡¯t care that much; as long as they felt they had saved the city, they naturally believed that they could take as much as they wanted.

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 8 Divine Power: 1

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 8 Divine Power: 1</h4>


    Dragons were very smart.


    Although they understood that no one dared to owe them money, they also knew that it was more difficult to find a god to pay than to plunder a city.


    That was why they didn¡¯t hesitate to plunder the storage of the Autumnfall.


    Although the god told them where he was at, the ¡°smart¡± brass dragons realized that flying half a continent to find a god for reward was not as fun as plundering a city. They were chaotic good brass dragons. Thus after saving the city, they would do what they want.


    After, a god was a god.


    Negotiating with a god would surely be harder.


    In Outer inds.


    Soran floated in the air, while the divine aura in his eyes was slowly fading his whole person became tired.


    That was why other gods would rarely appear in the mortal world; this was an action that directly needed to consume their umted power. Even powerful gods that had gradually umted their own power bit by bit, which was hundreds of thousands of years. The new gods were very weak. They don¡¯t have much power of their own, and some of them couldn¡¯t even give out divinity.


    However, Soran had no such concerns. Relying on the data flow in his brain, he could directly use his ughter EXP to rece the divinity. Although the cost was very heavy, it could save tens of hundreds of years. But this was not something to be used all the time as Soran also did not have so much ughter EXP to consume. He still needed to build up his divinity.


    That¡¯s when priests and believers were important!


    With enough divinity, he would be able to learn divinews which were important.


    This was simr to ability points; only divinity was more important!


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    Soran slowly opened his eyes, looked at the amount of ughter EXP he had left, and his mouth twitched slightly.


    With the short divine intervention, he had spent three hundred thousand ughter EXP!


    Fortunately, the enemy he killed could give him ughter EXP. Otherwise, he would have lost a lot of ughter EXP.


    Now, he still had half of his EXP.


    ¡°Divine Avatar!¡±


    Soran observed his data and murmured, ¡°unless it is to kill a stronger enemy, Divine Avatar is always a losing business! If it¡¯s a demon, maybe I could earn more than 100000 ughter EXP at a time! ¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it could be used in the future.¡±


    Normal soldiers gave too little ughter EXP.


    Most of the ughter EXP recovered by Soran came from the Gnolls from the abyss. They had given Soran at least 100000 ughter EXP.


    The orc soldiers did not give much EXP.


    There was not much change in the data. The most obvious change was that there was one new page.


    ¡°Divine power: 1¡±


    Under Soran¡¯s divinity point and a shard of divinity, a new divinity power value had been added. There was now a new row of data. This was somewhat different from what Soran understood.


    ¡°Divine power: 1/60. (To advance into Minor Divine Power required 100 Divine Power; mastering the divinew of [Change Form]. Shard of Divinity limited at 160.)


    He finally had divine power.


    At this moment, even Soran became excited. He had been involved in the field of gods for so long, and only now had he gained 1 divine power.


    However, this was only the beginning.


    With divine power, he would be able to give it out and strengthen his faith; finally gaining more divine power.


    Soran believed that after this, he would gain more divine power!


    ¡°Men!¡±


    Soran walked out and ordered, ¡°Order the fleets to head to Raging Sand Ind and get the pirate leaders ready.¡±


    ¡°Move the cargo to Raging Sand Ind as well.¡±


    ¡°Bring a message to the eastern people. I¡¯ll meet them two dayster.¡±


    He gave out a string of orders.


    Since he had achieved a breakthrough in divine power, he had to act fast.


    It was now night.


    Soran sat in the meeting room and watched the chart in front of him. His eyes were always looking at something as if he was thinking about a difficult decision.


    ¡°Thud, thud, thud.¡±


    Rushing footsteps were heard.


    When Soran looked up, Gloria¡¯s figure was in front of him. At that moment, Gloria¡¯s beautiful face showed little excitement. She came to him directly with a ck metal book, and said, ¡°Look at what I found! It¡¯s near the maze we¡¯ve been to! ¡±


    ¡°A spellbook!¡±


    ¡°A spellbook from the Arcane period! There was one spellbook there.¡±


    Soran looked up.


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand why Gloria was so excited. Although there were many powerful spells in the period of the Arcane Empire, it was well known that the great arcanists didn¡¯t need any spell books to remember them. All of them were geniuses who would just memorize spells, that was why many of the spell books left over from the Arcane Empire were used by lower level spellcasters. For a legendary witch like her, there were few things that she could use it for.


    However, when Soran reached for the ck metal spell book, his facial expression suddenly changed dramatically and became quite excited.


    That was because when he touched the book, a row of data appeared in front of his eyes:


    ¡°Mastered advanced ss information!¡±


    ¡°Gained tools for ss advancements!... Your Intelligence is above 20!... literacy above 200!... Spellcasting Level above 5!... has the ability [Sage]!... has the ability [Comprehend Word]!...¡±


    ¡°You have the ability to understand the Arcane words and have met the requirement to advance into a ss!...¡±


    ¡°You have gained part of the information to advance into the ss [Arcanist].¡±

 Chapter 474 - [Arcanist] – Soran!

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 9 [Arcanist] ¨C Soran!</h4>


    Inside the room, Soran slowly opened the ck metal spellbook in front of him. With a weak lock spell on it, Soran lifted his hand and wiped away the spell. The owner of this magic book was not powerful. It was estimated that he doesn¡¯t even have the power of a quasi legend. Soran instantly broke the locking spell with his divine powers. Although the arcanists were very powerful, not all of them couldpete with the gods. This kind of lock spell, which could only affect ordinary people, was useless to Soran.


    ¡°Kak!¡±


    The cover of the ck metal cover was opened, and the whole spell book suddenly vibrated. Then it trembled when Soran¡¯s fingertips touched it; after some time it stopped moving.


    ¡°It¡¯s alive?¡±


    Soran was a little surprised. He closed his eyes, felt it, and murmured, ¡°it¡¯s really alive! But there is no consciousness. There hasn¡¯t been any injection of new souls into the book. ¡±


    Arcanists had many strange abilities.


    Their powers were not only reflected in destruction; people respected wizards not for their ability to destroy but their creativity.


    The flying castles were their greatest creation!


    Animate was a kind of higher-level magic that could turn an object into a living Construct. Soran was not interested in wasting ughter EXP on a book, so he did not n to revive it. This kind of magic consumed a lot of soul energy unless there were soul crystals from bottomless Abyss or Nine Hells of Baator, which Soran found in the white dragon¡¯s nest.


    The soul crystal was taken by Gloria to inject into the tower spirit experimental model ¡°ET-1¡±. As of now, the soul energy of the tower spirit of the experimental body was still insufficient. If not for the shadow ne, Gloria would probably go to Baator. From both Soran¡¯s and Gloria¡¯s point of view, the experimental tower spirit was much more important than other things. It was like building biologicalputers with greatputing power.


    To uncover the secrets of the wizard tower in the shadow ne, they needed the scanning ability of ¡®ET-1¡¯.


    The pages of the spellbook felt like they were human skin; it seemed that this spellbook had been empowered to a certain level.


    During the period of the Arcane Empire, there were abundant resources, which meant that the archeologists had enough soul crystals to use. Soran took a look at the content page of the spellbook and then turned to the back at full speed. Soran had never seen arcane words before and did not understand any of it at first nce. But immediately, he realized that he could not only recognize but also fully understand the words in it.


    Soran could not understand anynguage with his demigod abilities.


    [Eidetic Memory]


    [Able Learner]


    [Sage]


    In less than half an hour, Soran read and memorized all the contents of the spellbook in front of him. At least hundreds of thousands of words were written in them, and there were manyplicated characters, but Soran memorized them all. Since acquiring divinity, Soran¡¯s ability in memory seemed to be further strengthened. Sometimes he only needed a nce to write down things.


    ¡°So, this is how the arcanists cast spells during that period?¡±


    Soran frowned and closed the spellbook in front of him, murmuring, ¡°It seems that they had not disconnected from the Magic Network! Does it mean that only the great arcanists could do it? ¡±


    Some people were gifted.


    There was an advanced ss in the wizard ss, the [Archmage]. The highest grade it had was 5 but was a very powerful ss.


    There was also a simr ss in the arcanist ss. In the whole Arcane Empire, there were not many people who could be such a powerful figure.


    ¡°I have 10 wizard levels and some spellcasting ability. Could I advance sessfully?¡±


    Soran stood up and thought, saying to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve seen some powerful temtes of Arcane Empire characters. It seems that they all start with [Arcanists] as their starting career. I started with [wizard], doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be a grade lower than the great arcanists? ¡±


    Previously there was a path to bing a powerful spellcaster.


    ¡°[Wizard], [Arcane Schr of Candlekeep], [Archmage]!¡±


    Soran was a little worried now that the arcanist¡¯s and the wizard¡¯s spellcasting methods were different. The arcanists were like casters who integrated the abilities of the wizard and the sorcerer or was more advanced than the two professions. He was not sure whether the two professions could bepatible because many abilities of the wizard could not meet the standards of the arcanist.


    This was because the Goddess of Magic had ¡®castrated¡¯ the wizard¡¯s abilities!


    Hesitating was pointless.


    In the end, he still had to try it for himself. Soran still had two hundred thousand ughter EXP on him, thus it was good enough to advance into the Arcanist ss.


    He could only try and see if the two sses could mix well!


    ¡°Advance into [Arcanist] sessful!¡±


    ¡°Arcanist profession level 1.¡±


    ¡°Received 28 [INT 22+ (INT 22-10)*0.5] Skill Points, HP increased by 10 [Profession HP 4+ (CON 22-10)*0.5].¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the ability [Arcane Memory]!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the ability [Arcane Rune]!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the ability [Arcane Counterspell]!... Recing [Counterspell]!...¡±


    ¡°Unknown interference!...¡±


    ¡°Parts of the ss had failed to advance!... Automatically transforming part of the effects of the spell [Arcane Memory]!...¡±


    ¡°Magic Network interruption!...¡±


    ¡°Mana lock breaking failed!... Forceful breaking of the mana lock may affect spellcasting!... contacting the deeper Magic Network!... contacting the arcane magicwork!... [Arcane Memory] and [Spell Reconstruction] integrated!...¡±


    ¡°Advancementplete!...¡±


    ¡°Arcanist¡¯s ability fully integrated with wizard ability!... Spellcasting ability recovered!...¡±


    Pain.


    Soran felt a great pain in his brain as though he had touched a high voltage electric current.


    That was the power of the magicwork!


    Compared to the enormous magicwork, Soran was immediately suppressed.


    Immediately he lost his ability to cast spells. The magicwork refused his ess. However, with the data transformation in his brain, the magicwork reopened its doors to him. Soran seemed to feel that his consciousness had entered a deeper position in the magicwork, which was not left by the Goddess of Magic; it was likely that some ¡°powerful beings¡± used the magicwork and created a backdoor for themselves.


    Internal Magic Network!


    Soran opened his eyes in amazement and suddenly found that he had entered the inner part of the magicwork. In the ¡°grid¡± outside of the magicwork, there was a more special ¡°inner magicwork¡± space.


    ¡°Arcane Memory [ability]: a special arcanist ability, allowing them to ess the inner part of the magicwork and deeply understand theposition of the magicwork itself. In the case of contact with the magicwork, the arcanist could automatically recall the spells they had already cast without having to do a spell reconstruction again. There will be a primitive spell model retained by the arcanist, and the model will automatically recall and reshape over time.


    After a certain period of time, the arcanist will recall the spells he used, even if he did not rest or meditate in the process. Level 0 spells would be recalled by the arcanist 10 minutester. Level 1spells would take 1 hour, level 2 spells would take 2 hours, level 3 spells would take 4 hours, level 4 would take 6 hours, level 5 would take 8 hours, level 6 would take 12 hours, level 7 would take 16 hours, level 8 would take 20 hours, level 9 would take 24 hours, and legendary spells would take 7 days. ¡±


    [Note: Arcane Memory ability failed to bepatible with the wizard level! At that time, a level 1 arcanist level 1, could only automatically recall level 0 spells and level 1 spells. Arcane Memory would increase with the arcanist¡¯s spellcasting level. ]


    There was still no mana.


    As long as the magicwork was still up, then the chaotic energy would not affect spell casting. The arcanists still needed spell slots toplete their spellcasting.


    However, he seemed to have understood some secrets of the Arcane Empire!


    Although he didn¡¯t liberate his own mana, Soran had the ability of Arcane Memory. His spells could be recalled automatically even without meditation. It was a pity that the arcanist was really ipatible with the wizard profession. Soran¡¯s advanced level 1 arcanist could only automatically recall a level 0 spell every 10 minutes, and a level 1 spell he used every hour.


    Even so!


    Soran still felt how powerful the arcanist was.


    Spells could still be automatically reconstructed!


    The internal part of the magicwork could store the original magic model and automaticallyplete the memory reconstruction over time. All magic, including legendary magic, could be recalled automatically, but the time consumed was only a little longer.


    This kind of ability.


    Compared to the wizard which became useless if they don¡¯t reconstruct their spells after use, this was a great difference!


    ¡°Light!¡±


    Soran¡¯s fingertips had a light, shining brightly in the room. Itsted a long time with his current spellcasting level.


    1 minute, 2 minutes, 3 minutes...


    As the ten-minute mark passed, Soran noticed that the spell ¡®Light¡¯ had been reconstructed.

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 10 Sail North!

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 10 Sail North!</h4>


    Outer ind.


    A warship was ready to set sail, and a fog appeared on the sea. Soran stood on the dock quietly. There were many coolies in charge of carrying goods on the dock. There were now nearly 5000 ves in Mordor City, and thebor force was rtively abundant. Soran¡¯s eyes were fixed on the distance; sometimes he closed his eyes and felt something. Sometimes he fell into meditation, and his whole person would be covered in special energy.


    Advancing into the arcanist did not make him more powerful, but the potential of the arcanist was great.


    The most powerful abilities were these two:


    ¡°Arcane Rune [ability]: Arcanist mastered the mysterious rune, which can be used to make and strengthen weapons and equipment. The Arcane Runes are quite stable, which allows the arcanist in making extraordinary equipment more sessfully. Arcane Runes can have special effects in many ways. They can be used in spell refinement and Mana Devices. Many advanced Arcane Runes allowed easy creation of legendary equipment. ¡±


    Arcane Rune.


    It was like the Spell Circuit, and it¡¯s greatest use was in item creation.


    Soran¡¯s Alchemy ability was not enough. Although he had mastered more than 20 Arcane Runes, it was difficult to make a rare equipment. But Gloria was a master in this field. After contacting these arcane runes, she immediately found a way to improve the ¡°The Silver material of Gith¡±. ording to her own estimation, if there was no ident, she could upgrade the material to a legendary level.


    A wizard that could create legendary items was very precious!


    Soran of course very supportive of this, immediately giving her tens of thousands of gold Derahls to Gloria and promised to get her any item she needed from the witch council.


    If possible, he would hope to see the finished legendary item.


    The second ability was [Arcane Counterspell]; different from [Counterspell] it was a very powerfulbat ability.


    ¡°Arcane Counterspell [ability]: Arcanists have a better understanding of the structure of the magicwork than other spellcasters. They can counteract the spells cast by enemies in essence. Although this requires a high level of intelligence and understanding, if the counteraction was sessful, it could directly reflect back the enemy¡¯s spells, with the effect equivalent to [Minor Spell Deflection]. The spell can bounce back level 1-3 spells back. ¡±


    [Note: Prerequisite for the spell Greater Arcane Counterspell]


    Spell deflection.


    That¡¯s right! If sessful, it could deflect level 1 to 3 spells!


    Soran¡¯s intelligence was not very high, but with the improvement of his divinity, his basic attributes could be further increased. As of now, he could very likely deflect spells from weak to middle-grade wizards!


    With Soran¡¯s 2 points of Shard of Divinity, he got a general +1 in all attributes.


    With this in mind, Soran could raise his intelligence up to 30.


    ¡°Set sail!¡±


    The ghost ship broke through the waves. The dark mast rose from behind him. The undead stood on the deck and were surrounded by dark energy.


    The ghost ship had evolved after battles; the undead on the ship also became more powerful.


    As a Construct, the Deadman¡¯s Voice was getting close to the legendary realm.


    It was hard to imagine what ability the ghost ship would get after it entered the realm of legends.


    A warship set sail and left portMordor. Soran¡¯s action inadvertently attracted many people¡¯s attention, but now all parties were guessing what he intends to do.


    Raging Sand Ind.


    In the past few days, since the order of Soran was issued, the ind had many warships. Now the port here was full of warships. When Soran¡¯s ghost ship appeared, all the warships followed the ghost ship to the eastern sea route. Hundreds of warships, stretching for more than ten miles, sailing along the eastern sea route. Because of the massive action of the pirates, the whole kingdom of the south was tense. Many principalities sent heavy troops to the port cities to guard against any invasion.


    Soran took a look at the other people in front of him, spread out the map in front of him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°here, here and here. The Agate river is the only river that we can go to the ind. Most of the ships should stop near the mouth of the river. Other people lead the elite to enter the ind with me. ¡±


    Agate river.


    Like the Yangtze River and the Yellow River, this river was one of thergest rivers in the south and the only one that allowsrge warships to navigate.


    Soran wouldn¡¯t give up his advantage on water, thus he had to go to Autumnfall with ships.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    The half-elf first mate asked with confusion, ¡°Did we do all this so that we can march into the ind?¡±


    Soran had not exined the main objective.


    If other pirate kings did this, their subordinates would not have done it. But Soran was different; his reputation among pirates was too high.


    Even if his pirates did not know what he intended to do, they still followed him.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Soran nced at the pirate leaders, One-Eyed Jack, Scarred Face, Giant, and other pirate leaders, and saw that they all looked puzzled. Soran¡¯s mouth could not help but draw a smile, and slowly said, ¡°we are here to fetch people!¡±


    Fetch people?


    After hearing what he said, the pirates there became more confused.


    Who were they fetching?


    Who needed such a big fleet to get? This time they had sent out more than 500 warships, and mobilized more than 10000 pirates.


    Such a huge move!


    Was it really for fetching people? They thought Soran was going to attack some kingdom!


    Although they still don¡¯t understand it, it did not stop the pirate leaders from carrying out their tasks. Soon, the half-elf first mate led the dragonhead warship and the third fleet to stand by at the Agate River mouth, while the other pirate leaders led their elite troops to follow Soran into the ind area.


    This action had even shocked many powerful organizations and temples.


    But in the current special period, no one dared to act rashly. These pirates seemed to be going up the Agate river. As long as they didn¡¯t attack the nearby cities, no one dared to provoke Soran.


    So,


    A group of pirates sailed along the Agate River freely headed to Autumnfall.


    Autumnfall.


    As the orc army retreated, this city had a glimmer of hope.


    However, although the orc army had retreated for nearly a week, the tension in the city was still not relieved. Because at the end of the battle, the forces of the city of Autumnfall were divided into three groups.


    The first group was the druids, and they had high positions.


    The idea of the druids was to ask for help from the elves and the druid council and use their strength to defeat the attack of the orcs. However, in the first siege, the elves did not send troops; although the druids gave some help, they were busy tracking demons and did not give much support at all.


    That¡¯s why this group had not much right to speak.


    The second group was the traditional aristocrats of the Autumnfall city. They were the backbone of the city and the main force defending the city. As the Dragon ransacked the storage of the city after the battle, the power held by the nobles was severely damaged. Most of them were unwilling to take out their private property to help the city through the difficulties. Because of theck of military pay and materials, the morale of the army in the Autumnfall was low.


    Thest group was the temples.


    Or in other words, the priests that had gathered around Mn after that battle.


    The number of these priests were not many!


    Many of them had died in the battle to protect the citizens.


    However, they had a very high reputation among themon people, especially when the orcs besieged the city, Mn asked the avatar of the god toe and finally called the dragon to help them. At that time, countless people saw the giant dragons circling in the sky, even shivering under their presence, so the influence of the temple recovered in a short time.


    A thousand-year temple naturally could not be squashed so easily.


    Since a new god had taken up the title of the ¡®half-elf god¡¯, then the temples naturally worshipped his name.


    There was a disruption in the temple system.


    The biggest change was that Mn had be the top leader of the temple. Before the gods clearly designated a new priest, the Chosen was more powerful than the other priest.


    The third group was also the cause of panic in the city of Autumnfall!


    That was because after the priest Mn awoke, the first prophecy given was.


    ¡°A greater disaster ising! These disasters can only be avoided by leaving the Autumnfall city and moving along the river. The god will arrange people to meet them, and eventually, they will sail on big ships to live safely in the outer inds!... ¡°

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 11 Prophecy!

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 11 Prophecy!</h4>


    When this message was given, the whole city of Autumnfall panicked slightly.


    The aristocracy was firmly opposed to migration; they could not ept giving up the city of Autumnfall. Because they were all aristocrats with huge wealth andnd, if they gave up the city of Autumnfall, they would have nothing; almost all the nobles thought it was a rather stupid decision. In addition, they took this opportunity to use the church headed by Mn that it was they who made Autumnfall broke, and not able to pay the soldiers.


    The Druids were more neutral. They realized that without help, when the orc army came back, they would not be able to defend the city.


    But their view was that if they wanted to move, they should move closer to the Elven forest. The Druid organization could take in these refugees. Unfortunately, their views couldn¡¯t be epted by the general public because many people understand that the elves may not be willing to ept arge number of refugees.


    Food,nd, and materials.


    The druids were scared that the elves would not be willing to provide these.


    But the power of the temple was not high either, because if there was a choice, the vast majority of people were not willing to leave their homnd even if the temple had a high reputation among themon people.


    In the temple hall.


    A bearded, middle-aged priest stood in the middle of the room. He took a look at the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are we really going to give up this city? Are we really leaving here? ¡±


    ¡°Weck food and soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Although the guards of the temple can protect some people, once we move on arge scale, they will certainly arouse the Scouts of the orcs. It is impossible for civilians to escape from the pursuit of the orcs.¡±


    ¡°In the end, we might all die!¡±


    ¡°Not only that.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough food, we won¡¯t have the strength to walk. The Oracle only told us to walk along the river but doesn¡¯t tell us where we should go. If we only rely on the guards of the temple, I¡¯m afraid we will be wiped out by the army of the orcs outside the city! ¡±


    The middle-aged priest opened a map, pointed and said, ¡°Even though the orc army retreated, there are still orc outposts here, here, and here. Their scouts have surrounded us. If we move civilians on arge scale, it is impossible to hide from these scouts. From here to here, the light cavalry of the orcs could block our way. I can¡¯t imagine how terrible a disaster it would be if arge number of civilians were caught up by the orc army! ¡±


    ¡°If we leave the city, then we would not be able to retreat.¡±


    The temple hall was dead silent.


    Mn¡¯s young face was a little dazed. As the most devout priest, she was only responsible for conveying the oracle. How could a little girl know so much? She looked hesitant and said, ¡°What should I do? This is the will of the gods! He told us that there would be more cmities. If we don¡¯t leave now, we will lose more! ¡±


    A sigh was heard.


    An old man dressed as a high priest came out and said slowly, ¡°Your excellency divine priest! It¡¯s not that we are not willing to obey his will. But now the problem is that we can¡¯t go at all. Although our prayers can be answered by our Lord, he still hasn¡¯t given us any divine power. Without that, our strength is greatly weakened and it¡¯s impossible to protect so many civilians. ¡±


    ¡°Your excellency, please look outside!¡±


    ¡°Groups of old and weak women and children outside. The rest are either farmers or militia. Such forces may be useful in guarding the city, but once they encounter the orc army in the wild, it is impossible to fight at all.¡±


    The priests at the hall looked at each other and clearly understood that what they said was true. It was impossible to protect civilians just by relying on the people outside and temple guards.


    However, just then, a young female priest stood up. She was wearing silver and white armor and held a hammer in her hand; she looked rather brave.


    She was called Fina.


    She appeared in Soran¡¯s dream previously; she lost her brother and cried in front of the god¡¯s statue.


    The war seemed to have made her more mature. She had a scar on her face; although it destroyed her beautiful face, it made her more resolute.


    ¡°Our god said someone wille for us!¡±


    Fina took a look at the others and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s hard to defend the city of Autumnfall! It¡¯s almost impossible for us to hold on to the city when the orc armyes back. ¡±


    ¡°Also the Gnolls from the Abyss!¡±


    ¡°Once Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls joined the war, then we would notst more than three days!¡±


    ¡°I too don¡¯t want to leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°But we have no other choice! We have lost too many soldiers. It¡¯s impossible to defend the city with what we have now! Now there are refugees all over the city. If we continue to wait like this, we will only die! ¡±


    Fina stood up and went to the center of the hall, looking at the other people, ¡°now the most important thing is to be ready for our god to appear!¡±


    ¡°Since our lord had replied to our prayers.¡±


    ¡°Then he wouldn¡¯t just let us die. Now our most important thing is to gather the people who are willing to follow us.¡±


    A lot of the folk had lost everything.


    They weren¡¯t like the nobles that yearned for theirnd. Many people just wanted to escape from the war and look for somewhere to live.


    If there really was somewhere safe, a lot of people would move!


    ¡°What about the nobles?¡±


    The middle-aged priest looked at Fina and said, ¡°They may not let us leave.¡±


    Fina¡¯s eyes became sharp, and she said in a deep voice, ¡°it¡¯s their decision to stay or leave. For those who are willing to follow our Lord to the outer inds, the nobles have no right to dictate anything. ¡±


    ¡°Land can be imed if lost.¡±


    ¡°With our people, we will have hope! I will not let our people die here!¡±


    The temple became quiet.


    Agate River.


    Soran looked at the mountains ahead and seemed to be thinking about something.


    It was not far from the city of Autumnfall and would reach theretest by the afternoon of the next day. Everything went ording to n, and his divine priest told him important things in her prayers every day. Soran didn¡¯t care much about the situation in the city. He just needed to take the people who were willing to follow him. As for the others who were unwilling, that was not his business.


    Soran was not nning to go into the dirt again!


    He had built a kingdom in the outer inds and was not willing to get embroiled into the maind wars.


    As for beating the orcs for Autumnfall, that was absolutely impossible!


    The pirates may not be willing to fight for the half-elves, and Soran was not ready to suffer such losses.


    He was in control of the three seas!


    He had arge number of territory, routes, and chambers ofmerce under hismand. If the pirate army was consumed here or was severely damaged due to fighting with the orcs.


    Then that would lead to chaos in Soran¡¯s backyard!


    There were many that wanted Soran dead. Those who were dealt with cruelly would do anything if there was any opportunity.


    If that happens, then everything would be lost.


    Furthermore, the Avatar Crisis was soon toe, and Autumnfall may not be easy to defend.


    Ultimately it would only lead to death!

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 12 Ugly Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 12 Ugly Monkey</h4>


    Rain fell from the sky.


    As the terrain in front of him gradually widened, Soran¡¯s expression gradually became stern. They were now close to Autumnfall and could reach there by this afternoon at thetest. The city of Autumnfall was not built beside the river like Amber city. It was nearly 20 or 30 miles from the Agate river. The orc army did not return to the wild northwest. Instead, they upied arge area ofnd and were now stationed near arge town north of Autumnfall city.


    ¡°Send men out!¡±


    Soran looked at the high ground in front and ordered, ¡°Tell your men to take out the scouts, One-Eyed Jack.¡±


    As Soran ordered, the fierce One-Eyed pirate stood up and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Your excellency! I¡¯ll leave none alive!¡±


    Soon enough.


    There were many figures on the warship jumping into the Agate river. These people who lived on the sea had excellent mobility in water. In a blink of an eye, they had moved on tond. One-Eyed Jack sent a signal to the warship and quickly led hundreds of pirates ahead. These pirate leaders had been ready to fight for a long time. Now, they were all veterans, including some of the elite, with a profession level of more than 10. From the battle of the Swamp King to the defeat of the pirate king Ashrod, then to the naval battle of Arendelle, and finally, to the defeat of the navy of the southern ind countries, the pirate army under Soran had be elites.


    Only in battles could elites be trained up!


    Around April and May, the weather was already hot.


    Ugly monkey crouched in the grass and crept forward, careful not to make any sound. There were several people beside him; all of them were the elite of their team.


    Ugly monkey was a pirate.


    The reason for this nickname was that his left cheek had an ugly birthmark, a dark blue ferocious birthmark, whichpletely destroyed his somewhat normal-looking face.


    He was born in Shipwreck Bay, and her mother was a prostitute.


    It was said that when he was born, his mother even caught some infection. Anyway, he was born ugly and a little deformed. ordingly, it would be hard for him to survive, but the ugly monkey was lucky. When he was very young, he met an old, retired thief. The old man pitied him and epted him as his own disciple. Since he was three years old, he had taught him some skills of thieves.


    The ugly monkey¡¯s skeleton was deformed, his arms were different in length, and his back was hunched. But the heavens also took care of him, that was, his hands were very sensitive, and his mental reflex was far superior to his peers. That was why he got the nickname ¡°ugly monkey.¡± Others said that he was as flexible as a monkey. When he was only 14 or 15 years old, he excelled as a rogue and gained much more than other people.


    However, those days did notst long.


    After the ¡®Throat-cutter¡¯ appeared, and the power of the underground world of Shipwreck Bay had been taken over, ugly monkey joined the ¡®Throat-cutter.¡±


    He used to be good at stealing but bad at fighting.


    Ever since the ¡®Throat-cutter¡¯ had taken over them, a group of thieves like them had been gathered. At that time, he really began to learn fighting, including some assassination techniques.


    There were many low-lives in the many port cities, many were like ugly monkey, but none were was as good as he was!


    The instructor in charge of training him told him that at the age of less than 20, if he was diligent enough, he could enter the realm of legends.


    Legend!


    This was a realm that all professions thrived to be in.


    The drillmaster said that the most brilliant rogue on the whole coast was ¡®Throat-cutter. If he could make great contributions in the future, he may get his advice.


    That was why; ugly monkey joined this expedition without hesitation and became the forward group!


    Sneak, track, and assassinate.


    Ugly monkey had received strict anti-detection training, and there was also a ranger in his team. Soon after they moved, they found the traces of the orcs.


    Their tracks were obvious!


    Because they were big and heavy, around 200 pounds, the footprint they left was obvious.


    A rhythmic frog sound was heard.


    Ugly monkey pulled out the short sword at his waist. His eyes became fierce. His strength was not high, which was a natural defect, so he liked to use poison weapons in battles, which could help him deal with enemies more easily. He believed that he was more suitable to be an assassin than a thief. It was said that there was a group of elite assassins in the army, which were all made up of high-level rogues; he hoped to join them one day.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Something fell on the ground. As though that was a signal, 10 shadowy figures leaped out.


    Ugly monkey¡¯s figure rushed out like a nimble monkey, easily spanning a distance of more than ten meters, at the same time, his hands and feet crossed the obstacles in front of him with flying speed; with the dagger in hand, he stabbed the enemy¡¯s heart in a sh.


    The enemy was still moving. It swung its weapon clumsily and was no match for the speed of ugly monkey.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    Ugly monkey held another dagger in his left hand and stabbed it into the orcs waist.


    Dual-wielding.


    As a thief trained since childhood, ugly monkey could use his fingers to quickly pick out soap from hot oil. In order to improve his skills, he even learned tricks with a magician when he was twelve years old. It was a magic trick to deceive the eyes purely by the speed of fingers. During this period of exercise, his left and right hands became quite flexible. From then on, he began to exercise his ability to steal with both hands too.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The muffled roar of the orc was heard. Ugly monkey saw the orcs face and said, ¡°How ugly!¡±


    ording to his familiarity with anatomy, ugly monkey judged that his attack had hurt the kidney of the opponent, so he was not in a rush to kill the enemy. As expected, the speed of the orc gradually slowed down, and its strength began to decline. To find an opportunity, the ugly monkey kicked directly at the enemy¡¯s crotch, cracked something, then he swiftly slit the orc¡¯s throat.


    The battle was already over.


    Ugly monkey looked at his peers then cut off the ear of the orc and went back into the shadow.


    His peers giggled.


    Laughing at the orc that had just died. When the ugly monkey heard that, he didn¡¯t say anything. These were only small enemies. It was almost impossible for them to lose fighting in a one on one situation. But if they encountered arge number of enemies, they may find it hard to win.


    The orcs still had a huge advantage when it came to strength!


    These creatures were much more powerful than the coolies at the docks. If orcs had the numbers, then they may lose.


    After thinking about this, ugly monkey took out a device.


    A delicate hidden bow in his sleeve.


    Ugly monkey fixed it on his wrist, then filled it with three poison arrows. He was born weaker than others, so he needed other items to help him.


    As the others saw his action, t


    The sun gradually went down.


    The scouts Soran sent out were like a, covering the battleground around Autumnfall.

 Chapter 478 - The Darkness Before Dawn!

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 13 The Darkness Before Dawn!</h4>


    Temple of Auntumnfall city.


    Mn, the divine priest, kneeled in the middle of the temple praying, she suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were glowing with power, stood up swiftly, and said excitedly, ¡°Prepare to move the believers! My Lord is near! ¡±


    ¡°Prepare the temple guards. We¡¯ll move the most earnest believers to safety first. Our lord has arrived with a great army.¡±


    Everyone in the temple was shocked!


    However, soon the priests began to mobilize, and the temple guards acted swiftly.


    ¡°Move the most devout believers!¡±


    Mn stood up and said seriously, ¡°these people are the easiest to move. They are willing to obey our orders. As for the others, we will wait until the first group is sent away. ¡±


    In a few days, t


    As the only divine priest, she had learned many things during this period!


    ¡°Yes, your excellency!¡± the temple guards replied.


    Soon, there was a noise outside. Many people were hesitant to leave now. However, many devout believers were ready to leave at once, because the siege of Autumnfall had frightened them, and the majesty of the dragons had impressed them greatly. From what the priests had told them, their new god was a powerful god who could summon dragons. As long as they left here, this new god could provide them with protection.


    Among the people, there was a pale-faced mother holding a child.


    Although Autumnfall was out of danger temporarily, there was still not enough food; her beautiful face was in a little panic, her hands held her baby as she moved with the crowd.


    Right then, a man dressed as a militia came over quickly to her side and said, ¡°sister? Are you really going to leave with them? The general said that there will be Elven reinforcements soon. We can beat the orcs! ¡±


    The woman looked at him with tears in her eyes and asked, ¡°How long would that be?¡±


    ¡°So what if we beat the orcs here?¡±


    ¡°How much blood must be shed? We already don¡¯t have food! My child would notst for that long!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die.¡±


    ¡°But I want my child to live on!¡±


    The young mother looked at the baby in her arms. There was a scar on her finger; it was when food was in short supply, and she had to feed the baby with blood. The baby was very brave; he didn¡¯t cry even when he saw so many people in such a panic. He just stared at everything as if he could feel something. The young mother¡¯s eyes fell on the baby, and she suddenly became gentle. She shook her head firmly and told her brother, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°I want to bring him to somewhere safe.¡±


    ¡°Staying here is hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Even if we beat the orcs, we won¡¯tst spring.¡±


    The militia did not say anything.


    There was a little hesitation on his face, and finally, he clenched his teeth then said, ¡°OK. I¡¯ll leave with you. I can¡¯t let you go that far along with your children. ¡±


    After saying that, the young half-elf looked upon the wall with saddened eyes.


    He was a brave soldier.


    If he could, he would never want to leave home, but now he had to face a dilemma. One was to stay here to protect the homnd and find a way to defeat the invading orcs. The other was to protect her elder sister and go away together. On the one hand, it was his hometown, and on the other was the only surviving family member he had. In the end, he chose his family.


    Rushing footsteps were heard.


    A young person rushed into the temple and yelled at the priests, ¡°Warships!¡±


    ¡°There are many warships!¡±


    ¡°They are at Agate river! Filled with warships! We are saved!¡±


    Scouts.


    Only scouts would still roam outside the city. The young scout said with excitement, ¡°An army! Our Lord¡¯s army has arrived! ¡±


    The god of half-elf and rogues.


    The temple not only had priests, they still had many half-elf rogues. Not long after the message from their god, the temple had sent out rogues to the surrounding area.


    Mn showed a smile, prayed devoutly for a while, and said, ¡°We move now!¡±


    ¡°Everyone pack your things and move!¡±


    Right then, the voice of a middle-aged priest was heard. He looked more like a nobleman than a priest. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Leave? There are orcs all around! What if we encounter them on the road? We won¡¯tst long! ¡±


    Mn nced at him and said, ¡°My lord wille for us.¡±


    ¡°We move now!¡±


    As the afternoon approached, thousands of believers gathered quickly. These were the most devout believers in the temple. After the oracle was delivered, they chose to leave without hesitation.


    The south gate of the city was opened.


    The first to go out was the temple guards. Then some militia and civilians. At the end of the group were the priests.


    On top of the city wall, a


    ¡°Your excellency.¡±


    A middle-aged man, who looked like an officer, came to him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are we just going to let them go? If they leave, everyone else in the city would lose their morale. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid our situation would be worse!¡±


    The nobleman in gorgeous clothes turned to look at him and said coldly, ¡°I know. Withdraw the men from the frontline. They can¡¯t reach the Agate river before dark. As long as they leave here, they will be exposed to the eyes of the orc army. ¡±


    After saying that, his expression became sinister.


    Indeed.


    Most of the believers were old, weak, women and children, or ordinary civilians. These people were very slow. They could not make it twenty or thirty kilometers before dark. And if they were spotted by the orc army, the final result would be obvious.


    The middle-aged officer was shocked. He now knew why the noble had let them go.


    Only if someone helped them, or else, the end result would be death!


    If they were caught up, then it would be a ughter.


    If these people were ughtered by the orc army, then the other civilians in the Autumnfall city would not dare to leave. Furthermore, this was also a major blow to the prestige of the temple. In this case, the aristocrats would have absolute control.


    The sky began to darken.


    The priests urged the crowd to speed up, but the old, weak, women and children could not go any faster. The women who held their children haven¡¯t had a full meal for a long time; they were now even more tired. It was dark now, and they were only about halfway there. If the orc scouts find them, the enemy would surely catch up.


    ¡°We¡¯re too slow!¡±


    The middle-aged priest muttered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve already been spotted.¡±


    ¡°Tell the temple guards to get ready!¡±


    ¡°Tell the militias to protect the believers, the rest of you prepare for battle!¡±


    Half a day has passed now.


    Thisrge group of people was not hard to notice. If they were noticed, the enemy troop would appear.


    The old priest prayed a little and said, ¡°I pray that my lord woulde with reinforcement!¡±


    ¡°Or else.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t make it to the river.¡±


    ¡°Wuuuuuu!¡±


    The sound of a horn sounded.


    The crowd suddenly uttered a cry of panic, and countless people looked at the distance in horror. In the distance, the figure of orcs appeared. Although the night affected their vision, they could still see the enemy approaching at full speed.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Temple guardse with me! The rest of you bring the civilians out of here!¡±


    The middle-aged priest pulled out a long sword from his waist and clenched the steel shield on his other hand. His seemingly old body rushed to the rear of the civilian at full speed and shouted, ¡°don¡¯t panic! Go in the direction of the Agate river! There are our Lord ¡®s reinforcements ahead! ¡±


    ¡°Priests, stay behind!¡±


    ¡°Servants of the temple! Warriors! We must protect the believers!...¡±


    ¡°All that can fight, follow me to hold the enemy back!¡±


    ¡°This is thest darkness before dawn!... Our lord¡¯s army would be here soon!... For our lord¡¯s glory!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Wuuuuuuu!¡±


    The call of wolves was heard.


    With the dull echo of war drums, dozens of Orc cavalry riding huge wolves came out from the side of the Orc infantry. It was difficult to raise these fierce beasts, even with the strength of the whole orc army, only a small team was trained. Now the wolf cavalry team had turned around from the side, speeding up to the retreating civilians.


    The orcs were now very close to them.


    With the iing group of orc raiders, the remaining temple guards would not be able to stop them.


    As the distance became shorter!


    The aura of death covered the group! As soon as the orc riders charged into the civilians, it would be a great ughter!

 Chapter 479 - Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 14 Reinforcement</h4>


    The distance was closer and closer.


    The stench of the wolf¡¯s bloody mouth came to their faces, and the orc riders roared and rushed to the crowd in front of them. There were cries all around; George turned to look at his sister, who was holding the baby not far away. He did not hesitate to hold up his weapon and rushed up. Behind him were the old, the weak, the women and the children. Once the orc riders rushed in, it would be a massacre. As a militia trained by soldiers, he could not sit back and watch the tragedy.


    ¡°Follow me! Mene and block them!¡±


    George waved his weapon and went to face the orc riders. There were several small men around him who also grabbed weapons and rushed over. There was fear in these people¡¯s eyes because they were facing the terrifying orc riders. The orc riders were fierce, but the wolves they rode on were even more terrifying; these wolves that wererger than cows could easily deal with professional soldiers.


    The orcs let out a sinister smile. The wolf swooped in and then knocked over the man beside him. Then the sound of bone breaking was heard, and the wolf broke his throat.


    Fear was propagating.


    The difference in power and the fear of death propagated in the men. However, no matter how fearful they were, no one backed off.


    The fact was they had nowhere to go!


    Behind them were a group of women and children. Some were even their rtives. As a man, they had to stand up, even if they knew they would die.


    However,


    They had to battle until the end.


    ¡°Wuuuu!¡±


    The howling of wolves reverberated. The orc riders, like a torrent, broke down the defense formation in front of them. These ordinary militias could not stop them at all. At the moment of collision, more than ten militia fell to the ground. An orc rider crossed their line of defense, and the killing awakened the bloodlust of these orcs. It rushed directly to a fleeing woman. Because she ran too slowly with her baby in her arms, she was easily caught up by the orc rider.


    A de shed by!


    In the face of the terrible enemy, the woman squatted down at the moment when the enemy was near. Her mother¡¯s instinct made her tightly protect the child and exposed her unprepared back to the enemy¡¯s vision.


    A head flew off.


    Blood gushed out with the cry of a baby. The orc riderughed and waved his sword again.


    The orcs were merciless toward other races.


    Their bloodthirsty nature made them all brave soldiers and ruthless on the battlefield. The poor living environment made them believe in natural selection. The weak could only be eliminated; this applied to their own race as well.


    The de came in once more!


    It was not the first time for them to swing a de at a crying child. As a rtively stupid orc, they also had a smart side; that was, the children of the enemy would grow up to be new enemies.


    The smell of blood propagated.


    The de came down, and another life was about to perish.


    ¡°Swosh!¡±


    An arrow flew out.


    The orc rider¡¯s body stiffened and fell from the wolf it rode on.


    An arrow had shot through the head of the orc, piercing its skull, killing it instantly. A second arrow hit the head of the wolf and nailed it to the ground.


    A scary power!


    A figure seemed to being close at a very high speed. Following him were even more figures.


    The orc riders close to the crowd were killed in a sh by the shadowy figures, and the heads with ferocious faces fell to the ground. Even the fierce wolf could notst for a second.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a roar, a huge figure rushed out from the shadows.


    He wore heavy armor and rushed up with blood-red eyes. His muscles had veins that were like worms on them.


    This fighter was up to three meters high!


    His seemingly heavy body rushed forward at a very fast speed. In a blink of an eye, he rushed in front of an orc rider. Then he roared and swung the heavy anchor in his hand. The wolf was directly smashed with the orc rider giving a shrill of pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!?¡±


    Giant nced at the frightened half-elves, and then rushed up again to another orc rider. His huge body waved the heavy anchor. Not one orc rider could resist his attack. Often, even the wolves were smashed into meat cakes.


    Giant.


    One of Soran¡¯s pirate leaders, even though he was not smart, his fighting capabilities were superior.


    He should be a pirate leader who was closest to the realm of legend under Soran. The intellectual defect did not affect Soran¡¯s use of him. He had the blood of the Swamp Giants and multi-professioned in Barbarian; in any battle, this man with great power often broke the enemy¡¯ s defense line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time!¡±


    Scarface stabbed a wolf¡¯s throat with a knife, turned around, and looked at the giant beside him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°there are also enemies approaching! They can¡¯t hold the line in the front. You go and help them with the orc army. ¡±


    A dark figure quickly rushed over.


    Soran¡¯s elite pirates finally arrived. One by one, the orc riders fell. After they saw something wrong, they would immediately have enemies nning to escape, but one by one, they were killed by sharp arrows.


    Giant rushed forward.


    ¡°Berserk!¡±


    After he came close to the orc army, he didn¡¯t stop at all and directly stormed into the army from the side of the temple guard with his boat anchor.


    In an instant, the front of the orc army was knocked down.


    ¡°Giant! You idiot!¡±


    Seeing what he did, Scarface quickly rushed forward.


    <i>This idiot!</i>


    <i>I asked you to help the temple guards not to rush into the orc army.</i>


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    With screams, rows of orc warriors were directly smashed and then fell to the ground. The giant¡¯s strength was higher than that of Soran¡¯s after transformation. In addition to the lineage he had, the anchor used by him was a total killing weapon on the battlefield. The orcs were now like children in front of the Giant.


    The heavy anchor smashed everything in its path.


    As if the killing was not satisfying to him, Giant even threw out the giant anchor in his hand.


    In an instant, countless orcs were smashed into bits!


    The heavy ship anchor cleared up a path and killed a row of orcs in its path. The more Giant killed, the more fun he would have. The battle onnd was muchrger than that on the sea deck. He picked up the ship anchor, then swung it around, and in an instant, cleared an area around him.


    Giant was a killing machine on the battlefield!


    He alone had severely damaged the morale of the orcs, and the huge weapon had aplete crushing advantage, which immediately disrupted the orc army.


    In the dark.


    Arrows flew out like the rain, Soran shot out arrows calmly; every shot killed one enemy.


    His figure moved swiftly in the dark.


    As long as there was any figure that looked like an orc officer, he would shoot out an arrow at it. The elf battle bow could prate armor within 300 meters. He was like a ghost wandering on the battlefield, sniping any dangerous target silently.


    No one could hide from him and his arrows.


    After all, he had the blood of elves!

 Chapter 480 - Chasing an Artifact!

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 15 Chasing an Artifact!</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re saved?¡±


    George pushed the wolf that was on him and slowly got up.


    Cough, cough.


    He coughed violently for a while, feeling weak all over, it seemed that he had suffered a little internal injury. However, his achievements were also quite brilliant. As an ordinary man who had only received some training, he killed a wolf alone. The battle ahead was still going on, but there were more and more reinforcements from the dark. These were fierce fighters. They had more killing intent than the regr army of Autumnfall. At first sight, these figures were very experienced in fighting.


    The reinforcement was here!


    Against the fierce orc army, Soran¡¯s men fearlessly charged forward.


    His excellency would never lose!


    Victory after victory made them brave in the face of any enemy. Even if an Abyss demon appeared, they would all have the courage to face it!


    The brave elite pirates separated into two and surrounded the enemy; they were nning to swallow up the enemy in one go.


    Why kill the orcs?


    There was no need to think so much! Anyway, it was Soran¡¯s orders! They only needed to care about killing the orcs in front of them!


    ¡°Demigod realm [Pirates]!¡±


    With the elite pirates who finally arrived at the rear, Soran finally showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the orc army in front and activated the [Pirate] realm without hesitation.


    Invisible energy expanded.


    In an instant, all pirates seemed to be in a craze. Their morale was explosively high. Each of them seemed to be possessed by the god of war, and they were fighting with supernatural powers. In an instant, arge number of enemies were cut down, and the orc army was divided into two parts from the middle!


    Ugly Monkey felt somewhat strange!


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to him. All of a sudden, his whole body seemed to have endless strength. His whole person was also very excited, and his pupils were slightly red while his heartbeat was much faster than before. His status was very wonderful, whether it was auditory, visual, tactile, or perception, every sense was enhanced.


    Behind him was a dead orc. Without a doubt, all the orcs he killed were with one hit!


    Ugly monkey felt that he was possessed by the soul of an assassin at this moment! His action, position, and attack were all well in his control. His excited emotion did not affect his reasoning at all, it had allowed him to unleash death.


    The peers around him were also in simr conditions as if they had all received a shot of adrenaline!


    The morale of the pirates increased.


    It was equivalent to the level 6 spell, Greater Heroism. The effect it had on the battlefield was unimaginable!


    The elite pirates crushed the orc army in an instant.


    The battle was very one-sided, the orcs were utterly defeated.


    Soran kept his elven war bow.


    All the orc officers had been killed by him. The orc officers would not be able to survive as the one shooting them was a demigod.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    Scarface appeared in front of Soran and said, ¡°The orc army had been crushed? Shall we end them all?¡±


    Soran replied, ¡°No need. Transfer the civilians.¡±


    ¡°The real enemy is closing on us!¡±


    ¡°Tell the men to help the civilians. We must go back to the firing range of the warship cannons!¡±


    Scarface nodded and answered, ¡°yes, your excellency.¡±


    Soon.


    There were people helping with the evacuation. Soran looked at somewhere far. He felt more enemies were approaching, and he was quite afraid of a certain existence.


    Eugene, the [Ascend]!


    Soon, shadowy figures were seen moving in. Soran saw them and said, ¡°They are fast!¡±


    ¡°Aooouuu!¡±


    The howl of wolves was heard.


    However, these were not wolves, but a bunch of ck-furred Gnolls.


    Gnolls from the Abyss!


    The servants of Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls.


    These shadowy figures moved around the battle but did not move in.


    These Gnolls were smart.


    They knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat so many enemies!


    ¡°Looking to die!?¡±


    Soran showed an intent to kill. He waved at the pirate leaders beside him and immediately went into the shadows.


    These Gnolls.


    They were dangerous and must be crushed first!


    On another front,


    The huge orc army was approaching. A huge Gnoll with dark green eyes was standing beside Eugene. He held a three-headed il in his hand and said to Eugene, ¡°we can¡¯t let these mortals go!¡±


    ¡°You said part of the artifact [il of Ages] is in the hands of the half-elf temple!¡±


    ¡°That is our lord¡¯s artifact!¡±


    ¡°Lose the artifact, and your tribe would suffer my lord¡¯s wrath!¡±


    Eugene looked ahead with a stern expression.


    After some time, he replied in a deep voice, ¡°what I promised will be done! The parts of the artifact will surely be handed over to your master! ¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± the huge Gnoll leader looked at Eugene coldly and cruelly. A cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said slowly, ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°To help you fight the half-elves, we have lost many Gnolls!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t get the artifact.¡±


    ¡°My lord will make you pay the ultimate price!¡±


    Eugene did not say anything more.


    As the demon lord of the Abyss, Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls, was not a being easy to deal with. Furthermore, Yeenoghu had conquered the King of Ghouls. The orc tribe would not be able to pay this price, so they must get the artifact.


    ¡°March faster!¡±


    Eugene gave out the order, and the orc army hastened their march.


    Eugene looked somewhere far ahead.


    Eugene sensed that there was a dangerous being in front, which made him feel ufortable.


    Soran, the [Half-Elf God]!


    This unfamiliar name had left a deep impression on him; he felt that a great war was inevitable!


    ¡°We must get it!¡±


    Eugene clenched his fist in silence. The Gnolls were fickle and suspicious of others. If the artifact was really gone, these fierce beasts would definitely turn them on.


    Blood.


    Drops of blood dripped down.


    Soran¡¯s figure was hazy in the shadows. In front of him was the fallen body of a Gnoll. He looked at the corpses in front of him with cold eyes and directly reached out to lift the tallest one of them. He frowned and observed it.


    ¡°Abyss demons!¡±


    Soran, with a stern expression said, ¡°these Gnolls are not from the material ne!¡±


    Demons.


    There were two modes of reproduction in the Abyss. One was that the abyssal worms were constantly advancing; demons had many mutations, and eventually, they evolved into various creatures. The second was demon reproduction and mixed-blood demons. Demons would usually mate with the same kind of demon, but sometimes they would mate with another type of demon to create a new type of demon.


    There were also outsiders to the Abyss.


    ¡°Mixed blood demons.¡±


    Soran threw away the body in front of him and whispered, ¡°it seems that cracks in the nes are getting greater; otherwise the king of Gnolls would not be able to send so many Gnolls from the Abyss.¡±


    ¡°The demon invasion must not be long!¡±


    There had already appeared some Gnolls from the Abyss previously; now there were even more.


    If the numbers were few, there may be other reasons.


    But if there were so many, Soran was sure that a tunnel had appeared between the material ne and the Abyss.


    Soran looked into the distance with a worried face. Maybe he could defeat Eugene in ughter form. But if the King of Gnolls appeared, he would have almost no chance to win! Soran¡¯s hope now was that the King of Gnolls had not appeared, because his base would be vulnerable!


    If Yeenoghu appeared, t


    Afterall, this demon lord was the enemy of the Queen of Subus.


    Yeenoghu not only regarded the Queen of Subus as an enemy but alsounched many attacks. At the same time, he was also the enemy of Baphomt, the Prince of Beasts. Many battles had taken ce between the two sides. However, Yeenoghu did defeat the King of Ghouls and expanded his territory!


    Soran wouldn¡¯t take on any of the demon lords lightly.


    Under the dark skies, the orc army was speeding up. Eugene¡¯s figure suddenly stopped and looked in a certain direction. He immediately reached for the white bone spear behind him.


    A great aura of killing intent had appeared!


    Eugene was now in battle position, ready to fight anytime.


    Someone was there!


    Watching them from the darkness!


    The enemy did not get close but only watched them from the darkness.

 Chapter 481 - High Priest!

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 16 High Priest!</h4>


    Close, very close.


    The night wind seemed to bring water vapor. The sound of river water could be heard in front of them. After passing through a sparse forest, everything appeared in front of tired refugees. Countless huge warships, which many of them had never seen before; most of them had only seen medium-sized ships.


    Block cannons aimed toward thend and the pirates on the ships were ready.


    There were some torches on all sides. They couldn¡¯t tell how many warships there were, but the entire area was filled with warships. There was a vague fog around it, and it seemed that the fog was dense in certain areas. No one could see what was in it clearly in the dark. However, it seemed that there was a dangerous monster; it was quietly watching everything in front of it and waiting for the master¡¯s call!


    It was a good thing the river was wide enough to host Soran¡¯s ships.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    A woman said something, and it passed into everyone¡¯s ears like the wind.


    Immediately, the crowd became quiet.


    For some reason, even after experiencing ughter and panic, the civilians remained calm after hearing a female voice; it seemed that they wereforted by a certain energy.


    Divine priest, Mn looked ahead.


    She saw a tall woman with a veil on her face. There was a familiar aura on her, a divine power given by her lord.


    However, she was someone even more powerful!


    Mn walked forward, bowed her head, and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency high-priest!¡±


    The veiled woman smiled slightly and nodded.


    The other priests looked at each other and bowed their heads to show respect. Although they didn¡¯t know who the masked woman was. She must be someone extraordinary as her voice could calm the crowd.


    ¡°Let the women and childrene on board first.¡±


    The veiled woman nced at all the people in front of her and said slowly, ¡°Men, stay in ce to prepare. There is enough food on the bank, tell them to give it out.¡±


    ¡°Fleet 6 prepare for battle.¡±


    ¡°The enemy maye at any moment. Bring the civilians in and give the militia weapons after they eat.¡±


    Her soft voice had strange magic.


    The crowd in front of her moved ording to her orders. Then the women and children were sent to the deck one by one and ced in the cabin of the warship. There were no old people in the crowd, as it was very difficult for old people to survive in a war. Most of them were women and children, and then the militia who believed in the half-elf god. During the siege, all adult men were recruited, and even teenage boys were forced to learn somebat skills.


    ¡°No pirate is to disturb the civilians.¡±


    The masked woman turned to look at the pirate leader behind her and said coldly, ¡°These are all believers of our Lord! You should know how Lord Soran would deal with those who vite his orders! ¡±


    The pirate who had lost his left ear smiled and said, ¡°No worries, your excellency priest!¡±


    ¡°Anyone tries anything funny. I¡¯ll skin them!¡±


    It was a cruel method of control.


    Soran¡¯s rule on the south coast was maintained by killing and order. Those who had no problem in their heads knew what would happen if they disobeyed his orders.


    His excellency killed without blinking his eyes!


    The steaming food was distributed, some of it was prepared in advance while the rest were dried meat and salted fish. The prepared food was full of meat, most of which were fish from the ocean. It was very satisfying to be able to fill your stomach at this time. The people even felt a bit happy because they could eat meat. Even in peacetime, as civilians, they could only have meats in festivals. In terms of the things in front of them, the food prepared by the reinforcements was abundant.


    It seemed that their lord was very powerful.


    At least very wealthy!


    The old priest looked at the priests next to him then went on to gobble up the bowl of hot soup with dried meat and salted fish. Since the city of Autumnfall had been besieged for a long time, there was not much food in the city.


    Everyone ate voraciously.


    In times like this, there should be chaos because of hunger and war, but for some reason, when the voice of the woman was heard, everyone remained peaceful; they were quiet and orderly receiving food, and then they were ready to fight after filling their stomachs. The arrival of the reinforcement also raised the morale of the temple guards.


    The temple was still capable.


    Many of the priests who survived were close to high-grade. After the first round of siege, most of the priests who survived were grade 3 and above.


    There were even some that were knights.


    Or else, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist the orc army for so long.


    ¡°Praise our Lord!¡±


    ¡°Praise our Lord!¡±


    ¡°Praise our Lord!¡±


    When the fire of hope was rekindled, many people could not help kneeling on the ground to pray.


    The veiled woman smiled a little as she watched the people pray!


    It was as though she was the central figure. When anyone looked at her, a sense of relief would fall on them.


    Soon, everyone was on the ship and there were piratesing back.


    Priests and temple guards boarded the ships, and civilians were ced in the cabin. The whole process was quite orderly, and there was no panic from the beginning to the end.


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared in the dark.


    He looked at the veiled woman who was slightly smiling and said, ¡°prepare for battle! Fill the cannons!¡±


    ¡°The orcs are almost here.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s army was moving fast.


    The orc warriors had obvious physical advantages over humans. When all the civilians were ced in the cabin, the vast Orc army also appeared in the vision of the lookout.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Sea Dog looked ahead with his spyss and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s so many of them! If they rush over, how many can our cannons kill?¡±


    They were pirates.


    Even though the coastal areas were controlled by the temples, the restrictions on alchemy were not so stringent.


    Almost every warship had cannons. Although they used solid shells, they were still very powerful against ordinary soldiers. The disaster brought by the arcane empire made many temples strictly control the art of alchemy, but there were not so many restrictions on the pirates. Thus the artillery power Soran had was one of the greatest in the material ne. If it was on the sea, maybe it was not very destructive. However, onnd, the cannon fire would destroy many things.


    ¡°Here, here!¡±


    Scarface came out with a grim smile. He was wounded on his left arm by an orc sword saint. Fortunately, that orc had only advanced into that ss; he also used his poisoned crossbow (the venom used by the wildlings), otherwise, he might have been killed by the enemy. Scarface, who was almost killed by an orc, grinned and took out two iron balls which were linked together by chains. Then he put them into the cannon and said with a strange smile, ¡°put this in! This would be more fun!¡±


    The enemy was getting closer and closer.


    Because the pirates were busy helping the civilians, most would not have time to retreat back to the ships.


    So after Soran¡¯s orders were given, Giant immediately led the elite pirates to form a battle line on the riverbank, and then waited expectantly for the enemy toe.


    Eugene stopped moving forward.


    He looked at the countless ships ahead and was shocked.


    Pirates!


    He had traveled all over the maind, so it was impossible for him to have no impression of the pirate warships. Although there was no pirate g on the warships, he still recognized them at a nce.


    Countless cannons.


    Although Eugene himself sneered at the inferior alchemy weapon, and will not pay attention to them at all, he was also very clear about the damages it does to ordinary soldiers. Its clumsy artillery body and slow firing speed meant that they were nothing but scrap iron in many battles. However, in the current situation with so many cannons, their lethality was quite amazing!


    Autumnfall also had cannons.


    But the half-elves were proud of their excellent archers. The dozens of cannons on the city gate were just decorations, which was not at the same level as the ck muzzles in front of them.


    Cannons were standard to the pirates!


    If the orcs attacked, they would definitely have to take at least one barrage of cannon fire!

 Chapter 482 - Lifeline!

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 17 Lifeline!</h4>


    ¡°Just a pile of scrap metal!¡±


    The huge Gnoll leader frowned and took a look at Eugene. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I feel that the artifact our Lord needs is nearby! It must not be taken away! ¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡±


    ¡°Order an attack now.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s twitched slightly. The Dexterity of the Gnolls from Abyss was basically above 20. Such cannons could not hit them unless these Gnolls were extremely unlucky. From the ammunition filling to firing, the cannons of this technological level were hardly threatening to the Gnolls from Abyss. However, these cannons were not the same for the orcs. They would suffer a lot if they were hit by the volley of cannon fire.


    However, they had to charge!


    If they couldn¡¯t get the parts for the artifact, the Gnolls would turn on the orcs. If the covenant was broken, the Gnolls would regard the orc as the enemy, and then a vengeful attack on the orcs would ur.


    If that were the case, then it would be impossible to beat the elves!


    All the demons from the Abyss were chaotic and evil. Since ancient times, chaos had created either madmen or dummies. Eugene was not sure what terrible things these crazy Gnolls would do if they failed to meet their demands!


    ¡°There!¡±


    The leader of the Gnoll with ck fur suddenly pointed to the front. His green eyes seemed to see through the darkness; his eyes were locked on a little girl in a small white priest¡¯s robe under the night, shouting, ¡°right there! The artifactponent our Lord needs is in the hands of that hateful little girl! ¡±


    Mn.


    Divine priest, Mn!


    The little girl had not realized what danger she was in; in fact, she was still happy at the fact that her lord hade for her people.


    Eugene recognized the little girl in the white robe at first sight. After all, the siege that day was so memorable, the little girl that destroyed all his ns. The orc army suffered huge losses after the three dragons came in! Eugene¡¯s old face showed a strong intent of killing. New hatred and old hatred came together, and he could not help gripping his white bone spear hard.


    Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls


    This evil, bloody, chaotic, and bloodthirsty demon lord; no matter how evil and bloodthirsty he was in the eyes of others, his reputation among the Gnolls was as high as the sun. It could be said that most Gnolls in the multiverse respect him, and quite a few of them worship him.


    The reason was simple.


    All that Yeenoghu had done for thousands of years, whether it was fighting the Lords of the Abyss, conquering the King of Ghouls with all his might, or engaging in other evil plots.


    There was only one ultimate goal!


    Yeenoghu only hoped to see his race be more powerful. All his hard work had been to achieve this goal.


    From the point of the Gnolls, Yeenoghu was their greatest leader!


    Eugene was somewhat simr.


    That was why he had such a high reputation among the orcs.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    With an angry roar, the orc army moved forward like the tide.


    The elite pirates on the bank of the river had been on standby for a long time. Behind them was the agate river. Since the pirates were familiar with water; they could easily jump into the river and try to board the ship. Warships on the Agate river were like fortresses. Even though the orc army had a strong ability to fight onnd, if they went into the water, the pirates were confident in beating them.


    The ground was shaking.


    Facing such a big army, there was no panic on the faces of the elite pirates. They had been trained in countless battles. In the fiercepetition of the killing industry, the unqualified candidates would only be eliminated. The orc army surged in like a tide; their physical strength was so good that they were able tounch an impulsive fight directly after the rapid march. But that was all because when they entered the range of the cannons, a storm of fire poured out!


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Countless cannons fired and immediately, the orcs in front were tted.


    Solid rounds may not cover arge area, but it was still scary against flesh and bones. In particr, some of the chain shells fired by the cannons swept across the ground in a sh, leaving all the limbs and broken arms. The pirate¡¯s gunfire attack was like a bloody and cruel symphony, rhythmically firing the cannons.


    It was three-stage firing.


    Eugene had seen nothing like this before.


    Warships on the Agate river had already formed a staggered firepower. If it was only a normal battlemand, Soran would not be able to do so.


    Because the coordination was too difficult!


    However, today was different. Soran had a powerful psionic warlock beside him.


    Long before the orc army arrived, she had already set up a psionic energy field to convey Soran¡¯s orders to themander of every warship.


    Her voice synchronized with the orders of Soran and was heard in all themanders!


    Compared with this kind of battlemand ability, Soran¡¯s use of gs was very primitive!


    The scene now was like space-age telmunication controlling cannons from the renaissance period.


    Soran had never thought it would be so easy tomand pirates. In the past, he relied on gs and then waited until themander on the opposite side saw the g before taking action. This was merciless destruction of intelligence! Now relying on the psionicmunication built directly by the legendary psionic warlock, the efficiency ofmunication was totally different!


    The orcs were bamboozled.


    That was because, in their minds, the enemy¡¯s gunfire had never stopped. The orcs in front fell one after the other. They haven¡¯t even rushed to the front of the enemy and had been taken out!


    Fear was propagating.


    The ground was full of orcs with broken limbs and arms. For those who advocated brute force, Soran taught them a lesson today that muscles couldn¡¯t solve all problems.


    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!


    One after another, the barrage submerged the orc army. At night, they couldn¡¯t see how many cannons the enemy had. They could only hear the roar of the cannons from the beginning to the end. The loud cannon fire covered the roar of the orc officers. After the first group of orcs were shot up, the group scattered.


    These beasts were still only flesh and blood, after all!


    Soran looked at the battlefield in front of him and shook his head gently. He had a sense of intelligence suppression when dealing with these stupid orcs. If these guys were not born with amazing brute force, maybe the n would go better. Even though Soran had saved the first group of the most devout believers, after sending them to a safe ce, he ns to take some more.


    People.


    Mordorcked mostly people. The ce could theoretically amodate 20 to 30 thousand more people.


    Soran had been hoarding food and materials since the beginning. In order to cope with today¡¯s situation, he was not afraid of any more poption. In the rapid construction nning of Mordor City, Soran would only worry about theck ofbor, not too muchbor.


    ¡°Swish, Swish, Swosh!¡±


    Some fast-moving figures suddenly appeared in the night. The orc army that took the cannon fire was just a distraction. These Gnolls from the Abyss that rushed in were the main force.


    An old figure also moved with amazing speed!


    Hundreds of lurking Gnolls sprang out from all directions, but their target was not Soran, nor the pirate elites on the bank of the river; it was Mn. Eugene rushed directly to the girl in front of him, grabbed his spear, and threw it out with a roar. He wanted to nail her to the ground on the spot!


    Everything had happened too fast.


    The Gnoll¡¯s raid attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and the next moment the legendary war shaman Eugene, with profession level 27, rushed over.


    He wanted to instantly kill the divine priest, Mn!


    A poor little girl who had lost her father and all her rtives in the war and lived alone in the world under the age of 15.


    Only because she was holding something important!


    The cloud of death covered her.


    Facing the full force of Eugene the [Ascend], Mn had 0 chance of surviving on her own!


    In the whole battlefield, almost no one could take the blow of the legendary war shaman, and at this moment, under the shadow of death, only one person could save her!


    Soran!


    Immediately, as the spear wasunched, his figure disappeared.

 Chapter 483 - Slaughter Form Level Up!

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 18 ughter Form Level Up!</h4>


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant, across a distance of nearly 100 meters, directly appearing behind Mn, pushing her away; at the same time, he disappeared again and appeared five meters away. Fortunately, after advancing, his Shadow Leap distance had been increased to 200 meters. Otherwise, with his previous Shadow Leap distance of 100 meters, he would not have been able to save the little girl.


    BOOM!


    The ground trembled for a moment.


    The spear that Eugene threw out was like an anti-aircraft gun. The ground was blown up 10 meters deep in a sh. If Soran was hit, he would have been pierced for sure. Soran was not sure what the battle shaman was, but he could roughly judge that the battle shaman was a special profession simr to Stormlord based on his richbat experience and knowledge. Stormlord was a special legendary profession that could be achieved by the priests of the God of Storms; the battle shaman simrly was a profession that could be achieved by the shamans of their totem belief.


    This kind of profession was not good at spellcasting but was good atbat!


    ¡°Such explosive power!¡±


    Soran turned to make sure that the little girl was not hurt, and then he turned his eyes to the war shaman Eugene who had a profession level of 27. Just then, Soran was slightly shocked by the spear that the enemy threw. He thought to himself: <i>¡°it seems that the weapon is a spear or javelin. The hit just now was very simr to the Stormlord¡¯s!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The battle shaman must also be very explosive!¡±</i>


    Soran had encountered Stormlords previously.


    Eugene¡¯s white bone spear had many simrities with the Stormlord in attacking. Stormlord¡¯s were a very violent legendary advanced profession. They had a very powerful hand to handbat ability and also retained some divine abilities. Although their divine abilities were notparable with pure priests, theirbat prowess was enough to easily overwhelm any priest.


    His first strike had missed!


    Eugene gasped a little, but the expression on his face did not change at all. He just knelt down on the ground with his head down and on one knee; he pressed his rough and heavy palm on the ground, and said in a deep voice, ¡°the spirit of ancestors! Even the earth trembles! ¡±


    ¡°Heroes never die!¡±


    ¡°My race will prevail!¡±


    The ancient oguage reverberated around the whole area.


    As Eugene did that, something strange happened behind Soran!


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    The spear which Eugene threw out began to shake. Then it was pulled out of the ground in a sh. A ghostly figure appeared beside the spear; it roared and clenched the spear with both hands thrusting it toward Soran¡¯s heart.


    A gust of wind blew out!


    The white spear was like lightning crossing the sky. Even with Soran¡¯s speed, it was difficult for him to evade it.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure moved ten meters away in a sh. The ghostly figure had failed to hit Soran; it roared and waved the white bone spear. In an instant, 7 to 8 priests were swept away.


    ¡°Everyone back off!¡±


    Soran had a serious expression and ordered, ¡°Block the Gnolls! Do not let them get close!¡±


    <i>Astral Celestial?</i>


    <i>Ascended believer?</i>


    <i>Or? Should they be called Hero Souls?</i>


    Eugene, the [Ascend], had touched the realm of the gods. The ghostly creature standing in front of Soran obviously came from other nes. Even if they were not the ascended believers, they were souls of the orc heroes that died in battle! Since the orcs had no gods, and Eugene was still able to summon these ghostly figures, he must be in contact with the realm of god!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With another angry roar, the ghostly figure rushed toward Soran again.


    This kind of Hero spirit was created with legendary strength. Many of them were previously powerful heroes who had been famous in the world before they died. The ghostly figure that Eugene had summoned was at least at a profession level of 24.


    Things were not good.


    When the Hero Soul was summoned, Eugene immediately charged forward toward Mn.


    Soran did not know why he hated the little girl so much that he wanted her to die!


    <i>She must not die!</i>


    <i>The divine priest, Mn must not die!</i>


    Soran¡¯s pupils turned bloody red in an instant. For Eugene¡¯s tant attempt to kill his first divine priest, Soran¡¯s heart surged with rage. He activated his ughter form in an instant, and his figure broke through the air and rushed out toward Eugene.


    ¡°Elemental Legion!¡±


    When Soran flew out, an elemental portal opened up.


    A wave of heat propagated.


    The figure of a Fire Elemental appeared, which made the nearby temperature rise sharply; the ground was scorched ck, and at the same time, everything within a radius of 1200 meters was illuminated.


    A gust of wind blew by.


    The figure of a Wind Elemental appeared; it swiftly threw away a Gnoll that was leaping toward Mn.


    Heavy steps were heard.


    The huge Earth Elemental came out slowly, swinging its millstone sized fist toward the ghostly figure immediately.


    The portal slowly closed.


    What hade out were a legendary Elder Fire Elemental, and two monster level 18 Giant Elemental.


    Soran was covered by an aura of evil!


    This was the first time he had changed to the yer form after killing the deformed demon. When he activated this ability, some unknown changes also took ce.


    Demonize!


    Soran¡¯s body was obviously oozing out a demonic aura, this was something that high-grade demon lords had!


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Transform into ughter form!...¡±


    ¡°An unknown change has urred!... The ughter form has be more powerful!... Divine power has integrated with the ughter form!...¡±


    ¡°In the ughter form!...¡±


    ¡°Your attributes have beenprehensively improved. Strength + 7, Dexterity + 3, Constitution + 3, Wisdom + 3. Yourbat ability is equivalent to that of a fighter of the same level. Your resistance to any abnormal state has been increased by 15 points.¡±


    ¡°You have gained one extra ability [The Will of ughter] and the ability [Murderous Intent]!...¡±


    ¡°Divine power integrated!...¡±


    ¡°In the ughter form!...the ability [Fear Aura] would be activated passively!...¡±


    ¡°Any enemy who is 100 meters to you must be forced to pass a test of fear!... The difficulty of it depends on your divinity!... If the enemy fails, they will receive the same effect as the ability Fear!... ¡±


    ¡°Unknown change to [The Desire of ughter]!...¡±


    ¡°Mortals shall not satisfy the desire for ughter!... Recalcting the number of enemies required for satisfaction!...¡±


    ¡°In the current state, please kill at least one legendary enemy or be crazy.¡±


    An aura of fear expanded.


    All the Gnolls within 100 meters of Soran were shivering, some of them howled with fear, turned around, and ran for their lives in the dark.


    The divinity of Fear!


    After killing the deformed demon, it seemed that some unknown changes had urred to him. It seems that the divinity of Fear had also been integrated, allowing to possess the ability [Fear Aura] directly.


    His attributes were also strengthened.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Soran was nowpletely pissed at the fact that Eugene wanted to kill his divine priest so badly. Even with Soran¡¯s temper, he was infuriated by the enemy. He let out an angry roar, and his figure came out directly. He turned into a shadowy figure and rushed to the enemy in front of him. His curved sword Icingdeath was like a meteor in the sky; it seemed that even space was going to be broken, as he shed toward Eugene¡¯s neck!


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    A loud sound of metal colliding was heard.


    Another spear appeared in Eugene¡¯s palm. It was a gray-ck spear made of bone but felt more like metal.


    Great power exploded outward!


    As the two collided, invisible energy expanded.


    ¡°Heroes never die!¡±


    ¡°Your spirit lives on!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s old face was stern. He clenched his spear and stuck it on the ground. In an instant, two ghostly figures appeared around his body.


    Hero souls!


    The kingdom of heroes worshiped by the orcs was like a small kingdom built on the gray wilderness, and Eugene was the only one from their tribe that could freely connect to this kingdom.


    He was no god.


    But in certain aspects, he was one!


    That was because he was dying.


    The powers of the battle shaman could not greatly extend his life. Eugene had now reached the brink of death. His life span was only a few years, and he had felt the call of the spirit of his ancestors.


    A hero¡¯s kingdom built in the grey wilderness.


    His soul was being summoned because he qualified to enter this kingdom!


    Summoning was equivalent.


    When death approached, and he felt the call of his ancestors, Eugene himself was also like a god connected to the kingdom where the orc n had sacrificed for thousands of years.


    His life wasing to an end!

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 19 War of Gods!

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 19 War of Gods!</h4>


    Soran, who transformed into the ughter form, seemed to be in a state of rampage. If he allowed Eugene to behead his first and only divine priest in front of his eyes, under the witness of many priests and believers, he would lose face bing a god!


    This was something absolutely shameful!


    A shameful thing that may even affect his chances to be a deity!


    No.


    This absolutely could not happen!


    Soran¡¯s figure turned into a passing remnant. When hended on his toes, there were cracks in the ground. There was no holding back; Soranpletely let go of the restriction and had burst out in power. The curved sword in his hand seemed to have broken through space. After killing many powerful enemies, the legendary curved sword also recovered some spirit. Unexpectedly, the curved sword even unleashed a cold aura,


    ¡°Tang! Tang! Tang!¡±


    Soran dual wield and faced three enemies; Eugene the [Ascend] and two Hero Souls.


    He was, of course, not at a disadvantage in the ughter form!


    That was because his speed was too fast.


    Soran¡¯s Dexterity under the condition of changing into the ughter form was now above 30 points. With his abilities, Legendary Evasion, Epic Prowess, Epic Dexterity, Reflex Evasion Proficiency, Danger Sense Proficiency, Dodge Roll, Mobile Movement, and so on, his whole person was like a ghost. Even the enemies at the legendary level would find it hard to touch him!


    All the fights he had been through.


    All of it was to be able to deal with such a situation one day. When facing the attack of many legendary enemies at the same time, he could still match their power!


    One or three evasive abilities may be ignored.


    However, when four, five, and six evasive abilities, including legendary powers were all added together, the added effect was still dramatic. Even in the face of siege from multiple legendary enemies, he would not fall!


    Right now,


    Soran felt like he was at his previous peak; even though he was still weak in certain aspects, he felt he had 80 percent of his previous power.


    ¡°Whirlwind sh!¡±


    Eugene dodged Soran¡¯s attack, but the two legendary ghostly figures were unable to. Their bodies were left with frost as it seemed that the aura of Icingdeath was effective against them.


    ¡°Arcane Missile x 6!¡±


    Arcane missiles shot out. Soran¡¯s goal was not Eugene, but the ghostly figures around him. It was not realistic to directly kill Eugene with this skill; a profession level 27 battle shaman had a great life force, but Soran had the confidence to kill the two ghostly figures.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    ¡°Shadowstrike!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant; he appeared behind one of the ghostly figures and unleashed a fury of attacks.


    The Giant Earth Elemental guarded in front of Mn.


    The legendary Fire Elemental blocked the other ghostly figure holding the white bone spear.


    The Giant Wind Elemental approached at an amazing speed. With a gust of wind, it affected Eugene.


    Many Gnolls appeared from the darkness, but the elite pirates were ready.


    Scarface got one of them, while Giant, holding his anchor, went against a Gnoll holding a three-headed il; this enemy was probably a legendary figure.


    Among all the pirate leaders, probably only Giant could face this kind of enemy!


    The psionic warlock stayed in ce.


    However, her eyes were glowing slightly. It was as though she had locked on to someone, waiting for an opportunity.


    ¡°Sword form [Waist Chop]!¡±


    With a sh, Soran directly cut the ghostly figure from the middle into two parts. On the other hand, the huge Wind Elemental with amazing and troublesome speed attracted Eugene¡¯s attention. He wanted to kill the Wind Elemental that could fly around first. The speed of the wind was quite fast and it was the only creature on the scene that could fly freely at extremely fast speed. Soran wanted to kill a ghostly figure while Eugene naturally wanted to kill a high-level Elemental and weaken the enemy¡¯sbat effectiveness.


    A row of data appeared in front of him:


    ¡°Killed Hero Soul!...¡±


    ¡°Extract soul energy!... You¡¯ve gained 27000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Target is a divine creature!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting targets divine power!... Extraction failed!... Target is not in the current ne!... Shard of Divinity activated!... Forceful extraction of divine power!...¡±


    ¡°Extraction sessful!... You¡¯ve gained 3 divinity!...¡±


    The ghostly figure gradually dissipated into small lights and went with the wind.


    At the same time.


    In a ne called the ¡°Gray Waste of Hades¡±, in a temple on the open and deste in, suddenly there was a violent energy fluctuation. In the world next to the ¡°Bleak Eternity of Gehenna¡±, a very slight energy fluctuation suddenly urred. A power belonging to the gods directly broke through space and fell into the ancient temple.


    ¡°Ka!¡±


    In the ancient temple, there was a sound of fragmentation. This force split the altar in the center of the temple like lightning. In an instant, itpletely smashed one of the heroes.


    It was one of the ancestral orcs that were worshiped for thousands of years!


    Although there were many heroes who could return to thend of their ancestors, those who could have statues of themselves were at least legendary when they were alive.


    However, right now.


    The statue was shaking, and the energy in it was dissipating.


    Finally!


    The entire statue fell and shattered into pieces.


    Fallen!


    One of the Hero Souls had fallen.


    They were like astral beings; even if they died in mortal wars, they would not really die. The only way to really kill them was to kill them once in the [Gray Waste of Hades], or if a god killed it!


    Somewhere far from the temple.


    In a deste in, there was a huge ancient altar. In the center of the altar, there was a figure holding a skull. He silently looked at the distance, felt a tremendous power, and murmured: ¡°A god war?¡±


    ¡°The gods are already fighting in the mortal realm?¡±


    Only god-level battles could affect other nes, and only the power of gods could cross the ne to destroy the souls here!


    ¡°Brom!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure fell back, and Eugene also had blooding out from his mouth.


    Soran slowly stood up, looked at the shaman, and once again turned into a shadow! However, his target was not Eugene, but the first Hero Soul who was behind Eugene!


    The psionic warlock had finished her preparation.


    As a psionic warlock who previously had a professional level of 30, even if the curse of the Queen of Spiders was on her, she was still powerful!


    ¡°Brom.¡±


    Seeing what Soran was about to do, Eugene rushed up without hesitation, blocking him with his spear.


    An invisible force field expanded out.


    The two sides went into a stalemate once more; Soran could not kill Eugene, and Eugene wasn¡¯t sure if he could kill Soran.


    Even after Soran was in ughter form, he could only match Eugene¡¯s power.


    Eugene had a serious expression.


    Or in other words, he had a ghastly expression!


    Since he was close to dying, he gradually had the power to connect with the spirits of his ancestors. But when Soran killed one of the Hero Souls, he suddenly lost part of the connection with his ancestors. No matter what Eugene did, he could not perceive the existence of that Hero¡¯s soul.


    It hadpletely disappeared!


    The ancestors of the orcs, almost all the heroes who could incarnate into spirits were legendary and powerful. In the past ten million years, there were so many souls and spirits formed by the sacrifice of the orcs. They were another kind of deity, a weakened version of most deities. If any of them could be a deity, then these spirits would bears!


    However, right now.


    It had disappeared,pletely gone!


    This was a war of gods!


    Perhaps Soran didn¡¯t realize this, but when Eugene summoned the spirits of the heroes to the material ne, and Soran himself joined the battle as the god of half-elves.


    This would be considered a gods war.


    Even if two minor deities fought each other, it would still qualify as a war of gods.


    When a war of gods happened!


    The Petitioners, Hero Souls,ars, would truly die if they were killed in battle!

 Chapter 485 - Divinity!

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 20 9</h4>


    <h4>Divinity!</h4>


    The opportunity was in front of him!


    After a short fight, Soran also had a clear understanding of Eugene¡¯s Strength. Shamans had all kinds of abilities like priests, but they specialized in the divinity of elements or souls. Eugene¡¯s battle shaman ss obviously was focused on souls. Seeing that he had summoned three legendary spirits. In terms of his own hand to handbat, Eugene¡¯s Strength was not much different from that of the legendary fighter, but its innate attributes seemed to be very high, and its long life made it master many powerful abilities.


    Since he was an orc, his Strength would start at 18; in fact, Eugene probably had more legendary abilities then Soran.


    The opportunity was fleeing!


    Facing Eugene¡¯s fighting capabilities, Soran did not hesitate to swiftly destroy one of the Hero Souls.


    Gloria was not here, nor was Vivian, or the fallen witch.


    Legend, after all, was a very difficult barrier to cross. Although Soran brought the psionic warlock, she had the curse of the Queen of Spiders. The only other person who was closest to the legendary realm was Giant with a poor brain. Thus Soran¡¯s priority was to eliminate the Hero Souls first. Then, he would be able to slowly deal with Eugene! Furthermore, killing the Hero Souls gave him more divinity than the Sons of Fear.


    ¡°Greater Haste!¡±


    Soran did not hesitate to reveal his trump card; he immediately activated his +5 Lich Ring. Soran¡¯s speed suddenly increased to the point that the naked eye couldn¡¯t catch, turning into a trail of shadows and continuing to rush toward the Hero Soul in the rear.


    Eugene¡¯s old body was shocked, and surprise appeared on his face. Atst, he could not catch up with Soran¡¯s speed. He could only watch Soran appear beside the Hero Soul in an instant. The legendary curved sword became streams of light slicing through the ghostly figure.


    Eugene waved his spear and stabbed at the Giant Wind Element. He was shocked and said: ¡°How could it be? How could a rogue master the ability of ¡°Hurricane¡±


    It seemed that he was not the first person to think so.


    It was true that the effect of Greater Haste was very powerful, but he was still a long way away from the ability ¡®Hurricane¡¯. The reason why Soran seemed like the wind was because his hands were fast!


    ¡°Mind st!¡±


    Die finally had the chance to act. She pointed her finger to somewhere far, and at the next moment, great psionic energy exploded out.


    ¡°A psionic warlock?¡±


    Eugene showed a worried expression in an instant. Only now did he notice there was a powerful legend among the enemies and was a very dangerous psionic warlock. Their strange abilities were only clear to the people in the astral world, as people from the material ne seldom encountered them.


    The ghostly figure stood still for a moment.


    But a short moment of stun was enough for Soran. With his ughter form and Greater Haste activated, Soran was now like a Berserker in rage mode!


    ¡°Sword Form [Spinning Strike]!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Beheading]!¡±


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    With the help of ¡°Greater Haste¡±, a stormy attack burst out in an instant, and a zing light covered the Hero Soul holding the white bone spear. The ghostly figure exploded into countless lights and disappeared in the wind.


    A row of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Killed Hero Soul!...¡±


    ¡°Extract soul energy!... You¡¯ve gained 36000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Target is a divine creature!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting targets divine power!... Extraction failed!... Target is not in the current ne!... Shard of Divinity activated!... Forceful extraction of divine power!...¡±


    ¡°Extraction sessful!... You¡¯ve gained 4 divinity!...¡±


    Gray Waste of Hades.


    The second strange energy exploded, and like lighting, it struck the temple.


    After the first statue of the spirit disintegrated, statues that were erected in the core area immediately in the central position of the temple, the one on the far right also copsed, and the divine power on it gradually dissipated. It seemed that this statue had a unique identity, and it also had a special power in this temple. When it also turned into rubble on the ground, a crack appeared on the altar!


    On the other side of the deste in.


    The person holding a skull locked on and muttered, ¡°No doubt there¡¯s a gods war!¡±


    ¡°A gods war so soon.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the times of chaos areing, I should prepare as well.¡±


    Two spirits gave him 7 divinity.


    At that moment, even Soran became excited. These were unbelievable results!


    Even if he killed tens of thousands of wildlings, he could not get so much divinity. However, now he only had to kill these spirits; right now, he even hoped that Eugene would summon more spirits since he had the spell Greater Haste activated!


    These Hero Souls could only retain 80% of their power when they were summoned to the material ne.


    To deal with them in the Gray Waste of Hades, they would truly be legendary professions above the profession level of 24!


    ¡°Cover me!¡±


    Soran did not hesitate to rush to thest Hero Spirit while asking the psionic warlock to cover him.


    At that moment!


    Eugene was in a panic.


    Even in the face of dragons, frost giants, and countless enemies, he had never been so flustered. But now in the face of Soran, who rushed toward the Hero Soul at an amazing speed, Eugene¡¯s heart was in a panic. Soran had killed the spirit he summoned, and Eugene had lost part of his connection with his ancestors. No matter what he did, he could not summon the spirit he summoned before; it seemed to have disappearedpletely.


    <i>Something is not right!</i>


    Even an idiot would notice that something was not right.


    In the past, even if the spirits were killed, they were only weakened for a period of time; Eugene was still able to sense their existence. However, now he felt nothing at all as if they had fallen.


    Unfortunately, Soran would not give them any chance.


    Neither would he give the enemy any chance to get used to it!


    With the second round of Mind st, Soran¡¯s figure once again turned into a shadow and rushed toward a Hero Soul. In an instant, he shed his sword, each of which was deadly to the enemy.


    Since Eugene wanted to kill his only divine priest, Soran naturally wanted an eye for an eye and kill all of his summoned spirits!


    The ghostly figure exploded like fireworks.


    As the lights dimmed, a row of data appeared in front of Soran:


    ¡°Killed Hero Soul!...¡±


    ¡°Extract soul energy!... You¡¯ve gained 21000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Target is a divine creature!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting targets divine power!... Extraction failed!... Target is not in the current ne!... Shard of Divinity activated!... Forceful extraction of divine power!...¡±


    ¡°Extraction sessful!... You¡¯ve gained 2 divinity!...¡±


    Three spirits, 9 divinity.


    There was a great sense of achievement in Soran¡¯s heart. The gains were out of his expectations!


    Even though there were still some things he did not understand.


    However, Soran knew that at this moment, the spirits that had been sacrificed and maintained by their ancestors for a long time would suffer huge losses. Most of the heroes who could be spirits of the orcs were living legends.


    In this battle!


    The orcs had lost at least hundreds of years of spirit power.


    At that moment.


    Eugene finally felt fear.


    He was not afraid of fighting, nor death, but Soran¡¯s strange ability. Any hero who died under his sword would lose contact with himpletely.


    There was a dark cloud covering his heart!


    He was afraid of the oue he expected. If that was the case, then they would pay an enormous price in this battle.


    Hero Souls.


    The orcs needed hundreds of years to train one legendary figure. With them spending so much to umte such spirit power, Eugene would be a failure if he allowed more Hero Souls to fall!


    Eugene did not dare to summon more.


    No matter if the spirits were really gone, Eugene dared not summon them in front of Soran.


    However,


    If he didn¡¯t summon these spirits, he would lose half of its powers. With only his own powers, it was impossible to defeat Soran.


    The bnce of war seemed to be favoring one side!

 Chapter 486 - Artifact in Hand!

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 21 Artifact in Hand!</h4>


    ¡°Awwoo!¡±


    There were arge number of Gnoll corpses left on the ground, and they did not get close to the target. Finally, the morale of these fierce Gnolls had copsed. With the retreat of the leading giant Gnoll, Eugene did not hesitate to stomp his foot to awaken the elements, shaking Soran back, forcing him to retreat towards the back in an instant. When the Hero Souls were killed, and he could not break through Soran¡¯s defense line. Eugene¡¯s goal became to contain Soran, hoping the Gnolls would have a breakthrough.


    However, he was thoroughly disappointed!


    Many Gnolls had died which showed how ipitant they were.


    The enemy had retreated.


    Behind Soran came a roar of cheers. The priests headed by Mn knelt down, looking in awe at the battlefield to pray and praise. The scope of damage caused by the legendary level war was quite amazing. The energy emitted in the battle between Soran and Eugene was enough to kill anyone that came close. Every time they collided with each other, they left holes on the ground. Fortunately, they were in the wilderness. Otherwise, if they fought in the city, the city walls would be broken by them.


    Soran did not keep attacking him.


    The reason was simple!


    Until now, Soran had not really hit Eugene once. He had not even forced out the elemental defense of the opponent. However, Eugene also did not really hit Soran; it seemed that both of them had simr powers.


    If they both tried hard, they both would suffer greatly.


    This was something Soran didn¡¯t want to see.


    Soran needed to do a lot of things. At present, the most important thing was to bring the half-elves to the outer inds, and Eugene¡¯s presence was very important for this. Because as long as Eugene was still alive, the crisis in Autumnfall city would not be lifted. However, there must be a certain level of threat so that the people in Autumnfall would want to relocate; if the orc army retreated, even if Soran relied on the influence of the temple to convey the message that there may be a greater disaster in the future, many ordinary people may not be willing to leave their homes.


    That was because to ordinary people, they could only see what was in front of them!


    Soran was not a kind person.


    However, in order to achieve his goal, even if it was the enemy, he would let them survive for some time.


    ¡°Get on board!¡±


    Soran nced at his man and said, ¡°Prepare to retreat! The first fleet, get ready. Others help the civilians.¡±


    Finally, Soran came to the side of the psychic butterfly and whispered, ¡°Follow the civilians yourself, send them to the sea, and thene back. You can¡¯t let pirates harass these civilians.¡±


    With the half-elf first mate around, Soran was not afraid that anyone would defy his orders.


    The psionic warlock nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    These believers were the foundation, and there were many children among them. After what happened today, these children would have deep memories in their hearts; with a little cultivation in their future, they would be a solid foundation. Even if the adults were sessfully converted, most of them would only be average believers. However, many devout believers could be raised in these children. Some fanatics may even be cultivated. This was very important for Soran¡¯s future n.


    Finally, Soran came to the priests. Even though the civilians could go now, the priests had to stay back.


    After making this move, Soran would not only bring so little people back!


    ¡°Tomorrow, you all will bring food and weapons back.¡±


    Soran looked at the kneeling priests and said in a deep voice, ¡°I will send someone to meet you in secret. When the fleetes back, we will send off the second batch of civilians.¡±


    The priests there heard him, all nodded and said, ¡°My lord don¡¯t worry! We know what to do!¡±


    Soran showed a smile and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The little divine priest stood up and went with Soran to the captain¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    The little girl bowed her head and said, ¡°What would my lord have me do?¡±


    Soran looked at her, then asked, ¡°Why are the orcs focusing on you? Just now, they were risking their lives trying to kill you!¡±


    Mn was shocked, shook her head, and replied, ¡°I...I do not know why, my lord!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!...¡±


    ¡°Could it be this?!...¡±


    As if thinking of something, the little girl quickly took out a dark green il and handed it to Soran. She said, ¡°this is a treasure in the church. It is said that it came from a very powerful artifact! Because the weapon I chose was a il, the high priest gave it to me temporarily. I have just learnedbat skills, so I was prepared to present it to my Lord! ¡±


    <i>A il?</i>


    Soran frowned, took it, and felt shivers all over.


    [il of Ages*Poison]!


    Indeed.


    Eugene targeted Mn not because of hatred, but for this artifactponent.


    ¡°Item Type: [il of Ages*Poison] (Lacking)


    Item Grade: [Artifact (Grade 1)]


    Description: This is a part of a legendary artifact. Due to the power of the other four parts, the strength it can y may not be as good as legendary equipment. However, its potential is amazing. As one of the most powerful artifacts in the whole material ne, if anyone could gather the five heads of the il, he can have the terrifying capability of killing gods and demon lords! This weapon was stained with the blood of gods, and there is a residual smell of ughter on it.


    Requirements: Strength above 14 [Strength +2]


    Equipment effect: Divine characteristics, divine blood, poison damage, armor breaking, +3 Sharpness, +5 Tenacity, +10 Armor Piercing, +5 Bone Breaking.


    Weapon effect: [Artifact Characteristics], this weapon is a legendary artifact. It can¡¯t be destroyed by conventional means. It¡¯s also immune to cracks. Only a legendary spell Dispell has a 1% chance to destroy this artifact.


    Weapon effect: [Divine blood], this weapon has been soaked with the blood of countless high-grade demons, demigods, false gods, and even true gods in the long years. Some powerful beings who once coveted to kill the clergy also died under its hands.


    Weapon effect: [Poison Damage], this is the poison head in the legendary il. Since only one-fifth of the parts have been repaired, this weapon can only y a weak force, causing additional 5 points of poison damage to the target when contacting any enemy.


    Weapon effect: [Armor Breaking], as a five head il, the legendary il has a terrifying armor breaking ability. Even with only one head, it can easily break most of the armor. In the case of hitting the enemy, the il can directly ignore all armor below the rare level, including full armor. When the five heads of this legendary il arepletelybined, its armor breaking characteristics will be further improved; legendary armor will also be broken!


    Weapon special effect: [Crippled], the weapon has great lethality. It has a certain chance to directly cripple the target when attacking the enemy. When the target is hit, it must make a saving roll. Otherwise, it will reduce movement speed and attack speed because of the cripple. The number of heads determines the power of this ability. ¡±


    il of Ages!


    It was that artifact.


    Soran held the artifact in his hand, and felt a familiar aura in his heart; it was the power of the blood of gods. This weapon had killed powerful existences that once ruled the universe!


    The blood of gods had infused into this weapon.


    As a well-known weapon, many had died to itpared to the weapon Holy Avengers!


    There were five heads connected to the il. They were fire, acid, ice, poison, and electricity. If any il head touches the person in battle, all five attributes will take effect. It was almost impossible to describe the pain it causes! More importantly, as one of the most powerful heavy weapons, the il of Ages had a certain chance to directly cripple the enemy. Even if a high-grade demon was touched by it, they might be instantly crippled. This was a weapon in the material ne that easily crippled its enemies!


    ¡°This is too dangerous for you.¡±


    Soran held the il and said, ¡°The Lord of Gnolls may be looking for it, so I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡±


    Mn nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Soran looked at the little girl in front of her. She was very beautiful in appearance. Her body was slim. Although she had not fully developed, she would be a real beauty in the future.


    This was something strange to Soran!


    It seemed that the women in this world were very good at fighting; they were also good at using weapons.


    Not only the little girl in front of him.


    In Soran¡¯s memory, thedy priest in Amber City also used a il, a dangerous weapon with great lethality.


    <i>Why did girls like weapons like these?</i>

 Chapter 487 - A Hope For The Future!

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 22 A Hope For The Future!</h4>


    Autumnfall city.


    When the first group of believers was sent away safely, and the priests of the half-elf temple returned to the deciduous city with a lot of food, a new atmosphere was brewing in the trapped city. The priests brought back a lot of food; in addition to the high-quality wheat from the south, there were also a lot of bacon, dried meat, and salted fish. Many civilians had been allocated some fish; this was the first time they had tasted meat in such a long time.


    Soran did notck fish.


    The location of Mordor city was close to a fish migration route. If anyone had seen fish migration, they would know how spectacr it was. As for salt, that was also not a problem. This kind of simple thing could not stop Soran. If there was no salt when they were around the sea, it would be a big joke. Originally, Soren wanted to make food simr to fish meat floss, but because things were too busy and there was no energy and technology, he had to put it aside temporarily.


    As time went on, the mood in Autumnfall city started to shift; more and more people now wanted to leave this dangerous ce.


    That was because there was little food in the city.


    If the orcs don¡¯t retreat, they won¡¯t be able tobor. If the family of an ordinary civilian thought about it, it would be very difficult for them tost through this. Once they were affected by the war, they would basically get destroyed.


    At the same time, the believers were increasing.


    The priests encouraged people to leave and many were epting the idea.


    Inside a luxurious hall.


    Many people dressed in noble clothes gathered here. There were already many people who couldn¡¯t fill their stomachs, but in this hall, there was good food and fine wine.


    The nobles and the civilians were in two different worlds.


    ¡°Did they really push back the orcs?¡±


    At the front of the meeting hall was a man with a stern face. He looked at the other people in front of him and said slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine they pushed Eugene back! If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid those civilians would be easily bewitched! ¡±


    An old man looked at him and said, ¡°Would we be able to get them to beat the orcs?¡±


    One of the middle-aged men shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be hard.¡±


    ¡°Since they intend to move the believers, it is obvious that they intend to give up this city. Otherwisem they wouldn¡¯t so easily give up the temple. It¡¯s unlikely that they will be tempted to fight the orcs. ¡±


    The temples, too, had their own wealth.


    Farnd, temples, properties; if the half-elf temple could give it up so easily, that meant that they had no ns to stay here.


    ¡°Should we stop them?¡± one of them said.


    The old man turned and red at him. He said angrily, ¡°Fool! Are you going to incite a war in the city? What¡¯s more, most of the people they took away were civilians, many of them were old, weak, women and children, and they had nobat effectiveness at all. ¡±


    ¡°The army is still in our hands.¡±


    ¡°With the army in hand, we will still be in control. Those civilians are just dead weight consuming our food stock.¡±


    ¡°We must retain the army!¡±


    ¡°They can take the women and children, but the army must not go.¡±


    The room went quiet.


    They couldn¡¯t fight against the temple or stop them. After all, there was a deity standing behind them. The situation in Autumnfall city couldn¡¯t allow them to get angry with the deities anymore. They had their hands tied and could only do some small movements secretly. Although the priests of the temple still could use divine power, they were still high-ranking fighters without divinity. Since they had a very high influence in the city, it would be bad for the nobles to target them.


    Right then.


    A middle-aged man, obviously dressed as a druid, stood up and said slowly, ¡°if it is only to send civilians to a safe ce, maybe it is not a bad thing. After all, it¡¯s hard for us to defeat the orcs in a short time. Fall will being soon. We¡¯ve lost a lot ofnds, so these civilians will increase our burden if we stay here. ¡±


    ¡°If they left, the remaining food would be enough for our soldiers!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty Earth Walker had given us an answer. If we canst for 6 months, his Majesty would send reinforcements!¡±


    Earth Walker?


    After hearing the druids news, the nobles were extremely excited.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty Earth Walker is willing to help us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡±


    The middle-aged Druid nced at the others and nodded, ¡°Some time ago, Lord Earth Walker led the Druid order to find something important. Now he ising back. This gentleman is a kind and generous elder. He will certainly not sit and watch the orcs ravage ournd. As long as you are willing to fight, we can defeat Eugene¡¯s Orc army. ¡±


    <i>Earth Walker.</i>


    The most knowledgeable druid!


    No one was sure what profession he was, but he had entered the legendary realm hundreds of years ago.


    He was the leader of the Druids, who lived in seclusion in the depths of the forest of elves and seldom took part in the affairs of ordinary people. However, the current situation of the Autumnfall city seemed to worry him. There were many Druids among the half-elves, and they also had their own voice in the Druid cult. It seems that the elves do not intend to send troops to help them, but if the druids were willing to help them, they would be better than the elven army!


    The days went by.


    The first batch of believers had been sent off, and the pirate ships were back to Autumnfall.


    Soran¡¯s n went on in an orderly way. He only cared about taking his followers away and had no intention to interfere in other matters. The first group of believers was about 5000, and the second group of believers was even more. ording to thetest statistics of the temple, about 20000 civilians were willing to follow them to leave; these were the people who believed in the temple. Those who chose to stay were those who did not want to leave their hometown; most of them were rich people who ownednd.


    The civilians had nothing to lose.


    But these people were not willing to give up theirnd. Even though the orc army had surrounded them, they would regain everything once they defeated the orcs.


    The nobles through the temple requested some food from Soran. After some thinking, Soran epted their request.


    A month had passed.


    It was getting closer and closer to the Time of Troubles. He had only seven months left. After that, the Avatar Crisis would break out. Soran did not want to waste too much time here. The believers were sent off in three groups. The ships Soran mobilized were sufficient; with Raging Sand ind as a transit point, there was no problem in transporting so many people back.


    A gentle sea breeze blew by.


    Ships docked at Raging Sand Ind, and crowds of people came down. There were soldiers on the ind maintaining order.


    ¡°Sister! Careful!¡±


    George helped a young woman down from the deck while she held a baby in her arms. The little guy was very brave and stared around with wide ck eyes, without any fear at all.


    They were finally onnd.


    Many people around showed a happy smile. The voice of the priests came to their ears, telling them to stay here first and to rest before continuing their journey. They didn¡¯t know where they were going, but they didn¡¯t feel panic about the future. It was like there was an invisible force to calm their hearts and make them hopeful about the future. There were also some priests in the temple who left with them. Although there was still no way to use divinity, the medical knowledge of the priests could solve many problems.


    They saw many fierce pirates, but none of them would disturb them.


    The half-elves were like a group of tourists, and they would not stay here too long. On the way, they could see a lot ofw enforcement teams to maintain order, which wasposed of very fierce pirates. asionally, some bold guy would want to flirt with them, but they were directly hanged and severely whipped for more than ten times.


    There was an area for camping on Raging Sand ind.


    A lot of them rested here for about two days or so, then after that, they left.


    By then, t


    They really were ships from the chamber ofmerce.


    George tried to chat with the convoy and easily got their history. They were a fleet of merchants from the Shipwreck Bay. They usually ran for the ocean trade of the outer inds. This time, they were called up by his excellency Soran to transport the refugees to the city of Mordor. As long as these merchants helped a group of people, they would get a one-year ¡®tax¡¯ exemption. That was why many merchants from the south coast mobilized fleets toe here; some even nned to get three years of tax-free status.


    His excellency Soran always meant what he said!


    The trip to send people back and forth would dy their time. However, it did not cost them anything; thus, they were very interested.


    On their way back.


    The merchant guard would take care of the half-elves. When someone got sick they would treat them. That was because they needed to take responsibility for them.


    George asked more about the city of Mordor.


    When the guards talked about this ce, his face was full of envy. He said that it was a very rich ce, with an endless stream of merchant ships and much better public security than other ces. There was a lot of news about it. For example, there was a kind of magic fertilizer there. Even the priests of the Grain Goddess were attracted to the ind. ves could get their freedom if they worked hard, while some of the ves had even been givennd because of their hard work.


    Days went by as they sailed on.


    There were many like George, curious about the ce!

 Chapter 488 - Mordor! Mordor!

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 23 Mordor! Mordor!</h4>


    Autumnfall, Agate river.


    Soran stood on the deck and looked ahead. He nced at Scarface behind him and said, ¡°What have the Orcs been up to?¡±


    Scarface bowed slightly and answered, ¡°Your excellency, they haven¡¯t been doing anything much.¡±


    Soran nodded and said, ¡°Continue scouting and report any special movements.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your excellency,¡± Scarface answered and went.


    Since the orc army had lost twice, Eugene became more cautious.


    In the first round, he was tortured by the ancient brass dragons summoned by Soran¡¯s divine priest, forcing Eugene to retreat and regroup. When he attacked Soran that night, Eugene lost a lot of his men. Two defeats in a row were very serious for orcs; thus, their morale had decreased a lot. Recently, the orcs have had little movement, since losing a third time would mean losing more morale.


    Eugene needed a victory to boost their morale, but Soran would definitely not give them this chance!


    Orc territory, Agate river bank.


    Teams of orcborers were working hard. They cut down trees in the forest and then transported them back to camp one by one. It was busy near the camp of the orc army, as many of them were busy building structures. The outline of the foundation had been built. Because of the natural strength they had, the efficiency of the orcs was very high. In only half a day, a rough outline of the orc fortress had appeared.


    However, that was only the beginning, from the outline, it seemed that this fort would be huge!


    Autumnfall.


    There was a tense atmosphere inside the discussion hall, as many of the nobles were discussing. One of them asked, ¡°What? Are the orcs building a fort around the riverbank? What are they nning to do?¡±


    Everyone there was worried.


    If the orcs built arge fort at the river bank, then it would be difficult for the half-elves to take back theirnd.


    Even if reinforcements arrived, they would then have to attack the orcs. If they attacked the fortress built by the orcs, they would surely have heavy casualties. Such a fortress was built with nails and strings. Although the orcs¡¯ buildings were not good looking, their durability wasparable with the other races. This fortress was built to stand against Autumnfall.


    ¡°This may be something good.¡±


    An old man on the right nced at other people. His territory was near the city of Autumnfall. Even if thend on the other side of the river had been recovered, he would not get many benefits. So he said calmly, ¡°in this way, the orcs would not attack in a short time.¡±


    ¡°We would be able tost until the reinforcement arrives!¡±


    The orcs were finally slowing down.


    After being defeated by Soran twice, Eugene¡¯s original n to defeat the half-elves waspletely derailed. Now it was undoubtedly the wisest act to establish a military fortress on the other side of the river to fight against the city of Autumnfall. On the one hand, it could consolidate their territory, and on the other hand, it allowed them to move forward and retreat freely.


    ¡°Eugene ns to do this step by step!¡±


    Soran looked at the river in the distance and muttered, ¡°if the military fortress is established, it would be impossible for the half-elves to recover their lostnd without fighting for decades.¡±


    ¡°Pity.¡±


    ¡°Eugene doesn¡¯t know that when the Avatar Crisis urs, forts will do nothing to certain beings!¡±


    Mordor city, outer inds.


    A towering lighthouse appeared in front. The excited voices of the sailors alerted George. Relying on his social skills, he became one with the guards in a few days, and he soon knew that they were close to the city of Mordor.


    The soft sea breeze blew on their faces.


    There were birds in the sky and many fishes in the Sea.


    All the things in front of George were so novel and shocking to him who lived in the ind area since he was a child. He felt a broader sense of the world and even had a longing for life on the Sea. Compared with being confined to a town in the past and only went to the city of Autumnfall for visits. Everything he saw along the way on the Seapletely subverted his understanding. For the first time, he found out that the world was so big, and there were so many things he had never thought about.


    As a normal person, their world view was actually very small.


    There were many like George; many of them came to the deck and looked ahead happily.


    The city of Mordor was in front of them.


    It was a huge natural port. After construction, it had expanded its scale. White sails could be seen in the distance. Arge number of ships were docked near the port. Before they got close, they saw that the people from the docks were busy working. Just at first sight, George felt the prosperity and richness of this ce. Everything in front of him was a sight he had never seen before.


    He had also never seen such a prosperous trading port!


    Trade was wealth; trade was vitality; the prosperity of Whiterun was due to its trade, and the decline of the city was also due to the interruption of trade.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    After this period of socializing, the captain of the guard has be familiar with George. He nced at the young person beside him and said with a smile, ¡°when you arrive at the wharf, someone will pick you up.¡±


    George nodded then reached to check if he had money in his pocket.


    The guards had taken good care of them all the way, so George nned to invite them to have a drink in the tavern after they arrived in Mordor. He wasn¡¯t sure how the temple would lead them. However, he was sure he could have a good rtionship with this person; he hoped to be a caravan guard as he had some confidence in his skill.


    However, the captain smiled and rejected him, saying, ¡°After this, I¡¯ll have to go.¡±


    ¡°This time, the other merchants would alsoe when they hear of this.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there was a fleet from Arendelle, which was going to get some goods back. But when his excellency Soran gave the order, they unloaded their cargo in Shipwreck Bay and went to pick up civilians at Raging Sand ind. After this trip, the annual profit of these merchants will increase by at least two or three percent.¡±


    ¡°That is why our ships will not stay for long, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    One year tax-free exemption.


    The attraction of this event to the chamber ofmerce was quite great. Under the control of Soran, all routes were controlled. There were many protection fees that needed to be paid by the merchants. If a year¡¯s tax was avoided, their profits would suddenly increase by arge portion.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want that?


    Port of Mordor.


    Ships docked at Mordor, and people began toe down from them.


    ¡°Careful, sister!¡±


    George took the young woman with the baby in her arms and walked off the deck. Soon aw enforcement team came to escort them. Their destination was not the port, but the city of Mordor. Many people were looking around curiously; the first impression the port gave them was not how lively and prosperous it was, but how clean and tidy it was. Compared with the cities they remember, this city was clean and tidy; there was even no garbage on the ground, no obvious stench of crowded people.


    The air was only filled with a slight hint of sea smell.


    ¡°Sister, look! That¡¯s a temple! It is magnificent!¡±


    There was no doubt that the most striking buildings in Mordor were the temple of Riches and the temple of Sea. These two churches seemed to have been angry recently. The temple of Riches was decorated with gold, and the walls outside were painted with ayer of gold paint. But the Sea temple also had its own advantages, that was, the many treasures under the Sea. In this period of time, the two shrines fought openly and secretly to defeat each other, and the fight for believers was also quite fierce.


    After the port was a straight ttened stone path.


    Many people were observing these refugees. The characteristics of the half-elves were quite obvious, but no one bothered them; they just watched with curiosity asionally.


    Among the guards that escorted them, George saw drows.


    Or more urately half-drows.


    It was said that the expression of these evil existences was cold and indifferent to other people. They only cared about doing their tasks, and they hardly talked to other people except for taking orders. For some unknown reason, George saw a bit of panic in the eyes of these drow warriors; it wasn¡¯t fear, but a kind of hidden panic. They carried out tasks with this panic in their eyes as if they were worried about being reced.


    The city of Mordor appeared in front of them.


    In the distance, they saw some farnd. This fertilend gave them tremendous hope.


    However!


    There was a sudden panic at the front of the group. There were cries of panic from the people in front. George immediately put his hand on the hilt of his sword, and his whole person was ready for battle.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A low dragon roar reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Then on the walls of the city, the giant figure appeared. Its cold pupils nced at these tiny human beings, and then it suddenly pped its wings and soared up!


    Arge Quetzalcoatlus flew in the air above them then went to the direction of the Sea.


    George¡¯s legs became weak.


    He was not the only one that was shocked by the scene just now; many people around him were frightened too. Compared with the huge Quetzalcoatlus, the wolves that the orc riders rode on were tiny.


    The guards had no reaction, as they seemed to be used to the Quetzalcoatlus.


    Soon the group wasforted.


    As they entered the city of Mordor from the south gate, George looked at the direction where the Quetzalcoatlus was flying. For a while, he was filled with emotion and murmured, ¡°This is the city of Mordor?¡±

 Chapter 489 - A Day in Mordor

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 24 A Day in Mordor</h4>


    Mordor city.


    When they got into the city, many had a surprised look.


    It was not that everything in front of them was shocking, but what they saw was too neat. The roads were smooth and clean. There were dug drainage channels on both sides. Some of the freends beside were even nted with flowers and nts. Although the city was not as big as the Autumnfall city, the road was wider. It seemed that it had only recently been divided into two roads from the middle. From the design, it was obvious that the owner of this ce had nned it very early on.


    Wide roads, clean floors, and neat houses.


    Even the half-elves, who were a little fastidious about their living environment, had to admit that this was the cleanest, most orderly city they had ever seen.


    Perhaps what the sailors said was true!


    Lord Soran really had a habit of cleanliness and strict requirements for order. It was said that if he caught anyone urinating in port Mordor, he would not only be fined but also be beaten! Otherwise, the habit of peeing in some dark corner of the city would not be changed so quickly.


    Soran would not allow people to urinate in open ces in his city. He had built many public toilets. If anyone dared to urinate publicly, he would even cut off the tool of crime.


    Alongside the wide road were rows of brick houses.


    Some of them had been upied. The area of each brick house was notrge; there were only about two rooms, but theyout was quite reasonable. There were more people living in the south of the city; most of them were civilians. Other ces were very empty as they seemed to be reserved. People were not allowed to get close to the barracks nor Lord Soran¡¯s residence. However, the squares could be essed freely.


    The guards told them ces that were forbidden then led them to their ce of residence.


    Naturally, they were not given houses, as they were the riches of this city.


    Soon, people dressed as clerks came to register their names. From now on, they would be given the bare minimum amount of food. If they wanted to eat something good or wanted to own a house here, they had to work. No one in the world could get something for nothing!


    Mordor was built uponw and order.


    There were many jobs in the city.


    Anyone with craftsmanship could craft. A bricyer, a cksmith, had an advantage in this respect. A woman who could sew also had an advantage. If the person had no craftsmanship, he or she could still work as a coolie or cultivate thend as a farmer. Every day, they don¡¯t get too much money for their work, only around ten copper Derahls at most, but they would get food. On the other hand, they could forgo their pay for points; these points could be used to getnds and houses.


    Even though he had just arrived, George soon noticed that the people here all seemed to want points.


    There seemed to be very few people that took the money!


    Land.


    After hearing that word, George¡¯s eyes were filled with passion.


    For a civilian like him, nothing attracted them more thannd. If they could get a piece ofnd, then his sister would have something to depend on, at least they would not have to worry about starvation. To get the title deed, they must get the recognition of the city hall. All thend in Mordor belonged to the Lord. There were only two ways for a private person to buynd. One was to buy it withbor. After reaching a certain standard, a person could pay part of it with currency. The second was service as a soldier; after obtaining a certain amount of military merit, the person could pay some of it with money.


    People could not just use money to buynd, that was why many who wanted to buy thend in Mordor could not do so!


    Even though this ind wasn¡¯t small.


    Although the port of Mordor was veryrge, it had been almost divided by the temple of Rich, temple of Sea, and the chamber ofmerce.


    That was why the second development phase of the port had beenpletely controlled by Soran. No one without his permission could expand!


    There was an emptynd outside of the city.


    Arge number of ves had dug irrigation ditches and connected them directly to the rivers on the ind. Thend originally reimed for the first time should be rtively barren, but this year¡¯s harvest looked good because of some magical ¡°fertilizer¡±. Today, a third of thend outside Mordor had be privately owned. The vast majority of it had been exchanged with military merits and Derahls. Only a small part of it had been bought by officials and ordinary civilians.


    It was said that some of the pirates had been saving up and wanting to group together to buy a few pieces ofnd.


    In the past, t


    In Mordor, military merits were very valuable!


    There was a special secretary here who was responsible for the recording of military merits. Any military merit points could be directly converted into gold Derahls, but it seemed that no one had done so at present. Military merits could be exchanged directly in the city hall, but it was not a human who was responsible for the recording. Instead, it was done by a steel golem.


    The points gained frombor were very little, that was why pirates could get a house after a few battles, while normal civilians had to work for two to three years.


    George thought about his condition and felt that he could gain some military merits.


    It was said that the clerks were going to change the way of recording and prepare to change all points of work into points of contribution. This was to recognize a person¡¯s contribution to Mordor city. When they reach a certain level, they may obtain the status of ¡°honorary citizen¡± and enjoy higher status and convenience in many aspects. There were currently no nobles in Mordor, even those pirate leaders could not be regarded as nobles. It seemed that Lord Soran did not intend to have nobles for the time being. The maintenance of the city was entirely in the charge of officials and the city council.


    The officials were only officials and not nobles.


    In this unfamiliar and lively city, George saw too many interesting and superior policies!


    A day went by.


    George and his sisters were soon settled down. George and his sister, as well as two other survivors from the same vige, were assigned to live in a house. The living environment was a little cramped and crowded, but they were very satisfied already. The city hall allocated simple daily necessities, which could barely support them for a period of time.


    This was, of course, to encourage them to go work!


    That was why George found a job for himself the next day. Although he had good fighting skills, he needed to be assessed to join the army and have a certain contribution in Mordor city. Thus he nned to work hard for a while. After all, he was still an advanced fighter; his strength was much greater than that of other adult men. It was not a problem for him to earn twice as much food and do more work in a day. Originally, he was going to let his sister take care of the child at home, but the stubborn woman refused. She learned tailoring skills and insisted on supporting herself.


    The half-elves all had a little craftsmanship skill.


    Since they were more obedient then humans, they could find jobs easily.


    There were many tasks in Mordor city!


    Arge number of houses were still being built, arge number of daily necessities needed to be made, arge number of building materials needed to be transported, and arge number ofnd needed to be reimed.


    There was a job every where in this city.


    George found a job to transport wood.


    Because this work was piecework, one work point could be obtained by carrying 50 logs a day, and one work point could be exchanged for a pound of food, enough for a family to eat.


    ¡°He!¡±


    George roared and picked up the huge log on his shoulders. Everyone else was carrying one log together. He moved fast with his strength; even though the log weighed around 300 pounds, he was still able to move it alone.


    In just one morning, George carried 60 or 70 rounds. Although he was a little bit tired in the afternoon, he managed to gather more than 120 pieces. The foreman in charge of the registration looked at him shocked. At noon and in the evening they would eat at the worksite. They would have cheap ck bread and fresh fish soup which seemed like shark meat. For George, having meat was already very satisfying.


    In the evening.


    George exchanged for some food, then saved up the rest of the work points.


    ¡°If I eat at the worksite everyday, I¡¯ll be able to save up maybe half a month¡¯s worth of food at home. Tomorrow I¡¯ll get three work points. With one work point, I¡¯ll get 10 copper Derahls, then I can get some fabric for my sister¡¯s kid to make some clothes.¡±


    As George walked back, he muttered, ¡°Such an interesting calction method.¡±


    Inside the crowded yard, others were alsoing back from work.


    Although they had been busy all day, theughter of children could be heard everywhere. Most of them had chosen to exchange their work points into food. Most felt relieved as they carriedrge amounts of food.


    With hard work, they could feed their families.


    This was already satisfying to them as their expectation was low!

 Chapter 490 - Busy Life

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 25 Busy Life</h4>


    It was now night.


    The town hall gave them only a small amount ofmp oil. Many people were reluctant to light oilmps. In the dark, women were getting water to wash their clothes. His elder sister coaxed her child to sleep while George came back from the well outside with a bucket of water. When he saw his sister beckoning him to wash his clothes, he just found a corner and showered as well. The daily necessities they could use were all in public. It was a bit troublesome for four or five people to use them. George still had some money in his hand, so he nned to buy some daily necessities in two days.


    There was some noise from the other side.


    George took a nce at his nephew and wanted to go out to take a look.


    There was a curfew in Mordor, but people only couldn¡¯t go on the street at night. It was fine to walk back and forth around your residence.


    He heard the prayers and worship of believers.


    Although the first day to Mordor city was very busy, for many civilians who had just escaped from the war, this kind of busy and peaceful life was worthy of gratitude.


    They never thought of getting free things. They just hoped to have a better life with their hard work.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Peter! Congrattions on your migration!¡±


    ¡°Come, drink.¡±


    ¡°I wish you all the best!¡±


    George could hear many people talking in their houses. Sometimes guards woulde by, but they didn¡¯t care that much.


    There were quite a few people in the yard, some of which George recognized.


    Among the people, there was a man called Peter. Peter was a forty-year-old cksmith; George had seen him before in Autumnfall city and even got some equipment from him.


    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>


    George saw a table in the yard. There was wine, meat, and some daily necessities on it. Peter was thanking the person who congratted him. When he saw George, he immediately pulled him over and insisted on inviting him to have a drink. Peter boasted about George¡¯s fighting capabilities to the people there, saying that he had killed a fierce wolf. George did not hold back; he picked up the wine and drank it.


    Peter was a cksmith and was pretty good at it.


    He had been forging for decades. Since he was a child, he began to learn how to forge. His ancestors were all born cksmiths. Just on the first day of him arriving in Mordor, he was put into use by the ordnance department. On the first day, he was assigned a house and received a settlement fee. Today was his farewell to the others. Tomorrow, he would take his family to an independent house three blocks away. His status now was higher than the others now; probably in two years he would be able to get his ownnd.


    cksmith.


    George looked with admiration; it seemed that skills were definitely better.


    From their words, George learned that there seemed to be a lot of people like old Peter here. Some of them were assigned to the armory, some to the brick factory, and some of them were educated and literate. These people who were selected for their crafts were immediately given priority. Immediately the day after, they were allocated to new small courtyards to settle down, and they were paid much more than others. George couldn¡¯t help but admire them, because he too wanted his sister and nephew to have a better life.


    The crowd went away after some time.


    After a day of hard work, many were off to bed.


    George also went back to rest soon. His sister was reluctant to light the oilmp, so she was sewing clothes for him in the yard; sometimes, she would say a few words to the woman living in the next room.


    The weather in may was good. George slept in the courtyard, and the biggest difference tonight was that George could sleep safely.


    To him, there was no more battle.


    Morning soon came.


    As soon as he got up the next day, George hurried to work. Although the city hall had sent some relief materials, they could notst long. No one thought that the city hall had given them very little. On the contrary, many people were very grateful. For George, as long as he had a job, he could support himself and his family; many thought like him.


    Three days went by.


    In just three days, George¡¯s yard had changed a lot. He had all the pots and pans. He bought some cloth to make his nephew some new clothes. Now, what he wanted to do most was to have a small courtyard of his own. The house for refugees was too crowded, and there was no private space at all. His sister still had to hide in the room if she wanted to take a bath. It¡¯s obviously very difficult to get a house by working as a coolie. That was why George was still going to find a way to join the army. In terms of his Strength, he believed that he was no worse than the guards here.


    A person could amodate very well.


    In just a few days, many people have adapted to the life of Mordor city. They work day by day and rest at night. Their lives were very regr and orderly. As long as the people participated in work, they would get meals, they were often full and had meat to eat. In the beginning, people changed job points for food, but gradually many people began to save their points, expecting to save enough for a house ornd one day.


    It was said that thends further away were much cheaper, thus many thought to buynd there.


    George was born as amoner, so he had no problems cultivating thend. As an advanced fighter, he had enough Strength too. Thus if possible, he hopes to have somend by next year.


    Even though he had nothing of his own now, he was hopeful of his future!


    A week had gone by.


    George seemed to have already gotten used to life in Mordor. This city was fast-paced and would expand daily.


    Hundreds of meters of roads had been built in the east, while some flowers and nts had been nted near the square. Lands had been reimed in the south, and ditches had been drugged. The wood in the southwest has been cut down mostly. Now they needed to walk more to carry the wood. Anyway, this was all trivial, but everyone here seemed to be very busy. Even the officials and foremen were tired every day. Thews and regtions here were very strict, even officials who failed toplete their task would be punished. asionally he could see some ves who lived in a much worse environment than them.


    He heard yesterday that a ve gained his freedom; this was also something very interesting.


    That was because, in the outside world, ves were always ves.


    From time to time.


    George would see the Quetzalcoatlus hoover high above the city. Sometimes it would fly out to the sea and onlye back at night.


    Maybe because they had gotten used to it, most people were not afraid anymore.


    Since they have never heard of the Quetzalcoatlus attacking anyone, after the initial fear, many people felt happy and excited to see it; they even thought it was a symbol of luck. But no one was allowed to approach it. George heard that it was the pet of the ¡°little princess¡± in Mordor city. No one had seen the little princess, but they heard that she was a very powerful spellcaster. asionally, a mysterious witch could be seen in Mordor city. She was thedy of Mordor city. Every time she appeared, the time was very short and she only gave new assignments to the city officials.


    From the beginning, Mordor had never stopped expanding.


    George had seen this mysterious witch once; she was a beautiful and nobledy and seldom appeared in front of normal civilians.


    George¡¯s life was still around her sister and his one-year-old nephew.


    As the only man in the family, he had the responsibility to make the only sister he had live better in a strange environment. As an advanced fighter, his Strength was far beyond ordinary people and this finally got the attention of others. Finally, he got the chance to be a city guard. George decided to seize this opportunity, thus he trained after he got back from work. There were many strong-looking guys in Mordor, but George had his own advantages. He was only 20 years old this year, and there was a lot of room for growth in the future.


    Around the evening.


    George came back to his house with a piece of linen. It¡¯s time for his sister to get a new dress. Because his shirt was also torn when he worked, it was best for him to get a new one too.


    From a high ce of Mordor city, he saw the busy Mordor port.


    It seemed that the port and the city were two different worlds. Some looked forward to the prosperity of the port, but George preferred the peaceful and orderly life in the city.


    On the second day.


    More half-elves arrived in Mordor. George met them in the morning and saw a bit of panic in their eyes. However, George believed that they would get used to life here in no time.


    That was because they were all civilians.


    They were born knowing how to support themselves, while Mordor gave them a better life.


    George looked at the houses on another street.


    Compared with the crowded environment here, that ce was much cleaner. George couldn¡¯t help clenching his fist. If he could join the army through the examination, he would be able to move his sister into an independent house in a short time.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t a big house.


    It would still be a new home to them, a new hope.


    This was the city of Mordor.


    A ce full of vitality and hope. Although they had just arrived here, George already had a sense of identity here.

 Chapter 491 - [True God]!

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 26: [True God]!</h4>


    Autumnfall.


    The fleet near the agate river was ready. The breeze along the bank of the river brought along the scent of mud. Voices of the sailors chanting their slogan resounded from the back. Soran looked towards the Autumnfall in the distance, shook his head and sighed, then slowly said: ¡°Let¡¯s set sail.¡±


    It was over.


    It was all over here.


    After nearly a month¡¯s dy, he finally sent all the believers he needed back to the City of Modor. As for those who were still adamant about staying in Autumnfall, it was not worth wasting his time. As for their fate in the future, Soran was not interested in paying too much attention either. After all, because of his arrival, the half beastmen army has been hit twice in a row. Under the pressure of Soran, Eugene had to slow down his pace, which indirectly gave Autumnfall some breathing space. As for who was the real winner, in the end, Soran had no interest in knowing.


    Because he knew that the turbulent year wasing!


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    An old man in a bishop¡¯s dress came to Soran. He was one of the few surviving bishops in the Temple. He was a high-grade priest with a professional level of more than 16. He bowed his head humbly and said: ¡°All the believers have been sent away. But there are still many people in the Autumnfall. If we tried harder, maybe we can still persuade them to leave. ¡±


    Soran turned to look at him, then shook his head and replied: ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°The power of the nobility will not wait for us to take away the others. Moreover, a greater disaster ising. I foresee that the gods would descend onto the mortal realms, and then we will face even greater challenges.¡±


    The gods descending onto the mortal realm?


    After he heard that, Bishop Felwood¡¯s whole body trembled and murmured: ¡°How can it be?!...¡±


    Soran watched him silently. By this time, there was no problem in disclosing the Avatar¡¯s Crisis in advance. Because there have been gods with minor divinity appearing in session. It was estimated that many powerful legends have already guessed a little. The impact of gods descending onto the material ne in the face of mortals was quite huge. After looking at Soran¡¯s ability now, one would have known. He was just barely reaching the standard of a minor god. He already had a terrifying power of ughtering an entire city by himself.


    When the Avatar¡¯s Crisis really broke out, the gods, devils, demons, and ancient evil things would alle out!


    If there was a conflict between them, it would affect the whole ne.


    ¡°You may go.¡±


    Soran waved gently and disappeared in a sh. The gods could not get in touch with the believers too much, as they would not be mysterious enough if they did. Although the priest in front of him was a servant who helped him gather the believers, Soran was not prepared to tell them too much. After all, Soran could not bless them with divine spells at present. Strictly speaking, he was still in the stage of ¡°False-God.¡±


    As for the Temple, it was still left to the Psionic Warlock ¨C Die to deal with. With her abilities, it would be easy for her to manage a Temple.


    <i>¡°Autumnfall!¡±</i>


    Soran took a final look at the direction of Autumnfall, then shook his head slightly and went: <i>¡°Since the artifact has fallen into my hands, would the Gnolls turn against the Beastmen?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Regardless of what happens, I just hope this city will still be able to survive!¡±</i>


    As someone from the Evil Order,


    This time, more than 20,000 people have been transported from Autumnfall. Compared with the number of half-elves in the millions, this was only a small part. However, the poption of Autumnfall was only roughly 100,000. The distribution of half-elves was verymon on the roads. The poption that a city can hold was also limited. If it was not for therge number of civilians who fled the city, the poption that the city normally maintained would be in the tens of thousands. In this case, those who were willing to go with Soran were basically Temple believers. In order to evacuate them, Soran had spent a lot of human and material resources.


    But it was all worth it!


    Because with theing of the Avatar¡¯s Crisis, Soran¡¯s prestige may be greatly damaged. If the Sea Goddess appeared in the mortal world, he dare not say that he was the King of the Seas. The mobilization ability of pirates was certainly not as good as it was now. After all, the Sea Goddess was the actual master of the sea. The terrifying upheaval and crisis would affect the whole material ne. The usage of financial resources would be far less impactful than that of the present. The influence of Soran would just gradually worsen towards theter parts of the crisis. It would be much more difficult to get such a big scene.


    This was actually a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    Because now, Soran was only watched by the other forces no matter how he yed. But in the future, if Soran dared to y like this, he would be watched by the other ¡®Gods.¡¯


    This concept was totally different!


    A fleet of warships sailed to the sea along the Agate River. The dragon head warship under themand of the half-elven chief officer has returned to Raging Sand Ind. It was estimated that the first batch of believers to be sent away arrived at Modor City.


    ¡°MY-LORD!¡±


    ¡°MY-LORD!¡±


    The veiled figure of the Psionic Warlock appeared at Soran¡¯s side. She bowed her head slightly to show respect. Then she said slowly: ¡°All the believers have been settled.¡±


    ¡°The Psionic Suggestion has been nted. They will be very quiet all the way.¡±


    ¡°The priests have also all been arranged properly. The first batch of priests that have been sent to Modor City will help manage these ordinary people. Some of the other priests will stay on Raging Sand Ind and then head back with us. ¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Although these priests are very obedient now, it¡¯s only temporary. If you continuously can¡¯t bestow divine spells, I¡¯m afraid their faith will be shaken.¡±


    ¡°What would Master do next?¡±


    Soran turned and looked at her.


    As for the future chief priestess of his Temple, he had nothing to hide. He said slowly: ¡°Although the prayers of the believers have given me some divine power, it seems that I haven¡¯t fully met the standards of the gods. Maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t connect to the kingdom of the original gods. Under normal circumstances, I should also master the legendary level priest abilities as a God. ¡±


    ¡°But, in fact, I can¡¯t cast divine spells now either!¡±


    No matter in any profession, even if it is an ascended pure fighter, they could also have the priest¡¯s abilities above the legendary level.


    However, the priest¡¯s abilities acquired in this way would not consume the divine spell slot but directly consumed divine power. If one had a priest level god, one would have two sets of divine spell consumption systems: one was the divine spell slots brought by their professional levels, and the other was the divine power that their own power could exert. Soran had umted 3 divine power points, but he has not gained any divine spell abilities. It was unknown why. But it might be because he did not formally ascend into godhood.


    The Psionic Warlock nodded at his words, and then said slowly: ¡°Maybe our Lord should hold his ascension ceremony as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Without a formal ascension, there is no power to master the rules!¡±


    ¡°In fact, my Lord, now you are not even a false-god, because many false-gods can also give a small number of believers divine spells. You are now ruling the temple on the basis of your powerfulbat prowess and your own forces. But after all, divine spells are still the foundation of the temple. It is still possible for priests who lost their divine spells to join other gods¡¯ temples.¡±


    Soran nodded and went: ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°It might not be my problem. It might be that I have chosen an incorrect time. Didn¡¯t you notice that these priests were not too surprised by the loss of their divine spells? I¡¯m afraid more and more priests are losing their ability to use divine spells! ¡±


    ¡°The stars in the sky are getting dimmer and dimmer.¡±


    ¡°The gods are rarely responding to the prayers of mortals too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are only some devout priests left who can use divine spells now. I have a hunch that something important will happen soon.¡±


    Soran looked up into the sky.


    It was unknown when it started. The moon in the sky seemed to have dimmed a lot. It seemed that as the first batch of stars that had lost their luster, the high moon also became weaker.


    ¡°High Lady of Silvermoon!...¡±


    There was a strange expression on Soran¡¯s face. He turned around and looked at the Psionic Warlock behind him. He said slowly: ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t bestow divine spells now, but if I want to hold the ascension ceremony, I must directly be a [True God]!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    ¡°We will not cause others to be hostile to us.¡±


    True God!


    When the Psionic Warlock heard this, she trembled for a moment. Then she bowed and said: ¡°My Lord. Are you qualified to be a [True God] yet?¡±


    Soran shook his head and said: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m only a little short!¡±


    ...


    True God!


    Divinity, Divine Title, Shard of Divinity.


    When all these three elements were sufficient, the time to be a [True God] would be arriving.


    Strictly speaking, Soran could ascend into a God at any time, but if he ascended into a God in the current state, then he would be the standard [False-God] because he did not have the abilities of a [Minor Shard of Divinity]. The power of the gods was a boundary, and the two standards between a [True God] and a [False-God] were different. One was the existence that was truly qualified to exercise the authority and powers of the gods, while the other was a half suspended forced up shellpany. The former was able to fulfill the responsibility of the gods, while thetter was likely to cheat and suppress the believerspletely.


    For example, there was no way to attract the souls of believers.


    The Demigod Vampire was the standard of the [False-God]. His shard of divinity was not up to the standard. He took the ¡°God of Half-Elves and Rogues¡± as his goal, but he wanted to advance into the realm of the [True God]. It was precisely because of his status as a [False-God] that his temple was totally neglected, and justice regarded him as an enemy, while the evil regarded him as a rebel.


    This was a very serious matter!


    Because once he wasbeled as a [False-God], it was very difficult to remove it in the future.


    This was a stain that both the justice and the evil valued!


    The prayers of the believers were a huge amount of information. If the priest¡¯s divine spell was added to the prayer, the burden on the gods would be even greater.


    Only when the three elements of divinity, divine title, and shard of divinity were all up to the standard, only then could the gods really deal with all these things. If they failed to meet the standard, they would be like Soran who first started to have contact with the prayers, or even directly turned crazy or even had their minds twisted!


    A false-god was still a false-god.


    It was like forcefully flying a ne without a pilot¡¯s license. This kind of behavior was very disgusting amongst the understanding of the gods, and the consequences were much more serious than flying without a license. Most of the false-gods would be twisted due to ack of foundation. Even if they seeded in advancing to the realms of the [True Gods] in the future, this stain would remain on them because they have vited the rules of the gods.


    This was the question of timing.


    When all the conditions to ascend were up to the standard, only then would you be a [True God]. Everything would go ording to the rules of order. First, one must have the abilities of a god, and then one must get the qualification of the gods. And if one could not wait, if any of the criteria failed to meet the standards of the gods, and then they wanted to ascend to be a god in a hurry, then they were in vition of the rules of the gods, and would bebeled as [False-God].


    Once they werebeled as [False-God].


    No matter the justice or the evil gods, they would not like it. They would remember who had challenged the rules of the gods. Even in the future, if they were to be a [True God], this sense would remain in the influence of many gods.


    Because they would think that:


    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the guy! Under the scenario of not meeting the standards of the gods, he forcefully tried to pretend and ascended!¡±


    ...


    Soran would not choose the path of a [False-God].


    This was a fundamental issue rted to the credibility of gods, and it was also the first impression one gave to the other gods when one entered the realm of gods. Because as long as the first impression they left was not a [False-God], even the gods of the enemy alignment would admit your identity.


    They would say that you were evil, but they would not say that you were fake, because you had the right to be equal to them!

 Chapter 492 - Treasure Island

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 27 Treasure Ind</h4>


    It was the biggest difference to ascend into a [True God].


    That was to be able to get the recognition of other gods, and even the incarnation of some gods mighte forth to congratte!


    Like the Demigod Vampire, there were no gods that acknowledged him, and he even made a round of blood-red moon in the sky. Although he seemed to have the demeanor of a [True God], it was actually equivalent to forcefully punching his face till it was swollen to act as a fat man. This could be seen from the fact that as the master of ¡®Night¡¯, ¡®Evil¡¯ and ¡®Child of Night¡¯, the ¡®Mistress of the Night¡¯ with formidable divine power had also totally ignored him. If the Mistress of the Night said a word, I¡¯m afraid no one would even dare to touch the Demigod Vampire easily.


    If Soran were to ascend into a God, there would probably be an incarnation of a God appearing.


    That would be the Sea Goddess.


    Because she was the direct beneficiary of Soran¡¯s rise, the expansion of the Sea Temple in the human world waspletely caused by Soran¡¯s influence alone. The second possible incarnation of the god to appear was the ¡®Mistress of Riches¡¯. From the Outer Inds to the South Coast, to the Eastern Kingdom, to Arendelle, the prosperity of trade had a great influence on the Mistress of Riches, and this prosperous trade was due to Soran¡¯s rule. The Mistress might alsoe in an incarnation form to give face when Soran ascends.


    Of course!


    The premise of all this was that Soran could ascend into a [True God], and he could never be a [False-God].


    ...


    In front of them was the boundless sea.


    The trade of the eastern route was booming because of the trade winds from the Southern tropical rainforests. This was the best time of the year to go to the eastern sea area. As long as one set sail, one could reach the eastern kingdom all the way. Groups of fishes could be seen at the bottom of the sea swimming back. As the climate warms, these fishes would gradually return to their original sea areas. The blue sky made people feel rxed and happy, and the boundless sea always made people feel its magnificence. At the same time, a fleet was also heading South, which was getting closer to Raging Sand Ind.


    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±


    The figure of the half-elven chief officer appeared in front of Soran, kneeling down on one knee and saying: ¡°The materials you want have been prepared, and all the elites you needed are on standby in Snake Ind.¡±


    Soran turned around and nodded softly: ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°Let them be ready to sail with me back to Modor City in three days, and then set out to look for Treasure Ind.¡±


    Treasure Ind.


    When he heard the name, the half-elven chief officer was obviously stunned.


    He vaguely felt that the name was a little familiar, but there was no specific impression. It should be an ind deep in the Outer Inds, but no one knew exactly where. In the legends of the pirates on the South Coast, there had always been a saying about Treasure Ind, that is, there was a very valuable ind in the territory of the indigenous people of the Outer Inds. To the left of the ind was a huge silver mine, and to the right of the ind was a huge gold mine.


    This was the legend of the Treasure Ind!


    Throughout the ages, there have been many pirates looking for the location of Treasure Ind, but no one had ever heard that anyone had found it.


    The Outer Inds were always naturally rich in mineral resources.


    The number of gold and silver deposits was obviously denser than that of the maind. In ces where there wererge indigenous tribes, it was possible to find rtively small gold deposits.


    That was why the aborigines were so rich!


    Treasure Ind was the most valuable ind in the legends because there were tworge mines there. Legends said that once this ind was mined, it would even be enough to buy a country.


    Unfortunately, it was unheard of that anyone has found it.


    ¡°Does your Excellency know where the real Treasure Ind is?¡±


    The half-elven chief officer was shocked, and then a wave of ecstasy surged up. It was a ce that had an amazing wealth that could buy a kingdom. If they really took it, they would never have to worry about having no money to spend forever. As for the aborigines on Treasure Ind, the half-elven chief officer was totally not worried at all. As long as he could determine the location of the ind, no matter how many aborigines there were, they could mobilize the pirates to take it down!


    ...


    Raging Sand Ind.


    Soran gazed silently at the nautical chart in front of him. His fingers moved gently in the unknown area, not marked on it as if looking for a general direction.


    He had considered Treasure Ind long ago when he started expediting overseas.


    At that time, however, Treasure Ind was a ce that he could not takedown. Let alone therge aboriginal tribes that were on it and the demigods and false-gods that they served, the monsters on the route to Treasure Ind were enough to wipe out the whole army of Soran. There was a dangerous channel on the route to Treasure Ind, where there was thergest Octopus monster Soran has ever seen!


    Just one tentacle was hundreds of meters.


    At that time, it had cost a lot to kill it. This was the first ¡®Ultra-Huge Physique¡¯ level BOSS that the Adventurers have killed.


    For Soran to go to Treasure Ind, he must pass through that monster¡¯s territory.


    Wealth was one of the reasons why Soran would want to go to Treasure Ind, but he was very rich now, especially after the pirates and their minions were ready to settle down in Modor City, a lot of their private savings has been handed over to Soran. In fact, another important reason for him to go to Treasure Ind was to gain the power of both divinity and the shard of divinity. Soran¡¯s current divine points were 27 points, and he could reach [Minor Divinity] within 3 points. Then he could have an overall attributes + 1 again.


    This was a great ability improvement!


    Then there were the demigods and false-gods of Treasure Ind, which was the easiest way for Soran to obtain the divine points at present. It was at least easier to deal with the demigods and false-gods of these indigenous people than to challenge the true gods. Soran was currently 2 points short of his divine points. When he has gotten it, he could attain [Minor Shard of Divinity], which was the same as Minor Divinity, and he could attain overall attributes + 1 as well.


    In this way. It was equivalent to Soran attaining overall attributes + 2 simultaneously!


    At this time, he would have really entered the realm of gods, possessed the power of gods, and reached the standard of transforming into the form of Avatars.


    Overall attributes + 2.


    It was a huge attraction for Soran, and it was also the key for him to stand firm during the Avatar¡¯s Crisis in the future!


    As he continued to rise, I¡¯m afraid he might have to challenge the other gods.


    ...


    Da-da-da.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps, and soon the tall figure of the Psionic Warlock appeared in front of Soran and leaned slightly and said: ¡°My Lord. What you have arranged has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°The next thing would only be the ascension ceremony and the military parade. I¡¯m afraid it will take a month or two to prepare.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what My Lord has nned?¡±


    Soran withdrew his fingers from the chart; he then rolled it up gently and then looked up at the Psionic Warlock in front of him.


    He was lost in thought.


    Soran thought for a long time while tapping his fingers, and then said in a deep voice: ¡°Low key ascension, high-key military parade!¡±


    In an instant, the Psionic Warlock¡¯s eyes were bright, and then she bowed down humbly and said, ¡°My Lord is wise!¡±

 Chapter 493 - The Sinking City

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 28 The Sinking City</h4>


    A low-key ascension, a high-profile military parade¨C


    The purpose of keeping a low profile was to avoid attracting too much attention from other gods and Temples and to suggest that as a new God, he did not have much ambition. This was a very important point because Soran¡¯s prayers werepleted by the Psionic Warlock, and the prayers of the Demigod Vampire were filled with huntings and fear, plus a round of blood-red moon, which could be said to be high-profile. At present, Soran intended to use only one [Half Elven] Divine Title, which basically had no conflict with other gods. In order to avoid attracting too many gods¡¯ hostile eyes, Soran must be as low-key as possible before the Avatar¡¯s Crisis.


    When all the gods have descended and fought among themselves, Soran wanted to expand from the [Half Elven] Divine Title.


    But in this case, if too many domains of Divine Titles were added, it was possible for some gods who coveted his power to directly fight against him once the Avatar¡¯s Crisis broke out, existences such as the Shadow Lord. The divine title of the gods could be evolved from their power in their domain. Soran had the fear domain, so he could be a power source of other gods in the fear domain. If the words like ¡®Hunting¡¯, ¡®Night¡¯, ¡®Fear¡¯, and ¡®Shadow¡¯ were added to the prayers of the ascension, it was absolutely begging that you did not die fast enough.


    As for the high-profile military parade, it was very simple.


    The ascension could be kept a low profile, but it was necessary to keep a high profile when one disyed their strength!


    This was the same as when Soran had ascended to a God, he would flex his fists and muscles to those, in the South Coast and Maind, that was secretly spying on his people and to tell them that they were not easy to bully. If they wanted to do something, they would have to weigh themselves. At that time, when the real military parade would be held. It would not just be the pirates that woulde out and stroll. Soran, Gloria, the Fallen Witch, a god-level Rogue, two legendary level Witches, three of them would stand on the stage as legends.


    At the same time, Soran would also send an invitation to the eldest princess of Arendelle and the Honorable Eye of the North of the Northern Witch Council.


    And invite the strong Monastery who controlled the Eastern Sea.


    The military parade had never been a one-man y in his own house, even if it was forced, the elites under Soran¡¯smand should be pulled out for a walk. The high-endbat prowess should also be highlighted, and powerful allies needed to be invited toe and hold up a front.


    Only in this way could they really frighten potential enemies!


    ...


    Now that Soran had given a general idea, then the other things could be left to be done by the Psionic Warlock.


    It was roughly about five dayster.


    Soran led the fleet back to the Outer Inds, and the City of Modor was even livelier than before. Standing on the mast, one could see the City of Modor, which has been expanded more than twice as much as before. As for the nning of this city, Soran had set it up ording to modern standards. From the underground drainage channel to the nning and distribution of various regions, a general model has been wanted long before the establishment of the city. Soran could not spend so much time just to build a vige just to y. The final form of the City of Modor was arge city that could hold a poption of roughly 200,000. Finally, with the expansion of the city, the City of Modor and Port Modor would be connected.


    But that should be a long timeter.


    Now it was better to separate the City of Modor and Port Modor. Soran needed to maintain the atmosphere in the city.


    With more than 20,000 migrants, the City of Modor suddenly became crowded. There were basically no problems with food and resources. Soran had been hoarding for a long time. Although he had the ability to feed all the half-elven refugees easily, he did not give it to them casually, but let all the civilian¡¯s exchange work for it. This was a process of equal value exchange. The Half-elves naturally had some skills. Even if they had no skills, those with greater strength could cut trees, and those with lesser strength could reim thend.


    No matter what one did in Modor City, if one was willing to do it, one would be able to fill their stomach and gradually umte a bit of money.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    The Psionic Warlock came to Soran¡¯s back then bowed slightly and went: ¡°The n of the Temple has beenpleted, and it would be near the central square. If we want to finish it before the military parade, we might need to recruit a lot ofbor force, and at the same time, we need a lot of financial resources. There is no problem with the priests¡¯ side. When all of them arrive in the City of Modor, they can start to prepare for the daily prayers ceremony. ¡±


    The Temple was the most basic thing.


    Most of the priests have not been to Modor until now, and the real formal prayers routine had to slowly progress.


    Soran turned to look back at her and said slowly: ¡°I will mobilize an army to give you, and the City Hall will give you 300,000 Gold Derahls. Regarding what should be done, you can make your own decisions.¡±


    Soran was very rich now.


    The specific amount could not be counted, because arge portion of them was illiquid, but with the cultivated farnd and houses sold out, the amount of his liquid wealth was also increasing rapidly. Soran never intended to givend directly. Military skills could be used as part of thend exchange. But most pirates used their private savings and military skills to exchange for dozens of acres ofnd directly. At present, only about a third of thend outside Modor was still in Soran¡¯s hands. Some of the wastnds have been bought by the pirates below.


    When these guys had money, they used it to either eat, drink, get prostitutes, gamble, or on something else. Now, it was a good thing that they have started home.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The Psionic Warlock nodded with a smile.


    Soran took a look at her, got up, and walked towards the City of Modor. Once again, there was more spying that was in the dark. After all, Port Modor was a transit port. The City of Modor was the private territory of Soran. There was too many forces¡¯ sight within the caravans. What has happened to the half-elves, they should have already known. As for the rise of a new God, many forces have also turned silent.


    It was not that they did not want to move, but it was because they did not dare to.


    Even the Red Dragon Duchess of the Principality of Rossard has been quite docile recently, and all other forces were naturally waiting for a change!


    After such a long time, Soran finally got a new legend.


    ¡°Battle of Autumnfall [Epic Battle]: In the middle of May 1676 in the new moon era, you have taken part in the war between the half beastmen and the half-elves near Autumnfall. In this war, you have defeated the army of the Orcs Chief ¨C Eugene twice, and thus reduced the threat of Autumnfall. The King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu, also suffered a hidden loss in your hands. Although it has greatly improved your reputation, it also brought you new threats. [Legend Rating + 8] ¡±


    ...


    8 points of legend rating.


    After everything in Autumnfall, Soran¡¯s legend rating finally reached 100 points.


    100 points of legend rating was an important dividing line because, in this case, Soran¡¯s name has basically spread across the maind. Now, the difficulty of obtaining a legend rating would increase in a straight line. If one wanted to continue to improve its legend rating, one would need to involve everything outside the ne. The higher the legend rating, the more difficult it would be to raise it. At the end of the day, I¡¯m afraid one would have to let their existence spread throughout the multiverse. However, Soran¡¯s current legend rating was barely able to meet the standard of ascending into a God, at least it was much higher than that of the Demigod Vampire at that time.


    With the existence of the Psionic Warlock ¨C Die. Soran only needed to roughly give his orders for a lot of things.


    He first went to see Vivian. The divine power of the little girl was getting stronger and stronger. Now, with a lot of the Son of Fears that died and with the Avatar¡¯s Crisis getting closer and closer, the time for the Dread Lord to revive was nearing. Soran also did not know how long she needed to sleep, but seeing Vivian¡¯s power fluctuating now, I¡¯m afraid nearly half of the power of the Dread Lord was converging onto her.


    There was not much Soran could do now.


    But if he were to ascend into a God, there were many things he could do!


    The power of the gods allowed him to directly face the Dread Lord directly, and he could even personally go to the Bottomless Abyss to end it!


    Night fell.


    Soran came to Gloria¡¯sb, and the Tower¡¯s research continued. It seemed that Silver de of Gith was about to seed.


    That was what Gloria had told him. It was only a little short.


    Soran did not see the figure of the Fallen Witch. She should be staying in the shadow ne to research on the Wizard Tower. They still could not open the half ne of the Wizard Tower from the outside. Maybe Soran could rely on the power of the gods to find opportunities after he had ascended into a God. After all, the abilities of the Arcane Empire were far ahead of them, and some things were also hard for them to crack.


    He only stayed in the City of Modor for a day.


    The next day, Soran set sail with his fleet to the depths of the Outer Inds.


    The news was strictly sealed.


    No one knew where Soran intended to go, but seeing such arge-scale mobilization of the army still made many people feel uneasy. All forces near the South Coast were on guard.


    In the distant was an endless sea!


    Soran followed the route in his memory for three days and finally came to a dangerous area of the sea.


    The blessing of the Sea Goddess has turned invalid!


    From here on, the blessing of the Sea Goddess would not be able to disperse those deep-sea monsters, because they were all changed by the energy radiation from the bottom of the sea, and even the Sea Goddess would find it difficult to control these mutated sea monsters.


    This was [the Sinking City].


    The destruction of the Arcane Empire created a terrifying Death Desert and sank an entire part of the maind to the bottom of the sea.


    There was energy radiation everywhere.


    Two of the most terrifying energy radiation pollution areas in the whole material ne. One was deep in the Death Desert, and the other was somewhere in this area of the sea.


    The energy radiation was more serious than nuclear pollution, and it took nature thousands of years to repair it.


    The fleet continued moving forth.


    When Soran saw a ck strait in his sights, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, because he finally found the right route towards the Treasure Ind.


    After a day¡¯s sailing through there, one would finally reach the legendary Treasure Ind.

 Chapter 494 - Obyrith!

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 29 Obyrith!</h4>


    Bottomless Abyss, Level 422.


    In a deste desert, arge number of Gnolls congregated along with many ves that have fallen into the abyss. It was originally called ¡®the Ruins of Azar.¡¯ It used to be the territory of a powerful fallen angel, but he had already fallen by the hands of a Godyer. Now the owner here was the King of Gnolls- Yeenoghu, who was the absolute ruler of the 422ndyer of the bottomless abyss. In this very vast abyss, the King of Gnolls ruled arge number of Gnoll servants and Ghoul ves. He enved them to help him build a huge steel fortress.


    Towards the East of this desert, one could see a huge body exposed on the surface.


    That was a very ancient devil¡ªthe body of the Stormlord Obyrith ¨C Bachard. The rise of Tanari demons killed the ancient devil and took its huge life force away from its drying up body. Now it had been thousands of years, and the pain from the death of this ancient devil has still continued. As an ancient demon born from the source of chaos, it has not really died, just like a stranded giant whale, part of its body stayed in this ne.


    Although he was unable to speak, Bachard still kept some fragments of his once vast consciousness. If connected through telepathy. He would talk in a slow and mncholy tone about the rise and fall of the most ancient demons in an era before the birth of Tanari. And a trusted frequent visitor might even hear Bachard tell them that the devil did not originate from the abyss, but moved from some other ce, after abandoning some evil creators that have long disappeared in the history.


    The King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu was the mostmon visitor here!


    No one knew what it got from the mouth of the most ancient Obyrith, but since it came to the bottomless abyss, the King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu, has been growing day by day.


    It ruled a level of the bottomless abyss. It conquered the King of Ghouls. It was at war with the King of Beasts, Baphomet. It had a sinister rtionship with the Queen of Subus, Mecanthut.


    All these seemed to have doomed him to make countless enemies in the bottomless abyss!


    But in fact, the King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu was still alive today, not falling into the conspiracies of other demon lords, and its territory was still expanding slowly.


    The ancient devil¡¯s body asionally produced subtle changes, and its once terrifying power still interfered with this ne.


    asionally, there would be dramatic weather changes here, which was the power that the powerful Obyrith once possessed!


    In this in, the remains of demonic bodies refused the other visitors. The King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu¡¯s men would not let others easily get close to them. But asionally, some powerful people from the bottomless abyss came here to pray for guidance for strength from the most ancient devils¡¯ mouth. Unfortunately, they did not get anything at all, because recently, the consciousness left in this huge body was silent, and it began to not talk with anyone. Even the King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu, who ruled the 422ndyer of the bottomless abyss for a long time, could not get any response from it.


    Along the in road ahead, there was a huge steel fortress under the mountains.


    This was the City of Yeenoghu.


    The Gnolls were inside the most powerful steel fortress in the bottomless abyss. The native people here were only Gnolls. Other races were either ves or rations. In the center was a high-rise pce. Yeenoghu spent less than half of the year here. More often, he was patrolling his territory. This was a demon lord who cared about his territory very much. He was familiar with every inch of his territory.


    ¡°Stupid! Ipetent! Trash! ¡±


    The dull roar echoed over the steel fortress, and countless Gnolls and servants trembled under the roar. Yeenoghu¡¯s huge figure stood in the pce, staring at the kneeling Gnolls with ck sideburns, and roared: ¡°You idiot! You can¡¯t even do something this simple! ¡±


    The leader of the fully ck Gnolls knelt at the foot of Yeenoghu. It opened its mouth to exin the strength of the enemy, but he was greeted by a three headed il with cold light.


    Its blood and brain sshed, and the King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu, gave a cold look at the others and said slowly: ¡°Trash can only be fed to pets!¡±


    Two attendants in full armor appeared and dragged the body out of the hall.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    An old Gnoll with a white bone staff appeared. It took a look at the blood on the ground and said slowly: ¡°The army of the Queen of Subus has attacked our border again.¡±


    ¡°Many of the people have died under the hands of the Glorious Nuns.¡±


    The Glorious Nuns.


    The King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu frowned. The battle between Yeenoghu and the Queen of Subus had never stopped, and the border conflict broke out all the time.


    It hated those goddamn Glorious Nuns because these Glorious Nuns were the creation of the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut. They were themander-in-chief of the enchanted army, and they were also a headache as they were cunning opponents.


    ¡°Send the Ghoul army for reinforcements!¡±


    The King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu nced at the others and said slowly: ¡°Let the Gnoll Executioner also go to the border.¡±


    The old Gnoll bowed and retreated.


    Soon, in this huge steel fortress, some closed gates were opened, and then the dark army of ghouls rushed out, led by some Gnolls with heavy il.


    There was no end to the war of demon lords!


    As long as the Queen of Subus did not appear in person, Yeenoghu would not go to the front easily, because the war was the theme of the bottomless abyss, but once the Abyss Lord participated in the war in person, the scale of the war would gather and increase.


    ...


    A howling gale came forth.


    Cridiana was ying with a thorn whip made of pure gold in her hand, she crushed the head of the Gnoll warrior on the ground with one foot, and the scarlet blood of its brain sshed on her ck metal boots. She did not seem to care that it would affect her amazing charm. As a Glorious Nun who just woke up, Cridiana¡¯s memory of her past life has been very vague. She only retained the instinct of being a high-level Subus, as well as her loyalty and love to her mother, the Queen of Subus, Mecanthut.


    This was her first fight after waking up!


    As the daughter created by the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut, thepetition amongst the Glorious Nuns were also very fierce. What Cridiana wanted to do most now was to find a way to hit the King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu, and to please her mother, the Queen of Subus, and strive for a position far higher than the other nuns.


    Behind her was a dark army of demons.


    There were always demons in the abyss who liked to despise the Subus, but these people would always pay the price.


    Theposition of the Subus army was veryplex because they had a strong attraction towards any demon. Within this demon army, less than one-third of them were Subuses, and the rest were servants that the Subuses have enved. Mecanthut controlled arge number of the other demons. Her charm could not even be resisted by the Eye of the Abyss.


    Behind the demon army was a huge Beholder.


    It was an Insight Beholder, the servant of the Queen of Subus; the powerful beholder would not fight. It was only responsible for telling the Queen of Subus what it saw.


    Mecanthut¡¯s sights were on this!


    She was very interested in how her newly created daughter would defeat the army of Gnolls and please her own mother.


    Demons breed very fast.


    As one of the most powerful demon lords in the bottomless abyss, the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut did not care about expending her demon army. If she willed it, she could enve a batch of such cannon fodder as soon as she wanted. The chaotic war was the theme of the bottomless abyss, and only through the cruel war could she cultivate the real elites.


    This point.


    Even her daughter was the same, the weak among the Glorious Nuns would only be eliminated.


    In the distance from Cridiana was an old river.


    It was the Styx River.


    The Styx River flowed through many ces of the bottomless abyss. Its branches were like tree trunks, which could help the devils reach many ces.


    But the people who were ferrying on the Styx River were not very pleasant to talk to!


    Cridiana had very few memories. Her clearest memory was on the Styx River. She remembered that she had drifted in the Styx River for a long time. The turbid river permeated her soul, letting her forget so much, only leaving a tad bit of vague memories.

 Chapter 495: - Glorious Nun

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 30 Glorious Nun</h4>


    It was said that the memory before death was the clearest.


    It was a pity that Cridiana only remembered a vague shadow. As a new Glorious Nun, she did not care too much about her past. Now the Subus¡¯s natural control made her want to gain more power. The most important thing for her was to please her mother, the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut, because if she could not prove her value, she could be her mother¡¯s ything. The Queen of Subus had always been indiscriminate towards a man or a woman. She had a near morbid pursuit of beautiful things.


    To prove herself meant that she could gain power, status, and freedom because Mecanthut also regarded the Subusses as her own children. She loved the Subuses more than any other demons and allowed them to be naughty and unruly asionally.


    There was a passage written in this way:


    ¡°The most favorite servants of the Queen of Subus were the Subuses. Since bing the Queen of Subus, Mecanthut always had a special doting love for the Subuses. Even if some Subuses often disobeyed her wishes, her love did not change. For Mecanthut¡¯s peculiar logical thinking, these ¡°willful¡± Subuses were just from their nature. Only some rare Subuses, such as the Disgraced Lady living in Sigil, were really separated from the Queen of Subus¡¯s doting. If there was anything else in the multiverse that could make Mecanthut really sad, then there was no doubt that these lost children were. ¡±


    It was interesting to say.


    In the eyes of the mortals, those demon lords who were terrifying, evil, and chaotic were great and noble within their own race!


    For example, the King of Gnolls ¨C Yeenoghu, fought all his life for the rise of Gnolls, and sessfully built a kingdom belonging to Gnolls in the abyss, getting rid of thousands of years of very. For example, the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut, had be a powerful ruling ss from a kind of sex object in the abyss, which waspletely supported by her alone. Her love for the Subus was no less than the pity of other gods for their believers.


    Without the rise of the Queen of Subus, there would be no such ce for the Subuses in the abyss!


    ...


    A slight noise interrupted Cridiana¡¯s contemtion.


    There was a scornful smile on the corner of her mouth, and an alluring expression appeared on her charming face. Only to see her figure disappear at the same time, and then she waved out the thorny whip with a metal barb in her hand.


    Pa!


    With a shrill scream, a Gnoll Lurker was pulled out of the shadow by her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Mind Gaze!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Enchanting Beauty!¡±


    As the daughter of the Queen of Subus, she was gifted with the ability of [Profane Beauty], which permanently strengthened her charm. Mind Gaze could offer insight into the heart of her weaker enemies, and then cooperate with the [Enchanting Beauty] naturally gifted by being a Glorious Nun. Any enemy whose will could not pass the Test of Charm Immunity would directly fall into her control.


    The expression of the Gnoll Lurker turned obsessive even though a cruel smile appeared at the corner of Cridiana¡¯s mouth. She once again whipped him with the thorn whip.


    The enemy in front of her was motionless!


    It seemed that a whip with a metal barb could only bring great pleasure to it, so he stood in ce without resistance and was wiped to death alive.


    Once one¡¯s power had reached the level of the Glorious Nuns. Their charm ability could directly deceive their target¡¯s senses.


    The pain would be pleasure.


    Knowing the moment of death, all the umted pain would break out in an instant, and then the Gnolls who died under her whip would be obsessive, and finally, their faces would show a horrendously fearful expression.


    ¡°How dare you send such trash over!¡±


    With a little shake of the whip, Cridiana turned it into a belt and wound it around her slender waist. As an advanced form [Dementor] of the high-grade Subus, she was born with legendary level fighting power. In addition to all kinds of abilities possessed by the high-level Subuses, the birth of Glorious Nun was a priest with a professional level of 9 or above. No one knew where their divine spells came from. It was either from the Queen of Subus or it was from the power of the bottomless abyss.


    A powerful Glorious Nun could even fight against a Demon Lord!


    Because the Subus Lord [Red Shroud] in the bottomless abyss was the daughter of the Queen of Subus ¨C Mecanthut. From the perspective of potential, the Glorious Nuns were no less than that of high-grade Subuses.


    Demon lords liked pure souls because pure souls could make them draw strength directly to create powerful demons. This kind of demons might be at legendary strength from birth, which was far higher than other demons in both starting point and growth.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Cridiana stood on the bloody earth, under her feet was a pile of corpses, and the metal boots were still stained with meat foam. A seemingly exposed metal armor would not weaken her protection ability at all. She looked at the distant Gnoll in and murmured: ¡°Let this be the first battle of my rise! I will prove to Mother that I will never be inferior to other sisters! ¡±


    ¡°I! Cridiana!¡±


    ¡°Will be a mighty Lord of the Bottomless Abyss!¡±


    ...


    The ck strait waspletely dead silent.


    Soran waved for the fleet to stop here and then called for something.


    A huge shadow gradually rose from the bottom of the sea, and the huge body of the mutant Orca gradually approached from afar. Soran did not take other people with him this time because, in this stage of almost ascending to be a God, there were likely to be other people testing his nest, so Gloria and they must be allowed to stay in the base camp. Now, Soran was half a step away from the gods. Even if he was against the false gods, the chances of him winning were still higher. This time going to Treasure Ind, and he alone was sufficient.


    ¡°You lot stay here!¡±


    Soran slowly pulled out his Curves Sword Icingdeath. Then he descended onto the huge body of the mutant Orca. Standing on the head of the mutant Orca, he gently stroked the pet¡¯s back. Then his whole body dived into the sea with the mutant Orca.


    ¡°Deep Sea Lurker [Mutant Sea Monster], [Ultra-Huge Physique] (Grade Five).¡±


    ¡°Challenge Rating 18, Creature Level 24, has spell-like abilities.¡±


    ¡°35 points for the highest attribute, 15 points for the lowest attribute, and 100-120 points for the total attribute points.¡±


    ¡°Special Abilities: Tentacle Entanglement, Multi-Strike, Ultra-Huge Physique, Mutant Sea Monster, Limb Regeneration, Swallow.¡±


    ¡°Challenge Difficulty: A +.¡±


    ...


    Although there is no specific information about the giant octopus, Soran still remembered its general abilities.


    The Multi-Strikes of tentacles, the regeneration ability of itself, the terrifying lifeforce brought by its Ultra-Huge Physique, and the ability to Swallow other mutants and enhance itself¨Ct


    The seawater vibrated.


    The breath of the mutant Orcas belonging to the sea giants soon shocked the monsters in the deep straits. The territorial conflict of this sea giant was very fierce. The monsters lurking here would show up without hesitation, ready to teach the enemies who dared to break into its territory a lesson.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadowveil!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared in the sea, and the mutant Orca roared dully and rushed directly to the huge tentacles in the dark.


    The seawater churned violently.


    The battle between the two sea monsters caused waves on the sea. Fortunately, the fleet was not near here, or it would have been overturned.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadow Leap!¡±


    Soran was diving into the deeper sea at full speed. The huge body of the mutant Orcapletely covered up his tracks. The giant octopus only wanted to defeat the other sea monster in front of it.


    Very soon.


    In Soran¡¯s sight, there was a huge lump of meat.


    The seawater around him became turbid. One could see its terrifying teeth and fangs. Its frightening mouth was enough to swallow up a big ship. Although the monster in front of them was a little smaller than the ¡®Son of Dagon¡¯ that Soran had seen, it could not be that far from each other.


    Soran was looking for its deadly point.


    The mutant Orca was entwined by a huge tentacle. Although it was much stronger now, it still could not have an upper hand in dealing with such a huge sea monster.


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure suddenly leaped out and then appeared over the head of the giant octopus.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Greater Haste!¡±


    In an instant!


    Countless cold des of light appeared, and Soran¡¯s figure, like a sharp sword, stabbed directly into the huge head of the octopus monster. Then his entire body broke through its muscles and bones and forcefully pierced into the enemy¡¯s skull.


    Pu-tong!


    Giant tentacles fell powerlessly one by one as Soran leaped out of the supergiant octopus¡¯s skull.


    He gave a cold look at the sea beast in front of him, and ordered the mutant Orca beside him: ¡°Eat it all up! Don¡¯t leave any bits at all! ¡±


    A spatter of flesh and blood.


    The mutant Orca opened its mouth and began devouring it. The giant octopus was ten times bigger than it. It would take a rather long time to eat it clean.


    Soran¡¯s figure was flying towards the surface of the sea!


    As an existence that was about to ascend into a god, he had no difficulty in dealing with such things.


    Maybe there were many mortal beings who thought that gods were just like this. Powerful legendary Wizards could challenge gods and evenpete with the weaker ones.


    But in fact, that was just a human delusion.


    Most of the time, they could not even defeat the incarnation of the gods, let alone the real body of the god.


    The only one that was the most sessful Godyer was the most powerful Arcanist Karsus in the age of Thorium. Although he killed the first generation of the Goddess of Magic with the help of a spell, he was unable to bear the huge power and exploded himself. The glorious age of Thorium¡¯s Arcanist was thus ended. The second generation of the Child of the Goddess of Magic resurrected in her daughter¡¯s body. Just to kill a powerful God, she paid for it with the most powerful and talented Arcanist in history, and the brilliant Arcane civilization with a floating city.


    The price was seriously too heavy!


    Soran¡¯s suppression of mortals was taking shape. When the divine power gathered further, there would be fewer and fewer mortals that could threaten him, even a legendary wizard was all the same.


    Endless years!


    The rise and fall of civilization had changed from time to time. It was unknown how many legendary powerful people had risen and fallen. The splendid Arcane civilization had only a few Liches left, but the gods were still high up.


    Soran did not know what happened in history, but he knew that only the gods were eligible for the next contest!


    The most chaotic time in the history of the multiverse was


    When the unprecedented chaos was over, the era of order woulde, and it would be hard to kill the gods at that time!


    ...


    Soran¡¯s figure returned to the warship.


    He took a look at the blood-filled seawater in front of him. I¡¯m afraid it would take a long time for the mutant Orca to swallow up this ultra-huge sea monster. So he directly ordered: ¡°Keep sailing!¡±


    The sea monster that had once trapped many people was easily killed by him.


    Imperceptibly, Soran also stood at a higher starting point than in the past peak period. When he had such power, the Avatar¡¯s Crisis had already ended, and the gods had returned to their own country. He had many powerful abilities, but he lost the chance because, at that time, the sess rate of ordinary people challenging minor gods was also close to zero.


    As long as the power of the kingdom of God could be used, even the weakest gods could fight against a group of legendaries.


    Because behind him was a kingdom!


    Soran was looking at the sea ahead. Now he was only one step away from the ascension into a God. Taking down the Treasure Ind, he could directly enter the [Pantheon] as a [True God]!!!

 Chapter 496 - Plan and Move!

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 31 n and Move!</h4>


    Waves were brewing under the calm sea waters.


    From ck Canyon to Treasure Ind, the danger bes more obvious. This was a ce where even other sea races wouldn¡¯t easily get involved. With Soran¡¯s current abilities, he could easily feel the energy fluctuation from the bottom of the sea, which was quite a wide range of energy radiation. It was possible to encounter whirlpools in this area. It was uncertain how they were formed, but sometimes there were huge whirlpools that would suck everything nearby into the deep sea.


    As of now, no one knew what was inside these whirlpools. Even the gods did not know what was in them, only have a vague image of the bottom.


    Around Treasure Ind was a volcano.


    Although the ind had great wealth, its geographical environment was much worse than that of Mordor. Maybe only the NPCs there could live there happily. There was no sign of eruption at present, but it was not clear whether the volcano would erupt in the future. However, some adventurers had made a special study and determined that this may be an active volcano, which would erupt once in about 100 years.


    Soran led the fleet through the route he recalled.


    Soon enough, there appeared a huge Ind, on which there were quite lush primeval forests. The area of this ind was more than ten timesrger than that of Mordor, about two-thirds that of Taiwan Ind. Suchrge inds were distributed near the sea area, many of which were leftover from thend sinking period. Thergest ind area maybe about 200000 square kilometers.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    Soran looked at the ind in front and thought for a while.


    He was now a conqueror when he came to the Treasure Ind this time. Only by straightening out his mind would he not affect his next judgment. Because of the size of the ind, Soran could only choose one location tond. There was no natural port here; in the past, small ports were built by the adventurers, so it was not convenient for the fleet tond directly.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    There was the roar of some creature.


    Some trees shook on the ind; with only a nce, Soran roughly knew where he was.


    This was the territory of the [Giant Apes]!


    That¡¯s right, other than the NPCs, spirits, and odd creatures; there were also these naturally powerful monsters.


    Giant Apes were one of the most dangerous creatures on Treasure Ind!


    If you don¡¯t provoke them, these terrifying silver-backed apes were easy to get along with. But if you identally provoke these giants, they were absolutely terrifying!


    A Giant Ape could weigh more than two tons. They had a body of steel and iron, huge fists that could open mountains and stones with their bare hands. The changing environment of the outer inds made these horrible creatures further strengthened. Sometimes these creatures could even be seen fighting with spirits.


    Bottomless Abyss, 90thyer.


    Due to the peculiar environment of the Abyss, there were some good geomorphic environments asionally. On the 90thyer of the bottomless Abyss was ayer simr to the tropical rainforest. The leader of the demon here was called [Barlgura], which was a huge and iparable orangutan. The apes of Treasure Ind had always been suspected to have some rtionship with the demon lord because all the apes here had good wisdom.


    The other dangerous creature in Treasure Ind was Slime.


    On the maind, Slim had be very rare. It was not clear why, but there were only some traces of Slim in the outer inds. However, the Slim here were more troublesome. They were quite dangerous creatures because of their natural characteristic to mutate and integrate with other creatures¡ªthe more harsh the environment, the more amazing their power.


    On one side of Treasure Ind were demon Slimes.


    They stayed in a swamp area, so it would not affect Soran. Here, the slimes served the demon lord of the 222thyer of the abyss [Juiblex, The Faceless Lord].


    Thisyer was also called the [Slim Hell]!


    The demon slimes which resided in the swamps worshipped this demon lord; The Faceless Lord had many believers in the material ne.


    Finally,


    There were also plenty of wildlings on the ind. They had tribes that were quiterge and they worshipped demigod spirits.


    Soran¡¯s targets were these wildlings.


    The servants of the Faceless Lord rarely left the swamp, while the giant apes were fine as long as Soran did not venture into their territory.


    Other than these enemies.


    There was not much danger on this ind.


    ¡°Fly.¡±


    With the fleet docked nearby, Soran¡¯s figure also flew up. When he reached hundreds of meters, Soran saw the figure of Quetzalcoatlus, which was distributed on many outer inds and could be found almost everywhere. However, the size of the groups was very small; there were only dozens of them, which was not a threat to Soran at all.


    Below him was a lush forest.


    He saw broken trees and the huge footprints left on the ground. It was easy to recognize the Giant Apes; their weight of nearly two tons made them shake the groundpletely when they moved in groups. They were the overlords to the south of the ind, and even the wildlings were reluctant to provoke them. Flying all the way along the coast, the ground gradually opened up, with very lush grasnd. There were many Velociraptors living here. Dinosaur species had been active in the outer inds, and asionally people would see figures simr to Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    [Father of Dinosaurs] ¨C Ubtao.


    This powerful deity was once active in the material ne, but now people rarely see the trace of his followers. It was unknown whether it disappeared with time or went to some other ne.


    The Velociraptors ran on the grasnd like the wind.


    They preyed on all the creatures they could kill. The wildlings were the mostmon prey, but asionally they were tamed. A domesticated Velociraptor usually had a bird¡¯s hair on its head. The wildling tribes saw them as a boost tobat, but the number of domestications had been small because these creatures consumed a lot of meat.


    After passing through the endless forest, he saw a small swamp.


    There was a supergiant Slime that had a challenge rating of 20. Because of its characteristics, this monster was hard to kill; even after the Avatar Crisis, no one could kill it.


    There were many rivers on the ind and the central river had piranhas.


    There were huge electric eels near the southwest. These mutant creatures could emit great electrical currents, which were as powerful as level 6 spells. These were also creatures that no one dared provoked.


    As for those mutant nts, they were quitemon in the outer inds; they only needed to be careful.


    The general condition of Treasure Ind was like that.


    In terms of environment, it was much worse than the city of Mordor; that was why it would take a long time for Soran to develop this ind. The most important thing was to take those open-air gold mines first. About 50 kilometers from where they docked, there was arge-scale wildling tribe. There was a rtively small river beside the tribe, which had gold sands in it.


    Half a day went by.


    Soran had been flying on the ind for a long time. He even encountered a Quetzalcoatlus which he scared away with his demigod aura.


    Around the evening, a


    He was never a rash person.


    Rushing into the ind relying only on his past memory would only lead to heavy casualties. The purpose of his flight was to map out the entire ind.


    Thanks to his Eidetic Memory.


    Soran quickly drew an outline of the ind, marked out the terrain of each area, and then noted the distribution of all kinds of creatures, including the tribes he saw. Then he marked out the convenient docking areas on the ind and found the safest routes from the map that would not disturb other dangerous creatures or pass through their territory.


    Finally,


    He began to think about the battle n for tomorrow!


    In these dangerous ces,ck of nning would only lead to unnecessary casualties.


    On the second day.


    The fleet went ahead another 10 kilometers and then docked on a beach.


    Groups of elite pirates came down from the deck, followed by the pirate leaders brought by Soran, namely Scarface, One Eye, and Giant.


    This time Soran only brought two thousand men!


    However, all of them were elite pirates. Their power and equipment were first-ss. They were also the corebat group that Soran had umted for so long.


    If he suffered heavy casualties here, it would be a huge headache for him!


    ¡°Get ready men!¡±


    Soran looked at the assembled pirate elites and said in a deep voice, ¡°Keep a team here. Rogues follow me out to explore the roads, while the rest of you prepare for battle¡±.


    In terms of direct distance, t


    This was a test of their power!


    Defeating a wildling tribe was nothing, but to lower casualties was the harder part. What Soran wanted was not simply to destroy the enemy, but to capture as many ves as possible. In the end, they still needed these people to mine the gold. Otherwise, it would be too much trouble to transport people all the way here.


    To achieve this,


    Soran had to use great power to utterly squash the wildling¡¯s faith and morale!

 Chapter 497 - Evil Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 32 Evil Ritual</h4>


    Under the cover of a shadow, countless figures blended into it, and these slender Rogues disappeared in front of people¡¯s eyes. More than half of the Rogues brought by Soran were half-elves. Naturally, the temple of the ¡°God of half-elves and Rogues¡± would not be left with only some priests. In fact, there was a special department in the temple, which has arge number of middle and high-grade rogues. Unfortunately, there were few rogues who could cross the threshold of legend. Even if the temple served the ¡°rogue¡± clergy, the rogue with the highest profession level was only a level 18 rogue.


    The main reason for this was because the previous god was too weak!


    It was hard for a weak god to give much power, and he had been severely injured by the Shadow Lord. Furthermore, he even instructed many Rogues to multi-profession in priest. That was a very strange suggestion.


    ¡°No enemies!¡±


    ¡°Spotted unknown creature! Everyone, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle! Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Mutant nts! Be careful of those vines!¡±


    All the figures spread out and carefully moved around the nearby terrain, but soon there was a scream, and Soran disappeared.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    He shed through, and in the blink of an eye, chopped up a nt.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    The injured half-elf rogue kneeled on the ground.


    Soran took a nce at him, then said, ¡°Bring him for healing. Everyone else, be careful; there are many mutant nts here.¡±


    The elite pirates were also on the move.


    There was basically no road in the dense jungle here. They could only clear the roads on their own. Behind the teams were some longbowmen. There were many excellent archers among the half-elves. However, Soren didn¡¯t bring much of them, because the pirate¡¯s fighting style already included long-range weapons, such as flying axes, throwing knives, hand crossbow, etc. Their fighting skills were far beyond the systematically trained soldiers, and their equipment was more flexible and diverse.


    There wererge footprints on the ground.


    In many parts of the ind, there were already masters. Soran saw that the footprints had three toes, which was a bit like some dinosaur¡¯s footprint. However, it may also be some other creature.


    The group did not linger but passed through quickly.


    On another side, a


    ¡°Hold!¡±


    All of a sudden, the old wildling warrior leader waved to the others to stop; he then quickly jumped to a tree trunk and said, ¡°there¡¯s something going on over there!¡±


    The wildlings did not require sight to notice if there were enemies.


    The native people were very familiar with the geographical environment here. The old wildling looked at the startled birds in the distance and said slowly, ¡°A few of you go back!¡±


    ¡°There may be some creature moving over there, the rest of youe with me to investigate.¡±


    A group of two thousand was not small.


    Although Soran was very careful to hide from the wildlings, he couldn¡¯t hide from the birds and animals there. The team moved forward and startled many birds; even the animals moved away from the group. For the natives here who were quite familiar with the environment, this kind of thing was enough to arouse their vignce. However, the leader of the group seemed to think that some beasts were approaching, because the ind had not been visited for a long time.


    Under the shadow,


    All of a sudden, they seemed to have noticed something, and they all hid in shadows. There were small figures that were smeared with oil paint; they held iron spears and approached them little by little.


    In a sh, seven or eight rogues rushed out of the shadows. In an instant, they killed these wildling warriors.


    ¡°&*%%£¨£¤#*...*&£¤%...£¤...¡±


    The old wildling made a strange sound. Unfortunately, no one on the scene could understand it. The rogues didn¡¯t stop attacking. In an instant, they formed an attack from left and right.


    ¡°Targets eliminated!¡±


    ¡°No more enemies nearby!¡±


    Wild animals ran away from the area after they smelled the stench of blood.


    ¡°It seems like only the head of a small group!¡±


    Soran nced at the feather on the wildlings and said slowly, ¡°Continue forward, don¡¯t spread out too much.¡±


    He brought out all the advanced professions this time.


    Advanced professions had more staminapared to normal people. Even though they could handle a long-distance attack, Soran didn¡¯t want to waste time here.


    To the east of the river was a vige.


    There was cultivatednd, and irrigation ditches dug nearby. From a civilization point of view, they were more civilizedpared to the wildlings in Mordor. The former looked like a primitive society, but there seemed to be a system of ves here. The vige was surrounded by towering wooden walls, which were nearly one or two meters thick. It seemed that the purpose was to guard against some monsters with tremendous power. There were guard towers on all sides of the wooden wall, on which there were soldiers on guard.


    The wildlings here seemed to like a ve system.


    Any of the tribes was supported by many ves.


    ¡°Dong, Dong, Dong!¡±


    A strange drum beat was hearding from inside the vige. There were also screams and sounds of some musical instruments.


    In the middle of the tribe, a group of priests with strange masks stood on an altar, with a dark red stone in front of them. With the shout of the people, a group of strong soldiers showed up with a group of prisoners. The captives were also natives here, but they seemed to be different; the captives had white paint while the wildlings here had dark green paint on them.


    They seemed to be singing some sort of song. When the shaman in front raised his hand, all the wildlings there knelt down and shouted a name.


    ¡°Sa...Gu...Shi!¡±


    These words, which sounded like themonnguage seemed to be someone¡¯s name.


    ¡°He!¡±


    There was a cruel smile on the corner of the shaman¡¯s mouth. He took a dagger made of bone and came to the first captive. With a sh, the prisoner¡¯s throat was cut, blood gushed out wildly, and flowed along the rock on the altar. The people below were in a frenzy. When the blood prated the surface of the altar, some kind of evil energy emerged, making all the wildlings around show their frantic, intoxicated, and lustful expressions.


    Blood ceremony.


    The evilest ceremony of the wildlings. He was using blood, ughter, and death to please a certain existence to gain his power!


    From the bloodstain of the altar, maybe this sort of ritual had gone on for generations already.


    Underlords loved this kind of thing!


    It was the most violent and direct way to enhance power. Most of the temples in the maind rejected it. Even the evil gods in the maind stopped this primitive way of sacrifice. The development of believers was far superior to these blood sacrifices. Maybe only the Abyssal Lords would still love this kind of ritual.


    Soon, the second captive was brought up.


    This kind of sacrifice was often difficult to satisfy the Underlords. If the sacrifice of a powerful person could not be provided, they needed to rely on quantity to please this Underlord. Often a bloody sacrificested for a long time. When midnight came, the ce would be full of torches. The wildlings also believed that mating at this time would produce strong offspring, which would be blessed by the gods, which would make them powerful.


    The sky was getting dark.


    It seemed that the number of offerings prepared this time was not veryrge. After killing more than ten captives, the shaman brought some beasts out.


    In the face of non-human sacrifice, the existence obviously was not happy.


    A kind of evil aura was spreading, making the wildlings fear. This existence was no longer a weak spirit. A weak spirit could only passively wait for sacrifices of the tribe, but this existence could actively instruct the tribe for sacrifice.


    The old shaman felt this and ordered something.


    Soon there were cries and shouts. Strong wildling soldiers appeared dragging some thin men and women. They had the same oil paint as the other wildlings there, but all of them were ragged, yellow and skinny. With a sh, the first captive¡¯s throat was slit. With the fresh blood all over the altar, the strong consciousness suddenly showed a trace of satisfaction. The wildlings, who knelt on the altar, soon began to look excited and enthusiastic again.


    The old shaman showed a smile.


    At the same time, he felt that his power was growing further; every time he held a bloody sacrifice, his power would increase.


    Inside the shadows, countless figures rushed forward while somewhere not far away pirates were getting ready.


    Soran looked at everything.


    As he was close to being a god, he could see the rich blood-red spiritual aura over the wildling tribe, as well as the power fluctuation generated by the rituals.


    Underlords!


    Chaotic and evil Underlord!


    He wasn¡¯t sure if this was a demigod or a false god, but this thing was definitely something chaotic and evil.

 Chapter 498 - Trading With A Devil!

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 33 Trading With A Devil!</h4>


    Principality of Rossad, king¡¯s city.


    As the night approached, everything in the pce fell silent. Since the red dragon duchess took control of this ce, many of the original nobles were deprived of their posts and sent to a farm in their hometown. Now, all the powerful factions in the whole country were her confidants. Although there were many people who were dissatisfied with her in secret, no one dared to stand up against her openly because of her powers. Especially in the period before the beginning of the Avatar Crisis, even the temples were not willing to interfere too much. After all, the red dragon duchess had not done anything outrageous.


    On the contrary!


    Under her rule, the country had grown in military strength suppressing the neighboring kingdoms.


    The Duchess was very popr in the army, either because of her amazing charm or because of her powers.


    Of course, if she had not suffered a defeat from Soran, her name in the army would be even higher.


    Since taking power, the Duchess had won three major victories in a row. Unfortunately, these three victories were ended by Soran in the battle of Raging Sand Ind, and the navy of the Principality of Rossad was almost annihted.


    There were no guards in the silent hall. Only the red dragon duchess was there.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    A strange and frivolousugh sounded, then a hazy figure appeared; finally, the figure turned into a charming and seductive woman.


    From her appearance, she was almost the most beautiful woman in the world, as tempting as a subus.


    However, upon closer inspection!


    She was not a subus but a devil from the Nine Hells of Baator.


    A high-grade Pleasure Devil!


    They evolved from Erinyes; having the blood of angels, they were the core power in the Hells of Baator.


    These Pleasure Devils persist in luring mortals to be fallen; equivalent to the simple and rough methods of the demons, devils paid more attention to the fall of a person¡¯s soul. They would wait for a long time and then harvest the fruits at thest moment.


    ¡°My dear Karina!¡±


    An enchanting smile appeared on the Pleasure Devil¡¯s face; her red lips gently opened and said, ¡°we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time! I miss the taste of you!... ¡±


    Saying this, she licked her lips seductively.


    The Duchess was not in a good mood. She looked at the Pleasure Devil in front of her coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Enough! I have provided you with enough souls. Don¡¯t try Mr, or I¡¯ll be merciless! ¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± the devilughed out, the Pleasure Devil approached with cat-like grace. She put her bright red lips on the Duchess¡¯s ear and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so desperate! I still miss the happy times I spent with you! ¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you happy too?¡±


    The Duchess¡¯s face was a little red, but she still had a stern look, and she said, ¡°Tell me! What do you want? ¡±


    The Pleasure Devil put out her tongue and licked the earlobe of the Duchess. Then she giggled and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold.¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve encountered some problemstely and havee to help you.¡±


    The Duchess¡¯s body shivered slightly when the Pleasure Devil licked her earlobe but she soon became calm and asked, ¡°Help me? What do you want?¡±


    There was no free food in this world.


    Devils would only give if they had something to gain.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The Pleasure Devil looked at the Duchess with her head askew while her eyes were full of charm. As the most attractive devil in Bator, a woman wouldn¡¯t even be able to resist her. The Pleasure Devil giggled and said: ¡°better souls.¡±


    ¡°Although you have provided a lot of them, they are all humble males. The males in your family have been brainwashed by us for some time now. Although they have good talents, they are too fragile, just like the flowers in the greenhouse.¡±


    ¡°They are from ** family.¡±


    ¡°That fallen ** even shocked the devils! Do all sorcerer families y this way?¡±


    The Duchess said angrily, ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Hong.¡±


    Invisible energy expanded, and a pair of blood-red dragon wings appeared behind her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scared expression appeared on the devil¡¯s face. However, she still went close slowly and said in a seductive way, ¡°My dear Karina, don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I help you control this family?¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, isn¡¯t it? Those guys have a good bloodline, don¡¯t they? What a bunch of stupid mortals! Wanting to rely on the blood of close rtives to breed excellent offsprings. They just do not understand that only nature can cultivate the powerful! ¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯vee with a gift this time. Maybe you¡¯ll like it!¡±


    ¡°As for my reward.¡±


    ¡°I can wait for it. But you won¡¯t mind talking with me tonight, right?¡±


    The Pleasure Devil reached out her tongue and licked her lips. A strange smile appeared on her seductive face. The Duchess shivered a little, turned around, and looked at the devil sternly.


    Devils loved to y with people¡¯s minds.


    They would never be as simple and straightforward as the demons. The Pleasure Devil went behind the Duchess, ced her voluptuous breast against the Duchess¡¯s back, and rubbed them gently. A tiny white hand then stretched under the wizard robe of the duchess. In an instant, the Duchess trembled, and her face was glowing red.


    The Pleasant Devil¡¯s voice was like the voice from hell. Her delicate body twisted gently, toying the earlobe of the Duchess with her tongue. The devil then whispered in a seductive voice, ¡°You say no, but your body is very honest!¡±


    ¡°My dear Karina.¡±


    ¡°Remember those pleasurable times we had together?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Treasure Ind.


    Soran looked at the tribe in front of him. Sacrificing to their god with blood was like drinking poison to quench the thirst¡ªthe more sacrifice they did, the greater the god¡¯s desire for more blood. In the end, the entire tribe would be dragged into the mire. Gods like these were basically Underlords; their lust for blood had destroyed their minds.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    With his divine perception, Soran ordered, ¡°Kill all the warriors!¡±


    He needed ves and not fighters.


    Fighters were hard to control, so wiping them out was the simplest method!


    Following his orders, countless figures moved in, and he himself also disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    Bodies dropped on the floor.


    Soran¡¯s figure moved like a ghost. Every time he appeared, he would take the lives of several wildling warriors. The guard towers were soon cleared out, and there was no resistance at all.


    ¡°Ka!¡±


    The gate was opened by the rogues, letting the elite pirates swiftly charge in.


    The wildlings were shouting frantically. All the wildlings were addicted to some kind of aura they were in.


    However,


    The Underlord that the wildlings were worshipping felt something, another divine energy.


    Both divine beings sensed each other.


    At the moment Soran took action, the other party also noticed him. However, as an Underlord born of spirits, he was more limited than Soran in many aspects.


    ¡°Shadow Leap!¡±


    ¡°Greater Haste!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure leaped at an amazing speed as he activated his Lich Ring + 5. He then appeared near the altar and stabbed the shaman.


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    With a stream of blood gushing out, the old shaman became stiff and looked at the de prating his heart.


    Right then,


    The wildlings that were oblivious became aware of what was going on, as though they had just woken up from a dream!

 Chapter 499 - Blood Giant

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 34 Blood Giant</h4>


    ¡°Whirlwind sh!¡±


    Another de appeared in his other hand, and immediately, he used Whirlwind sh.


    The so-called ¡°big whirlwind attack¡± was the amazing speed of at least ten shes per second. This ultimate speed would not affect the power and uracy of many attacks. With the mastering of dual-wielding weapons, the attack speed could be doubled again. Soran would not achieve this at all in his normal state; only relying on the effect of ¡°Greater Haste¡± could he barely reach the standard. After assassinating the old shaman in a sh, Soran quickly cleaned up the soldiers nearby and rushed to another shaman wearing a mask.


    That shaman had some aura which Soran did not like, some very chaotic power!


    Countless bodies fell to the ground.


    In the vicinity of the altar, some terrible force was gathering rapidly, and then blood flowed like a river converging near the altar stones, not only the blood from the first sacrifices but also the blood from the target¡¯s Soran killed.


    The wildlings that woke up picked up their weapons!


    But at this time, the elite pirates had rushed in, and one by one, the half-elf archers had stepped on the roof, shooting at the enemies in front of them.


    ¡°Take the high ground!¡±


    ¡°Archers suppress the targets! Watch out for spellcasters!¡±


    These half-elf longbowmen were not fighters, but they were professional archers. They mastered a few skills of rangers, but they had little training in close-quarterbat. As an intelligent creature with elven lineage, half-elves knew how to give full y to their own advantages. As long as a half-elf¡¯s elven lineage was high, they would receive the training of archers.


    There weren¡¯t many archers, but their effects were obvious on the battlefield!


    That was because their shooting speed was quite fast; one of them was a rtively old half-elf, and he had six arrows in one hand. Although he couldn¡¯t shoot multiple arrows at once, he could continuously shoot arrows faster; shooting out six to seven arrows in seconds! This extraordinary skill was not attainable by ordinary training! Only the ones with talent could achieve this.


    The explosive power of these archers was amazing. More than two-thirds of them would have three arrows in their hands at the same time, which meant that they all had the expertise of continuous shooting.


    If not for the high requirement of the Arcane Archer, this bunch could be trained in the future!


    There were no more wildlings in front of Soran.


    When the fresh blood gathered in the altar, the wildlings ran away in fear as though they had seen something horrible.


    They were afraid of the god they worshipped!


    Atst, the rich blood gradually coagted and turned into a twisted and indescribable monster. It looked like a kind of slime monster, but in the center, there was a vaguely humanoid form.


    ¡°Blood Worm?¡±


    The monster in front of him stunned Soran for a moment. It seemed that he had seen something simr in the Abyss, but it was not so terrible. It seemed that it was the offspring of a worm-like demon lord. Familiar divine energy emerged, and Soran was sure that the distorted monster in front of him was an Underlords incarnation. However, it was Soran¡¯s first time encountering an enemy of such form.


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    ¡°Sword Form [Horizontal sh]!¡±


    Soran disappeared and immediately appeared in front of the enemy to attack.


    The monster did not move away.


    The monster stopped to let Soran attack it. As if cutting into jelly, the sword was not slicing through anything. But in the next moment, the blood that became jelly-like came up and attacked Soran¡¯s body as weird tentacles.


    ¡°Immune to physical attacks?¡±


    Soran retreated rapidly, and his expression became serious. Just now, he had cut into the monster more than three meters deep, but the monster was not injured at all. Instead, the wound was easily healed. Soran dealt little to no physical damage to the monster. The enemy¡¯s regeneration and recovery ability were quite amazing because its body had been absorbing the blood nearby.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Soran suddenly jumped up as the blood flowing below his feet moved to attack him.


    There was even a corrosive effect.


    The corrosive blood was only affecting flesh. The corpses in front of him werepletely eroded by blood, but the soil and rocks were not affected at all.


    Soran shed at it again!


    This time, with all his strength, directly cutting the monster in half. However, something strange happened again; these cut bodies automatically moved towards the body and then fused again.


    ¡°It¡¯s something like the slime monsters!¡±


    Soran¡¯s two exploratory attacks had cleared up the characteristics of the enemy. He then murmured, ¡°that means physical attacks would be useless against him?¡±


    ¡°Power Word: Jolt!¡±


    Useless.


    When more and more flesh and blood were corroded, the body of the twisted monster becamerger andrger. Suddenly, its body begins to change. From a pool of blood, it stretched out its hands, feet, head, and became a blood Giant.


    It had no eyes, no heart, and no critical points.


    On the surface of its body was a slow-flowing blood jelly. There was only a vague outline of its head. It cast a spell at Soran and then swung its fist toward him.


    ¡°Able to change form and cast spells!¡±


    Soran immediately disappeared and pulled away, muttering, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s a demigod!¡±


    ¡°sphemous Language!¡±


    Immune.


    A strange demonic voice was heard in Soran¡¯s head.


    Unfortunately, such an attack was useless. Soran¡¯s long-umted resistance would make him immune to such weak attacks.


    The blood Giant rushed toward Soran.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Even though it was only jelly-like, it still smashed the ground when it moved.


    Soran flew by from the side of the enemy. With a cold sh, he cut an amazing wound in the enemy again. However, the enemy¡¯s body recovered quickly.


    ¡°The fresh blood is like a protectiveyer! Attacking this outsideyer is useless!¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t touch the blood because it is corrosive. If I get stuck, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±


    The enemy¡¯s form had changed again. The blood Giant¡¯s body was distorting. It was originally humanoid form, but now it has be ape-like. In an instant, its explosive strength had increased dramatically, and it rushed toward Soran at an amazing speed.


    Form changing.


    It seemed that this monster could naturally change its form!


    This was the legendary ability [Alter Self] as his attributes could change ording to its form.


    In the face of this kind of enemy with high physical attack resistance, Soran was finding it hard to deal with; however, he was notpletely helpless. He quickly pulled away some distance, and fireballs appeared in his palm.


    ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Empower Spell]!¡±


    The jumping mes appeared in his palm. With his high moving speed, a trail of me was seen.


    BOOM!


    A loud bang was heard when Soran threw the fireballs out toward the jelly-like monster!


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    An obvious pit was formed.


    Soran did not stop at all; one after another, meteors roared out. In the deafening explosion, the blood Giant in front of him was getting smaller and smaller. The entire monster had been sted by Soran!


    ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Maximize Spell]!¡±


    After a round of powerful Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors, Soran seemed to think that the lethality was not enough, and quickly cast more Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors.


    Now the explosive power was rather shocking!


    Although Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors does not cause much damage directly, it has a strong ability of pration; otherwise, it would not be called a god ying spell.


    In the past, many adventurers used it to break the energy fields of many Saints!


    Now,


    Soran could only use it to kill the enemy in front of him. Since the speed of the enemy was not as fast as he was, Soran had no rush to take the enemy head-on. Instead, he could just use range spells to deal with it first.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    After rounds of Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors, the Blood Giant¡¯s body was getting smaller and smaller, and its regeneration speed hadpletely failed to keep up. The umted spell damage had be great.


    ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors [Maximize Spell]!¡±


    ming balls appeared in Soran¡¯s palm once again. As a half baked wizard, he actually mastered far fewer spells than others; however, such a thing seemed to have its benefits, that was, Soran had enough spell slots to remember more ¡°Melf¡¯s Minute Meteors.¡± He did not have to reserve a life-saving spell like the other wizards.


    Round after round.


    Soran did not care if he could st the enemy to its death; he only cared about sting it first.

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 35 Saint!

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 35 Saint!</h4>


    BOOM!


    The monster¡¯s body was finally getting smaller and smaller. When its body size changed from a giant to an ordinary man, Soran finally saw a group of spirits in its body that cannot be seen by the naked eye; this was the perception of gods. If ordinary people tried to kill it, it might be difficult. However, in a battle between gods, Soran could directly destroy the spirit. It was a twisted spirit, which had beenpletely controlled by chaotic will; it didn¡¯t even have its original form.


    Even though they were both demigods, the spirit in front of Soran had lost its form.


    A spirit without a body was totally different from a spirit with a body. As of now, the growth of the Underlord waspletely dependent on blood sacrifices. Whichever the wildlings prayed to, the spirit would change its form toward that direction. Finally, because of too many evil sacrifices, even the essence of the spirit could be maintained. Compared with the spirits Soran had seen in the past, this spirit hadpletely lost itself.


    The path toward bing a god was difficult.


    If Soran had not destroyed the will of Fear previously, he might have be mad now.


    Will and faith.


    As a god, if he did not have strong willpower, it may even interfere with his own thoughts because a god had to receive many prayers every day for thousands of years; as an ordinary person, they would have long gone mad. Only with the power and will of the gods could they bear so much information. This was also why some ancient gods gave up their posts and only kept their divine power.


    The god of death, Jergal, and Earthmother were both like this.


    The gods also had their own responsibilities. They were not as free as demons and devils. Even the most depraved Underlord knew that believers were their own grazingmbs, and they had their own responsibilities to protect them.


    With the corresponding divine title, came the corresponding responsibility.


    Some divine titles may be rxed, but there was no doubt that they would be weak. The god of death needed to maintain the operation of the Styx river. They also needed to lead and distribute souls, and decide whether a soul belonged to the kingdom of god or to other ces. The Lord of Glory had to maintain justice in the world no matter how dark and evil the world was. Divine titles were a gift from the world; even the weakest god of dance had to bear the responsibilities of the title.


    Soran¡¯s divine title, too; if he did not bear any responsibility, then he would pay the price!


    This price would be bing fallen.


    It was an unrealistic idea to go back to seclusion after bing a god. This, however, was not the case for the very powerful ancient gods, the god of death, the Earthmother. Even if they gave up their positions, other powerful gods might not be able to win them. A weak god could not do this because more powerful gods woulde and take over the divine title.


    ¡°Shadow Strike!¡±


    Soran looked at the dispersing spirits with a calm expression.


    He was born with a higher starting point than these souls because he had a body as a foundation; souls, on the other hand, were easily distorted and reshaped. This could be seen from the various mutant demons of the Abyss. The affinity to integrate of the soul and spirit was great, thus causing many mutations.


    Thus to be a god as a spirit, the spirit would be forced by the people¡¯s beliefs.


    The wildlings prayed for strength to defeat the enemy. However, the evil way of sacrifice finally cultivated a demon-like spirit.


    If it¡¯s believers prayed for rain, the spirit may be another form!


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Killed a demigod spirit!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting soul energy!... You¡¯ve gained 125000 ughter EXP!...¡±


    ¡°Target has divinity!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting divine power!... You¡¯ve gained 3 divinity points!...¡±


    ¡°Target has shards of divinity!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting shards of divinity!... You¡¯ve gained two shards of divinity!...¡±


    ¡°Target has divine power!...¡±


    ¡°Detected unknown power!... Target power has 23% match!... Extracting its divine power would cause severe consequences!...¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to absorb the divine power?¡±


    The spirit dissipated into nothing. Soran looked at the altar, shook his head, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Chaotic divine power.


    This divine power was not pure at all. Soran did not need this kind of power; the power he needed was the power of the faith of believers, not the power brought about by killing spirits. This power was chaotic and evil, and once absorbed, the power of this evil creature would be integrated into his own body.


    The power on the altar was vanishing!


    Through his divine vision, Soran saw that the blood-red aura converging on thend was slowly dissipating. With the fall of the evil god, the power it possessed would also dissipate, and the altar would soon be abandoned.


    The battle was now over.


    When Soran killed the god they were worshipping, the wildlings¡¯ will to fight was also gone.


    A glow of light appeared!


    Everything seemed to be brightened.


    Divinity, a shard of divinity and divine title.


    Three huge forces burst out in Soran¡¯s mind in an instant, then turned into a powerful force reshaping his soul.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Divine form achieved!¡±


    ¡°Divinity requirement [Minor Divinity], current divinity at [Lesser Divinity]!... You¡¯ve satisfied the requirement to be a Saint!...¡±


    ¡°Shard of divinity requirement [Minor Shard of Divinity], currently at [Lesser Shard of Divinity]!... You¡¯ve satisfied the requirement to be a Saint!...¡±


    ¡°Possess the divine title [Half-elf]!... You¡¯ve satisfied the requirement to be a Saint!...¡±


    ¡°Transforming into the form of Saints requires divine power to enhance the body!... After enhancing, the body would have extraordinary characteristics!...¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to perform transformation?¡±


    Without hesitating, Soran nodded and said, ¡°begin the transformation!¡±


    ¡°Extracting divine power!...¡±


    ¡°Divine power inadequate!... failed to transform!... Able to extract soul energy!... transformation requires 300000 ughter EXP!... Do you wish to transform?...¡±


    Soran nodded without hesitation, ¡°Continue transformation!¡±


    A great amount of energy covered his body.


    Because he did not have enough divine power, Soran could only consume the ughter EXP he had.


    ¡°Transformation into the Saint form sessfully!¡±


    ¡°Gained ability [Perfect Self]!¡±


    ¡°Gained ability [Level 1-3 Spell Immunity]!¡±


    ¡°Transformationplete!...¡±


    Finally.


    This moment!


    The world in front of Soran seemed to be different. There were two ways to be a Saint. One was to automatically obtain the Saint form when bing a god. The second way was to meet the standards of gods, and automatically gain the ability to change into the Saint form.


    A Saint was only the starting point.


    There were differences in a Saint¡¯s power.


    However, after bing a Saint!


    The person would gain an extreme ability, that was [Perfect Self] of the legendary monks!


    ¡°Perfect Self [Saint form]: the person has already surpassed the realm of mortals, and their bodies will not be harmed by ordinary weapons at all. No weapon below the level of rare can hurt them, because their bodies have incorporated the power of thew. Immune to damage from any weapon less than + 1 when you have the ability of ¡°Perfect Self.¡±


    ¡°Level 1-3 Spell Immunity [Saint form]: the power of the gods to integrate themselves into thew has greatly enhanced their immunity to magic. From now on, the person would be immune to any spell below level 3. No matter the effect of the magic or the damage caused by the magic, it would not affect the person. ¡±


    Physical immunity to any average weapon.


    Spell immunity to any level 3 spells and below.


    That was why Saints were powerful!


    That was why many died in the past against these Saints!


    [Lesser Divinity] All attributes +2!


    [Minor Shard of Divinity] All attributes +1!


    After killing the underlord, Soran finally met the criteria to be a Saint.


    At this moment!


    He had the power of gods!


    His attributes had changed.


    Name: Soran [Demigod] [Saint]


    Race: Half-elf [Son of ughter]


    Attributes: Strength 21(+9, Belt of Giant Strength+6), Dexterity 29 (+4), Constitution 24 (+4), Intelligence 24 (+4), Wisdom 18 (+3), Charisma 19 (+3, Sadness of Mohe +2).


    Alignment: Lawful Evil


    Profession: Level 10 Commoner (Max)/ Level 7 Rogue (0/326500)/Level 8 Shadow Dancer (0/425000)/Level 10 Wizard (0/217500)/Level 1 Arcanist (0/255000)[Grade 5]


    Health Points (HP): 272/355 [Strong]


    Experience Points (EXP): 115075 ughter EXP, 7545 Profession EXP [Unassigned]


    Skill Points: None


    Attribute Points: None


    Legend Rating: 100


    Divine Points: 30 [Lesser Divinity]. (Level up to [Great Divinity] requires 100 divine points.)


    Shard of Divinity: 10 [Minor Shard of Divinity]. (Level up to [Lesser Shard of Divinity] requires 30 Shard of Divinity.)


    Divine Power: 0/200. (Level up to [Minor Divine Power] requires 100 Divine Power. Mastered ability [Change Form].)


    Divine Title: Half-Elf, Rogues


    Domain: Pirates


    Status: Normal


    Profession Skills: Sneak 305, Literacy 290, Steal 105, Pick Lock 120, Snare 85, Focus 125, Diplomacy 155, Appraise 65, Deception 60, Intimidation 245, Taunt 30, Performance 75, Listen 75, Evade 185, Parry 60, Block 60, Heal 85, Search 55, Detect 70, Scribe Scroll 60, Spellcraft 50, Survival 80, Use Magic Device 55, Cooking 40, Alchemy 30.


    Saint form: Perfect Self, Level 1-3 Spell Immunity.


    Demigod Skills: Comprehend Languages, Comprehend Words, Multi-ne Communication.


    Legendary Skills: Omnipotent Hands, Epic Dexterity, Epic Prowess, Epic Dexterity.


    Special Skills: Blessing of the Maid of Misfortune, Blessing of the Sea Goddess, Dragonblood baptism level 2, Heart of ughter, ughterer, The Ascetic, Sage, sphemy (Once a day.)


    Personal Abilities: Nimble Left Hand, Eidetic Memory, Perseverance, Able Learner, Practiced Spellcaster, Reflex Evasion, Danger Sense, Dodge Roll, Darkvision, Spell Control, Empower Spell, Maximize Spell, Minor Magic Resistance, Lesser Cold Resistance, Lesser Poison Immunity, Greater Dual-wielding, Regeneration [Moderate], 10 feet Telepathy.


    Profession Abilities: Arcane Memory, Arcane Counterspell, Arcane Rune, Grasp of Shadows, Martial Weapon [Proficiency], Curved Sword [Legendary].


    Combat Skills: Shadowstrike, Conjure Shadow, Shadow Jump [Twice], Shadow Leap [200 meters], Fear Gaze (Divine), Fear (Divine), Vampiric Touch (Divine), Counterspell, Sword Form [Heavy Hack], Sword Form [Horizontal sh], Sword Form [Beheading], Sword Form [Spinning Strike].


    After countless battles and s


    Even an ordinary person.


    If they had hundreds of years, they would be able to umte all these different skills.


    This was only a matter of time.


    Soran could still umte these skills after he became a god.


    Special energy was expanding!


    Soran suddenly felt that his body was rising, but this was an illusion. His body was still in the same ce, but his consciousness suddenly crossed into space and appeared in a silvery river.


    Everything below his feet became small.


    Soran saw an ind, inds around the sea, a shrinking continent, the Frost Kingdom stretching for thousands of miles in the north, and a towering cier in the South Pole.


    The endless sea.


    Thergestnd was in the center, and the other two were in more deste ces. Among them, there were terrible deserts that upied nearly half of thend area, which was a disaster leftover from the Arcane Empire.


    Finally.


    Soran saw a ne, as though it was a piece of drawing done by some powerful god.


    That was the material ne.


    Soran¡¯s figure stood under the endless starry sky, and he saw the other nes that the starry world had at full speed. There were also half-nes that may have been left by previous kingdoms. The stars were shining above him, but when he looked over, he saw not the stars but the kingdom of countless gods. There was a realm calling for him as if waiting for his return.


    Soran stood in emptiness.


    Behind him was a silvery river, and everything in front was amazing! This was something only gods could see!


    Soon, his consciousness descended again.


    When Soran opened his eyes, he was still on the ground. The ground was still soaking with blood.


    It was as though what he saw just now was an illusion, but he knew it was real!

 Chapter 501 - Ancient Spirit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 36 Ancient Spirit (1)</h4>


    The wildlings all cried.


    The elite pirates cut off the wildling warrior heads without any expression and ended those wounded but not dead wildling warriors. More than two thousand pirates had upied every corner of the wildling tribe. Although there were still scattered battles, they were cleared up soon. There was a strong smell of blood over the whole tribe. The pirates were used to it, but the half-elves were pale. These half-elves had not experienced many battles,pared to the pirates who had gone through countless battles.


    Soran thought about something as he stood there.


    After a while, the Scarface appeared in front of Soran, leaned over, and said, ¡°Your Excellency! All the rebels have been cleaned up. ¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Soran turned and asked, ¡°What about casualties?¡±


    Scarface replied, ¡°78 died and 300 injured. I¡¯ve arranged for the injured to be treated.¡±


    Injuries were still fine.


    Soran nodded after hearing the report. No matter how powerful his personal strength was, the pirates under hismand could not avoid casualties. However, this level of casualties was still within his range, but it would affect his next n.


    ¡°All ording to n!¡±


    Soran took a look at the enved wildlings and said in a deep voice, ¡°First, scout out the terrain nearby and set up a defensive line outside. There should be other tribes nearby. We should be careful of a raid in the night.¡±


    Scarface replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Just now, there were obviously wildlings of different groups in the sacrificial ceremony. There were differences between the wildling oil paints, which seemed to belong to another tribe. Soran was not in a hurry to attack them but wanted ready to stabilize the area first. The poption of the native tribe was close to 89000. Soran could not deal with all these captives at once, so he was going to send all the dangerous ones to Mordor first. Because their evil god died under Soran¡¯s hand, many warriors of the tribe also gave up resistance.


    These warriors could not remain here because if they had the chance, they would be a threat to his pirates.


    They had to be sent to Mordor as coolies as they were too difficult to control. Some would be sold to the maind as they liked these wildling warriors as diators.


    Treasure Ind was filled with many minerals, but because there was no trade, the natives made the gold into various simple decorations. Soran¡¯s purpose here was to further increase his wealth. With the trade he had now, he could still support his ever-growing fleet. In the future, when the Avatar Crisis broke out, all trade would be severely damaged. At that time, most of the ie from trade would be lost, and these troops could only be supported by the resources of Treasure Ind.


    This was also why Soran was so charitable toward the merchants that helped ship the half-elves.


    The reason was simple.


    The Avatar Crisis wouldst for two years!


    It was not until the end of the Time of Troubles that the world slowly recovered. Basically, all chambers ofmerce could only make money this year, and it would be very difficult for them to carry out trade in the future.


    Recently, with the increase in Mordor¡¯s poption, the material need in Mordor also becamerger! On the one hand, the merchants were busy delivering goods to Soran, trying to be friendly toward the pirate king. On the other hand, they bought materials from all over the world and sold them to Mordor.


    Soran¡¯s reserve of funds was flowing out!


    In addition to grain and other important materials, other materials that could be stored were also delivered to Mordor. By next year, it was estimated that money would not be able to buy much.


    The chaos in the future would disrupt the production line.


    Their preparation now was for a chaotic future.


    Soon,


    Large amounts of silverware and goldware were brought out.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    Scarface spat on the ground and said, ¡°Can¡¯t believe these wildlings would have so much gold! My lord, shall we attack another tribe?¡±


    Soran gave him a nce, shook his head, and said, ¡°No rush. The important thing now is to bring these captives back.¡±


    ¡°There are gold mines here.¡±


    ¡°Soon, you will stay here to manage the manpower for mining this gold; I will let Giant stay, in case of anything. Be careful of the other tribes on this ind, and never act carelessly! ¡±


    As Scarface previously lost at Snake Ind, he nodded vigntly and replied, ¡°Understood. Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I will notmit the same mistake twice.¡±


    Although Giant was the dumbest of many pirate leaders, he was powerful. Although he hasn¡¯t reached the legendary realm, his blood of Giant gave him legendary fighting power. He had a good rtionship with Scarface; thus staying here could frighten the other forces.


    After all, there were also other legendary creatures on the ind!


    A day passed quickly, and the next day Soran arranged for some of the captives to be taken back. There was no need to leave too many people here as there were enough people to mine the gold. However, the strength of the garrison was still strong because there were too many dangerous creatures on the ind. It was possible to encounter monsters on the route to and from Mordor Ind and Treasure Ind. Soran was not ready to go back to Mordor, but he would use the mutant killer whale to escort them back. In the future, he would use the mutant killer whale to control this territory, so as to push back other sea giants.


    Sea giants wouldn¡¯t simply go into the territory of other sea creatures!

 Chapter 502 - Ancient Spirit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 37 Ancient Spirit (2)</h4>


    A demonic me danced.


    A shaman priest wearing a bony mask mixed some ck powder and sprinkled it on the me. The rising me burst instantly, and countless images could be seen vaguely. A special power expanded; it seemed that some existence was awakened. This power woke up with the ancient prayer, and then gradually integrated into the old shaman priest. Soon he closed his eyes tremblingly, as if he was connecting with some existence.


    ¡°Danger!...do not attack the enemy!... Outsider!... Very dangerous!...¡±


    Vague messages had gone into his head. The shaman trembled, opened his eyes, and said, ¡°The ancients had spoken to me!...¡±


    ¡°Do not attack the outsiders; they are dangerous!¡±


    In front of the shaman was a totem; it seemed to be different from the tribe Soran annihted. This spirit did not seem to be emitting an evil aura and even seemed to have some wisdom. When the spirit was awoken, it seemed to be neutral.


    Everything was silent.


    In front of the shaman priest were a group of wildling leaders, who were the most powerful fighters in the tribe; however, there was a sense of fear on their faces.


    Thebative tribe became silent.


    They had found out about the other tribe¡¯s destruction. Although their enemy had been destroyed, they did not feel joy. Rather, they felt fear.


    After only one night!


    The enemy tribe they had been fighting for years had been destroyed; even the evil god they worshipped had been destroyed.


    Fear and danger.


    After knowing this news, the oldest shaman priest decided to wake up the spirit of ancestors and ask him to give tribal guidance. Such a thing was truly scary for them; these outsiders could wipe out their enemies overnight.


    However, the spirit gave them little information; in fact, the shaman even concealed some information.


    That was, the spirit told him that the enemy was very strong and dangerous. In case of a conflict, even the spirit could not defeat the outsiders. The best way was to move the whole tribe to another ind.


    In that way, they would be able to avoid being destroyed!


    This spirit was wise.


    The shaman was fully conceived by the spirit! That was because the spirit they worshipped was not an evil one!


    The inheritance of ancestral sacrifice made them more rational. Although this tribe was not as powerful as the other tribe, they were much more civilized. They had better defense facilities, special cksmiths to forge weapons and equipment, and tried to domesticate the Raptors on the ind. Thus even if the spirit couldn¡¯t give them the power, they were still able to fight against their enemies for hundreds of years.


    Now, a difficult choice had been ced in front of them.


    That was the fact that an outsider had appeared!


    To leave home would be to give up everything here and start again in a strange and dangerous environment. That was why the shaman didn¡¯t tell anyone else, because if he told them that, the tribe would soon be panic-stricken. Now, the only thing they could do was wait and hope that these outsiders would not attack them.


    The shaman looked somewhere far.


    He heard children¡¯s frolic and women¡¯s shouting and scolding. These poor people did not know that an unprecedented disaster wasing.


    The entire tribe was facing an unprecedented danger!


    They were busy in the tribe.


    With Soran¡¯s memory, he quickly found the gold deposit. However, he still couldn¡¯t mine it yet.


    Soran needed to mobilize people and tools and must also act in secret because, until now, many of his people did not know what was on the ind; they thought they were onlying to rob the wildlings. This matter could only be done with the people he trusted.


    These wildlings were pretty ¡®poor.¡¯


    Other than the gold, these wildlings had nothing else.


    Even the most powerful shaman did not have rare equipment. Their civilization was not advanced and only inherited some witchcraft.


    A week¡¯s time passed by.


    It took a lot of time for Soran to go back and forth, and he couldn¡¯t stay in Treasure Ind for long. That was why many things had to be done all at once.


    Too bad, the half-elf first mate was in Raging Sand Ind.


    With him, Soran could just leave things to him as his ability to do things was still pretty strong.


    The first batch of captives had been sent away.


    Soran ordered the vige to be reconstructed slightly and got the cargo down.


    Half of the people stayed behind while


    Soran spent three days, leaving a teleportation beacon here so that he could teleport to support if anything happened.


    After the third batch of captives had been sent back.


    Soran was now ready to go back to Mordor.


    Nearly a thousand people and about two thousand captives were left on the ind. When One-Eyed Jack came, the pirates under him became guards. The elite pirates couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    It was now around June.


    It was only about half a year before the Avatar Crisis. Soran didn¡¯t know what was going on in Autumnfall. The biggest inconvenience of the outer ind was a blockage of information. Port Mordor could still rely on the prosperous trade to collect much information, but in Treasure Ind, that was not the case. Since the situation on the maind was changing swiftly, Soran couldn¡¯t stay here for long.


    That was why afterpleting many tasks, Soran decided it was time for him to go back to Mordor.


    Something important that would change his destiny would soon ur!

 Chapter 503 - Ceremony (1)

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 38 Ceremony (1)</h4>


    The soft sea wind blew by.


    George walked briskly toward the wharf. Every morning, he could buy the freshest seafood here. Now that he had established his foundation in Mordor city, he naturally needed to bring some meat back from time to time. All the seafood in port Mordor was very cheap; the lobsters were only three or five copper Derahls. George quickly picked up the goods and returned to his ce of residence. It was only dawn now, and after he got back, he immediately reported to the guard post.


    The ce he stayed in was a small brick house with two rooms and one hall. Outside was a drainage ditch and a well beside it. There was a littlend in the small yard. When he came out of the space to dry his clothes, he cleaned it up two days ago and nted some lettuce with his sister. In this way, he did not need to buy any vegetables from outside. As a civilian, although George had time to spend a lot of money, he still knew how to live a frugal life.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Her sister inside the house gestured to him to lower his voice and said gently, ¡°Why did you get so much? What if we can¡¯t finish it?¡±


    His nephew was still sleeping.


    The more he looked at his nephew, the more he liked him, especially with his big ck eyes and strong spirit.


    George believed that he would be a great man in the future!


    Although he joined the garrison of Mordor city and got rich rewards, whenever George wanted to persuade his sister not to go to work, she always shook her head stubbornly. She had always been a very strong woman; this may be because of how they were raised.


    Breakfast was porridge, salted fish, vegetables, and some overnight seafood.


    The garrison was in charge of his lunch and dinner. The training in Mordor city was very strict. George, as a selected elite, did not patrol the streets like the others but received very strict professional training every day. This also meant that he had more food.


    Even though he was also a militant previously, he did not feel like he was supporting a family.


    This was the responsibility of a man!


    This type of responsibility made him more persistent and confident.


    Every day, his training was twice that of the normal soldier, and he even had to do some studying.


    Some said they were the future generals that his Lord Soran had picked out.


    George didn¡¯t know if this was true, but there were people being eliminated daily.


    He did want to be eliminated as he wanted to bring a better life for his sister.


    The soft prayers of her sister could be heard. For George, Lord Soran was more like a strong man he worshiped than a god he believed in. So he prayed only once in his mouth because he was just a normal believer. But this was not the case for his sister. It seemed that Lord Soran upied a very important position in her heart. She prayed devoutly before eating and gave thanks for everything that Lord Soran had given her. Although it was not a formal prayer ceremony, every time his sister prayed, he would lower his head slightly.


    <i>Thank you, Lord Soran.</i>


    <i>It was Lord Soran that had brought us out from the chaos, war, and hunger. He has given us an opportunity to live.</i>


    George found it difficult to believe in a god, but this did not affect his loyalty toward Lord Soran.


    Maybe it was natural for some people not to believe in gods.


    ¡°Thank you, lord Soran, for everything we have!...¡±


    ¡°My lord¡¯s glory will shine forever!...¡±


    His elder sister stopped praying. She gently lifted her long hair with her white fingers, looked at George, and said, ¡°go train after eating. It¡¯s said that the one who can be selected may be an officer in the future; my little brother may be a general in the future! ¡±


    Faith was a normal part of her sister¡¯s life.


    Three times a day, her sister would do short prayers; every week, she would go to the temple to do a proper prayer.


    For her, the most important thing now was that her brother could seize this opportunity to stand out. It was amon practice in Mordor, where people prayed a few words before eating and then doing formal prayer once a week.


    ¡°Rx.¡±


    George smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll surely do my best to pass the test!¡±


    After saying that, he turned and went.


    As one of the selected for training, George had already achieved his target; having his own house.


    Now he had bigger dreams, to be someone powerful!


    The city was already bing busy.


    Mordor was expanding every day, but the most important thing now was to build a temple belonging to Lord Soran. Here came the best craftsmen from the south coast, who were busy preparing every day, because this will be the first temple of Lord Soran in the world. Now that the foundation of the temple had beenpleted, George sometimes saw mysterious spellcasters who could turn earth into solid rock. This magical ability awed him.


    Even though the temple was notplete, the temple already had an amazing aura!


    Maybe it was not as magnificent as the wealth temple or the Sea temple, but anyone who saw it at first sight would be impressed.


    There were now more people in the city of Mordor.


    People from Autumnfall soon got used to the order of the city. They gradually epted the new life and integrated into it as much as possible.


    That was because there were hope and future here!


    Even the lowliest civilian yearned for a better life.


    George could not help but speed up his pace. There was still tough training waiting for him today. Only by sticking to it until the end could he have a better future!


    Raging Sand Ind.


    The half-elf first mate looked at the document in front of him. He looked at it a few times, and murmured, ¡°have the orcs and the half-elves gone into a stalemate? It seems that this Earth Walker is also a legend! ¡±


    ¡°Men.¡±


    ¡°Immediately send this report to Mordor!¡±


    Since Soran left for Treasure Ind, the half-elf first mate had temporarily taken over the affairs of the south coast. As a half-elf pirate that started at the bottom, he had always been careful. That was because he was not the most powerful among the pirate leaders, but the one with the most authority.


    From the start, he had always tried to climb to a higher position.


    He did not have the bloodline of Giant, so everything he had was through hard training. Every pirate leader was apetitor to him.


    Even though Adele Isabe had gone, there were still other pirate leaders that were working hard because they knew there was something even greater.


    That¡¯s right.


    The half-elf first mate thought that Lord Soran just wanted to build a sea kingdom; he never thought Lord Soran was preparing to be a god!


    If Soran did be a god, then the circumstance would be different for his men.


    It was impossible for the gods to do everything by themselves. In the future, Lord Soran may go to the realm of gods. At that time, he would need a spokesperson for the mortals. Unlike a priest, this person would help him rule and control these pirate armies.


    The half-elf first mate went into deep thought.


    As the smartest pirate leader around, he strongly believed that he was very suitable for that job.


    He had enough loyalty to Lord Soran; maybe he was not the most powerful one, but with all kinds of abilities, he believed he was morepetitive than the others.


    Right now!


    The most important thing was to disy himself.


    The military parade was an important opportunity. If he could do everything well, there was no doubt that his position in the eyes of Lord Soran would be further improved.


    ¡°Men.¡±


    The half-elf first mate seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Prepare a ship! I am going to the City of Riches!¡±


    Port Tylon, Sea temple.


    The Naga Siren priest stood in a pool of water behind the temple for a long time without moving. After a long time, she gave a faint sigh and said slowly, ¡°is the enchantment of the dragon warship finished?¡±


    A faint voice could be heard, replying, ¡°Almostplete.¡±


    Enchanted sails, dragon bone keel, fortified hull.


    The Naga Siren priest was unsure what to think. After some time, she said, ¡°Get someone to send it over. It seems like he wants to show his power.¡±


    Never in her dreams would she think that Soran had wanted to be a god!


    Thinking of how previously Soran begged her to remove a curse on him, now the tides had turned.


    The Naga Siren priest was filled with thoughts!

 Chapter 504 - Ceremony (2)

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 39 Ceremony (2)</h4>


    A new seasonal wind brought in a storm.


    Many fishing boats fishing in the coastal areas had returned to the port of Mordor, and ships of marine products had been transported back, many of which would be made into salted fish and sold elsewhere. The profit of salted fish was not great; more often, salted fish was sold as a substitute for sea salt, because the weight of these salted fish was quite awesome.


    There were some dark cloudsing close.


    Probably heavy rain would being soon; many merchants were busy packing things, and the fleet also stopped at the port. Sailors and workers shouted to speed up the cargo handling; as they became familiar with the weather here, they also knew that the rainstorm woulde faster than they thought. The shops moved in the goods, but the tavern next door was still busy. Many pirates still lived a life of intoxication.


    The tavern had the best wine and prostitutes from the south coast.


    There were also some civilians in Mordor port. Most of them were craftsmen with skills. They coulde and go freely and live the life they wanted. But there were few people who really wanted to leave at this time because it was said that many ces along the south coast were full of violent wars. People knew that many wars had been breaking out in the maind.


    A cargo ship slowly docked.


    A middle-aged official walked toward the ship, and behind him was a ten-year-old boy.


    ¡°Foreign middle-sized ship. Docking fee 5 silver Derahls a day.¡±


    The official smiled and nodded, then stretched out his palm, and soon the captain threw a small purse toward him. The official smiled and quickly recorded, ¡°Ten silver Derahls, docking for two days.¡±


    The boy behind him looked curiously. He only followed the official around, sometimes helping here and there.


    Every day the boy got 5 copper Derahls; if he was lucky, he could get some bonuses.


    Soon, the official left because a rainstorm wasing soon.


    He was more or less a dignified official in port Mordor. He was responsible for collecting the fees for the berthing ofmercial ships. If he was drenched like a drowned rat, he would lose face.


    The sailors on the ship began to unload the cargo.


    Right then, two figures with ck cloak came down from the deck. They gave a nod towards the captain and left.


    ¡°Is this Mordor?¡±


    A slightly childish male voice was heard, and the silver armor under the ck cloak could be seen faintly. He looked around carefully and murmured, ¡°it¡¯s not the same as what I imagined! I thought it would be the another City of Riches! ¡±


    The two looked around.


    An old man nced around and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s really different from what we thought. The legendary pirate king Soran is a murderer, a chaotic son of Fear, and a dictator!... ¡±


    ¡°However, on our way here.¡±


    ¡°Whether its Shipwreck Bay, Port Tylon, Raging Sand Ind, or the city of Mordor, Some of the things we have seen were very orderly. I thought the rule of pirates would be brutal and chaotic. I never thought all the things I saw along the way would be orderly andwful. And it seems that the people under his rule, whether civilians or merchants are better than other ces! ¡±


    They had also witnessed what would happen to the people that broke thew.


    Along the way, they had seen prosperity.


    While the other ces were filled with war and famine, the whole south coast was still normal, and people were not affected by the unrest for the time being. The civilians in these ces all lived well.


    In a dark corner, some figures were watching the two men on the cargo ship. One of them said slowly, ¡°Who are they? Do we need to report this? Many strange people havee to port Mordor recently! ¡±


    Rogues hidden in the shadows watched on.


    The leader of the two observed for some time and replied, ¡°They are pdins.¡±


    ¡°They pose no threat to us. They¡¯ll move on after some time.¡±


    Pdins were no threat to them.


    The two pdins observed everything here.


    The legend of Soran had been spread all over the continent, and there were all kinds of rumors about him. As the power to protect the world¡¯s justice and goodness, the pdins also noticed the legend of the rising evil pirate king.


    The evil lord Soran!


    There were many rumors about him, but these rumors did not seem to match what they saw here.


    Because before they came to Mordor, they thought that Soran would be a great evil, and countless people died under his hands. He controlled the south coast with cruel rule and violence, forcing others to submit to him. Before they came here, they heard a lot of rumors about him. In addition to Soran¡¯s power, there were also rumors about his extravagance and obscenity; cruelty, and cunning ways.


    Thus, they became extremely angry when they heard these rumors!


    As the guardians of justice, they hoped they could kill this evil character.


    However, as they got close to the south coast, the rumors they heard were different.


    The evil Lord Soran had be a hero-like figure, unifying pirates by means of an iron fist, and then taking this opportunity to rise rapidly, and bing the most powerful pirate king ever! It seemed that people still said that he was ruthless, but it seems that he was not described as a devil anymore.


    When they got to Port Tylon, their views changed once more. The evil lord Soran had be an idol of worship. The people there believed that it was lord Soran who had brought about the wealth of the entire coast. Now in the eyes of the people in Tylon, Soran was a great ruler.


    Even though they were still talking of his ruthless ways, the other rumors about Soran were nowhere to be heard.


    Everything was like a y!


    Finally, when the two pdins came to see the legendary city of Mordor, the rising ¡°miracle city¡± of the outer inds. In a very short time, the city had gathered a lot of wealth and influenced the trade structure of the whole south coast.


    Mordor, Mordor.


    The city of Mordor was not a city of fear or evil.


    The son of ughter?


    The son of Fear?


    A heartless ruler?


    Evil and fallen?


    In this ce called Mordor, they saw the prosperity of civilians living and trading. They saw the strictw and orderly rule. They saw a city of unprecedented civilization. Here, they couldn¡¯t see the filth and chaos of other cities or the poor refugees living in the streets. Even the lowestborers woreplete clothes and had a healthy blush on their faces.


    There were voices of women and children. The sound of merchants bargaining and patrols roaming the streets.


    Here, they actually saw something more prosperous, energetic, and hopeful than the territory under the control of the Glory temple. And all of this was because of an evil lord?


    How ironic!

 Chapter 505 - Ceremony (3)

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 40 Ceremony (3)</h4>


    ¡°Your excellency, high priest!¡±


    The priests and believers on both sides of the road humbly lowered their heads and gave way to the high priest. The psionic warlock appeared in a ck robe with gold and silver runes. There were mysterious rune marks on the cuff of her robe andplex nine-star array on her chest. She had taken off the veil on her face, revealing a beautiful but slightly strange face, showing her non-human characteristics.


    The psionic warlock had a stern expression. She took a nce at the people around her and said, ¡°Go, all of you.¡±


    ¡°Priests, follow me into the temple.¡±


    As the high priest of the temple, she presided over the whole process from designing topletion of the temple. The temple was located on the side of the central square, which was the most striking ce in the center of the deciduous city. Because of spells, the structure of the whole temple was quite stable. With the improvement of Soran¡¯s power, Gloria¡¯s position in the northern witch council also rose dramatically. The witch council wouldn¡¯t deny the chance to befriend a god, so they helped build the temple ording to the standard of a witch tower.


    This temple was thus an imprable fortress!


    As the most important ce for worship, any temple that was still in operation must have the ability to fight against legendary figures.


    Or else!


    In the future, in case of conflict, the temple must have the ability to protect its believers and priests.


    As the first and most important temple for Soran, thepletion of the temple may require millions of Derahls, which may be more expensive than many wizard towers. But now, only the outline had beenpleted. Even though the structure of the building had beenpleted, the other things, such as the guidance of divinity, the writing of runes, the arrangement of arrays, and so on, had not been worked on yet. When the temple eventuallypletes, it¡¯s aura would cover the entire ind and even affect its weather.


    This was an enormous architectural work!


    Like the temple of Riches, finally, it would need divine priests to be stationed in them.


    There were exquisite carvings on the walls around the temple, all of which disyed the great achievements of Soran. The half-elf craftsman carved Soran¡¯s achievements into the walls. However, only a part of which had beenpleted at present, a lot of space had been reserved. In the near future, they would continue to engrave Soran¡¯s achievements on the walls of the temple. Of course, other heroes rted to the temple could also be carved onto the walls.


    There were seventy-two white marble pirs that supported the temple¡¯s structural framework. They had not yet been engraved with anything but seemed to have a special meaning.


    The inside of the temple was spacious.


    In the center was a beautiful, magnificent and lifelike statue. Soran was enveloped in his cloak. He held his curved swords in both hands and looked at the distance calmly as if he was looking at the future and guarding something.


    The statue was only something normal right now.


    There was a weak divine aura on it, but it had not been fully activated. Only when the ceremony began, would Soran bring his own divinity to the statue.


    This statue would be the tool for Soran to ept people¡¯s faith and strengthen the link between him and his believers.


    Finally, Soran could use the statue to observe things.


    The high priest came to the statue. As she slowly knelt down, many priests behind her also knelt down. Before the ceremony began, the statue needed to gather more power. It was difficult for ordinary mortals to provide enough power of belief. But these priests were different, because they were at least devout believers, and they had a firm faith. Although believers gave a lot of faith, the priests were more important.


    If devout believers were like streams, then the priests would be like rivers!


    ¡°My lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the master of all half-elves!... You¡¯re the master of Mordor!... The king of pirates!...¡±


    ¡°My lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the guardian of half-elves!... The pioneer shadows!... The maintainer ofw and order!...¡±


    ¡°My lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°Your name will be holy among the half-elves!... You led us through the crisis!... You give us a stable and orderly life!... You are a wise ruler!... ughter will make you stronger !... The death of your enemies spreads your glory!... Your kingdom will protect our souls!... When deathes, your servant will be reborn in your kingdom!...¡±


    ¡°My lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You will raise your kingdom!... Making it one of the stars in the skies!...¡±


    With the weak prayers, the statue began to glow with divine power.


    This prayer would also ring when Soran bes a god, and it will tell the world about Soran. The first line was the most important part, representing the half-elves, Mordor, and pirates. The second line was the secondary part, representing the half-elves, the rogues, and order. The third part was the core of the faith, which respectively represented the half-elves, protection, order, ughter, death, and so on.


    In general, the term half-elves appeared three times in the entire prayer!


    This also represented the core divine title of Soran.


    Mordor and pirates were the foundation of his power, shadows were the extension of rogues, and order represented his alignment. ughter referred to his identity as ¡°the son of ughter,¡± while death was the extension of ughter. These were all the fields Soran himself had contact, but his core field was still the half-elves.


    Gods had many fields.


    He was of thewful alignment, so gods that werewful good andwful evil would ept him.


    In the future, he could maybe even ept the realm ofwful, or the divine title ofwful.


    Lawful had great power.


    The night was here.


    The psionic warlock who officially became the ¡°high priest¡± came to port Mordor in a cloak. Now everything in the temple was on the right track, and the ceremony was also in preparation. Soran was bing a true god now; unlike when the demigod vampire became a god, Soran¡¯s ceremony to be a god would be more proper.


    That was why there was more preparation!


    The vampire god slowly got his believers in the dark and didn¡¯t even have a temple.


    Soran would never do it like this. As Soran¡¯s representative, the high priest would also not allow that.


    That was why she had been busytely.


    And now there was another important thing waiting for her, that was, the holy emblem of the temple, representing the half-elves, representing his own divine title, which needed to bepleted before the divine ceremony.


    The high priest was waiting for Soran to return.

 Chapter 506 - Time for the Investiture!

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 41 Time for the Investiture!</h4>


    Soran¡¯s return did not stir many people.


    Now that Modor attracted the attention of many outsiders, they were either disguised as businessmen or sailors, all secretly observing this ce and secretly guessing Soran. The emergence of a new God was no small matter. If it was not for the chaos on the maind, Modor City would be the center of the whole world and would have attracted the attention of all forces. But even if the chaos had begun to spread, there were more and more people secretly spying on Modor, but no one dared to stand out first.


    After all, gods were still gods!


    When Soran returned to Modor, the first thing was to go to his Temple. Looking at the statue in the center of the temple, Soran felt a strange feeling. From a mortal to god, this wonderful state made him have a kind of feeling of standing in the clouds and overlooking all living beings. If he has survived the Avatar Crisis safely, in the future, as long as Soran does not die, he would be able to stand in the river of history to see the flowers bloom, and the clouds were falling and rising. The immortal nature of the gods enabled him to protect the important people in his heart and enjoy a long life.


    No one would feel that they would not want to live!


    No living thing wanted to die outpletely. The existence of gods would not be a boring tool. Otherwise, the Lord of Glory would not reproduce the present Grain Goddess with the Earthmother. In fact, if it was not for the outbreak of the Avatar Crisis, many hedonistic gods, such as the Lady of Love, the Lady of Joy, the Lady of Dancing, etc., began a new enjoyment after they answered the prayers of the believers, or sent an avatar to find new things and explore the mysteries of the multiverse.


    Of course, most of these gods had patrons. They belonged to a certain God system and had no great ambitions to expand their Divine Titles. Therefore, the joy of life was to pursue things that made them happy. Unless there was a god¡¯s war with a certain God, or there were any big actions in the God system where they were, their actual life would be very leisurely, and they would waste their endless time. Of course, there were some wonderful weirdos in the gods asionally. They were toozy to even respond to the prayers of the believers. There was no need to say much about the fate of such wonderful weirdos.


    The Lady of Dancing had a fallen time.


    She was addicted to forbidden happiness and even rarely responded to her believers. If she was not forcefully straightened by the other friendly gods, she would have beenpletely ruined by the Mistress of the Night.


    This was the world of the gods.


    There were conscientious gods, such as the Lord of Glory, the God of Justice, the God of Observation, and so on. There were also leisurely gods, such as the Lady of Love, the Lady of Dance, the Lady of Happiness, and so on. There was also the God of Exploration and the God of Travelling who were bored and liked to run around, and the God of Literacy who was immersed with the ocean of knowledge and enjoyed preserving all kinds of civilizations¡¯ information. At the same time, one would also mention the evil gods who were busy with all sorts of plots. The gods of the Chaotic Alignment with their own mischievous attitudes, plus the Goddess of Good Fortune and the Maid of Misfortune, who were idle all day and happy go lucky.


    Finally, these two Destiny Geminis were the ideal easy-going people who even responded to the prayers of believers haphazardly!


    They strolled along the long river of time. From time to time, the two sisters each made trouble for each other. asionally, they would appear in the eyes of the world but only care for what they were interested in.


    When the gods reached the level of the Destiny Geminis, they seemed to be very free.


    It seemed that no one would provoke them as if they were blind, and even the mighty main Gods with strong divine power would respect them.


    Soran also needed toplete thest step of his Godly Temple.


    That was to inject a trace of his divine consciousness into the statue in front of him. If a God was not in the mortal world, it required a huge prayer ceremony, and finally, there would be an incarnation of God, and then the whole process of opening the temple would bepleted. Soran himself was still in the material ne, so he could onlye in person and integrate part of his divine consciousness into the temple. From now on, as long as he wanted, he could know everything in the temple at any time. Of course, that needed to consume divine power.


    On the statue, a light radiance of divine power emerged, and finally, it seemed to be alive. The eyes of the sculpture were surrounded by divine power.


    This was the ¡°Pce¡± of gods in the mortal world.


    If Soran returned to the Kingdom of God in the future, as long as he did not worry about consuming his divine power, he coulde to the temple at any time.


    The Investiture Ceremony was almost ready.


    Now thest thing was the holy emblem of the temple, which also represented the emblem of Soran. The high priest dared not make his own decision, and finally still had Soran make his own decision.


    The emblem of the gods had special meaning!


    But it could not be tooplicated to the extent people could not recognize as it would not be convenient for believers to walk in the world, but it could not be unintelligent either. It was better to recognize the insignia at first nce and that it was imperceptibly fierce and had a strong demeanor.


    ¡°The emblem?¡±


    Soran could not help thinking about what kind of emblem he should use to represent himself.


    Abyss. Shadow. ughter.


    Half-Elves, Rogues, Pirates.


    Soran had seen many emblems, but when it came to making one for himself, it inevitably turned a little difficult for him.


    But he was not a man who liked to be tangled, so he soon had a n.


    The cknd, mixed with the dark red tone, represented the breath of the abyss, the gray shadow, moving forward during the ughter, he walked in the turbulent year of chaos.


    Soran looked up at the statue in front of him and soon found inspiration.


    Under the influence of divine power, he directly changed the material and quickly formed a badge.


    On the ck and barrennd with mottled blood, there was a gray shadow around. The figure of a Rogue was shrouded in the cloak. His eyes were calmly looking at the distance as if he was looking at the future as if he was guarding something.


    A very simple badge.


    At one nce, one would also be impressed. It was easily recognizable, and there was also a kind of unidentified and fierce demeanor.


    The only drawback was that it could not be seen that it had a very obvious rtionship with the Half-Elven Divine Title, but Soran did not seem to care much about this, because he made the emblem on behalf of himself. For him, the half-elves were just his Divine Title, but they could not represent all of him. Moreover, from the perspective of a figure, Soran himself could easily recognize the characteristics of half-elves.


    If someone carefully observed this emblem, it was easy to see that Soran¡¯s ambition was not on the half-elves.


    Shadows, ughter, the breath of death.


    The whole emblem gave people a feeling of suppression as if they were looking at the future and seeing some terrifying scenes, like guardians keeping watch while walking in the shadows and ughterings.


    Soranpleted the emblem with his divine power and finally injected his own power. After a careful look, he nodded with satisfaction.


    The expression of the high priest nearby was rather strange, and the corners of his mouth were drawn a little.


    There were few gods who directly used themselves as emblems. In the past, there was one, ¡®the Dark Maiden¡¯. Her emblem was the drow maidens who were naked and wielding silver swords under the full moon. Now that she has already fallen, and the emblem made by Soran could not help but remind the high priest of that god, so she could not help twitching at the corners of her mouth.


    The Dark Maiden was a kind yet tragic God.


    But the owner was the existence of the Evil Order. The emblem he chose might have a special meaning.


    ...


    A week passed in a sh.


    When the Half-Elves Temple waspleted, the time for Soran to be a God wasing!


    The whole Modor City was in intense preparation, and countless eyes were looking at the Outer Inds. Arge number of believers began to gather. They held a prayer ceremony every day to let the power of faith gather in the temple. The priests put on new robes and quietly bathed and changed, waiting for the moment when Mi-Lord Soran became God!


    They would be baptized again.


    Soran would bestow them Divine Spells after the ascension into a God. At that time, the traces of the original ¡°God of Half-Elves and Rogues¡± left on them would bepletely erased!


    They served only one master, a god of faith.


    That was Soran!


    ...


    The light of the morning fell.


    The regr sound of prayers reverberated over the Modor City. Tens of thousands of half-elves gathered near the square, surrounded the temple, and waited for the holy moment toe!


    This day.


    Lord Soran had the throne up high ready for the investiture!!!

 Chapter 507 - Prayers!

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 42 Prayers!</h4>


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the master of half-elves!.... You are the master of Modor!.... You are the king of pirates!... ¡±


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the patron of the half-elves!.... You are the forerunner in the shadows!.... You are the keeper of order!.... ¡±


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°Your name will be holy among the half-elves!... You have led us through the crisis!.... You gave us a stable and orderly life!.... You are a wise ruler!.... ughtering will make you stronger!.... The death of enemies spreads your glory!.... Your kingdom will protect our souls!..... When deathes, your servants will be reborn in your kingdom!.... ¡±


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You will belong to your kingdom high up!... To be the stars in the sky!..... ¡±


    ...


    The orderly sound of prayers reverberated over the Modor City. Tens of thousands of believers gathered around the temple. There were countless prying eyes in the dark. As long as they were not close to the core area of Modor City, the hidden guards would not expel them. At this moment, the sky was still dark. It was not long before dawn. Soran¡¯s chosen timing surprised many people. He did not choose the afternoon, evening, or dusk. He did not like to live in the dark like other evil gods.


    The time he chose to ascend into a god was ¡ª- [Daybreak]!


    Thest darkness before dawn.


    No one knew why Soran chose this timing. Maybe only he had the answer in his heart.


    ...


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the master of half-elves!.... You are the master of Modor!.... You are the king of pirates!... ¡±


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the patron of the half-elves!.... You are the forerunner in the shadows!.... You are the keeper of order!.... ¡±


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°Your name will be holy among the half-elves!... You have led us through the crisis!.... You gave us a stable and orderly life!.... You are a wise ruler!.... ughtering will make you stronger!.... The death of enemies spreads your glory!.... Your kingdom will protect our souls!..... When deathes, your servants will be reborn in your kingdom!.... ¡±


    ¡°Milord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You will belong to your kingdom high up!... To be the stars in the sky!..... ¡±


    The second prayer sounded.


    With the faint divine brilliance, the priests knelt down in the temple one by one, and then countless believers knelt down under the ck pressure. The vast sea of people knelt down at his feet. The high priest stood in front of Soran¡¯s statue and looked down at everything. A strange brilliance appeared in her eyes. In a moment, a powerful spiritual energy field shrouded the whole square and connected the hearts of countless people.


    Psionic Energy Field!


    Every sentence of the prayer turned into a torrent, connecting the hearts of all people. Devout faith shook the hearts of others. At this moment, even some wavering believers were fully integrated into it. At this moment, the power of the Psionics converged. They felt the heart of others, the power of faith, the sustenance of spirit, and the sense of security after being protected.


    ...


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the master of half-elves!.... You are the master of Modor!.... You are the king of pirates!... ¡±


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the patron of the half-elves!.... You are the forerunner in the shadows!.... You are the keeper of order!.... ¡±


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°Your name will be holy among the half-elves!... You have led us through the crisis!.... You gave us a stable and orderly life!.... You are a wise ruler!.... ughtering will make you stronger!.... The death of enemies spreads your glory!.... Your kingdom will protect our souls!..... When deathes, your servants will be reborn in your kingdom!.... ¡±


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You will belong to your kingdom high up!... To be the stars in the sky!..... ¡±


    ...


    The third prayer sounded.


    Intangibly, in the beginning, some uneven voices gradually integrated into a whole. If the first prayer was a messy movement, then the second prayer was a melody directed by people. When the third prayer sounded, tens of thousands of people turned into a whole, all the voices were unified, tens of thousands of hearts were integrated by faith, religion and spiritual power, and a very strong force of faith broke out in an instant, and every word they uttered became full of power. The powerful [Divine Words] resounded over the ind of Modor; even the space nearby was trembling.


    Thest touch of darkness disappeared, and the morning light appeared in the sky.


    It was the light of dawn!


    There was dazzling holy light in the sky of Modor City. At this moment, the whole temple erupted with powerful divine power. A light column rose from the statue and pierced the space into the sky in an instant!


    Stars appeared.


    At thest moment of darkness, a dim star suddenly burst into a glorious brilliance. Its light fell over the Modor City, enveloping the whole city in the light. The hearts of countless people were peaceful as if they felt an eternal peaceful kingdom. Their hearts were shrouded by force, and the unprecedented shock spread into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the master of half-elves!.... You are the master of Modor!.... You are the king of pirates!... ¡±


    The same sounds came from the sky.


    It was like the echo of tens of thousands of believers in Modor City, but it wasing from the bright sky over Modor City as if it came from the clouds from the other worlds.


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You are the patron of the half-elves!.... You are the forerunner in the shadows!.... You are the keeper of order!.... ¡±


    Arendelle, Royal Pce.


    The figure of the Elder Princess appeared on the tower in an instant. She seemed to have just woken up, wearing crystal blue pajamas. The Elder Princess looked at the Outer Inds with solemn eyes. In thest dark moments before the dawn, a star in the distance suddenly became as dazzling as the moon, illuminating a corner of the sky and spreading its brightness in a certain ce.


    ¡°An Investiture?!...¡±


    The Chang Princess slowly closed her eyes, and she could hear countless prayers, echoing in the sky again and again, and it was spreading throughout the entire material ne.


    This was a sign of the birth of a True God!


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°Your name will be holy among the half-elves!... You have led us through the crisis!.... You gave us a stable and orderly life!.... You are a wise ruler!.... ughtering will make you stronger!.... The death of enemies spreads your glory!.... Your kingdom will protect our souls!..... When deathes, your servants will be reborn in your kingdom!.... ¡±


    North Tower.


    The most powerful witch in the legends, the Eye of the North, has been standing on the astrological tform for a long time. She looked at the dazzling stars in the distance. Her pale pupils seemed to have seen everything and saw what had happened in Modor City.


    A True God was about to be born.


    Every time the prayer resounded, it was all to umte strength for him. When the strength of this faith was strong enough, it would be the moment when he raised the throne high up in the sky!


    ...


    Prayers were still echoing.


    Soran¡¯s entire body was undergoing dramatic changes. Countless forces of faith were pouring into his body, and countlessplex data were emerging.


    God¡¯s temte was forming!


    But his power was not enough. He needed more prayers, more faith, more divine power!


    With the time of the investiture arriving.


    His prayers spread all over the world, and also into the ears of other gods. At this moment, in countless nes, in the whole multiverse, many high beings have turned their eyes to this ce, to an ind that was not noticeable in the material ne.


    A True God was about to be born!


    From the gods in Heaven to the Hells of Baator, the Bottomless Abyss, the gods, demons, devils, under lords, elementals, demigod liches, the countless powerful people all felt the emergence of a new God.


    This was the power of a True God!


    No matter what, it could not be covered up because this was a True God that was recognized by the multiverse.

 Chapter 508 - Raise the Throne!

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 43 Raise the Throne!</h4>


    Rows of data were popping up in front of his eyes:


    ¡°The God¡¯s Temte is being transformed!...¡±


    ¡°Extracting the power of faith!.... Connecting the faith kingdom!.... Drawing the power of the Kingdom of God!..... The power of faith is resonating simultaneously!..... ¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s Temte has beenunched!.... Assembling the faith connections!... ¡±


    ¡°Conversion of the power of faith!... Divine Power injection!..... The power of the Kingdom of God is injecting at the same time!..... Temporary ess to Divine Form!... ¡±


    ¡°Connected to the Kingdom of Gods!¡±


    ¡°Transforming yourself into [Divine Form]!...¡±


    ...


    In front of Soran¡¯s eyes, there were countless data streaming. If it was in the past, I¡¯m afraid his brain would have exploded before, but now he could easily bear all of this and quicklypleted the whole transforming process. A strange brilliance emerged from his body, his entire body was automatically suspended in mid-air, and the surrounding space was assimted by him, just like the power of thew where his body was located has been mastered by him. This was the true power of the gods and the reason why most of them could only stay in their kingdom.


    The Divine Form was the embodiment of the power ofw!


    At this moment, Soran felt the unprecedented power, which was the power of twisting the space just by waving his hands. His figure appeared directly in the sky of the temple, without any actions of casting.


    A great power enveloped the whole ind of Modor.


    The people that were spying in the dark trembled involuntarily. This was the pressure of a True God, which shocked one¡¯s soul more than the dragon power of an ancient dragon.


    ¡°God is gracious! The power of God is like a prison! ¡±


    Everything was under the control of Soran. None of the rats peeping in the dark could escape his sight.


    This moment he was the True God!


    At this moment, as a God, it seemed that he could kill anything at will.


    But, precious divine power should not be wasted here. The power from the tens of thousands of believers that were praying was diminishing, and the power to connect to the Kingdom of God to feedback divine power was getting weaker. Soran must aplish the most important thing at this moment.


    ...


    The brilliance of the morning had already appeared.


    But Soran¡¯s figure descended over the temple. He stood in the white light rising from the statue, and his entire body was covered by a divine light.


    The darkness behind him was about to disappear, and the light of dawn was rising.


    At this moment, Soran¡¯s back burst out an overwhelming brilliance from thin air, a God¡¯s light was illuminating the sky as if for a moment, it was the noon sun where light was everywhere!


    It was like an important signal.


    The high priest appeared on the tform of the temple in an instant, and a cohesive storm of psionics spread, enveloping all believers in front of him and gathering all the power of the psionics to form brilliant support at Soran¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You will belong to your throne high up!... Rise to the sky!..... ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You will belong to your throne high up!... Rise to the sky!..... ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Mi-Lord Soran!¡±


    ¡°You will belong to your throne high up!... Rise to the sky!..... ¡±


    ...


    After all the prayers, it was left with thisst one.


    The power of the whole temple, the prayers of countless believers, the feedback from the Kingdom of God, all the power has been gathered on Soran. At this moment, he was as dazzling as the stars. With the [Divine Words of the Prayer] that even made space tremble, a part of a soul appeared in Soran¡¯s body. All the power has been gathered on this part of the soul. In a moment, he was like a star lit by people, directly across the night and rising towards the sky!


    Raise the throne! Rise to the sky!


    At this most important moment, a huge power emerged from the Sea Temple in Port Modor.


    Then the sea near the port suddenly formed a whirlpool. With the violent waves of the sea, a goddess holding a trident appeared on the sea.


    ¡ª¡ªSea Goddess!


    The sea priest, who had been watching Soran¡¯s investiture coldly, was shocked to death. Then they knelt down on the ground one by one, and the believers belonging to the Sea Temple knelt down on the ground under the pressure of darkness, devoutly greeting the incarnation of the Sea Goddess. But the Sea Goddess did not care about the believers at all. She did not even look at them.


    Her figure soared directly into the sky.


    The incarnation of the Sea Goddess, holding a trident, presided over the City of Modor. Standing in the clouds, she looked at all this as if she was witnessing Soran¡¯s investiture, and as if she was intimidating some enemies for him.


    The first one to witness Soran¡¯s investiture had appeared with a god¡¯s incarnation!


    .......


    A star appeared in the sky.


    Some kind of light could be seen rising in the distance. For the rest of the world, tonight was just simply having a star that was very bright.


    It was not as shocking as the night when the Demigod Vampire¡¯s ascension when he dyed the moon red!


    But for some other powerful beings in the world, what they saw on this day was more shocking than what the Demigod Vampire had done!


    Soran was very low-key.


    The sacred and spectacr view of Modor City only appeared in Modor City. Unless someone used a powerful spell to observe this ce, the people in other ces could only see a bright star in the sky.


    That was it!


    The divine prayer shook the space and could be heard and felt by any legendary level existences, so many powerful spellcasters soon turned their sights over.


    A new God had appeared!


    It seemed that there were opportunities for them.


    However, they soon saw a terrifying existence that made people¡¯s heart thump, and their hands tremble.


    ¡ª¡ªSea Goddess [Greater Divine Power]!


    Many people have heard so much about the deeds of this evil goddess! Her moodiness, her evilness **, her destructive anger, everything about this evil goddess, were as unpredictable as the sea. Although the Sea Goddess gradually integrated the soft and broadside of the sea, and integrated more of the characteristics of the sea into herself, and even wanted to touch the life domain, her alignment gradually shifted from [Chaotic Evil] to [Neutral Evil].


    But, there was no doubt that she was still a powerful evil god that many people were absolutely unwilling to provoke!


    The Sea Goddess¡¯s sight locked onto Soran.


    But she was also looking at the Amazonian rainforest, where a storm seemed to be brewing in the sky as if some equally powerful presence had identally discovered a new God next door after a nap. Although it was only recently that she has advanced to the [Greater Divine Power], for the Sea Goddess who held onto the powerful fields such as [Destruction], [Sea] and [Evil], other gods who had already possessed the [Greater Divine Power] did not make her feel any fear.


    Because she was the embodiment of the sea!


    Her anger could make waves! Directly submerge any kingdom on the maind!


    The storm gradually calmed down.


    The distant Amazonian rainforest has been restored to its original state as if the storm clouds had never appeared before.


    ...


    Soran¡¯s soul was rising in the air!


    All his spiritual consciousness was in the soul, which was separated. He had a more important mission toplete!


    A golden radiance emerged.


    Built over the Temple of Riches in the most prosperous area of Port of Modor, the statue of the Lady of Riches showed a dazzling brilliance, and then a corporal figure stood up. She was wearing a gorgeous long skirt, and her cloak emitted a brilliant golden brilliance. Her entire body looked golden and had a kind of beauty and luxury that people could not look at directly.


    Her holy breath spread.


    With a thump in his heart, Jin Priest quickly led the believers to kneel down to wee the incarnation of the Goddess of Riches.


    The figure of the Lady of Riches rose into the air.


    She stood on the other side of Modor City with a golden scepter in her hand. Her figure stood in the clouds and stared at everything. She was far away from the Sea Goddess. When the two Goddesses looked at each other, they seemed to have shed the sparks of collision.


    The second one to witness Soran¡¯s investiture had appeared with a god¡¯s incarnation!


    ¡ª¡ª Goddess of Riches [Great Divine Power]!


    ...


    The spying eyes in the dark suddenly thumped again. The Goddess of Riches might not be the most powerful God, but she was definitely the wealthiest God.


    For such a super golden thigh, it was good for anyone to even hug it!


    This time, many people¡¯s hearts have been beating to retreat because the back-up of the new God seemed to be quite sturdy, one was a [Greater Divine Power], another was [Great Divine Power], one was [Evil and Wilful], the other was [Quite Rich]!


    Regardless of how one looked on, he seemed to be a hard idea anyway.


    However, at this time, all of a sudden, a strange lightugh emerged. In a faint way, it seemed that a ck goddess¡¯s incarnation had appeared. In a blink, both the Sea Goddess and the Lady of Riches turned their eyes to that direction. Then a little shock appeared on their faces. At the same time, the two goddesses bent slightly to show their respect for the mysterious existence.


    The third one to witness Soran¡¯s investiture had appeared with a god¡¯s incarnation!


    ¡ª¡ª The Maid of Misfortune [Great Divine Power]!


    ...


    Some people that were spying at Modor in the dark were almost scared till they peed for a moment!


    Some of the casters were so scared till their hands trembled. The crystal balls as tools were smashed on the ground. Some of them were quite powerful, and might not be afraid of the Sea Goddess, and might not be afraid of the Lady of Riches, but they could never ignore the legendary [Maid of Misfortune]. The power of fate was so elusive. Even the gods above knew how to maintain respect for ¡®Destiny Geminis¡¯ on the surface.


    Three incarnations of gods had appeared.


    For anyone who has witnessed the existence of Soran, this moment had a very profound significance!


    The divine brilliance rose.


    Just like a dazzling meteor rising from the ground to the sky, countless people could see this brilliance, but for ordinary people, there were not many that knew what it really represented!

 Chapter 509 - [True God] – Soran!

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 44 [True God] ¨C Soran!</h4>


    What was the most important thing in the investiture ceremony?


    Advancing oneself into a Godly State? Learning how to turn the power of faith into divine power? Mastering how to bestow divine spells onto believers? Or establishing a kingdom that belonged to God?


    No, no, no!


    These were not the most important. The most important thing was to enter the legendary ¡ª¡ª- [Pantheon]!


    Raise the throne! Rise to the sky!


    The soul that belonged to Soran was directly transformed into the godly incarnation of pure energy state, rising towards the sky like a bright star amongst the praying voices of tens of thousands of believers! Time and space were not distances. The soul had crossed the boundary of the material ne as if it had passed through a solid crystal wall and stood in the starry void.


    But, this was not the point. A sacred gate opened in front of Soran.


    The radiance of holiness came forth.


    An angel¡¯s figure appeared in front of him, a ck and a white figure came out of the void, holy sacred angel, and an evil fallen angel.


    They were the most ancient group of angels!


    There were also the most powerful Godly creations that had survived for a long time. Now that they had not been involved in other things in the universe for a long time, their only task now was to guard [Pantheon], r


    The two ancient angels were silent. They looked at Soran with their eyes, then leaned slightly to pay homage to a True God, and then opened a gate through the void.


    It was a huge temple that could not be described by words!


    It was the core of the multiverse.


    It was a more mysterious ce than the legendary ¡®Sigil¡¯ because only gods had the right to enter this ce.


    This was the ruling core of the whole multiverse!


    Soran nodded a little, then stepped into the front door. When he entered the Pantheon, the knowledge that countless gods should have, poured into his mind, which was the power of the most ancientw imprinting. No one knew when the Pantheon was born, but in the knowledge of the gods, from the birth of the oldest gods, the [Pantheon] already existed. Like the most ancient memory of Obyrith, they were awakened in chaos and descended onto the present multiverse.


    The Pantheon was very quiet.


    This was a huge space. All the things one saw in front of them was covered with a curtain of light, which the gods could not see through.


    One by one, each throne was ced in the Pantheon.


    Soran could see a lot of figures in his eyes. They sat quietly in the same ce and paid no attention to hising.


    These were the incarnations of the gods.


    It was also a part of their soul. Any True God would send a part of his soul to the Pantheon. As long as they did notpletely fall, the throne belonging to them in the Pantheon would remain. Not many ancient gods would pay attention to a new God who was just born, much less a [Minor Divine Power] new god. They would remain on their thrones, fight against theing crisis.


    Natural God System.


    Elemental God System.


    Human God System.


    Elven God System.


    Dwarven God System.


    Half-Human God System.


    Drow God System.


    ...


    Order Alignment.


    Neutral Alignment.


    Chaotic Alignment.


    Good Alignment.


    Evil Alignment.


    ...


    The distribution of the Pantheon seemed to have aw that he did not know. Through the induction in the dark, Soran found his position in a moment.


    It was at the back of the gap between the human god system and the elven god system.


    Near the far left corner of the Pantheon, there was a seat belonging to Soran, which was engraved with his emblem and showed the divine power that he possessed.


    ¡ª¡ª[Minor Divine Power]!


    One of the weakest gods in the whole Pantheon!


    There was no god system, and the half-elf race only had one God, and no definite allies, because only when one became a God could they formally form an alliance. So, Soran had an independent ce, an independent space, even if he was in the corner of the Pantheon. But if he chose to join one of the gods, then his throne would move to another space. These separated curtains of light were actually spaced one by one, which wasrger than what the eyes could see. The position of the gods was not always the same. They maintained the normal operations of the whole multiverse. In fact, there would be slight changes in these thrones every 1000 years or so.


    There were gods falling and gods rising.


    But most of the changes appeared at the back of the Pantheon, belonging to the Elemental God System, the Natural God System, and the position of many main gods, which has not changed for a long time.


    Last time, there was a dramatic change!


    The throne, which belonged to spider God, appeared directly in the front of the Pantheon. Her throne has been moved to the row of main gods of god systems. It was unknown whether it was intentional or unintentional. Sitting opposite her was her former husband, the ruler of the Elven God System [Elven Lord].


    This couple really had bad luck!


    Soran sat on his own throne, and in a moment, the space around him began to expand into arge half-ne.


    It was empty.


    Because Soran did not have any allies, nor belonged to any god systems.


    Vaguely.


    Soran felt three gazes, and they expressed their goodwill towards him, which were from the Sea Goddess, the Lady of Riches, and the Maid of Misfortune.


    These three gods witnessed his investiture!


    Naturally, when Soran entered the Pantheon, they noticed him for the first time. If it was any other time, the appearance of a new God might attract the eyes of many gods. But now, the prelude of the Avatar¡¯s Crisis was about to break out, there were not many gods who would turn their attention to such small matters.


    Soran took his seat!


    A curtain of light rose around him, and a corporal figure appeared in the Pantheon, which seemed to be no different from other gods sitting on their thrones.


    The power ofw flowed into the body!


    In the dark, Soran seemed to have understood some power belonging to the rules of the universe, but he seemed to be unable to fully understand it.


    ...


    The investiture waspleted!


    When Soran¡¯s soul settled in [Pantheon], all the priests felt a sense in their hearts, because they suddenly regained their divine spells. Although they only recovered to the third grade of divine spells, it was of special significance to them! Mi-Lord Soran has justpleted the investiture ceremony, and his umted divine power was notrge enough. However, as long as they could pass this period of time, Mi-Lord Soran would be able to bestow higher-level divine spells.


    Their power was recovering!


    Soran slowly opened his eyes, and the stars in the sky representing the half Elven kingdom were dim again. At the time when the Avatar¡¯s Crisis was about to break out, Soran could not and did not have the ability to return to the godly kingdom, but he had a connection with the godly kingdom because it was the half-elf kingdom.


    Although it has been very weak, almost crumbling, but it still retained a part of its foundations!


    The godly kingdom gave quite Soran quite a bit of divine power.


    Otherwise, if he wanted to raise his throne to the sky, it would definitely not be as easy as now.


    ...


    The investiture ceremony waspleted.


    The figure of the Maid of Misfortune gradually disappeared in the sky, leaving only a faintugh. The Lady of Riches looked at Soran, then she nodded to Soran, and then turned into a golden light and slowly dissipated. The god with [Great Divine Power] was not very powerful. She was not willing to waste too much of her divine power when theing of the Avatar¡¯s Crisis was nearing.


    The only one left in the sky was the Sea Goddess!


    The evil goddess smiled at Soran, then raised her Trident and pointed to the Sea Temple. Since the establishment of Port Modor, all the great divine powers gathered have been crazily operating and even extracted the power from some other ces in the sea.


    She looked down at everything in front of her eyes and said in a majestic voice: ¡°This city will have three years¡¯ worth of fish harvest!¡±


    Oracle!


    Divine Words!


    The holy voice reverberated over the City of Modor. Atst, a huge divine power erupted, and even the surrounding space trembled, all the way to the deep sea.


    The figure of the Sea Goddess disappeared slowly!


    Soran¡¯s figure stayed in the mid-air and bowed slightly towards her disappearing position to express his respect and thanks!


    This was the goodwill of the gods.


    The Sea Goddess expressed her goodwill and told Soran that she was more generous and willing to cooperate with him than the other two goddesses.


    Maybe it was because Soran expanded her faith, or maybe it was because Soran had the Pirate Domain.


    Or maybe it was because they both belonged to the evil alignment!


    It was hard to guess what the gods thought, but her actions deserved respect and gratitude.


    ...


    Soran¡¯s figure slowly descended.


    At thest step of the investiture ceremony, the figure of the high priest appeared in front of the statue. She knelt down in front of the statue and humbly expressed her respect and love. Soran put his hand gently on her head, and then a powerful divine power burst out. Then he took out a scepter that symbolized the supreme power of the half-elf temple, poured his own divine power into it continuously, and finally handed it into the hands of the high priest.


    Divine Right of Kings!


    From now on, the high priest was the supreme ruler of the half-elf temple!


    As God, Soran would gradually live in the background, many of his things needed to be handled by his spokesman in the world, because this was the hidden rule of the gods.


    Soran¡¯s figure gradually disappeared!


    There was a divine light over the statue as if he was looking at everything.


    Before the temple, t


    ¡°Glory to Mi-Lord!¡±


    ¡°And we shall be reborn in the holy kingdom!¡±


    The cheers echoed all over the world!


    In order to celebrate the ascension of Mi-Lord Soran, the City of Modor would hold a seven-day celebration of joy. This city also had its first festival of its own.

 Chapter 510 - God’s Template!

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 45 God¡¯s Temte!</h4>


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    The figure of the Fallen Witch-Corinne appeared outside the door. She looked at her daughter in front of her and said slowly: ¡°Are you afraid that he will change when he bes a God?¡±


    Gloria turned and looked at her mother. She was always noble and elegant and had a superior temperament. At the moment, she looked a little flustered. She did not answer her mother¡¯s question but just clenched the staff in her hand. What made her uneasy was not only many rumors about gods, but also the gap between her and Soran. She liked her current life very much. It was a peaceful yet sweet life. She was worried that all these things would be changed because of the investiture.


    When she first saw Soran, he was just an unremarkable small thief.


    But now?


    In such a short time, he had be the king of pirates who ruled the vast seas. He had tens of thousands of troops. He was the only master of Modor City. Now he was a powerful god, the patron of half-elves. Even Gloria¡¯s position in the Witch Council today has been continuously elevated because of Soran, and she has be the manager next to the Honorable Eye of the North. It was all because she was the mistress of Modor, the only woman Soran had on the table.


    Sometimes, she would also think about what was chasing after him, which had made Soran so desperate again and again, but she also knew that Soran did not want to say it, so she could only stand behind him silently and support him, and speed up her own pace as much as possible.


    In fact, Soran¡¯s heart also had its own pride!


    Now that she was a legendary spellcaster, arguably the most talented witch in the north for hundreds of years, but it was still far from Soran.


    She was a little uneasy. She did not know where she would go in the future. She was more worried about the increasing gap between her and Soran!


    A God high up above.


    Although many spellcasters were praised as having divine-like power, they also knew thatpared with the real gods, the gap between them as mortals was still huge!


    She would not say it all, because she was Gloria, the most dazzling pearl in the North!


    But she could not hide it from her mother.


    It might be that they were connected by flesh and blood, or they both had a simr feeling.


    ¡°He is the most determined man I have ever seen!¡±


    The Fallen Witch ¨C Corinne came to her daughter¡¯s side, she reached out and held Gloria¡¯s hand, slowly said: ¡°Such a man! It¡¯s impossible to lose himself because of the power of the gods!... Although I sometimes don¡¯t know what he is still afraid of and what he is preparing for, he knows that he may see even farther than us!... ¡±


    Speaking of this, the Fallen Witch silently added: ¡°One can still bear it in that case...¡±


    If she did not see her daughtere out tendered and alluring every morning, she sometimes doubted if Soran was even interested in women or not.


    The existence of gods was special.


    People have limited knowledge of them. As Witches, they had also researched the gods. For example, the gods had their own desires. Even many gods liked to be ¡°happy.¡± Gods would also breed, but sometimes they would produce forbidden spawns. Many types of research on gods had been carried out in wizard organizations for many years. One of the interesting points was that many gods might have some mental distortions due to the changes of perspective, or for other reasons.


    For example, the God of Murder almost killed himself because he was disturbed by its divine power, divine title, divinity, and so on.


    Soran always insisted on eliminating the other consciousness within the divinity and took his own will as the core to integrate the power. That is, he was worried that he would be influenced by some other gods¡¯ power.


    This was a veryplicated thing!


    But the most fundamental thing was the collision between the wills. Only the wills as strong as steel could not be affected by any external influence.


    ...


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared in the room.


    When he saw the Fallen Witch ¨C Corinne was also here, he could not help but a little stunned, then nodded slightly.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    The Fallen Witch looked at Soran with a smile. She did not know why. The smile seemed a little awkward. Gloria also turned around and looked over with some emotion. She felt that Soran had not changed much. Then, she was relieved a little. No matter the surface or mutual feeling, Soran has not changed much. The biggest change was his gaze, which was like a deep-sea of stars, making people seem to sink into it. This was the gaze of divinity. Unless it was deliberately concealed, it was a special ability.


    Soran seemed to understand what they were worried about. He shook his head and smiled: ¡°Things are not as you think!¡±


    ¡°The divinity I have attained has erased the original will and will not have any impact on me.¡±


    ¡°But after the integration of the Divine Title, there¡¯s still a limit.¡±


    To a god, a divine title was like a job. One could bezy and absent from work asionally, but if one did not do it at all, one would have to pay for it.


    There was a magic power over the City of Modor.


    Soran¡¯s perception has been multiplied many times, and the ability ¡¯10 feet Telepathy¡¯ that he had has been advanced into ¡®100 feet Telepathy¡¯.


    If a believer prayed in his God¡¯s name, he could feel it too. But if he wanted to know everything, that would consume his divine power.


    Now.


    His God¡¯s Temte has been formed. This was another temte.


    ¡°God¡¯s Name: [God of the Half Elves] ¨C Soran.


    God System: None.


    Level: Minor Divine Power.


    Emblem: Shadow Watcher.


    Residential Area: Material ne.


    Alignment: Evil Order.


    Divine Title: Half-Elf, Rogue.


    Domain: Half-Elves, Rogues, Pirates.


    Believers: Half-Elves, Pirates, Rogues, Adventurers, etc.


    Priests¡¯ Alignment: Neutral Good, Neutral Order, Evil Order, Neutral Evil. [Note: Chaotic Alignment would automatically have exclusions. ]


    Preferred Weapon: Curved Sword. ¡±


    ...


    God¡¯s Temte looked simple.


    But in fact, it contained a lot of meanings. Many aspects represented the core abilities of God.


    Although Soran was ascended as a [Half Elf], he had the Divine Title of a [Rogue], so his followers were quite wide, including half-elves, pirates, rogues, and adventurers. The most easily attracted believers were the half-elves, whose belief would not be affected throughout spreading within the half-elves.


    Believers in a Chaotic Alignment could believe in the gods of the Order Alignment.


    However, it was difficult for a priest in a Chaotic Alignment to be a priest of the gods in the Order Alignment. The final result was that the priest would transform his own alignment into the alignment needed by the gods.


    Soran¡¯s alignment of the priests with divine spells was Neutral Good, Neutral Order, Evil Order, and Neutral Evil.


    Do not ask why he could have a [Neutral Good] priest, because Soran himself did not quite understand. He was just a new God; many things have not been fully understood.


    However, his ability to ept the priests of the [Neutral Good] Alignment might be rted to the environment of Modor City!


    At least, Modor was not considered very evil.


    Such strict ruling was only to deal with theing Avatar¡¯s Crisis, so it was no surprise that the situation in Modor City epted Neutral Good priests.


    As for the Good Order alignment, it would be very unlikely!


    Lastly.


    It was the weapon that Soran was good at. The gods had special abilities. They could bestow their disciples and priests the weapon they were good at as a kind of gifted ability, that is to say, they could automatically acquire the basic skills of using the Curved Sword to fight. In the future, as long as it was Soran¡¯s priest, they could get an extra bonus effect when mastering the Curved Swords¡¯ fighting skills. But the specific amount of understanding would depend on personal abilities.


    This is the basic abilities of a [God¡¯s Temte].


    And most importantly, it could help Soran deal with the prayers of believers, including responding to the connections of devout believers, and automatically bestowing divine spells to the priests who believed in him.


    It was like a huge information processor!


    Soran would automatically receive all the prayers and convert the power of faith, and if something important happened, he would get additional message alerts.


    For example, some believers found the conspiracy of the gods in the enemy alignments and wanted to tell them using prayers and also to pray for guidance.


    Or the birth of a new priest, who needed his first response to bestow divine spells and so on!


    For these sorts of important things, Soran could know them first and deal with them in time. For those ordinary daily prayers, God¡¯s Temte would help him to filter them automatically.


    Needless to say.


    With this ability, he felt that the responsibilities after the investiture were much simpler; at least, he did not need to do everything himself!

 Chapter 511 - Scheming Behind the Scenes!

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Scheming Behind the Scenes!</h4>


    A week passed in a sh.


    Everything seemed to be back to normal. Civilians began to live a busy yet peaceful life. The Priests were working hard to improve their doctrines. Their daily prayer schedule was full. With the restoration of a part of the ability of lower grade divine spells, the operation of the temple becamepletely normal. Soran did not carry out radical reform in the temple¡¯s system like Modor City. The reform of Modor was only his personal problem, but if the temple changed too much, it was likely to attract the attention of other gods.


    At present, the operation system of the temple was simr to that of other gods, and the high priest was basically able to handle many things properly.


    The divine power points were increasing bit by bit.


    Soran absorbed the feedback energy from the Kingdom of Gods, which made him gain nearly 100 divine power points after entering the Pantheon.


    Without a doubt, these divine power points were used to master the shard of divinity ability [Change Form].


    The speed of divine power gathering was very slow. At present, believers could only get a little less than one divine power point every day. These divine powers were barely enough to enhance their power. But if they wanted to expand the half-ne to transform into a kingdom of God, they would be quite inadequate. Because the divine power still needed to be consumed, the greatest expenditure of divine power consumption was to grant the priest divine spells. In the era of the Avatar Crisis, even the powerful gods had to control the number of priests who they gave divine spells to.


    Therefore, Soran could only give the faithful priests first, and then control the level of divine spells.


    ording to Soran¡¯s calction, at the temple¡¯s current scale, he could umte about 300 divine power points in a year, which was enough to promote him to a [Minor Divine Power]. But, if he wanted to establish the half-ne and the kingdom of God, it was not enough.


    The investiture waspleted.


    Soran naturally wanted to develop his own small half-ne.


    In other words, this was a different dimensional storage space, but only a little portion of it has been opened up, and he found that the divine power it consumed was quite serious-less than 100 cubic meters of space, incredibly consumed close to 10 divine power points.


    With this, Soran could not help but give up the idea ofpletely depending on the divine power to open up the half-ne, because the energy consumption was toorge. Maybe they could only wait until they deciphered the knowledge of the Arcane Empire and open up space with the support of the elemental ne.


    Gloria was studying the [Elemental Pool].


    Almost all of the half-nes would open a channel to expand with the help of the energy from the elemental ne!


    ¡­


    The investiture ceremony was over.


    Everything was gradually back on track. The military parade nned by Soran was going on in full swing, and the Treasure Ind had also sent back the first batch of spoils.


    A lot of things have happened in this period of time.


    Autumnfall seemed to have been temporarily rigid. Eugene and Earth Walker were fighting head-on. Neither side has gained the advantage. It was unlikely that the half-elves wanted to recover the lostnd.


    The Red Dragon Duchess of the Principality of Rossad has recently been mobilizing frequently. Intelligence said she had signs of going to war against neighboring countries!


    The rest of the news was unimportant.


    At present, Soran was most concerned about the Principality of Rossard. The Red Dragon Duchess chose this time to fight against the neighboring countries, which made him sense a trace of conspiracy.


    It would never be that simple!


    As it approached the end of June, the turbulent atmosphere became more and more intense. After stabilizing the situation of the temple, Soran was finally able to free up his hands to do other things.


    After thepletion of the investiture, he had to keep a low profile for a while, at least until the Avatar Crisis officially began. When the Avatar Crisis breaks outpletely, and other gods turn into their Avatar Forms and walk in the world, he would not be so noticeable at that time.


    So, he would continue to stay in Modor City for the rest of his time.


    In the study, with a quill pen in his hand, Soran recorded on the file that it was only six months before the Avatar Crisis broke out.


    These six months were hisst chance to umte.


    At the end of these six months, when all the gods fought without restraint, there would be no chance to umte their foundation anymore.


    The first thing: naturally, the military parade would be held soon, which was to show its strength to many other forces, strong enough to frighten the enemies in the dark.


    The second thing: even the aborigines near the peaceful Modor Ind, Soran was going to take down the iid part of the ind, and eventually expand their territory by about twice the size.


    As early as a long time ago, he had sent people to explore the nearby aboriginal tribes.


    This process could not be carried out too quickly to avoid the direct hostility of the Storm Lord temple and too much shock to the Amazonian Female warriors. Soran nned toplete it within half a year, and it would finally take all thend near Modor Ind and Treasure Indpletely. The gods served by these aborigines should also be able to provide Soran with divine points of about 20 and shard of divinity points of about 10.


    This was currently the fastest way to advance in addition to challenging other gods!


    The third thing: it was about opening the shadow ne of the Wizard Tower. Gloria and the Fallen Witch have been on it for a very long time and were about to break the critical parts of the Wizard Tower¡¯s half-ne. As long as the half-ne was broken, they could enter the insides of the Wizard Tower. Soran now had the Avatar Form. It was easy to explore the Wizard Tower left by the Arcane Empire, so he would cooperate with them to take down the Wizard Tower.


    These were the three things on the surface.


    If he wanted to do these things well, Soran had to stay in Modor City!


    However, within his secret n, there was another important thing to do.


    That was to go to the [Bottomless Abyss]!


    ¡­


    In a quiet room.


    Soran nced at Lulu, who was sleeping at the foot of the bed. The little cat girl curled up into a ball, and her mouth was glistening with saliva. There was a gentle smile on Soran¡¯s face. With a gentle gesture, he flew over a soft nket and carefully covered the cat girl. Since Vivian fell asleep, she has rarely left here. She has been guarding her side faithfully and dutifully, which has greatly increased Soran¡¯s affection for her.


    Vivian was still in a deep sleep.


    Her strength was getting stronger day by day, and Soran¡¯s worries were getting bigger day by day!


    There were not many Sons of Fear who have survived. Now, Vivian¡¯s strength was probably close to a high grade legendary, which meant that most of the power of the Dread Lord had been integrated into her body. These powers did not belong to Vivian. Unlike Soran¡¯s power that was obtained by massacring others himself, Vivian¡¯s powers werepletely from the Dread Lord. Now the breath of the Bottomless Abyss was denser and denser. Soran was worried that she would be dragged into the Bottomless Abyss if she went on like this, and even let the Dread Lord revive directly on her.


    Something had to be done!


    The body of Dread Lord was in the deepest part of the Bottomless Abyss. In a ce called [Dread Lord¡¯s Throne], the core soul of the Dread Lord was sealed in it.


    The most powerful demigod demons in the Bottomless Abyss were there!


    Only by destroying the [Dread Lord¡¯s Throne] would this terrifying God diepletely, and Vivian could safely inherit the Dread Lord¡¯s Divine Title.


    But, even with Soran¡¯s current power, it was very difficult to destroy the [Dread Lord¡¯s Throne]!


    Because it was inside the inner parts of the Dread Lord¡¯s Kingdom of God.


    If the power of fear congregated further, the most likely thing that would happen was to forcefully drag Vivian into the inner parts of the Dread Lord¡¯s Kingdom of God!


    Soran had to do something in advance.


    As a newly born new God, Soran going to the Bottomless Abyss alone was quite dangerous, and even more dangerous than when he had not ascended into a God.


    Because the demon lords coveted his divinity!


    The body of a god was like a torch. Soran might be discovered by the powerful demon lords no matter how hidden he was. The rules of the Bottomless Abyss itself were extremely chaotic, and many demon lords were naturally hostile to the gods of his [Evil Order] alignment.


    Vivian¡¯s fate could not be changed!


    She and the Dread Lord were destined to have only one alive. In order to protect Vivian, Soran might even need to lower his Kingdom of God into the Bottomless Abyss.


    Because the other demons lords also coveted the power brought by the Divine Title of Fear!


    Soran could not enter the [Bottomless Abyss] at all now although it was possible to create an order domain in the midst of such chaotic grounds. The good subuses, and even the [Son of Hell] who was looking for salvation, but all in all, they could not hide that it was still shrouded in chaos. Soran was the enemy all over the Bottomless Abyss. The only thing he could do now was to scheme in the dark. Then the Bottomless Abyss would be a chess game of his own.


    Using a sentence to speak, it was called ¡°building a pavement in the open, scheming in the dark!¡±


    When everyone thought that he was umting strength silently in his Modor City, his tentacles had already reached into the Bottomless Abyss, ready to bury a chess piece of his own.

 Chapter 512 - Divine Power Infusion

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Divine Power Infusion</h4>


    A glimmer of morning light appeared.


    Soran took a look at Gloria, sleeping beside him. Her charming face still had the flush left behind byst night¡¯s joy. She looked tired andnguid, but now she still slept soundly. He got up, took up a robe, and put it on his body. Then he covered her with the soft silk quilt. Now it was July, and the weather was getting hotter. But the temperature in Gloria¡¯s boudoir was still the same as in spring.


    Thevender crystalmp exuded light sparsely, and the knowledge of arcane magic was always so magical.


    Soran leaned over Gloria¡¯s side and kissed her face. Then he raised his hand and gently stroked her long, silky hair. Gloria obviously felt Soran, but she did not wake up, just slightly puckered up her lips, and said half a sentence vaguely. Then she curled up and pulled the quilt over her head. She was a witch and a spellcaster. She had no such good energy and recovery ability as Soran. She was exhaustedst night. It was natural for her to have a good sleep on such a good morning.


    Soran smiled narrowly, his fingers sliding down her white neck, then reached into her dress and grasped the full softness.


    Gloria obviously trembled a little.


    The early morning light seemed to interest Soran very much. He kneaded two soft balls in one hand, and directly prated into the crevasses stained with rain and dew in the other.


    Gloria¡¯s breathing was clearly quicker, and a strange sound came out of her mouth.


    Pa!


    Soran gently patted her round and perky hips, then turned her over to pose as a little dog. Then he lifted her robe and got a little dew, and began a new round of expedition.


    ¡­


    When Soran came out of the room, t


    Since he became a God, Soran¡¯s life did not seem to have changed much.


    He still lived the same life as before, but now there was an extra thing to do daily in his life, that was to select important things through the [God¡¯s Temte]. If there were important things to deal with. If there were no important things to all, then it would be given to the [God¡¯s Temte] to solve them, it could automatically respond to the prayers of the majority of believers.


    Gods received a lot of prayers every day, so some gods with insufficient will were easily kidnapped by faith, and finally became what those believers prayed for. It was like the Underlord of Treasure Ind. The aborigines prayed for strength and power to kill the enemy, so they changed it into that. Soran¡¯s biggest advantage was that he did not have to listen to all kinds of prayers every day, and he did not have to worry about his brain being disturbed by these thousands of prayers, because he avoided dealing with huge amounts of information himself, but directly waited for important things to be dealt with.


    These days, there was only one thing that could be dealt with directly by Soran. That was a little boy who was baptized in the temple: a


    He could sense Soran¡¯s consciousnessing, and he looked at him with child-like innocence and curiosity!


    ¡ª¡ª[Extraordinary Wisdom]!


    This was a child born with an Extraordinary Sixth Sense. If it was not for him being too young, Soran would have trained him directly as his priests.


    But it did not matter now. Soran secretly arranged for people to protect them.


    The little boy¡¯s father seemed to have died in the chaos of Autumnfall. His rtives were only left with his mother and Uncle, who had to go to work every day. His Uncle was the seed of an officer selected by the garrison. The little guy was left at home by himself in the daytime. He did not cry or make any noise. He did not drink milk until his mother came back at noon. With just paying a little attention, Soran found that this was a child with amazing talent.


    From ancient to modern times, there will always be some talented people appearing. As long as they were not destroyed like Fang Zhongyong, their future would naturally be legendary.


    The half-elven temple has noticed him.


    Soran told the high priest about it. After observing a while, the high priest was ready to let the former archbishop, the old man who fought in Autumnfall, raise the child himself. As priests, their life span was not long. The Archbishop¡¯s energy was not as good as before. Naturally, his authority needed to be delegated to other people that were younger and had more potential. As a servant of a god, an old man of no young age, a devout server without a wife and children, the best thing he could do now was to cultivate an outstanding priest for the gods, a figure who would enter the legendary domain in the future.


    This would be good for either side!


    Because as the former Archbishop retired behind the scenes to train sessors, the original temple factions would have disappearedpletely.


    ¡­


    After spending a long time, Gloria finallypleted the transformation of the Silver Sword of Gith.


    A silver-white metal ball appeared on Soran¡¯s palm, which he had testedst night. It was a grade two legendary item.


    However, for today¡¯s Soran, this kind of weapon did not seem to have met his requirements, so he came to the temple today, ready to rebuild it in a god¡¯s way.


    ¡ª¡ª[Divine Power Injection]!


    Soran mobilized his own divine power and gradually extracted the power from the temple. Then he gradually integrated it into the Silver Sword of Gis.


    ¡ª¡ª+3,+4,+5!


    When Soran roughly finished the stored divine power, the weapon became a + 5 legendary equipment. After Divine Power Injection, it had a bit of an artifact level¡¯s properties. If Soran was willing to inject arge amount of divine power, then it could be upgraded to a grade one artifact.


    Soran, of course, could not waste his divinity.


    Just for a weapon, it was not worth using the precious umted divinity. It was better to cultivate your own electorates with divine points.


    At present, it was enough to strengthen it with divine power first.


    Now its attributes had be:


    ¡°Item Type: Silver Sword of Gith [+ 5]


    Item level: [Grade 5 Legendary Item]


    Item Description: This is a weapon from the astral ne, which was forged by the Githyanki. But it has now been recast by arcane magic and infused with the power of a God. This greatly strengthens the power it possesses and can cause special divine power damage to the enemy. Because of the blessing of the gods, this weapon has little properties of an artifact.


    Requirements: more than 14 points of strength, exclusive weapons, order alignment.


    Effect: Silver Sword¡¯s Properties, Shape Change, Divine Power Infusion, + 10 Sharpness, + 8 Pration, + 12 Tenacity, + 5 Armor Piercing, + 5 Divine Damage.


    Special Property: [Silver Sword¡¯s Properties], this weapon has the properties of the Silver Sword of Gis. If it is in the astral ne, it can directly cut off the silver line of the target creature connecting to its body, so that the enemy will die if a projectiones, and the body would suffer serious mental damage.


    Special Property: [Shape Change], this weapon has a special form change, which can be switched to five forms being curved sword, long sword, beheading sword, spear, and shield in battle.


    Special Property: [Divine Power Infusion], this weapon is infused with the power of the god, which makes it sharper, more durable, and prating. At the same time, there are an additional 5 points of divine damage when attacking an enemy. ¡±


    ¡­


    Because of Soran¡¯s divine power, this weapon was directly transformed into his exclusive weapon.


    Basically, no one else could use this equipment, except for the priests who believed in Soran, who might not be excluded by the divine power of the weapon. There were always many restrictions on the artifact made by gods. For example, after Soran infused it with divine power, there were more requirements like an additional [Order Alignment] requirement on the use of the Silver Sword of Gith. This was because the weapon had been injected with thew power he had.


    Many artifact¡¯s alignment requirements were because of this!


    For example, the [Holy Avenger] has the professional requirements of a Pdin and the requirements of the Good Order alignment, and Soran could only move it by using Omnipotent Hands.


    The reason why [il of Ages] was pursued by many people was that it had no alignment requirements as an artifact.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    The military parade in Modor Ind was still in the process of preparation. This kind of thing could not be finished in a short time. Soran finally decided to carry out the next step after arranging some things.


    He was going to the [Bottomless Abyss] in person!

 Chapter 513 - 8 Bottomless Abyss!

    Chapter 513: Chapter 48 Bottomless Abyss!


    Bottomless Abyss.


    The most authentic embodiment of thew of chaos was a ce where everything was possible because it was too chaotic.


    There have been good demons, order lords, pdins from hell, sons of hell who were looking for salvation, and so on. Almost all things possible have happened here because the most authentic chaos was that everything was possible. However, as the incarnation of chaoticw, the whole Bottomless Abyss belonged to [Chaotic Evil]. Anyone who had made contact with the devils in the [Order Alignment] would have 2 points of Charisma impairment. If it was the [Good Alignment], then there would be an additional 2 points of Charisma impairment.


    This was thew of the abyss.


    Bottomless abyss would not directly suppress your power, but it will make you ¡°Enemies on all sides¡±! (Note: Charisma impairment was only superficial. More Adventurers found that there was an additional goodwill impairment.)


    Soran¡¯s alignment was Evil Order.


    So if he appeared in the Bottomless Abyss, because of the exclusion by the abyssw, all the demons that knew him and has heard about him would be born with two points of charisma impairment, which was simply ¡®Why do I feel ufortable when I see this guy, I really want to fight with him and see.¡±


    If the Good Order people appeared in the Bottomless Abyss, they were basically ready to go and fight all the way.


    Because all demons regarded them as an enemy of life and death!


    ¡­


    No one knew how manyyers there were in the Bottomless Abyss.


    Because chaos was an infinite possibility, as long as the power was strong enough, even half-nes could be created, and the gap between the half-ne and the firstyer of the Bottomless Abyss was not asrge as expected. Because of the space in between them, no one had really explored the deepest part of the Bottomless Abyss, but there were about 800 abyss nes known by people at present!


    Even to the extent that even today¡¯s Baator¡¯s Hell used to be part of the Bottomless Abyss.


    Because in a very long time ago, the lord of devils, Lord of the Hells ¨C Asmodeus once cut the bottomless abyss with overwhelming divine power, and forcefully cut out the nine nes of the bottomless abyss, and transformed them into the present Baator¡¯s Hell. The power of the lord of the devils was immeasurable. He even changed thews of these nes, and rebuilt them into the present Baator¡¯s Hell, belonging to the devil¡¯s paradise of [Evil Order].


    The forerunner of the Abyss Blood War was the war between the order gods and the source of chaos!


    The fall of Asmodeus and the recement of the Obyrith by the Tanari Demons led to the end of this ancient war, and thus turned into the current [Abyss Blood War], an endless war between the [Evil Order] devils and the [Chaotic Evil] devils!


    The main battlefield of the Abyss Blood War was on the firstyer.


    Sometimes it was the firstyer of the abyss and sometimes it was the firstyer of Baator¡¯s Hell.


    It depended on how the two sides fought, whether the number of devils wasrge enough and whether the demons sent out real elite troops!


    Because if the two sides really fought, it would be quite a terrifying war amongst the nes.


    The Abyss Blood War never really stopped!


    ¡­


    The first level of Bottomless Abyss, in of Infinite Portals.


    In the howling wind, a figure covered in a cloak appeared here. It seemed that he came here from the other nes and disappeared on the spot just after he arrived.


    In front of Soran¡¯s eyes, a row of data showed:


    ¡°Multi-ne teleportation has beenpleted!¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve entered the Bottomless Abyss!¡­. Multi-ne Travelling has beenpleted!¡­ You¡¯ve acquired a part of the information on [ne Traveller]!¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Data is running automatically!¡­¡±


    ¡°Compiling the statistics of the current ne¡¯s properties!¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Soran¡¯s eyes saw a stream of data, followed by information on the firstyer of the Bottomless Abyss.


    ¡°The firstyer of the Bottomless Abyss [in of Infinite Portals]:


    Ordinary Gravity: the topyer of Bottomless Abyss, the in of Infinite Portals, and many otheryers have normal gravity properties, but some otheryers of the Bottomless Abyss may have a totally different gravity property.


    Ordinary Time: the time of Bottomless Abyss passes at the same speed as in the physical world. However, rumors have long imed that there is ayer of time that was rtively old and went in the opposite direction. Although the reverse flow is strange, a visitor may return to his old age or even turn into nothingness. [Note: it is said that there is a trace of time dragon. ]


    Infinite Space: the number ofyers of the bottomless abyss was always infinite, although its famous kingdoms were limited.


    Divine Form: the entity must be at least as powerful as the lower grade gods to change the properties of the Bottomless Abyss. Weaker creatures would find that the Bottomless Abyss was no different from the normal physical world (variable form property) because the current ne could be changed using spells and physical effects. [Note: it is as difficult to interfere with thew of the bottomless abyss as is the material ne.]


    Mixing elemental and energy properties: this property is very different betweenyers. From the perspective of the bottomless abyss as a whole, no one elemental or energy can continue to dominate, although there will be one dominant elemental or energy, or two or more mixed properties in some specificyers.


    Minor Chaos Tendency and Minor Evil Tendency: an Order character suffers a -2 impairment on all charisma based tests in the Bottomless Abyss, and a Good character suffers the same punishment. A Good Order character suffers -4 impairment on all charisma based tests.¡±


    The ne¡¯s properties of Bottomless Abyss emerged in front of Soran¡¯s eyes.


    In the Bottomless Abyss, it was helpful to find out the properties of the ne. First, this would be beneficial to one¡¯s next step because sometimes it was just the difference of gravity that could make one feel unprepared!


    The sand was blowing all over the sky.


    Not far from where Soran appeared, there was a shabby and severely weathered sign that read:


    ¡°This is a ce of endless, suffocating terror.


    This is a ce where the environment is extremely bad, and life is extremely dangerous.


    This is a ce where there is no morality and ethics, and there was no end to the killing.


    The handwriting behind has disappeared.


    In the long years, the only words left were those. That year, every Adventurer entering the abyss through teleportation could see it.


    Soran turned and left this ce.


    His destination was in another direction, which was critical for him to bury a chess piece in the Bottomless Abyss.


    ¡ª¡ª[Abyss Blood Pool].


    This was a dark, horrible, and bloody ce. Even the ground here had an eerie dark red. The visible ces were full of big and small insects. These insects looked very ferocious. The number of terrorizing things here made people feel numb at a nce.


    The endless killing began at the moment of birth!


    Depths Worms were the most basicponents of the Bottomless Abyss. Many souls from multiple universes came to the Bottomless Abyss. Unless they were taken away by some powerful devils, they could only be reborn in this ne through the Abyss Blood Pool. Depths Worms were their most basic form. They were the weakest creatures and needed to evolve into a real demon by killing each other.


    There were many souls in this world.


    But good souls were always scarce because gods were fighting for them, demons were fighting for them, and devils were also fighting for them.


    Now even the chaotic demons knew to rob the good souls first, which could greatly strengthen their own power! Basically, the souls transformed through the [Abyss Blood Pool] were not very good as devil¡¯s cannon fodder.


    A professional¡¯s soul, an ordinary person¡¯s soul.


    A human¡¯s soul, a kobold¡¯s soul.


    A goblin¡¯s soul, a beast¡¯s soul.


    The quality of these souls was not equal, the soul of an ordinary person was enough to attract the devil, but the soul of a goblin and a kobold might make the lower grade devils despise it. Because it took a long time for a human¡¯s growth and cultivation, and the goblins and kobolds could produce a big nest in the spring.


    Not many people were interested in these poorer souls!


    Some flowed directly down the Styx River to the ¡°unknown ce,¡± while others were attracted by the Abyss Blood Pool and became the lowest level Depths Worms.


    This was the source of the great artillery regiment of the Bottomless Abyss!


    It was also the first step of Soran¡¯s next n because he had to find a way to eliminate the exclusion of thew of the Bottomless Abyss on him. These Depths Worms, as the foundation of the Bottomless Abyss, would be Soran¡¯s first experiment.

 Chapter 514 - Abyss Blood Pool

    Chapter 514: Chapter 49 Abyss Blood Pool


    It was hard to see a higher grade demon in the Abyss Blood Pool.


    Basically, as long as the Depths Worms born here reached the edge of the advanced grade, they would automatically leave this ce to look for other advancement opportunities. Most of the surviving Depths Worms would be advanced to be [Dretchs]. asionally, Depths Worms could evolve by chance. Only a few of them would keep their original appearance and further increase their strength. All demons were capable of growing stronger. The Bottomless Abyss was never short of demons who hated new forms and refused to advance or transform.


    For example, the Abyss Blood Pool in front.


    There was a powerful demigod demon ¨C [Mother of Worms]!


    Few demons were willing to retain the original form of Depths Worms to enhance their powers, but the Bottomless Abyss was a ce of extreme chaos, so anything strange could happen here. The [Mother of Worms] was an unexpected ident. Depths Worms could strengthen their advancement by fighting and swallowing the blood of higher grade demons. In Soran¡¯s way, that was, if Depths Worms choose to level up but not upgrade, they will keep their basic form of Depths Worms growing little by little.


    When it reached a legendary level¡¯sbat power, the Depth Worm would look like a dragon!


    Because of giving up other abilities, the legendary level Depths Worms had amazing psionic powers and terrifying acid-spewing abilities. Even the dragon scales of pure blood dragons could be looked down upon by the acid spewed out by them. Even in the Bottomless Abyss, it was a very dangerous creature that could grow to such arge Depths Worm. Even the high-grade demons would not easily provoke it. Let alone the demonic blood of the Depths Worm was not advanced enough, and many powerful beings were not interested in it.


    If they kept this form, the Depths Worm would berger and would be a [Mother of Worm]: a


    As a form of Depths Worm, the Mother of Worm moved very slowly, so it rarely left the nest. The Mother of Worm liked to build their nest near the Abyss Blood Pool and take the energy of the blood pool as food. They were responsible for garrisoning the Abyss Blood Pool and rarely left the ce.


    Mother of Worm would not attack demons easily!


    But if other outsiders provoked it, even high-grade demons were not allowed to step in here so easily. If some Dretches wanted to sneak back and relied on killing the Depths Worms to increase their power, they would be mercilessly attacked by the Mother of Worms!


    The responsibility of the Mother of Worms was to maintain the Abyss Blood Pool and ensure that the order of reincarnation here could continue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Shadowviel!¡±


    Soran¡¯s figure escaped into the darkness. In front of him were dense amounts of Depth Worms. These fist-sized monsters had a lot of prowess, but it had no other abilities except spewing strong acid. It might be fine to deal with ordinary people, but they belonged to the lowest level in the Bottomless Abyss, and they might be trampled to death inadvertently.


    The huge body of the Mother of Worm appeared in front of Soran.


    It looked like a huge and iparable meaty worm. It was more than 30 meters long. It looked like it was a full circle on the outside, but at the front was a gigantic mouth. It had no eyes. It was totally dependent on its psionic abilities to perceive its surroundings. One must have a good enough stealth ability to hide their proximity to the Abyss Blood Pool. Soran did not n to fight with this kind of monster. The Mother of Worm was equivalent to a minor god near the Abyss Blood Pool. It could tap on the energy of the blood pool to recover itself. It was not worth the loss to challenge it!


    Giant worms were moving slowly.


    It patrolled its territory every day, which seemed to be a special habit of the demons. From the demon lords to the lower grade demons, they all liked patrolling their territories. They valued their territories greatly.


    Perhaps it might be because this was the Bottomless Abyss. Thepetition for any territory was quite fierce!


    As time went by.


    Soran was waiting for an opportunity. The Mother of Worm had telepathy of 100 meters. As long as he was more than 100 meters away, it could hardly find Soran.


    In front of him, a pile of worms was fighting!


    Even the lowest creatures, the demons¡¯petition was very fierce. The Mother of Worms basically did not care for these; it just did not let other people get close easily.


    On the ground where the Mother of Worms crawled, there would be dark green slime left, and even the soil would be corroded.


    asionally, there were Depths Worms stained with the slime. Generally, there were only two results. One was that they were corroded into rotten meat; the other was that they suddenly underwent advancing mutation, from Depths Worm + 1 form to Depths Worm + 2 form.


    Survival of the fittest!


    Those who could resist the slime of the Mother of Worms could be strengthened. They devoured the excrement of the Mother of Worms and became lower grade demons at the fastest speed.


    The distance was enough atst!


    Soran soon came to the side of the Abyss Blood Pool, which was the power of corrosion, and not pure fresh blood.


    There was water from the Styx River in it.


    Soran, as a God, almost immediately felt that the demons who were reborn through the Abyss Blood Pool would forget the memories of their previous life, regardless of whether it was a human or a kobold.


    A newborn Depths Worm crawled out of the blood pool.


    Soran confirmed his target and set it in ce with a wave of his hand. Then a huge will descended, directly crushing its newborn consciousness.


    It became like an idiot, a kind of vegetable-like thing, leaving only a living body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡±Divine Power Injection!¡±


    Soran injected shreds of minor divine power into the body of the Depths Worm, and then the Depths Worm in front of him began to change dramatically, looming with a shadow of a soul.


    The soul of a kobold.


    In the next moment!


    With the sound of an explosion, this new Depths Worm turned into a meat paste.


    It failed.


    Soran¡¯s face was still calm, as if not discouraged.


    The power of the gods was too much. Even the weakest shred of divine power, it was not what the Depths Worms could bear.


    He could not transform it!


    After all, the Depths Worm was not a mutated Orca. Unless it was willing to be bestowed divinity, it could not bear its power at all. But precious divinities could not be bestowed casually, and his divinity now directly brought along the breath of divinity. If one met a high-grade demon in the future, one could easily sense this.


    That¡¯s right!


    Soran was ready to create a body.


    For gods, this kind of ¡®Incarnation¡¯-like ability was not difficult. Many incarnations used by gods to walk in the mortal world were created by simr means. Although the power of the gods¡¯ incarnation could never surpass that of the actual body, it had special uses in many cases. Soran did not simply want a god¡¯s incarnation, or he would be able to directly create a mutant orca, and descend his will into it as and when he required.


    Soren needed another identity!


    One that no one knew and no God could detect. It must seem like it had nothing to do with him at all. It was a tool that waspletely from the Bottomless Abyss that could give birth to demons.


    The body of a newborn demon!


    But it could be used as the carrier of his will. This carrier must rely on the power of the abyss demonpletely so that Soran couldplete the next step of the n.


    ¡­


    The Bottomless Abyss was very exclusive to outsiders!


    In those days, even if the Queen of Spider lowered her kingdom of God into the Bottomless Abyss, she was also attacked by many demon Lords. So, when a new God wanted to upy a part of the abyss, and if it was still the enemy of the [Order Alignment], which was basically very easy to be the target of the demon lords.


    Soran intended to cultivate a powerful demon body!


    The demon¡¯s body would be critical for him to descend his kingdom of God to the Bottomless Abyss. In order for the n to be foolproof, he could not create something like a mutant Orca with the identity of a god. He must eliminate the hostility of the abyss towards him. So, Soran nned to conduct a bold experiment.


    Bang!


    The Depths Worms in front of him exploded again.


    There was a look of disappointment on Soran¡¯s face. These souls were too weak. They were unable to bear his will, let alone his strength.


    The powerful demon¡¯s body had his own soul mark, and his forceful upation was as easy to be discovered as though it was robbing something away!


    Soran needed a more secretive method.


    Finally, he turned his eyes towards the Abyss Blood Pool in front of him, and a little hesitation appeared on Soran¡¯s face because the power of the water of the Styx River worried him, but in the end, he bit his teeth and slowly entered it.


    This was a huge bet!

 Chapter 515 - A Dretch!

    Chapter 515: Chapter 50 A Dretch!


    The glow of the setting sun fell onto the Mordor City.


    The figure of the high priest came out of the temple. After a long day¡¯s work, she returned to her residence in the evening. But as she passed by Soran¡¯s house, the high priest¡¯s face suddenly changed, and in a moment, her entire figure disappeared. The next moment she appeared outside Soran¡¯s room and hesitated a little, but still decisively opened the door.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The high priest quickly entered the room, looked at Soran, who was facing her with his back, and said in a deep voice: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did anything happen? Why does Master look so weak? ¡±


    As Soran¡¯s electorate, t


    What happened that would make a god so weak?


    Did Master secretly fight with some powerful gods? But once the gods fought, it would be a full-scale war. As the leader of the half-elven temple, she should have known something about it!


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Soran turned slowly. His face was a little pale and tired. He looked very weak. It was not a physical weakness in the body, but weakness in the soul.


    Looking at the high priest in front of him, he said slowly: ¡°I need to rest for half a month.¡±


    ¡°For the next period of time, everything about the temple would be up to you. The Council Hall of Mordor City will fully cooperate with your actions. I¡¯m afraid you are also required to fully prepare for the military parade. ¡±


    The high priest bowed slightly at his words, with a worried look on her face, she said slowly: ¡°I understand.¡±


    She opened her mouth to ask something, but in the end, she did not ask.


    As a servant of the gods, although she was the supreme ruler of the half-elven temple, she could not easily ask Soran, because if she could know something, Soran would not deliberately hide it from her.


    The gods had their own secrets!


    As Soran¡¯s servant, she only needed to do her part.


    The figure of the high priest retreated.


    Soran slowly went to the window, raised his hand to look at his palm, and murmured: ¡°Weakened soul! I don¡¯t know if I can even get the desired result after paying such a high price!¡±


    The sun set.


    The afterglow that shrouded Mordor City disappeared and people returned home to prepare dinner.


    All of a sudden!


    The whole Mordor City trembled as if an earthquake had suddenly urred, and even Soran felt the obvious shaking of the ground.


    But it onlysted a short time.


    The next moment.


    Gloria¡¯s psionic transmission sounded in Soran¡¯s mind, and she said in an excited voice: ¡°It¡¯s open! It has finally opened! We opened the half-ne of the Wizard Tower!!!¡­ ¡±


    Soran¡¯s face was shocked.


    Just as he sat down, he stood up involuntarily and murmured: ¡°Is it finally broken? It¡¯s nearly half a year! Finally, the first secret of the wizard tower has been solved! ¡±


    For more than half a year, since Gloria came to the Outer Inds, they have been looking for the key to the secret of the Wizard Tower. Now they have finally opened the half-ne channel of the Wizard Tower on this day. As long as they were able to enter the interior of the half-ne, they would be able topletely take down the Wizard Tower, which was very important for Soran¡¯s future, because the Wizard Tower in the period of the Arcane Empire was capable of fighting against the Avatars¡¯ gods¡¯ incarnation.


    And the knowledge and mysteries contained within it could help Soran face all the challenges in the future!


    ¡­


    The firstyer of the Bottomless Abyss, the in of Infinite Portals, near the Abyss Blood Pool.


    The huge body of the Mother of Worm has returned to the Abyss Blood Pool. After spending half a day patrolling its territory, itid still. At present, the Depths Worm could not attract its attention at all. After finishing its daily task, it started to devour the energy of the blood pool. The water of the Styx River had seriously affected its intelligence. It often forgot what had happened the day before, but this was not important to it, because it only needed to move its fat body around once a day.


    It paid little attention to other things.


    Although the Mother of Worm had a monster level of 25 and above, its intelligence was not even as good as the low-level Dretches.


    It had very little memories in its long life, but it still remembered its task instinctively.


    A slight noise attracted the attention of the Mother of Worm!


    It turned its huge body and stopped swallowing the energy of the blood pool. Then, a twisted mass of flesh appeared in front of it, which looked like a dark red silkworm.


    This was an evolved Depths Worm!


    Under normal circumstances, those Depths Worms with potential to advance would degenerate at dusk, and the timing of the evolution of this Depths Worm seemed a little different.


    But the Mother of Worm did not care for these.


    It just used its powerful psionic powers to envelop it and conveyed a message: ¡°Get out of here! Go and fight! Go to the Blood War! ¡±


    ¡°Stay!¡­. Death!¡­ ¡±


    Dretches could not stay here.


    Because this was not fair to the other Depths Worms. The Depths Worms that adult men might be able to kill were basically unable to defeat the Dretches who were born with 2 Challenge Rating.


    To deal with this kind of lowest level demons, one needed a team of Adventurers of professional-level 2 or so.


    Even if it was only a d-level difficulty!


    The new Dretch seemed to be less than one meter tall, but as demons, they were born with far more power than ordinary people. They were born with the ability to go above the waters and had good resistance to lightning attacks, toxins, strong acids, cold, and fire. And they also could automatically understand thenguage of the abyss, as well as the 100 feet Telepathy ability. If it was not that the innate wisdom attribute was too low, it could onlymunicate with telepathy. This seemingly weak demon would be even harder to deal with.


    The newly born Dretch was still weak.


    Many of its abilities have not been fully awakened. With the advancement of their own level, they could also master ¡®Cause Fear¡¯, ¡®Stinking Cloud¡¯, ¡®Summon Demons¡¯, and other spell-like abilities.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Once again, the Mother of Worm sent out telepathy. If the Dretch in front of her did not leave, she was ready to crush this little thing to death.


    In its long life, it had met a fool who had became a Dretch but did not want to leave. A fool who wanted to rely on killing the Depths Worms to further umte strength. All the fools who dared to bully and challenge the weak were all eaten by it.


    The Dretch finally began to move.


    It seemed a bit clumsy as if it was not adapted to the current body.


    This helplessly made the Mother of Worm¡¯s simple brain produce an understanding of the word ¡®Stupid¡¯, which was obviously an undeveloped and unstable brain that the Dretch had so that it had stood in the same ce for a while.


    Such a fool would soon die outside, and the Mother Worms had no interest in keeping up with it.


    About a minuteter.


    Atst, the Dretch became normal. His smaller body moved towards the outside flexibly and soon disappeared in the ins.


    In front was the deste blood-colored in.


    To be the first challenge of the demons, the new Dretches would hunt each other in this in. In order to gain strength and food, only those Dretches who could pass this in could truly enter the ranks of demons.


    And also the qualifications to be cannon fodder!

 Chapter 516 - War Chess Plane!

    Chapter 516: Chapter 51 War Chess ne!


    Every day was a new day in Mordor.


    Even though the earthquake yesterday shocked everyone, everything became normal on the second day.


    In the residential area south of Mordor, men began to prepare for work with tools, while women began to clean their rooms and deal with housework. After some time of tension, the half-elves soon reached the standard of living of ordinary people. In this way, the women who were in thebor force were liberated. In addition to doing some sewing work, all aspects of physicalbor were now done by men and ves. Half-elves were naturally smart and handy. Many of their crafts, though not up to the standards of elves, were much more exquisite than those produced by humans.


    It seemed that Mordor soon would have another item that could be sold.


    The south coast area was very rich. The prosperous trade made many coastal residents advance into a well-off life. With a surplus of funds in their hands, they naturally had a greater desire for better goods and services.


    Stephen walked toward the barracks leisurely.


    Because he had brought the woman he loved over, he had now moved to a private house.


    This woman was very hard working.


    After moving in, she had tidied up the ce. Since he had a woman with him at night, he naturally didn¡¯t want to live in the barracks. Now he was a wealthy ss in Mordor city. Because of the umted military achievements, Stephen had exchanged for somend, but farmingnd was still too expensive. Half of hisnd was still a wastnd, thus he ns to hire people to reim it in the second half of the year.


    Stephen had been wandering in the sea all his life. Now he was over 30 years old and had a lot in his mind. He was ready to spend some money to let these children learn a trade. There were still apprenticeship positions in the cksmith shop, thus there was no problem arranging for an apprenticeship there. In the future, if they became a qualified cksmith, they would be able to set up their own businesses. The other children could also have a way to survive. In the future, he could give thend outside the city for them to manage. The ones who were more intelligent and more talented could be cultivated into a professional.


    After a few years, they could also be guards of Mordor city.


    Stephen wanted to have a child of his own, so in order to avoid too many disputes in the future, he had prepared these things ahead of time. If they don¡¯t work hard enough, they would not be entitled toin.


    In the front was the guardhouse.


    Stephen quickly had a serious expression; after tidying his clothes, he quickly went to the meeting hall.


    Soon, there was an order that the garrison strength of Mordor city should be doubled recently. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, he only needed to finish the task seriously.


    The most important thing in Mordor city was to take their responsibilities seriously!


    Shadow Realm.


    Soran looked at a space crack in front of him. His face was more serious than ever because he felt that it was a very special half-ne.


    Even though Gloria had opened a crack, she did not enter the realm carelessly.


    The ne crack was only a ne crack, and it still may be closed; thus, the most important thing for her and the fallen witch now was to expand it into a transmission channel that could allow free movement.


    Only after preparation could they explore the realm freely.


    A half-ne was a very small world!


    Even the gods were not how dangerous these ces could be. Soran must now open a channel of different dimensions with his own power when they have established the portal.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to begin!¡±


    In front of Gloria was aplex teleportation array. She looked at the fallen witch next to her. Then she said to Soran, ¡°We will set up a teleportation signal toplete the location of the teleportation gate. What you need to do is to stabilize the channel of different dimensions.¡±


    Soran nodded.


    Countless magic aura appeared from the ground, and a door appeared in front of them.


    Right now!


    Soran¡¯s figure rose into the air, and his divine power infused into the dimensional gate. In a blink of an eye, a different dimension channel was opened to connect the shadow ne and the half-ne; the core of the maze was disyed in front of them.


    In front of them was a mirror-like realm.


    On the opposite side of the portal was a vast and iparable tform. Soran could not help frowning and murmuring, ¡°this half-ne seems a little strange!¡±


    Gloria came beside him and said, ¡°Indeed. It seems like a multiyered half-ne with a pyramidal structure.¡±


    ¡°This could only be constructed by a very skilled half-ne maker.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the previous owner of this ce is very powerful!¡±


    In front of them was a multiyered half-ne.


    Just like the Nine Hells of Baator, it was actually oneplete ne, but it had nineyers. Now, the half-ne seen by Soran through the portal was like this. It¡¯s a veryplex multiyered pyramid structure. To be able to create such a half-ne needed a very powerful spellcaster; the spellcaster would need to cut space.


    The structure of the ne was strange.


    It seemed like an upside-down pyramid; it also seemed to have its own rules and was spacious.


    ne rules.


    In short, some of the potential nes had arge gravitational pull, while some of them had a small gravity; some of them were not livable, while some of them were suitable for all living things.


    This was the rule of the half-nes!


    Only if a person understood these rules, could they create aplete ne.


    It was a huge project; even with the lifespan of a legendary spellcaster, they would need half their lifetime to work on a ne.


    Element, space, gravity, and environment.


    All things needed to be controlled and adjusted by the creator of the half-ne. The energy consumed by a half-ne was unimaginable!


    Even gods needed to borrow powers from other ces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Soran gestures to the two, then Gloria cast a protective energy field and activated the teleportation array.


    A battle may ur.


    Any half-ne would have a protector because the ne was the treasure of the spellcaster.


    Everything in front began to twist.


    Soran¡¯s figure appeared on a vast and iparable tform, with a huge area. There were strange stone pirs on the ground, and there seemed to be a certain system. The structure of the half-ne was very simr to that of the material ne, which showed that its creator had perfected it for a long time. The most obvious feature ofing here was that any action would cost more energy, and the gravity here was close to 1.5 times of the material ne.


    ¡°The energy of the earth elemental is strong here.¡±


    ¡°The energy supply of thisyer is mainly maintained by the Earth Element pool, and the signs of element interference are obvious,¡± Gloria murmured after closing her eyes.


    The fallen witch took a step forward then said, ¡°The gravitational force here is greater than other nes. This is probably due to the Earth Elemental.¡±


    Each ne seemed to have its own characteristics.


    The Earth Element ne was known for its supergravity. In some ces, the gravity was more than ten times, even Saints of incarnated gods would find it hard to bear.


    Half-nes needed Elemental power to bnce; if there was no bnce, strange characteristics may appear.


    A perfectly bnced ne would be like the material ne.


    If there was any deviation, the ne would be unbnced.


    A glow of magic appeared!


    In front of Soran and others, there suddenly appeared a faint transmission spell, followed by a metal upper body and windy lower body. It looked like a demigod genie, but in fact, it was a life created by alchemy.


    The genie looked at the three but did not show any hostility, ¡°Wee to the chess ne!¡±


    ¡°Here is the improver and sessor of the chess ne, the most famous card master of the Arcane Empire, and the greatest Arcane master Monadnock!¡±


    ¡°In this ne, you will challenge the most difficult game of war chess!¡±


    ¡°In this ne, you would gain unimaginable wealth and treasure!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tower spirit number 13! If you all are ready, please step forward to the teleportation array!¡±

 Chapter 517 - [Demon] - Solon!

    Chapter 517: Chapter 52 [Demon] ¨C Solon!


    Souls were like seeds; after sowing them they would provide food.


    Demons didn¡¯t know how to cultivate souls like devils, getting souls from other better races. That was why the demon army was made up of creatures of the lower ss. Dretch was a kind of humanoid dog. They always liked to run around in a swarm and always had a powerful leader. They were afraid of powerful enemies but liked to bully weak ones. Finally, under the cruelw of survival of the fittest, these creatures gradually became stronger.


    The in of Infinite Portals, as the firstyer of the Abyss, was a ce easily disturbed by the wars in Abyss.


    This ce wasrge.


    There were many weak demons here. Dretch were usually used asborers and asionally were driven to the battlefield by high-level demons to be front liners. There were hundreds of millions of Dretch in the Abyss, but less than one percent of them could advance from Dretch to Quasits. As for those who could advance by themselves to Immolith, Subus, Vrock, and Hezrou, there were even fewer. There were too many kinds of demons. Only when the level of Marilith was reached could they really enter the ranks of high-grade demons.


    In this ne, there was very little food.


    There were some animals here, but they seemed to be demonized. Even rats had red eyes and long fangs.


    A newborn Dretch slowly walked forward.


    The innate memory of a demon was slowly awakening; like a sorcerer, the demon would slowly master spell-like abilities.


    ¡°Kekege!¡±


    Strange sounds could be heard as other Dretch wakes up.


    Its low perception ability affected its judgment; the new cowardly Dretch stopped and waited for the appearance of the enemy. Five Dretch appeared in front of the newborn demon. The dark red one was the leader, and the other four were the ves he subdued. Dretches had the lowest ability of ¡°Summon Demon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The Dretch looked on with a sinister expression and gestured it¡¯s ves to surround the newborn Dretch demon.


    The newborn Dretch did not show much fear; this was not natural for a Dretch as there was obviously more enemy.


    The newborn Dretch looked at the Dretch leader and said, ¡°So¡­lon!¡±


    Demons needed ves, a lot of ves.


    Any ve could be sold to others at a high price. The bottomless Abyss was a very chaotic ce. Night Hags and Hags were often seen in this in. They were very stingy, evil, cruel, and scheming creatures. However, if you could get their promises, they would usually abide by their promises. Night Hags would provide ves and servants for all kinds of powerful demons in the Abyss. Sometimes they would use Abyss worms as money, but most of the time, they would choose Dretches.


    These days, the trading in the Abyss had also increased.


    ¡°Solon! Serve me!¡±


    The dark red Dretch leader looked at the newborn and said in a demonguage, ¡°as the servant of Fornocat! You would be able to get more food and power! ¡±


    The Dretch leader tried to persuade the newborn. If the newborn agreed and signed a contract, he would be able to sell this newborn to a Hag.


    That was how it got its power!


    Sometimes, the Hag, which deals with it, would say that it should have be a devil instead.


    ¡°Submit?¡±


    A smile of sarcasm appeared on the corner of the newborn¡¯s mouth, which made the Dretch named Fornocat angry. Through several sales, it had be one of the most powerful Dretch around, so it decided to teach the newborn a cruel lesson, and then sell it to the Hag as a ve.


    The other Dretches were also ready to move in; faced with a lone enemy, their urge to battle began to boil!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The first Dretch pounced on the newborn. It waved his sharp ws and tried to gut its opponent. But before it came close, the enemy had dodged its attack and struck its eyes. The newborn then shed its throat and ended the battle.


    A row of data appeared:


    ¡°Gained the blood of a demon!¡­¡±


    ¡°You have gained 1 demon power!¡­ The current body cannot absorb soul energy!¡­ Soul energy converted!¡­ Feedback 10 ughter EXP!¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Demon blood activated!¡­¡±


    ¡°Mutation urring!¡­ The ability of Dretch upgraded!¡­ ws +1 natural weapon!¡±


    Solon looked at the enemy in front.


    It was as if a force had been integrated into his body. His sharp ws showed a dark red luster, which looked like metal. The demon¡¯s mutation was so amazing; in just a moment, he hadpleted a mutation.


    In the blink of an eye, apanion had died, which made the leader Dretch feel a little scared. Dretches were very timid creatures, so it ordered, ¡°Kill it! Let¡¯s go! ¡±


    Two Dretch rushed forward.


    However, the leader ran away and was nowhere to be seen; it seemed that it was even faster than the other Dretch.


    They have been betrayed!


    When the two timid demons found out that they had been betrayed, they had no chance to escape. Solon jumped gently and slit the throat of the two Dretches.


    Even though it¡¯s size had changed, and its attributes had been lowered. His abilities were still good enough!


    He had no interest in spending too much time in this ce.


    In order to be a stronger demon, he could only ughter more of his kind.


    ¡°Name: Solon


    Race: Demon


    Form: Dretch [Grade 1]


    Attributes: Strength 12, Dexterity 10, Constitution 14, Intelligence 9, Wisdom 11, Charm 11.


    Alignment: Lawful Evil. (Note: Other demons would be hostile toward you because of your actions.)


    Demon Powers: 3/100


    Skills: Sneak 75, Listen 50, Detect 50, Search 20


    Ability: Demon ws (+1 Innate magic weapon).¡±


    Solon looked at the data he got. After some time he muttered: ¡°How weak!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t absorb divine power or divinity, otherwise I could directly cross this starting point to challenge the lower grade demons! Next time I create an avatar, I must make a body with all attributes of 18 + ¡±


    A demonic body could not absorb ughter EXP.


    Solon was unsure why that was, but as a demon, he could absorb the power of other demons. The ability of a Dretch to evolve, and future mutations, all depended on the umtion of demon blood. Killing was the simplest way to advance. Once enough demonic power was umted, Solon could change his body into a new form.


    ¡°Strange powers!¡±


    He gazed at his metallic ws and murmured, ¡°the mutation and sticity of demon bloodpletely differed from other organisms!¡­ It¡¯s so easy for demons to mutate and even transform into other forms!¡­ I really have no idea how these demons are formed!¡­ ¡±


    No attribute, No abilities, no skills, no divinity, no divine power¡­


    Solon had no trace of his host soul, memory, orbat abilities.


    It was as though he had started again; this was also why the other demon lords did not know about his secret. This demon¡¯s body was a piece of white paper. It was born from the bottomless Abyss, and all the power he had was provided by the Abyss.


    It was better to draw on a piece of white paper!


    Solon felt that his awareness was much sharper. The demon form could not absorb ughter EXP, and it seemed that it could not be upgraded, after all, it was only an incarnation. But it also had its own advantage, that was, every time after ughter, he would get slightly stronger.


    His senses were stronger!


    After killing three Dretches, he had gained +1 innate magic weapon and a slight improvement to his senses.


    That was why demon blood was so shocking!

 Chapter 518 - War Simulation!

    Chapter 518: Chapter 53 War Simtion!


    War chess ne.


    When Soran heard the name, his mind immediately remembered what happened to him in the Frost Kingdom. At that time, he also mentioned the game of war chess, which seemed to be a popr and influential simtion game in the period of the Arcane Empire. The Arcane Empire had a very splendid civilization, some of which were very popr recreational activities, and the game of war chess seemed to be one of them.


    However, this was not simply a game; from the structure, it seemed that this game could cause death!


    ¡°Should we kill it?¡±


    The voice of the fallen witch sounded in the other two¡¯s minds, using telepathy: ¡°Although the tower spirit has legendarybat power, it¡¯s not difficult for the three of us to deal with it.¡±


    Soran took a nce at her, shook his head and said, ¡°hold on.¡±


    After saying that, a


    ¡°Extracting 1 divinity.¡±


    ¡°Analyzing target!¡­ Analysisplete!¡­ Acquired partial information!¡­¡±


    Name: Tower Spirit 13 [Activated Tower Spirit] [Demigod Genie] [Artificial Shard of Divinity]


    Race: Construct


    Grade: Level 20 Construct/ Level 5 Demigod Genie/ Level 5 Arcanist [Grade 7]


    Skills: Unknown


    Domain: Unknown


    ¡°Alert! Alert! Alert!¡±


    ¡°Target creature has an artificial Shard of Divinity!¡­ Divine mode activated!¡­ Calcting Shard of Divinity!¡­ Target creature has lesser Divine Power!¡­¡±


    Soran was shocked and swiftly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything! The target has an artificial Shard of Divinity!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the manager of this ne!¡­ It can control the entire ne¡¯s energy to work against us!¡­ We won¡¯t have any chance against it!¡­¡±


    A Demigod Genie.


    Soran was familiar with this divine power. When the tower spirit was created, its creator infused the divinity of the Genie directly. Soran didn¡¯t know what kind of arcanist was able to create a tower spirit of this level. However, it seemed that it had been assimted to this ne. Only when a creature was bonded to the ne would a non-divine creature possess an artificial Shard of Divinity.


    An artificial Shard of Divinity was something from the outside.


    Many demon lords had artificial Shards of Divinity, mainly because they assimted a part of themselves to the Abyss. However, this power was only avable in the Abyss. If the demon left the Abyss, they would have it. Some powerful spellcasters could also have artificial Shards of Divinity temporarily, but this was only limited to the half-ne created by them. If the Shard of Divinity was forcibly integrated, they would be imprisoned in the half-ne.


    The tower spirit also couldn¡¯t leave this half-ne. Or else, with its powers, it could already move into the wizard tower in the shadow realm.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    A weak glow of red appeared on the tower spirit as it moved toward Soran. It then said in a calm voice, ¡°You all wish to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the hardest challenge of all!¡±


    ¡°After winning against me, you¡¯ll get the key to the half-ne, bing the master to this half-ne.¡±


    ¡°But I do not rmend you do this. I was created as a demigod, and now I¡¯m the controller of the ne Elemental pool. Here I have the power of a lesser god, and your chances of winning would be less than 3%!¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I rmend you all do the normal challenge.¡±


    Divine realm!


    When Soran heard what the tower spirit said, a thought appeared in his mind.


    The gods were almost invincible in their own divine realm; unless the divine realm could be destroyed together, the power of the gods were almost endless. The demigod tower spirit was in a simr situation; this half-ne was like its own kingdom. It directly controlled the Elemental pool of the half-ne and all the forces were controlled by it. As long as the Element pool continued to operate, its power would not be used up. The most effective and simple way to deal with it was to break the half-ne from the outside and destroy it.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    The three there looked at each other and were wondering what to do.


    They knew almost nothing about this half-ne, but since the original owner here had fallen, its operation should be set in the past. Maybe they could find an opportunity when they further understood the half-ne.


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Soran took a look at the teleportation array in front, then said to the two, ¡°You two watch the surrounding; if anything strange happens, make a move.¡±


    Gloria nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Countless glows of magic were seen as the two witches prepared for battle.


    Soran looked up at the tower spirit in front of him. From the beginning to the end he had been very calm. After Soran stepped on the teleportation array, the tower spirit said in a cold voice, ¡°let the war chess begin!¡±


    ¡°1 challenger.¡±


    ¡°Challenger has the power of a legend! Challenge level set to highest, tower spirit 13, assumemand!¡­¡±


    ¡°Activating simtion map.¡±


    A strange glow of light appeared.


    Soran¡¯s figure disappeared from where he stood and appeared in the array of stone pirs. When he opened his eyes, he had already appeared in another world.


    No!


    This was not his body; everything was fake.


    As a god, Soran saw the essence of this space in a sh. He saw his own body through the fog in the sky. His body stood on the array of stone pirs. The body he now had was just a kind of dreamlike magic, or a more mysterious and iprehensible ability.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Gloria was shocked and muttered, ¡°What ability is this? How could this happen!¡±


    In front of them.


    A virtual world was rapidly forming. Its area was quite vast and maybe the size of a country. However, in this half-ne, it only appeared as a kind of mirror ne. Soran¡¯s figure was still standing in front of him, but another dream-like country had appeared.


    ¡°This is a simtion world!¡±


    The figure of the high priest passed the teleportation array and appeared in front of them. Her expression was solemn, ¡°the tactical simtion ability of the Arcane Empire! A game of war and chess that creates a real world that could be used in many real battles. ¡±


    After finding out that this half-ne was very unusual, Soran immediately used psionicmunication and asked for the high priest. Although she did not rely on knowledge like the wizards, the high priest still knew a lot of things about the Arcane Empire.


    War game simtion.


    This kind of knowledge had been learned by the high priest from somewhere. She thought that this ability had been lost for a long time and didn¡¯t expect to see it again in this half ne. In front of her eyes was a very strange ability close to a real dream, which was more advanced than what she had seen previously. This was a virtual world formed by directly extracting the power of the half-ne.


    ¡°Challenge begins!¡±


    ¡°War simtion map constructionplete!¡­ After seeding, you will gain some control of the firstyer!¡­¡±


    A glow of magic appeared in the eyes of the tower spirit, it then said,


    ¡°You¡¯re an ordinary civilian.¡±


    ¡°You were born in a peaceful vige, but suddenly the peace was broken. A fallen wizard passed by, and he summoned the terrible demon, offering the whole vige as a sacrifice to the demon. ¡±


    ¡°A fire burnt everything.¡±


    ¡°Your vige had be a sea of mes. There are countless corpses around, and you hear theughter of the demon.¡±


    ¡°You face a difficult decision!¡±


    ¡°Do you stay to defend your vige or run from this ce!¡±


    ¡°The enemy is a strong demon while you¡¯re only an ordinary civilian!¡­¡±


    As the tower spirit spoke, everything in front of Soran began to change.


    There were fire burning and sounds of fighting. On the ground, there were many in bodies, all ordinary civilians. asionally, there were screams of panic.


    Soran stood at the gates of the vige; if he walked forward, he would escape the ce, but if he turned around, he would face the demon.


    This seemed to be simr to the challenge he had when he encountered the Genie. Previously he was also tested simrly.


    Soran still looked the same.


    However, he was dressed as a civilian and had no weapon in hand; he looked just like a civilian.


    It seemed that his powers had disappeared. Soran couldn¡¯t feel the explosive power he had; instead, he felt weak.


    In the burning mes!


    A group of Dretches appeared; they found Soran standing at the entrance of the vige, then they rushed toward him.

 Chapter 519 - Petitioner

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 54 Petitioner</h4>


    There was not much life in the in.


    A Dretch came to the hill and watched everything in the distance. After standing in the same ce for a moment, he said to himself, ¡°it¡¯s really not easy to control two bodies with one mind! I¡¯m not used to working at the level of gods sometimes. It¡¯s no wonder that other gods rarely incarnated; I really have no idea how others could control their mirror images! ¡±


    Solon walked on the in.


    Soon, he came across new enemies. They were still eating something.


    Their food was a ck rat and a pile of worms.


    The number of these wild abyssal worms was not small. They roamed on the barren ins, and only had a very small chance of bing Dretches. Hags liked to collect these abyssal worms; because their alignment was¡±neutral evil,¡± they could be transformed into either [Dretch] or [Lemure].


    A Dretch they didn¡¯t know soon attracted their attention, and some of them soon rushed toward Solon.


    For some reason, they seemed to hate this Dretch!


    ¡°Shash.¡±


    A ssh of blood shot out.


    In front of Solon¡¯s eyes, two corpses swiftly fell. With a low attribute, he could not fully utilize his abilities; that was why he needed to kill as many Dretch as possible.


    Rows of data appeared in front of him as he killed these dretches.


    A new round of mutation urred.


    Demonic power surrounded him, and a row of data appeared in front of him:


    ¡°Extracting the target¡¯s demon blood!¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 2 demonic power!¡­ Your current body is unable to absorb soul energy!¡­ Soul energy transforming!¡­ Returning 30 ughter EXP!¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon bloodline activated!¡­¡±


    ¡°Mutation urred!¡­ [Dretch] form upgraded!¡­ You¡¯ve gained the natural ability [Demon Skin], reduce 5 damage taken!¡­ You¡¯ve gained the ability to see in the dark for up to 20 meters!¡­¡±


    His skin became hardened, and he was able to see in the dark.


    The mutation of the demon was so simple that Solon had not yet been able to analyze the potential of the demon blood; this knowledge was even mysterious to the gods.


    Solon¡¯s figure became dark red, and his eyes had a slight glow.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not aplete Dretch!¡±


    Solon nced at the corpses on the ground and found no weapons or valuable things, so he quickly continued to move forward.


    Some of the soul energy had been returned to the host, but it was very little.


    After walking some distance.


    Obvious footprints began to appear on the ground, which indicated that there were more living creatures nearby. Solon suddenly stopped and hid among the grass.


    Looking in front.


    A twisted figure stood in front.


    Petitioner!


    The twisted soul wandering in the Abyss was different from those who entered into the kingdom of gods. Many of those who wandered in the abyss were evil viins.


    Even though their souls entered the abyss, they did not be abyss worms.


    Because many of them had a ss before they died, they still had some power after being reincarnated in Abyss.


    A wandering petitioner.


    This soul must havee from the material ne. Because it had not been assimted into the Abyss totally, it was now a creature called ¡®manes¡¯.


    The soul had pale skin, ck ws, sharp teeth, loose hair, and pale eyes. His face was slightly rotten and looked as sick as the dead. You could see many maggots wriggling in the swollen body of the soul. If he survived long enough, the power of the Abyss would gradually assimte with him, eventually turning him into a low-level demon; although they wouldpletely lose the memory of their previous lives.


    Manes retained some of the memory they had and wondered in the Abyss.


    Manes [Petitioner] (Grade 2)


    Challenge Rating: Level 3 (Monster Level: 6), has spell-like abilities


    Highest and Lowest Attributes: 18 and 6 (Total Attribute Points: 75-85)


    Specialty: Fire Resistance, Acid Resistance, Poison Resistance, electric Resistance, Acid Ssh.


    Difficulty: C+


    A wandering soul.


    The power it gave would allow Solon to be aplete Dretch.


    But Solon was not eager tounch an attack, because he was only the lowest leveled Dretch right now. All his powers remained in his host body, and he only had his will power. If he died, he would pay a heavy price. Integrating himself into the Abyss was a gamble, thus he could not make any mistakes.


    He snuck around.


    Because he was no rogue, he could only rely on his low-level Sneak to move around.


    His smaller size provided him with convenience, as well as a natural dodge advantage. After all, the smaller the creature, the less likely it was to get hit. He gradually got close to the Mane in front of him and then rushed out in an instant.


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    His ws drew pass like a dagger and shed the abdomen of the Mane.


    Demonic ws were +1 innate magic weapons!


    The roaring wind sounded, and the Mane¡¯s counterattack came in a sh. The rotten body swung around frantically.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Solon¡¯s body was hit. He flew back but was not severely injured; he had received 5 damage resistance previously.


    Meaning he would feel nothing from a normal person¡¯s punch. This was a demon¡¯s innate ability. Even the lowest Dretch could have some protection. His 14 Dexterity meant that he still had the advantage. Soran moved around the enemy; his experience had made him very good at dodging attacks.


    Many wounds appeared on the petitioner.


    Solon seized the chance in an instant, waved his ws like a dagger, and stabbed it into the eyes of the other party. Solon¡¯s ws went through the head of the petitioner.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    The corpse of the petitionerid on the ground.


    A row of data appeared in front of Solon:


    ¡°Extracting target Abysmal powers!¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 10 Demonic Power!¡­ Current body unable to absorb soul energy!¡­ Soul energy transforming!¡­ Returning 120 ughter EXP!¡­¡±


    ¡°Demonic Bloodline activated!¡­¡±


    ¡°Mutation ured!¡­ [Dretch] form upgraded!¡­ You¡¯ve gained the innate ability [Demonic Resistance]!¡­ Resistance toward fire, acid, poison, and cold increased by 10!¡­¡±


    ¡°Demonic Bloodline awakened!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the spell-like ability [Summon Demon]!¡­¡±


    ¡°Demonic Bloodline awakened!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the ability [Multi-Strike]!¡­¡±


    ¡°Demonic Bloodline awakened!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained spell-like ability [Cause Fear] (Once a day), [Stinking Cloud] (Once a day)!


    ¡°Demonic Bloodline awakened!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained the innate ability [Telepathy]!¡­¡±


    His demonic bloodline had mutated greatly!


    A mysterious tattoo appeared on Solon¡¯s dark red body, which seemed like an iprehensible force. There were simr tattoos on many demons. It further strengthened Solon¡¯s strength, and at the same time, made him reach the real strength of a Dretch. As the lowest level of demons, Dretch also had many good abilities, including Demon Skin, Demonic Resistance, Summon Demon, Multi-Strike, and a few spell-like abilities.


    With this, h

 Chapter 520 - Aced!

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 55 Aced!</h4>


    mes were burning.


    Soran saw the bunch of Dretch rushing over and ran without any hesitation.


    Without strength, weapons, or equipment, he was just an ordinary person today. He would have some difficulties in dealing with one Dretch, let alone arge group of Dretches. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t tell others. He now had a fairly clear understanding of the strength of the Dretch. With his current status, he couldn¡¯t even take one hit of ¡®Stinking Cloud.¡¯


    ¡°Strength around 10!¡±


    ¡°Constitution around 10!¡±


    ¡°Dexterity seems a little higher, but it wouldn¡¯t be higher than 14!¡­.¡±


    After running a few steps, Soran already made a general judgment of his own attributes. He was now only a little better than a normal person. As for running away from the vige, Soran basically ruled it out directly. First, he was quite repelled by that idea. Second, it was already dark outside. When he saw the road in the vige, he knew that this vige was nowhere near a city.


    With his attributes right now, a wild beast would be able to kill him easily.


    Without his night vision ability, he could not see anything in the night!


    ¡°Weapon!¡±


    ¡°I need a weapon first!¡±


    It was impossible to kill the Dretches with his bare fists; those sharp ws would cut his stomach open easily. He had experience fighting, but without a weapon, it was impossible to kill these Dretches. There was fire everywhere, and the fighting continued on the other side of the vige, but the voices of resistance had weakened a lot. The area of the vige was not small, probably hundreds of people lived here. Many houses were on fire, so Soran couldn¡¯t rush in to look for weapons.


    ¡°There must be a cksmith shop around!¡±


    Soran quickly looked around and said, ¡°With this kind of vige, they must have a cksmith to make their tools!¡±


    He moved quickly.


    After only about 100 meters of running, Soran already felt tired; however, he had found a cksmith shop.


    Indeed!


    There was a cksmith shop in this vige.


    Soran quickly went into the shop, but he was shocked!


    Cooking knives, sickles, hoes.


    There were no long swords or curved swords. The sharpest weapon Soran could find was a cooking knife!


    The most abundant tool in the cksmith¡¯s shop were sickles, and then a newly assembled hoe. Even the hammer for making smithing couldn¡¯t be found. It seemed that Soran might have had too high of an expectation. A truly good cksmith probably wouldn¡¯t be in a vige like this; the cksmith here probably only needed to forge these simple tools.


    Soran couldn¡¯t care this much!


    He picked up the cooking knife and rushed toward the Dretches.


    No more running.


    His Constitution was no better than demons, so running more would only be detrimental to him.


    ¡°Tang!¡±


    The cooking knife came in contact with the w of Dretch, and Soran became shocked; the knife he held had a dent.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°Shash.¡±


    A gush of blood came out.


    Even with a cooking knife, Soran was still able to sh open the Dretch in front of him. If not for the weapon, even with his current strength, he still could end these Dretch in seconds.


    ¡°Whooo!¡±


    The blood attracted the other Dretches, and they all crowded on Soran.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Soran suddenly opened his eyes, and an invisible wave came out. He stomped his foot gently, and the ground within 20 meters around him waspletely cracked; some stone pirs even fell. With his gentle Stomp, Soran even destroyed the array under his feet.


    Tower spirit 13 frowned and said, ¡°Challenge failed!¡±


    ¡°Please do not destroy this ce! Or I will take you as an enemy!¡­¡±


    With a gentle wave of the tower spirit¡¯s hand, the cracked ground gradually closed, the copsed stone pirs rose again, and the magic array under Sorann¡¯s feet reappeared.


    Indeed, this ce waspletely controlled by it.


    Soran was slightly tired.


    However, his heart was filled with a burning me, and he said, ¡°One more time! I wasted some time in the beginning!¡±


    It was a shame that he had died in the hands of Dretches!


    With a sword, even a poor sword, he would have easily dealt with the Dretches.


    However, there was only a cooking knife!


    How would he fight them with that!


    The towering spirit was still calm and said slowly, ¡°challenge failed! You are currently in a state of tiredness! Forced entry would cause soul weakness! Please wait 48 hours for another challenge! ¡±


    ¡°However,¡±


    ¡°Thedies may give it a go.¡±


    The teleportation array was glowing once more.


    What incredible power!


    Even Soran, who had the power of a deity, could not figure out what method the original creator of this ce used. Unless solving the secret of this half-ne, it was hard for them to figure out the key.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    Gloria seemed to be very eager. As a spellcaster, she was very interested in this mysterious method, especially the mysterious knowledge of the Arcane Empire. She was interested in experiencing it herself!


    The high-priest shook her head and said, ¡°You two go ahead; I¡¯m not in good condition.¡±


    She was still injured.


    If she failed the challenge, she might suffer great damage.


    Two glows of magic appeared.


    The eager Gloria and the curious fallen witch went into the portal. Everything in front of them changed, just like how Soran saw it.


    After only about 5 minutes.


    Gloria¡¯s figure appeared in the array. She was speechless and depressed. She came to Soran¡¯s side and said with a sad voice, ¡°I had no magic at all!¡±


    The result of the challenge was obvious.


    After around ten minutes.


    The figure of the fallen witch also appeared in the array. She came to Soran and said, ¡°there was also no way out. There was a wizard guarding outside!¡±


    Obviously,


    Soran and Gloria both chose to stay in the vige, while the fallen witch chose to leave.


    However, it seemed that the results were the same.


    The tower spirit had a calm expression as he said, ¡°Challenge failed!¡±


    ¡°Please go back!¡±


    ¡°You are all wee toe back for another challenge!¡­ the challenge you all faced was only level 1!¡­¡±


    ¡°If you seed inpleting the challenge, I¡¯ll give you all permission to the firstyer.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you all have any dissatisfaction with this challenge level, you can also choose to challenge me directly. If you defeat me, you will gain control of the half-ne.¡±


    The tower spirit waved its hands.


    With the fluctuation of element power, a huge element pool could be vaguely felt. Then an Elder Earth Elemental, an Elder Fire Elemental, an Elder Wind Elemental, and an Elder Water Elemental appeared. The surrounding stone statues also seemed to move, turning into tall Stone Golems.

 Chapter 521 - Astral Travelling!

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 56 Astral Travelling!</h4>


    Under the quiet night,


    Gloria came to Soran¡¯s side. The loose wizard robe could not cover her proud curves. On the contrary, theplicated and mysterious runes added a mysterious and elegant look to her. Her long silver hair flowed gently with the night wind. Gloria gently reached out and held Soran¡¯s hand, tightly holding it; feeling the temperature of each other.


    Under the moon, the two stood together.


    The fallen witch looked on with aplicated expression; after some time, she left.


    Gloria looked at Soran, then she rested her head on his shoulder and asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Soran took a deep breath, looked at the dim starry sky, and murmured, ¡°We can only do this step by step. If we can¡¯t do that, then we¡¯ll just have to defeat the tower spirit when we¡¯re strong enough.¡±


    The difficulty of the game was ridiculous!


    Without any powers from their host body, a normal person stood no chance in defeating a powerful demon.


    Soran felt like beating the designer of this game.


    Right now, he could only wait for the next challenge. Soran made a mistake today. He hesitated for three seconds after entering the simtion. If he could find a ce to hide in these three seconds and avoid the Dretches, he may have had a higher chance. All along, Soran had been used to nning and then moving; only with more than 50% confidence, would he decide to move. In the world of war chess, he may not have time to ess the situation.


    To him, this was an opportunity for training too since he may not have that 50% confidence; he may take this opportunity to train himself.


    Fighting against an enemy more powerful would require wisdom and courage!


    After calming down, many ideas came to Soran¡¯s mind; he could have looked for help from other people as there were others who were still fighting the demons. In a vige of hundreds of people, there may even be low-level priests. In order to resist wild animals, there must be guards in the vige as well. From another perspective, there was even the possibility of talking with the enemy. The Dretches may not have much wisdom, but the evil wizards in the dark or the summoned demon may make a deal.


    However, this required some level of social skill, acting skill, and trickery.


    After some thinking, Soran still believed that battling was his style!


    Morning soon came.


    A fifth of Mordor city¡¯s expansion had beenpleted. The ves from Treasure Ind had elerated the progress a lot. Many of the first ves had gained new identities and became Mordor¡¯s new tenants. Although they needed to pay heavy taxes, after one year, these tenants could still have enough to eat and some savings. The biggest difference in Mordor city was that everyone had the opportunity to climb the socialdder; however, these opportunities were only for those who were willing to make efforts.


    Mordor was still preparing for the military parade.


    It seems that there was a split among the drows. Some of the drow¡¯s hadpletely moved to the city of Mordor, while others remained in the original ce.


    Soran didn¡¯t pay much attention to the female drows now. The female drows did not want to submit to him.


    Everything in Mordor city was on the right track. All the residents felt veryfortable with the protection of a god. Furthermore, the powerful army in Mordor also guaranteed peace for them.


    As a new God, Soran needed to learn a lot. Although his powers were great, his own strengths were still very important. Soran began to learnplex arcane knowledge. He was ready to upgrade his arcanist level and wanted to master one or two legendary spells. With the ability of gods, he learned quickly. When he mastered the ability [Arcane Proficiency] in the future, Soran would be able to learn skills even faster.


    It was another day.


    Today, Soran wanted to try something bold, that was to try ne travel.


    Both as a deity and as a legend, Soran already had the qualification to travel to other nes in person. However, he was unable to leave Mordor for the time being, so Soran chose to travel through the Astral ne.


    Projecting himself into the Astral ne to see how the universe was like!


    Everything was prepared.


    In the middle of the night, Soran came to the middle of an array. Then with some divine power, he activated the array and projected his consciousness.


    Divine power was so useful; it was no wonder that many gods paid more attention to the promotion of their divine power. As the embodiment of the power ofw, gods could transform their divine powers to other forms.


    A weak glow of magic appeared.


    With slight dizziness, Soran¡¯s figure appeared in the endless void, the bright gxy appearing in front of him. Behind him was a vast material ne.


    Every time he saw the entire material ne he would get astonished!


    This was a vast and boundless ne. Its outeryer was the potential ne barrier. At the bottom of the material ne, were channels connecting the four major elemental nes. It was unknown who created the material ne, but it definitely holds plenty of power.


    Soran walked in the voidness.


    Because he was only a projection, he could move freely with only his will.


    Beyond the void was a field of dark power.


    As though it was a whirlpool formed in the void, moving at an unimaginable speed¨Casionally, there was mysterious silver-white dusting out, but Soran did not know what it was.


    There were many secrets in the astral ne as it connects to the other nes.


    The material ne, Shadow ne, spirit realm, Upper ne, Lower ne, Elemental ne; there were countless nes, even half-nes!¡­


    Sometimes, there were even huge corpses of ancient gods and cast away Abomination.


    Soran walked in the universe and felt how small he really was!


    Suddenly!


    He saw something and was shocked.


    A!


    He was not mistaken; a shot by in a sh.


    Soran had only seen t nes, and it was the first time he saw a.


    From the perspective of gods, it was not impossible to shape a ne into a; it only took more energy, more power, and more time.


    In his memory, the earth had 71% of its surface covered by the ocean, which represented the power of the water element. The basic structure of the whole was the earth, which represented the power of the earth element. The core of the earth was magma, which represented the power of the fire element. The thing that enveloped the and protected it was the atmosphere, which represented the power of the air element.


    Water, fire, earth, and air


    As for where these elements came from, even gods did not know!


    Soran could not see the anymore, but he knew it was real. He was just unsure if the belonged to the material ne or some other ne.


    Without a doubt!


    It was huge, and it had existed for a long time.

 Chapter 522 - Blood Wars

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 57 Blood Wars</h4>


    The endless void.


    It was rare to encounter anyone in the astral ne.


    However, Soran seemed to have encountered someone. Someone that was using his real body to travel.


    There was no air or gravity in the astral ne. Projection was, of course, the simplest way; using a true body would require plenty of energy.


    Indeed, Soran had encountered a Lich!


    As an undead, many limitations of the astral ne did not affect it.


    In fact, this was the first time Soran encountered a Lich.


    A Lich was a very powerful spellcaster, and many of them were able topete with the gods. The one Soran met in front of him was walking in the astral ne. It seemed that he was collecting something Soran couldn¡¯t understand. A kind of strange dust with silvery-white light; it probably came from the material ne, or some extension of the material ne. Soran couldn¡¯t tell where the Lich came from; he only knew that he was an astral wanderer and had a profession level of around 25.


    ¡°A god!¡±


    The Lich became somewhat rxed when he saw Soran¡¯s projection. Since Soran couldn¡¯t hide his divine auras, the Lich came over, bowed, and said, ¡°d to have encountered a god here.¡±


    It was not unusual for a being full of power like a Lich to encounter a god.


    Right now, Soran was no threat to the Lich at all, because a projection only had a small part of the power of the body. Moreover, as a Lich, it had a Phctery; as long as it did not suffer brain damage, the body couldpletely be restored without any problem. That was why, even the gods sometimes had no choice but to master the death-rted domain, in order to destroy the Lich¡¯s body.


    Soran nodded gently as he stood far.


    The two did not seem to want to talk; they passed by each other after making sure they weren¡¯t hostile.


    If a projection died, the host body would suffer some damage.


    It seemed that the Lich also did not want to antagonize a deity!


    In his hand was a strange alchemy item, which was constantly absorbing the faint silver-white dust in the astral ne. The Lich felt a little relieved when Soran left, and quickly put away the thing and opened a teleportation door. The astral ne was a dangerous ce as there were many battles here; even as a Lich, he was quite shocked to encounter a deity.


    Soran did not go far from the material ne.


    He still had to reserve some power in Mordor city and another ce.


    It was possible to encounter the corpses of ancient gods in the astral ne. These corpses still had strong power; these corpses were very dangerous and full of opportunities for gods. These corpses were full of divine power, even after countless years. These ancient gods fought with the primitive demons born from the source of chaos. Some of them died in the void of the multiverse, and their bodies had been preserved until now.


    The power of primitive demons polluted Asmodeus and led to hisplete fall. As the best warrior of order, Asmodeus finally turned from the gods and evolved into Hell of Bator. The fall of Asmodeus directly led to the fall of arge number of ancient angels into hell. Some of them had been killed in endless bloody battles in the Abyss, while some of them were still in the deepest part of Bator.


    The reason why Soran chose to enter the Abyss and not the Hell of Bator was that the space of the Bator was very limited (only nineyers); thepetition was very fierce; and he had to obey the rules of Asmodeus.


    On the contrary, the Abyss was chaotic and vast.


    Even though there were very powerful demon lords, there wasn¡¯t one dominator. Chaos meant opportunity and the possibility of Soran rising!


    In fact, when Soran first roamed the astral ne, he still had some expectation that he would be favored by the Goddess of Good Fortune; or burst out in luck and suddenly encounter the corpse of an ancient god.


    Unfortunately, in this vast void, there were still very little ancient god corpses.


    In this almost boundless space, the chances of encountering them were almost unimaginable! Soran had always believed that his ability could help him absorb the huge divinity left on the ancient god¡¯s corpse; however, the problem was that it was difficult for him to find it in this mysterious and huge ne.


    It was a long time ago when someone encountered the corpse of an ancient god.


    Soran went around the material ne. There were many amazing things in the astral ne. There were other nes connected here; sometimes even encountering a flying meteorite. There may be meteorites that werepletely diamond or some material that could be used to make rare grade weapons.


    <i>Since I¡¯m here, I might as well go a few rounds to try my luck!</i>


    Inside ab, Gloria was busy analyzing the experimental data. asionally, she would turn her head to take a look at the new tower spirit ET-1, which stood nearby to help record the data. Compared with tower spirit 13, which she encountered in the war game simtion, Gloria¡¯s own tower spirit was too weak. Whether itsbat power,puting power, or intelligence, the gap between the two was just miles away. This made her more curious about the knowledge of the Arcane Empire. She really wanted to know the mystery of maintaining a huge floating city and the other fascinating items.


    Light footsteps were heard.


    The fallen witch was outside theb with a big book.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Gloria stopped her experimentation, turned to look at the fallen witch, and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    The two of them had their own separatebs.


    Normally, her mother would note at this hour.


    ¡°Come, look at this.¡±


    The fallen witch handed the thick book to Gloria, quickly opened to one of the pages, and said, ¡°this is the data record I found about the Abyss blood war.¡±


    Gloria took the and book and saw therge picture with descriptions there:


    ¡°Before there were any records, the Abyss blood wars had already broken out.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Styx River was just a stream. The Gray Waste of Hades, Bleak Eternity of Gehenna, Shura realm, and so on had not beenpletely formed. The Hell of Bator was still the world of the ancient Bator people, and the Yugoloth had only been created!¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no end to the bloody war that hassted for countless years. The existence of Asmodeus makes the devil risepletely. The endless war seems to be in a stalemate!¡­¡±


    ¡°From the in of Infinite Portals, the Blood Fissure (the gap between the Abyss and Bator was also thergest battlefield), Afnas, the Gray Waste of Hades, the Bleak Eternity of Gehenna, there were battles. Tens of millions of demons fought here. Every time demons died, there were newborn Dretches to support the endless war!¡­¡±


    ¡°The evil and neutral creatures, such as the Hags and the Yugoloths, were on both sides of the bloody battle. They imported various weapons and equipment carefully manufactured by the devils from Barto (countless weapon makers in Barto, thergest weapons productivity in the lower realm¡­) There were no weapons forging businesses in the local area. The Yugoloths also monopolized part of the boatman business of the Styx river. If not for the Yugoloths, the Hags would have made much money¡­¡±


    Gloria looked up with a frown as he read until this part.


    Many powerful wizards would know about this history of the Abyss. However, the fallen witch shook her head and said, ¡°Continue reading the power parts.¡±


    There were still some more paragraphs, but this seemed to be the important point:


    ¡°At an ancient time, millions of coalition forcesposed of angels joined in the bloody battle. Only 3000 people were able to return to the upper ne alive. This defeat made the celestial creatures more cautious and careful in dealing with the lower ne!¡±


    ¡°Let the evil creatures fight among themselves. The upper ne should not intervene in their wars. As a result of this failed war, the creatures in the upper ne had separated into order and chaos,¡±


    ¡°Many gods of order and chaos participated in the blood war. A god in the chaos camp died and fell in the blood war. What¡¯s more, the gods who died in the blood war could no longer be resurrected. So most of the gods chose to withdraw from the bloody war and sent some servants to participate at most. In addition, they participated too much in the bloody war, and their power seemed to be absorbed by the bloody war!¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It was also said that even if a Lich died in the blood war, it was likely that its Phctery would also be destroyed. Even the demon lords hell rarely took risks to fight in person


    The fallen witch then said, ¡°Look at thest part.¡±


    <i>Thest part?</i>


    Gloria looked down and was shocked:


    ¡°Of course, it was different for those evil spirits who wanted to be more powerful or those who wanted to rely on the blood war to be stronger! This was one of the fastest ways to be stronger. As long as the survivors were able to absorb the powers of the killed enemies!¡­ ¡±


    ¡°A lowly Dretch could swiftly be a powerful demon after one war.¡±


    ¡°If it could survive a few wars, it may even be a Marilith, Balor, Kelvezu, or something even more powerful!¡­¡±


    ¡°If it were able to kill a powerful existence!¡±


    ¡°Then it may even be a demon lord in the Abyss!¡­¡±


    ¡°In the long years,¡± there were even extremely lucky and powerful existences that had killed gods in the war!¡­¡±


    ¡°This may make some be powerful gods in a very short time!¡­ No one knew what kind of rules and power the bloody war contained!¡­ But it seems that it was the only ce where anyone could be a powerful being in a short amount of time! ¡±


    ¡°The endless ughter!¡­¡±


    [Blood war of the Abyss], book 3, chapter 16.


    Gloria shut the book, looked at the fallen witch with a confused expression, and asked, ¡°Why did you show me this?¡±


    The fallen witch did not say anything at first.


    After some time, she said, ¡°Soran¡¯s powers!¡±


    ¡°Bing a deity in such a short amount of time!¡­ I feel there are too many secrets in him!¡­ There has never been anything like him! ¡±


    ¡°What you read just now is the most possible conclusion!¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a strange power in him!¡­ it was unknown where this power would lead him.¡±


    Gloria stood there.


    She looked at her mother quietly. Her expression still calm. She then replied, ¡°No matter what the future may be¡­ since I have chosen him, I will always stand beside him. I will apany him to the end! ¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest.¡±

 Chapter 523 - Spring!

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 58 Spring!</h4>


    As summer came, a seasonal warm wind also blew into Arendelle.


    In addition to the mountains covered with ice and snow all year round, Arendale was now full of vitality. Winter wheat had sprouted and grown; there was even a field of green in the Frost Kingdom. The spring here cameter than other ces. Because they could only nt once a year, the residents of the Frost Kingdom obviously attached great importance to farming. Besides winter wheat, they also nted some other cold-resistant crops.


    This day, a group of outsiders arrived in Arendelle. They were in armor and shabby cloaks. Silvery white mottled armor reflected light in the sun. asionally, people who meet them would bow their heads.


    They were a group of pdins from the outside.


    Unlike the cities they had been to, in Arendelle people rarely asked them for help. What happened in the City of Riches was not repeated here, because Arendelle had its ownw, which had been strictly enforced.


    This was a prosperous Arendelle that was governed by a powerful princess!


    This time, the pdins hade to ask for help. There were not many people who could repair the Holy Avenger, and one of them was the elder princess of Arendelle.


    She was a Divine Sorcerer that had divine spellcasting abilities!


    Around the port, a young pdin walked on the streets of the port. From some time onward, every city he passed by he liked to check out the slums; in his opinion, they represented the civilization of a city and a country. He liked Arendelle because it was the most vibrant and dynamic city he had ever seen, second only to Mordor. If there was a chance in the future, he may check out Mordor for himself.


    It had been some time after the battle in Abyss.


    Even though he was close to bing a legend and had a perfect soul, he still couldn¡¯t breakthrough.


    The reason was he had not found his own field; courage, faith, sacrifice, justice, order, goodness!¡­


    He was somewhat unsure.


    He did notck courage, faith, or sacrifice, but he couldn¡¯t find his core to breakthrough. In order to gain the core ability of the pdin, he needed to discover his true self!


    The sealed power inside each soul!


    The young pdin had made a vow early on. As a man chosen by the Divine Avengers, he would never marry, have children or have any wealth in his life. Except for weapons and equipment, he would use all his wealth to help the poor; refuse anyfort and pleasure, fight for order and justice in the world until his death!


    He stood at the edge of bing a legend.


    He had a strong feeling that after he passed through this barrier, he would truly gain the power to fight for his faith!


    There were many people in the port.


    A boy sitting on a log attracted his attention; the young pdin felt something, a pure soul.


    He walked over.


    The young pdin crouched in front of the little boy and saw a trace of envy from his eyes. The little boy looked in a certain direction with eager eyes; he was looking at a noble young man in wizard robe. Noticing the arrival of the pdin, he turned his head slightly but did not speak. He was wearing shabby clothes, which meant that he was born in poverty and might be the child of some dock worker. The little boy looked at him calmly, with a trace of curiosity and respect.


    The young pdin smiled and said, ¡°birth is destiny, but the future can be forged by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe injustice?¡±


    The little boy hesitantly nodded.


    The young pdin smiled, pressed his hand on the boy¡¯s forehead, and a glow of sacred power was seen.


    ¡°Holy Baptism!¡±


    ¡°Blessing of the Pure!¡±


    The pce of Arendelle.


    The elder princess sat on the throne. She had an invitation in her hand; the invitation came from the south coast, from a ce called Mordor city. She gently rubbed her forehead and looked out of the window. Princess Anna stood on the balcony and looked into the distance. Her face seemed to be gaunt. As the first sessor of Arendelle, because of the early death of her parents, the eldest princess had always been a sister and a mother to Princess Anna.


    However, she did not like that man. Even now, she still did not like him; as a divine sorcerer, she could feel an awful aura from him¨Cb


    Some dangerous power which he did not understand!


    She did not want princess Anna to be involved.


    There was a bodyguard reporting outside the door. A group of pdins seemed to want to see her. Even though the elder princess was not hostile toward the pdins, at this time, she had no intention to see them at all. Something big must have happened if the pdins came here; whether it was good or bad, she did not have the energy to care about it now.


    She was now worried about Anna and the invitation from Mordor.


    If she epted the invitation, Arendelle would be aligned with Mordor; this was a stance that Arendelle would take.


    At the balcony, princess Anna had a delicate cloth doll in her hand, which looked somewhat like Soran. Her expression at the moment was a little grumpy. The girl pinched the cloth doll hard while pinching it, she said in a tender voice with weeping, ¡°B*stard!¡­ Idiot!¡­ Stupid pig! ¡±


    ¡°You have the guts to be a god! But have no guts to marry me!¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡­ Coward!¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡­¡±


    Drops of tears fell down, and the grievance in her heart finally made Princess Anna cry. She squeezed the cloth doll that was like Soran as if it could make her better. She didn¡¯t understand why, even though she had thrown away her pride as a princess for him, that bastard didn¡¯t even dare to see her!


    She felt extremely wronged.


    The elder Princess stood in the hall and sighed. As the most powerful guardian of Arendelle, nothing could hide from her.


    She slowly walked toward Princess Anna.


    The young girl seemed to hear the footsteps, her expression was a little flustered, and she put away the cloth doll. Then she wiped her tears casually; when she turned around, she was already smiling. Princess Anna looked at the invitation letter, and said in a hopeful voice, ¡°Sister! You will go! Right? ¡±


    Even after the man had treated her this way, she still hoped that the elder Princess could stand on his side.


    ¡°Ai!¡­¡±


    The elder Princess couldn¡¯t help sighing. She embraced the haggard Princess Anna and said, ¡°silly girl!¡±

 Chapter 524 - The Rise (1)

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 59 The Rise (1)</h4>


    He had finally left the ins.


    When Solon walked out of the barren in, he saw a huge abyssal fault in front of him, under which he could see the hot magma, and in the distance was the flowing Styx river. The in of Infinite Portals was the top of Abyss; a barrennd where there were no creatures. Thend was baked in the dark red sun like hell. There were three kinds ofndforms in the dusty wastnd: the great Abyss on the surface, the huge steel fortress, and the Styx river.


    The only owner here was the Lord of the wind, Pazuzu. As the oldest Orbis demon, he chose neutrality in the battle between the Tanari demons and the Orbis demons. This powerful demon lord rarely cared about other things, and his favorite thing was to tempt others to fall, especially a righteous pdin. For this reason, he would even try his best to help the pdins.


    The lord of wind seldom appeared in front of normal demons and seldom participated in the blood wars.


    His evolution of power was now at a limit.


    Solon had killed many Dretch along the way, and now his stats were like this:


    ¡°Name: Solon


    Race: Demon


    Form: Dretch [Grade 1]


    Attributes: Strength 14, Dexterity 12, Constitution 16, Intelligence 10, Wisdom 12, Charm 12.


    Alignment: Lawful Evil. (Note: Other demons would be hostile toward you because of your actions.)


    Health Points: 25/25


    Demon Powers: 72/100


    Skills: Sneak 105, Listen 70, Detect 70, Search 30


    Ability: Demon ws (+1 Innate magic weapon), Demon Skin (5 damage reduction), Demonic Resistance, Multi-Strike


    Spell-like ability: Cause Fear (Once daily), Stinking Cloud (Once daily), Telepathy.¡±


    The growth of a demon was very interesting.


    It seemed that after a ughter, their abilities could beprehensively improved. Solon was now close to the strongest form of a Dretch. There were only two ways to further his powers.


    The first method was to pick a ss.


    Even demons could also advance into a ss and learn many profession abilities, but it took more time. It was more difficult for a demon to advance in a professionpared to other creatures.


    The second method was to change his form.


    In order to do that, Solon would have to kill some powerful enemies and umte his demonic blood.


    Ultimately he would be able to advance into a Subus, Hezrou, Vrock, or other middle grade demons!


    If he did not like to be a humanoid demon, Solon could also use the power of the demon¡¯s blood to mutate into a Bebilith or a Retriever and so on. It seemed that there were countless possibilities for the demon¡¯s genes. Solon needed more demonic blood to be a catalyst. The weakness of Dretch was too obvious. Even when he was about to have a breakthrough, Solon still had only 25 Health Points.


    There was a steel fortress far away.


    There was only a small narrow path in the abyssal fault. Solon knew what faith he would have if he left this barrennd.


    An ant¨Cthe Dretches that made it out of the barrennd were all very weak.


    Magma flowed along the rocks. Just as Solon came close to the steel fortress, a Subus appeared in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drafted!¡±


    The Subus raised the whip with metal barbs and beat it on the ground in front of Solon. The Subus then said in a haughty voice, ¡°coward Dretch! You are very lucky to be called up by the seventh legion of the Subus Queen!¡±


    ¡°Fight on.¡±


    ¡°If you survive, you will be rewarded!¡±


    The Subus did not even ask for Solon¡¯s opinion; in the Abyss, middle-grade demons ruled over the lower grade demons. If Solon showed even a hint of reluctance, the Subus would kill him instantly.


    The seventh legion of the Subus Queen was recruiting. For a lowly Dretch, the demon in front of him doesn¡¯t even need to use the ability Charm. As one of the most powerful demon lords in the Abyss, the Subus Queen was also the main force of the Abyss blood war. The blood war here had never really stopped. Every day, new demons would be called up to fight.


    However, the Subus Queen was smart; she would pick out the survivors and train them in her base camps.


    The blood war was basically a meat grinder!


    No matter how powerful the demons were, there was a possibility of falling. The Subus Queen had been involved in a bloody war for a long time, but her strength had not been lost, on the contrary, she was growing stronger.


    A Hezrou appeared.


    It¡¯s nced at Soran with a chaotic look; as though it was pissed at this Dretch and wanted to kill it desperately.


    However, it could not do that just yet.


    A new battle was about to start; the opponent was not a demon of Bator, but the army of Yeenoghu, the Prince of Gnolls, the Lord of the 422ndyer of the Abyss. Demonic legions were always in internal strife. Many demonic lords had never stopped fighting. Naturally, their demonic legions were also in constant friction. These battles spread to the abyss ins and themanders of each army would often look for battles to engage in.


    Even though a battle between the demons was about to break out, the Queen of Subus still decided to fight her old foe!


    Insanity?


    That¡¯s right! This was how the Abyss was!


    Solon¡¯s figure followed a group of Dretch into the barracks. In front of him was a huge steel fortress, in which many war machines were ced.


    Even though demons relied on their sheer numbers to win, the Queen of Subus put a lot of emphasis on war machines.


    It was a mess inside the barracks.


    Solon even saw Hezrou fighting each other. It was a fight to the death, and the loser was likely to die under the opponent¡¯s hands.


    No-one stopped it, on the contrary, the Subusmanders would look on with excitement!


    Almost all of the officers here were Subus; most of them female as male Subuses were rare.


    A group of Dretches was driven into the barracks. Everything in the camp was in chaos; instead of looking like a proper, well-trained army, the group seemed more like a bunch of thugs.


    Other than superior numbers, there was no other advantage!


    Around the evening, before the battle began, the Dretches were allocated some food; arge group of Dretches scrambled chaotically, some even killed each other.


    Facing this kind of situation!


    Solon quickly cast a spell without hesitation.


    ¡°Cause Fear!¡±


    Even though it was a low-level spell, it was very effective against the Dretches; these cowards all ran away.


    This attracted the attention of a nearby Subus officer.


    She took a surprising look at Solon, then she took out a dagger, threw it in front of Solon and said, ¡°very good!¡±


    ¡°From now on you lead them!¡±


    Solon was now in a higher position.


    From a lowly Dretch to a leader of Dretches!


    Insanity?


    Indeed! That was how simple demons were!


    This was the bottomless Abyss, the most chaotic and evil ce. There was practically no order here.


    After being drafted, Solon immediately got a position.


    However,


    This was not important. What mattered was if he could survive tomorrow¡¯s battle against the demon army controlled by the Prince of Gnolls.


    If he could survive the battle, then he would be able to climb thedder of power!

 Chapter 525 - The Rise (2)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 60 The Rise (2)</h4>


    The second day soon came around.


    It seemed that themander had changed the battle n and was going to reduce the scale of the battle. They nned to attack a small stronghold of the Gnolls. After taking out this stronghold, they would make another attempt. This sudden change of n, the other demons basically had no objection, but Solon could not help frowning, thinking that there seemed to be something strange. Yesterday they were still high with morale, but today they were only going to make small scale attacks.


    Themander of the demon army was a brezu: a monster that had a challenge rating of 15 and both Strength and Constitution at 31!


    The brezu had sharp violet eyes and dark brown skin. It stood about five meters tall and weighed more than 5500 pounds. This kind of demon liked to cheat rather than fight; but never underestimate its ability, because it was a powerful demon that was proficient in many abilities. Even with Solon¡¯s host body, it would take some time to defeat this beast.


    That was because it was an advanced brezu which has Basic Health around 18.


    If Solon did not want to change forms, he could also umte his power to advance his form and be a small, medium, orrge-scale Dretch. In this case, his vitality would continue to increase, and his Basic Health will be improved little by little. This was how the Mother of Worms was born. As a supergiant Abyss worm, the Mother of Worms had a Basic Health of 36 points, making it very difficult to kill!


    Increasing the size of the body would increase their attribute but also incur a penalty.


    That was because a bigger body meant slower movement and slower reaction.


    The army Solon was in was sent to the battlefield.


    The officers under the brezu were five Vrock and some Hezrou. Solon identally noticed there was no Subus at all; this surprised him!


    ¡°Somethings wrong!¡±


    Solon took a step back quietly and murmured, ¡°as the army of the Subus Queen, they did not send a single Subus to fight!¡±


    ¡°Could it be?!¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just a decoy or to attract the enemy¡¯s attention?¡±


    Demons were not very smart.


    Most of the demons were affected by their own chaotic nature. They were not as cunning as the devils. In front of Solon were a bunch of Hezrou that were excited to fight. It seemed that they were very happy when there was a fight and were not aware of how dangerous their situation was!


    Everything seemed strange.


    Solon soon knew that they were the only decoy, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out who was controlling the army.


    The demon army soon marched out.


    The tall brezu was at the front, like a giant full of oppressive force, followed by some Hezrou. Because of the advantages of body shape and the innate fighting ability, Hezrou had always been in the vanguard position in the demon army. They were the top-level decoy as they could attract a lot of firepower on them.


    In the back were groups of Dretch, Quasits, Abyssal skulker, and other low-level demons!


    One Hezrou could kill tens of thousands of low-grade demons.


    They did not march for long.


    The demons also did not give much order; they either ordered ¡®attack¡¯ or ¡®retreat.¡¯


    Solon was in the back.


    He couldn¡¯t understand the demon¡¯s thoughts at all; some demons were ted by theing of a battle, while some demons were frightened by the battle.


    Solon was now in this disorganized army and did not know what would happen next.


    If something was not right, he would find the chance to slip away.


    Soon, there was a camp garrisoned by the enemy army in front of them. Solon thought they would have any tactical strategy, but in fact, there was none. With the roar of ¡°attack,¡± the Hezrou rushed forward with a cry. Solon really wanted to give them some useful tactics, but he knew that as a Dretch, he would only be trampled to death by high-level demons if he dared to do so.


    There was a great stench.


    The Hezrou used their innate ability; these frog-like demons would secrete a stinky gas when they fought. Any enemy that came close would have to go through a test.


    These demons were really ugly too!


    A group of crazed demons fought in the front. The Hezrou fought in the front, followed by the Dretches and other low-grade demons. The brezu did not go into battle yet, and the middle-grade demons stayed behind to ensure the cowards did not run.


    ¡°This is just a mess!¡±


    Solon was truly disappointed at themand of the demons. No wonder they were always beaten by the devils even though they had the advantage of numbers.


    This kind ofmand would only waste life!


    However, it also proved that Solon was right to choose to develop in the Abyss; only here could he have the opportunity to rise rapidly. As long as he has survived the most difficult initial stage, he could easily enter the ranks of high-grade demons.


    The army did not have any marks.


    The army Yeenoghu controlled consisted mainly of Gnolls, Ghouls, Undead, and other demons.


    The dark Abyss Gnolls were among them. Even in the Abyss, they were difficult opponents! The Ghouls confronted the Hezrou. Themander of the enemy stronghold was a Gnoll general that had a three-headed il. He had been looking at the brezu in the distance. As long as the opponent did not make a move, he had no intention of making a move.


    The battle was quite intense!


    Both armies were in a mess as demons were easily triggered by the smell of blood.


    However, something even more impressive happened that shocked Solon!


    The Dretches around him started fighting each other!


    There were arge number of low-level demons in the armies of both sides. Many of these low-level demons were temporarily recruited. That was to say, many of them had only recently been gathered together. They were not familiar with each other, and there were not many markings on them.


    There were Dretches everywhere!


    That was why it was a big mess! Most of them would die!


    That was right.


    The Dretches were fighting each other.


    Not only the Dretches under Solon¡¯smand but also the Dretches in the camp of the Gnolls. They were no longer able to distinguish friend or foe.


    Solon had never seen such a useless army.


    Perhaps in the blood wars, they were able to differentiate between demons and devils, but right now it was just a big mess!


    In this case, there was no point inmanding at all! He might as well hide in some corner and wait for kills.


    Since everything was a mess already!


    After Solon had killed around 20 to 30 Dretches, the Dretches in his camp noticed this; they all came around him while the enemies ran from him.


    However!


    Right then, a loud bang was heard. A red-eyed Hezrou and a demon covered in mes were getting close.


    The leader of the Dreches he saw yesterday.


    Right now, it was greatly injured and was faced with a demon with mes.


    A demon that was advancing into a Balor!

 Chapter 526 - The Rise (3)

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 61 The Rise (3)</h4>


    Hezrou attracted a lot of enemy fire.


    Although their strength was only around 21, their Constitution could be close to 30, and they weighed more than 750 pounds. Although they couldn¡¯tpare with those big demons, they were still very dangerous in a battle. The Hezrou demon that led Solon¡¯s group was an advanced form. It had arge body size of more than 1200 pounds; like a small giant. But it was a pity that it looked very strange because it looked like a frog. Now it was like a roasted frog on the fire, and its disgusting skin was covered in char.


    Hezrou was fighting a ming demon; a rare kind of demon.


    Under normal circumstances, a demon¡¯s evolution was like this: Dretch, Abyssal Skulker, Quasits, Subus, Vrock, Hezrou, brezu, Nalfeshnee, Marilith, Balor.


    That¡¯s how humanoid demons evolved, but there were also more dangerous Bebilith and Retriever.


    Balors were the most powerful demons but they were not Fire Balors. In the bottomless Abyss, fire demons were special because they had their own power source¨Cthe power of me and destruction!


    There were hundreds of Balors in the Abyss, but only one from these hundreds would be a Fire Balor!


    If the Fire Balor Soran encountered were brought over here, it would be able to wipe out both armies easily! A Fire Balor was one of the very few existences that could challenge demon lords!


    There were two methods to be a Fire Balor; to be a legendary Balor first then try to be a Fire Balor.


    Or advance into the rare fire demon and swiftly go into the legendary realm.


    Finally, the fire demon would integrate the power of Balor to be the legendary [Fire Balor]!


    Solon was very clear about the power of the Fire Balor he encountered before. If it had not been sealed for a long time and had been seriously injured, Soran would not have any chance to win. Even if as a deity now, to deal with a Fire Balor that hasplete power, Soran would have little chance of winning! A real Fire Balor would already have 25 Monster Level, and a Challenge Rating around 20. If the Fire Balor advances into some special ss, the [Beheader] or [Executioner], it would have powers equivalent to the gods!


    Solon had an urge. He wanted to try and kill this fire demon!


    If he seeded, he may be on the path to be a Fire Balor; this was surely much better than bing a Subus, Vrock, or Hezrou.


    In this way, he would also avoid the path of bing a [ughterer]!


    Solon was afraid of the penalty of bing a [ughterer].


    The temperature around the area began to rise.


    There were miserable wailing sounds as the Dretches near the fire demon were burned to death. As a low-level fire demon, the fire demon¡¯s body was surrounded by a terrible me, which could cause 5-10 points of fire damage to nearby enemies every second. With a Dretch¡¯s poor Constitution and HP, standing around the fire demon for one or two seconds would kill it. The mes around the fire demon extended five meters around it, thus there was little chance for a low-level demon to kill it!


    Solon could onlyst around 5 seconds around it.


    So if he wanted to do it, he must kill it in one go. From the current situation, it was almost impossible for the Hezrou to defeat the fire demon. The difference between their injuries was different. The Hezrou was close to the state of serious injury, but the fire demon only had light injuries. As long as the Hezrou was around the fire demon. It would constantly suffer damage.


    ¡°If only I had Icingdeath!¡±


    Solon felt that it was a wasted opportunity. If he had his legendary curved sword Icingdeath, he would not have to worry about the fire damage from the fire demon. The me was its most dangerous weapon; any creature that was not immune to fire would be continuously burned. However, even with the Icingdeath, he may not survive the attacks of the fire demon in his current state.


    There were a lot of burnt and ck marks on the ground. A lot of Dretches had died to the fire demon. Solon had to keep his distance as he didn¡¯t want to be burnt.


    It seemed that some demons had noticed this!


    If the Hezrou was killed, then the army would be easily wiped out; thus, with themand of the brezu, a power demon came to help.


    ¡°Marilith! [Challenge Rating 12)¡±


    The Marilith was also a special kind of Abyss demon. It belonged to a quite powerful advanced demon. Soran had spent a lot of time dealing with ordinary Marilith previously. The four-armed snake demon in front of him was obviously more powerful; it held four swords at the same time. Its natural arms allowed it to use four weapons at the same time. When fighting, it basically had no openings, thus it was hard for demons to beat it head on.


    Snake type demons had incredible explosive power!


    The four-armed snake demon swooped down and made a path of ughter. In an instant, it came in front of the fire demon. Four Abyss long-swords swept in at the same time, closing almost every possible angle.


    The snake demon was also a form Solon thought about evolving into!


    The six-armed snake demon was a very powerful high-grade demon and the most terrifying war machine in the Abyss. In such a battle, the six-armed snake demon was invincible. A six-armed snake demon could even fight several demons of simr strength because its arms were so powerful!


    These snake demons could even have 8 arms; these were legendary and terrifying demons that even demon lords were scared of.


    To some extent, the eight-armed snake demon was the most powerful warrior in the Abyss! (Note: the number of equipment a six-armed snake demon could use is determined by the number of arms it had; weapons included (long sword), bracelets, wrist guards, rings, etc. Because they were born with more arms, the snake demon race could use this extra equipment easily and without any impact. A well-equipped and rich six-armed snake demon was a nightmare for many high-grade demons! Imagine how terrible it was to face a snake demon with a legendary ring and magic protectors on all six arms


    ¡°Tang, Tang, Tang!¡±


    The snake demon was obviously poor because it only had four long swords and only two arms with extraordinary wrist guards. There were not many wizards in the Abyss; most of the demons only knew how to destroy.


    The four-armed snake demon joined the battle.


    Soon, the tide was turned; in the face of two enemies, the fire demon slowly became severely injured.


    Solon moved along slowly, tightly gripping the extraordinary dagger waiting for an opportunity!

 Chapter 527 - 2 The Rise (4)

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 62 The Rise (4)</h4>


    The battle continued.


    The opportunity that Solon was waiting for had appeared. It seemed that it was eptable for him to kill the fire demon, or kill the four-armed snake demon. To him, the power of a Fire Balor could help him rise to the ranks of demon lords, and the ability of a six-armed snake demon could give full y to Soron¡¯s dual-wielding fighting skills. One was a very powerful demon lineage; the other was an advanced form that could inherit part of the fighting skills and strength of the host body.


    It seemed that he was not far from great power!


    Solon would inherit the fighting skills of the curved sword and dual-wielding abilities. The advanced form of the snake demon could help him recover these abilities easily, and even further master the abilities of Multi-Strike and Multi-Weapon Combat. In terms of the blood war, the snake demon basically would not be afraid at theter stage!


    Of course, if given a choice, he would still choose to be a Fire Balor because it had powerful Teleportation abilities.


    The snake demon was still a fighter in the end.


    Although it had demonic spell-like abilities, the snake demon was still iparable to the Fire Balor. At Solon¡¯s level, he not only wanted a body that could fight.


    Of course, if any snake demon could be a Sword Saint, it would be a nightmare and disaster of the whole multiverse!


    The most terrifyingbination would be:


    A six-arm snake demon + legendary Sword Saint + Multi-Strike + Multi-Weapon Combat + Kai + Critical Strike + Epic Toughen + Expose Weakness + Hurricane¡­


    In theory, this kind of meleebat ability could almost sweep the whole multiverse; the physical strength of the snake demon could make up for the defense defect of the Sword Saint. The weakness of a Sword Saint could be made up by wearing wrist guards, rings, bracelets, etc. on the snake demon¡¯s arms. This was almost a perfectbination of all aspects; the only problem was that it was basically impossible to achieve!


    That was because the chaotic nature of the snake demon did not allow it to meditate and train.


    (Note: Even though Sword Saints could not wear armor, it could wear wrist guards and rings; six-arm demons could wear equipment and not be affected by the weight.)


    The battle was still going on.


    However, something seemed to have happened at the side of the battlefield, and the entire battlefield became a mess.


    The four-armed snake demon seemed to have realized something, and its attacks became more erratic¨Cexchanging blow for blow, wanting to kill the fire demon no matter what. Solon could not see the other side because no matter perception or vision, the height of the Dretch was just not enough.


    This sudden change of events made him even more determined to kill one of these demons.


    Chaos continued to spread.


    It seemed that the enemy¡¯s reinforcements had arrived, and the demonic army on his side was gradually showing signs of a rout. Solon could not see the battlefield because his field of vision was too small. However, from the perspective of the other Dretches, the reinforcements seemed to be in arge number. The Abyss lord controlled both the Gnolls and Ghouls and had many demons he had recruited. Although his personal strength in the Abyss was not first-ss, the scale of his army was superior.


    The chaotic nature of the demons led to the uncertainty of the battle!


    The bottomless abyss was never short of excellentmanders, but there was ack of executive power here. Some orders were well, but when they were executed, they were totally different. A lot of demons with funny minds were either rushing forward or retreating. Weak demons were frightened and timid, while powerful demons rushed directly into the enemy¡¯s lines. Currently, the Hezrou¡¯s had rushed to the inside of the Gnoll army while the Dretches were constantly retreating. The armies on both sides had been mixed, and it was a mess.


    It was precisely because of this that many abyss lords gave uprge-scale armed demons to fight and relied on useless demons to rush the enemy. The real core elite rarely moved out into the battlefield.


    The injuries of the fire demon became more and more severe!


    There were not many Dretches standing near Solon. The Hezrou gradually retreated because of the serious injury, leaving only the four-armed snake demon to fight on. From the current situation, the four-armed snake demon seemed to have a better chance, because the fire demon was about to die!


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion was heard.


    It seemed that the fire demon had been forced to a corner by the snake demon. All of a sudden, the fire demon¡¯s body began to expand, and the mes moved outward also!


    It wanted to explode!


    Even though this fire demon did not have the ability ¡®Self Destruction,¡¯ it still could self explode to kill everything around it.


    The snake demon was already quite injured!


    Under these circumstances, the snake demon would be killed by the explosion.


    ¡°Right now!¡±


    Solon¡¯s figure flew out, squeezing out all his potential. Now for him, this was a gamble. If he won the bet, he would be able to gain the possibility of bing a Fire Balor. If he lost the bet, this demon body would bepletely destroyed. Not only would all the arrangements for the Abyss be ruined, but Soran¡¯s body would be severely damaged and fall into a state of soul weakness for a long time.


    In the zing fire, Solon rushed directly to the fire demon. The terrible me burned his skin; if the demon was not born with certain fire resistance, he would be burnt quickly. The intense pain stimted his nerves, and Solon¡¯s pupils appeared a little bloodshot. He suddenly waved a dagger and jumped up, shing at the neck of the fire demon in front of him.


    ¡°Shash!¡±


    If the fire demon did not die, he would die!


    He would not have time to run after striking the demon and would be killed directly.


    A Dretch was really too weak!


    Hot blood gushed out, and the blood of the fire demon was like magma, which directly ignited Solon¡¯s body. At this moment, Solon seemed to be in a frenzy, stabbing at the fire demon with a dagger!


    Hot energy appeared.


    With the death of the fire demon, the self explosion that was about to bepleted seemed to be diffused; instead, that power rushed into Solon¡¯s body.


    His body started burning!

 Chapter 528 - The Rise (5)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 63 The Rise (5)</h4>


    Pain and burn!


    Solon¡¯s body became a burning humanoid shape. The burning blood of the fire demon flowed on his skin and then infiltrated into his body little by little along with the mysterious demon¡¯s tattoo. Then, there was more pain; it seemed that the burning was not only inside the skin but also his muscles, blood, and bones began to burn. Solon¡¯s breath had mesing out slowly; his bones were growing and cracking, and his figure became a humanoid adult form.


    A row data appeared in front of him:


    ¡°Killed middle-grade fire demon!¡­¡±


    ¡°Extracting demon bloodline!¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained 36 demon power!¡­ Current body unable to absorb Soul Energy!¡­ Soul Energy transformation!¡­ Returning 1200 ughter EXP!¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon bloodline activated!¡­¡±


    ¡°Mutation urred!¡­ [Dretch] form upgraded!¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon bloodline activated!¡­¡±


    ¡°Mutation urred!¡­ inefficient power!¡­ Evolution failed!¡­ Demon power transforming!¡­ Evolving the current demon form!¡­¡±


    ¡°[Dretch] small creature bes medium creature!¡­ Basic Health increased by 10!¡­ Demon Life Force strengthened!¡­¡±


    ¡°Unknown bloodline mutating!¡­¡±


    ¡°[Dretch] form evolving!¡­ Evolving demon form!¡­¡±


    ¡°Mastering special gifted talent [me Body]!¡±


    ¡°Bloodline mutation urred!¡­ [Dretch] form upgraded to [Dretch] elite form!¡­¡±


    Not enough power!


    Solon soon found that the power provided by the fire demon could not make him advance into a fire demon form. Instead, the demon¡¯s power changed his original form, directly leading to his body size changing from a small creature to a medium-sized creature. A stream of hot power was still pouring into the body. A mysterious demon tattoo appeared on Solon¡¯s dark red skin. His whole body was burning continuously, and hot air was pouring out in all directions.


    Elite form.


    This seemed to be the ability possessed by the monster temte. Some powerful monsters could continue to advance on the original basis and eventually be BOSS grade creatures.


    Just like how on the secondyer of the Abyss, there was a legendary Dretch Sorcerer!


    That creature was a BOSS grade demon.


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    A foot stepped out of the raging fire, and then Solon, who was nearly doubled in size, walked directly out of the mes.


    His whole person seemed to be changed!


    There were many mysterious demon runes on his dark red skin, and there were still mes on the surface of his arms and body. His whole body exuded a burning aura; his breath was also apanied by the rolling heatwave. Even the earth under his feet gradually became burnt.


    me Body!


    Even though he did not evolve into a fire demon, he still gained a new gifted ability [me Body].


    ¡°me Body [Gifted ability]: because of some special mutation, you have gained a strong body of me. From now on, you will be immune to any fire damage. After fully activating this talent, you will be surrounded by a burning me. Any target close to you will receive 10 fire damage. This ability damages friends or foes; the power of fire will burn everything around you!¡±


    This was the most basic ability of the Fire Balor.


    Although Solon could not match the 30-50 fire damage per second of a Fire Balor, as an advanced demon form, he now had the power of fire.


    Under these circumstances, he was basically now the king among the Dretches; even if thousands of Dretches rushed toward him, they would all die.


    Soran¡¯s figure was somewhat showing!


    In the zing fire, the Dretch form was reborn. A pair of demon¡¯s horns appeared on his forehead and a pair of demon¡¯s wings appeared on his back because of the sudden change. However, the demon wings were notplete, and it was basically impossible for him to fly. At most, like some advanced low-grade demons [Lemure], when sprinting at high speed, it could help them jump higher and sprint faster. Solonn still retained the general form of a Dretch, but he now had many features of a middle-grade demon.


    Demon horns and demon wings.


    These were the two most obvious signs.


    A rush of power gushed out.


    Afterpleting the mutation, Solon was now at grade 2 and a monster level of 8.


    Right now, his stats had changed:


    ¡°Name: Solon


    Race: Demon


    Form: Dretch [Grade 2] [Elite] [Medium sized creature]


    Monster Level: 18


    Attributes: Strength 16, Dexterity 14, Constitution 18, Intelligence 12, Wisdom 14, Charm 15.


    Alignment: Lawful Evil. (Note: Other demons will be hostile toward you because of your actions.)


    Health Points: 36/80


    Demon Powers: 0/1000


    Skills: Sneak 125, Literacy 50, Intimidation 50, Spellcraft 50, Use Magic Device 50, Listen 75, Detect 75, Search 50


    Ability: Demon ws (+1 Innate magic weapon), Demon Skin (5 damage reduction), Demonic Resistance, Multi-Strike


    Spell-like ability: Cause Fear (Once daily), Stinking Cloud (Once daily), Telepathy.¡±


    His powers were bing greater.


    The mutation of his demon gene directly enhanced the basic attributes of Solon, and the further ergement of his body size also strengthened his Strength and Life Force.


    The battlefield became quiet.


    It was not a very rare thing that a demon¡¯s mutation urred, but it happened most often in the blood war with the devils; the blood war seems to make it easier for them to absorb the strength of the enemy. In this small-scale battle, Solon¡¯s mutation was undoubtedly quite remarkable; the chance of a Dretch advancing was less than 1%. After Solon had mutated, it caught the attention of the enemy, and some woulde to kill him.


    Facing this, Solon did not hesitate to turn around and run; he had just advanced, and his ability and body shape were not at their best yet. Even though he was now in an adult form, hisbat capabilities would be affected; his HP was also still low.


    Thus the best method now was to let these crazy demons fight each other while he found somewhere to rest for a bit.

 Chapter 529 - The Rise (6)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 64 The Rise (6)</h4>


    Solon had a better view of the battlefield after he moved back a little.


    A group of ghouls rushed out from the nk of the demon army. Somehow they appeared on the battlefield; maybe there was a teleportation array in the camp. The impact of the ghouls directly destroyed the nks of the Subus army. By the time Solon retreated to the rear, the demons of his own camp had broken up. Originally, themand of the demons was very chaotic. Now that the number of enemies had be greater, the low-level demons began to flee.


    The battlefield was like a show.


    If these demonic armies were pulled out, they could easily trample over the army of a kingdom without anymander. After all, in the bottomless abyss, even the lowest Dretch had the same power as a low-grade human profession.


    The biggest feature of the abyssal war was that there were many weak demons, arge number of them. Of course, the vast majority of the army consisted of low-level demons, and the real decisivebat power was the medium and high-level demons.


    The battle continued on.


    The demonic army sizes on both sides had been seriously reduced, with more than 5000 casualties, some of them in the hands of the enemy, and some of them friendly.


    This was unavoidable!


    This was the merciless Abyss. Not only did the demons have to be careful about the enemy in front, but they also had to be careful of friendly attacks.


    Solon saw a demonic sorcerer throwing fireballs into the crowd, killing enemies and friendlies.


    Solon, who had recently mutated, attracted much attention.


    At this time, however, the demon overseers did not care because the number of enemies they saw was near twice the numbers they had. These demon overseers had already run away.


    The brezumander did not fight at all and ran immediately when he saw things were not right!


    Behind them were howling enemies, Hezrous, and many Ghouls and Gnolls. If they were slow, they would be killed or captured.


    ¡°What is this battle?¡±


    Solon had to run now.


    Intuition told him that things were not so simple. The Subus Queen was always very good at ying tricks. At least Glorious Nuns would be in charge ofmanding the demon army here; it was impossible to send an army to die so easily.


    Sure enough!


    There was smokeing from somewhere far; it seemed that a battle had started.


    At this time, the brezu in front finally stopped, then turned around and rushed directly to the Gnoll army. Then, the glow of a teleportation door appeared on the side. The first figure to appear was a Subus in full armor. It was estimated that only the Subus looked like humans. These Subus that wore ck shining armor were enchanting and tempting. They came in a battle formation and were led by a Subus Executioner; the whips in their hands were able to strip flesh directly.


    The Hezrou was in the frontlines.


    Their heavy bodies began to collide with the enemy. One by one, the Subus cast their spells. The weak demons were enchanted on the spot and turned on their own.


    The Subus army that appeared from the portal began a counter-attack; their formation had cut the battlefield into two.


    Solon just looked at the situation and realized that the military discipline of both sides was not at the same level. It seemed that it was true that the Subus queen had shifted her alignment towful because the Subus army was the embodiment of absolute order. It was precisely because the Subus queen began to incline to thewful camp that she was able to train such a powerful army and rise rapidly in the abyss!


    A glow of divine power appeared.


    Powerful energy went into Solon and healed some of his wounds.


    Shocked!


    Solon was shocked. He had never seen demons using divinity during the Avatar Crisis because all the gods had lost their power at that time. Since the Avatar Crisis had not happened, the demons could still use their divine skills. This meant only one thing, the Subus Queen, Malcanthet, could still give her believers divine power!


    The hot priests had appeared!


    These charming and voluptuous priests not only reduced the casualties of the demons but also raised their morale!


    Demon elite guards surrounded the Subus priests. They would not directly join in the battle. It seemed that there were few demons who had the ability to be priests; they were very rare strategic arms.


    Countless magic glows were seen.


    The figure of the Nalfeshnee also appeared on the battlefield. Three giant Retrievers, like tanks, ran into the battlefield. These giant spiders weighing 6500 pounds were the nightmare of the low-level demons. The middle and high-grade demons joined in the battle and surrounded tens of thousands of enemies with less than one or two hundred demons. The figure of a powerful Subus appeared, she was flying in the air and seemed to want to eat up all the demon troops of Yeenoghu!


    This was a ughter.


    This change of tide surprised Solon, but it did not affect his ughter of demons.


    ¡°me Body!¡±


    Solon¡¯s body was aze with mes. In a sh, he turned into a burning humanoid demon. Nearby demons kept their distance because even they would be hurt by the mes.


    Solon rushed out.


    This was a feeling he never had before. It was a very refreshing crushing battle. He only needed to avoid those powerful demons and run around those low-grade demons to burn them to death!

 Chapter 530 - The Rise (7)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 65 The Rise (7)</h4>


    The tide of the war had beenpletely turned!


    The Subus had basically won. Now, their job was to destroy the enemy armypletely.


    Solon found that his initial judgment was wrong. In the case of arge-scale battle, thebat ability of a fire demon was no less than that of the six-armed snake demon; as long as his gifted ability was activated, those weak demons could not even get close to him. There were few enemies below the high-level demons that could withstand the fire damage of more than 30 points per second. The only drawback was that it was not good to deal with devils, because many of them were immune to fire damage.


    That was the special characteristic of Bator Hell; many that inhabit there were not afraid of fire at all!


    The enemy seemed to be failing.


    Solon finally gave up dealing with low-level demons and turned around to aim at some more powerful enemies, such as a severely injured Hezrou in front of him.


    His ming body forced both enemy and friend away.


    Thus he easily got the chance to fight the Hezrou on his own. Facing the huge demon, he seemed very cautious, because the other enemy still had crushing attributes.


    Solon now had a +1 rare long sword.


    The battlefield was full of equipment, but it was a pity that they were all nothing good. The demons were bad in equipment production for thousands of years. The + 1 rare grade weapon could be seen everywhere in Bator Hell but was a rare item in the Abyss. Sometimes the demonic army¡¯s equipment needed to be purchased from Bator Hell by hags.


    From the current perspective, the devils would always win the blood wars!


    This was because of their intelligence.


    Solon moved around the Hezrou at high speed. As an experienced rogue, he knew how to deal with arger enemy.


    ¡°Bromm!¡±


    Sure enough, the Hezrou became impatient andunched an attack first.


    ¡°Shang!¡±


    With a spatter of blood, Solon dodged the attack with a clever twist, then stabbed the opponent¡¯s chest with the sword; a disgusting mucus shot out, and the Hezrou gave out a painful low roar.


    It was as though Solon was toying with the Hezrou. The Hezrou was not able to hit Solon once from beginning to end. If not for its high Constitution, it would have been killed by Solon quickly. By the time Solon killed a demon, the battle around him was almost over. A Subus officer looked at him with interest.


    From the perspective of a demon, Solon¡¯s evolution was impressive!


    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±


    A fully armored Subus came in front of Solon. She pped and said to him, ¡°Very good!¡±


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be the captain of the 16th Subus army! We¡¯ll assign you demonster on!¡±


    The battle was over.


    The Subus army came back after a great victory. After defeating an army of Yeenoghu, the demon army was filled with joy, and rewards were swiftly given out. Somehow the Hags hade to the steel fortress, and they brought good wine, food, and ves¨Cready to make another profit. These neutral evil creatures would always deal between the demons and the devils.


    Of course, trading with demons had its risks; devils kept their promises, but demons didn¡¯t care so much!


    Solon was promoted once more!


    After returning to the steel fortress of the Subus army, thousands of demons were now under him. Most of them were low-level Dretches. Only one of them was a Hezrou.


    Unfortunately, It seemed that this Hezrou despised Solon¡¯s strength. The Hezrou¡¯s simple mind did not hide his intent to kill Solon.


    Fortunately, there were demons who had obviously moved to the ordered alignment. It seemed that they were not very unfriendly toward him. Some Subus officers had even sent out provocative invitations to him.


    Of course, this attracted some hostile look from other demons!


    Before Solon could get familiar with the demons under him, he soon received a new order the next day that a bloody battle might break out.


    Solon needed tomand his demons to strengthen their defenses. Hundreds of years ago, the demons had gradually lost in the bloody war. The original battlefield was on the firstyer of Bator Hell, and then the demons retreated to the gap between the Abyss and Bator Hell. Now the main battlefield of the bloody war was on the firstyer of the Abyss [the in of Infinite Portals]. If there were not the powerful demon lord, Pazuzu, the devils could have attacked until the thirdyer of the Abyss.


    The demon lords, which fought each other constantly, were no match for the lord of hell, Asmodeus.


    This terrible existence was still umting strength little by little. He has attracted arge number of friends and was ready to counterattack to the deepest parts of the abyss.


    As a new demon, Solon still couldn¡¯t shake away the fate of being an expendable demon.


    However, if he could survive this bloody battle, maybe he could get rid of his fate as a weak demon!


    Of course, this was if he could survive this battle. He had no idea at all. After all, the war was not only dependent on his own ability!


    Under normal circumstances, however, as long as the demons do not fight each other and rely on their numbers, they could always get a draw.


    Two days had passed.


    Solon heard the rm of battle at night. He got up and prepared for a battle. Then when he stepped on the walls, Solon could not help but express shock.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The army that came was not the devil army, but countless ghouls and gnolls.


    The army of Yeenoghu had chosen to take revenge on the Subus army, wanting to strike them at night to take revenge.


    At that moment, Solon knew why demons always lost!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!